《Abandoned Luna: Now Untouchable》


 Chapter 1 Deceptive

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Deceptive</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    My werewolf mate had cheated on me.


    I stood outside the Alpha conference room and through the half-open doorway, I witnessed him entangled with another female werewolf. His fingers threaded through her blonde hair and his lips pressed against her neck, just as he had once done to me. Even though as a human I couldn¡¯t feel the pain of a torn mate bond, the sight still made me choke with nausea.


    Eight years of my life melted into pieces in this moment. My legs frozen, my heels nailed to the marble floor. An inner voiceughed at my naivety-a human trying to hold onto a werewolf¡¯s heart forever. My throat tightened and my stomach turned, and I forced myself not to break down on the spot.


    After what felt like an eternity, I finally raised my hand and knocked.


    "Come in," a deep, husky voice called from inside.


    My fingers tightened around the files I was holding, my knuckles turning white as I struggled to maintain myposure. The other pack members might sense my distress if I lose control. As a human married to the Alpha of Blood Moon Pack, I had learned to mask my emotions well.


    As I pushed the door open, I forced my lips into a practiced smile. I walked directly to Xavier¡¯s side, careful not to inhale too deeply. I didn¡¯t want to smell her on him ¨C that other female whose scent had been lingering around our home for weeks.


    "Busy?" I asked, my tone deliberately light. "I have some documents that need your signature."


    My question was purely rhetorical. I had already ced the files in front of him, helpfully turned to the pages requiring his signature. My perfect act, still performing even as my heart turned to stone.


    Xavier had just returned from Switzend this morning. He¡¯d gone straight to the office to catch up on work, and his desk was already covered with paperwork. Fatigue marked his handsome face, though I knew the real reason for his exhaustion had nothing to do with business meetings. Without even ncing at what I¡¯d brought, he signed every document.


    "Thanks for handling this," he said, still not looking up.


    I gathered the signed papers, tucking them carefully against my chest. "Will you be home for dinner tonight?" I asked, though I already knew the answer.


    "I¡¯ve got ns. Don¡¯t wait up for me," he replied dismissively, attention already shifted back to hisputer.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll see youter then," I said, turning to leave.


    The moment my back was to him, my smile twisted into something cold and bitter. The facade of the devoted Luna crumbled with each step I took toward the door.


    As I passed the attached rest area of his office, I heard a soft thump from inside, like someone small trying to move quietly. My eyes darted to the side, taking in the scene: scattered snack packages on the coffee table, a half-empty bubble tea, and a pale pink high heel toppled on its side on the floor.


    At that instant, my heart turned to ash.


    The walk back to my own office depleted whatever energy I had left. I copsed into my chair, exhaling a long, defeated breath. From among the stack of papers, I pulled out one specific document.


    Divorce papers.


    I flipped to the final page, tracing Xavier¡¯s signature with a mixture of vindication and sorrow. Memories flooded my mind... how he¡¯d once vowed that I was his one true mate, how fiercely he had pursued me in high school, insisting that even though I was a human, the Moon Goddess had destined us for each other. I remembered how Dora, his mother and the Elder Luna, had sneered at me, warning me not to get toofortable. "Wolves may im to mate for life," she¡¯d said, "but an Alpha male will never be satisfied with just one woman, especially a human one."


    I had defended him then. "Xavier is different," I¡¯d insisted. "Our bond is different."


    How naive I had been.


    He wasn¡¯t different at all. He¡¯d cheated with a younger wolf girl, foolishly believing he was hiding it well. While enjoying the thrill of his infidelity. He¡¯d even taken her on his business trip, and then had the audacity to bring her back to the pack¡¯s headquarters.


    I snapped a photo of his signature and sent it to Luna Dora with a simple message: He signed it.


    A week ago, I had negotiated terms with Luna Dora. She wanted me to initiate the divorce quietly, keeping our secret marriage from bing pack gossip. In return, I demanded ten million dors inpensation. In one month, Xavier would bepletely removed from my life.


    ...


    A knock at the door interrupted my thoughts.


    I quickly hid the divorce papers. "Come in," I called out.


    Henry, Xavier¡¯s Beta assistant, entered my office.


    "Luna Cecilia, Alpha Xavier asked me to deliver this to you," he said, cing a dark green velvet box on my desk.


    I opened it casually, revealing an obscenely expensive diamond set. But instead of feeling pleased, all I could picture was the short-haired girl wearing nothing but a bathrobe, yfully dangling a simr diamond ne. I imagined the dim, romantic lighting, the rumpled bedsheets, and the kiss marks dotting her neck and chest that Xavier had left as he betrayed me.


    The bile of betrayal rose in my throat, thick and bitter. I reminded myself¡ªone more month. Just one. I¡¯ve had enough of ying the dutiful Luna in a kingdom built on lies. Nothing will derail my exit this time.


    "Thank you, Beta Henry," I said, looking up with eyes that could cut ss.


    "The Alpha picked it himself," he added hastily, voice cracking. "It¡¯s one of a kind. There¡¯s nothing else like it in the world."


    Pity his loyalty wasn¡¯t as rare as his taste in jewelry. I had no desire to wear anything he¡¯d touched after touching her.


    I curled my lips into a smile sharp enough to draw blood. "How thoughtful of him," I said sweetly. "Imagine finding time for jewelry shopping in between board meetings... and bedroom visits."


    I could practically hear Beta Henry¡¯s soul trying to climb out of his body. They didn¡¯t expect that I knew Xavier had cheated on me long ago. Fear radiated from him as he quickly excused himself from my office.


    Once he fled, I stared down at the diamonds like they were crawling with maggots.


    My fingers flew over the screen, finding the contact saved as ¡¯LUXE RESALE - Elena¡¯. The photo attached with a satisfying ping. My message was terse, final:


    ¡¾This set. Sell immediately. Liquidate. Donate every cent to the Sunrise Pediatric Rehab Center.¡¿


    ¡¾Estimated market value exceeds $500,000. Are you sure?¡¿


    ¡¾Looking at it makes me sick. Get rid of it. Yesterday.¡¿


    ¡¾...Okay.¡¿

 Chapter 2 Shattered Illusions

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Shattered Illusions</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    5:00 PM. Parking garage.


    I had just reached my car and was opening the door when my eyes inadvertently drifted across the lot. A sleek ck SUV was already running, and through the window, I could see Xavier in the back seat. Pressed against him was a girl with short hair and a round, youthful face, radiating the boundless energy of youth that apparently my Alpha mate found irresistible.


    "Alpha Xavier!" Beta Henry¡¯s panicked voice rang out as tires screeched. He mmed on the brakes, but it was toote.


    Through the thick pane of ss, Xavier¡¯s eyes locked with mine. His gaze red, ck with fury.


    Mine stayed t. Dead. Hollow.


    Across that silence, the girl noticed me¡ªbut instead of pulling away, she doubled down, looping her arms around his neck, her lips brushing his ear with a whisper.


    My eyes burned as if someone had thrown acid into them. The partial mate bond, even iplete as ours was, made witnessing his betrayal physically painful. I know it - she¡¯s publicly challenging my position as Luna..


    I tore my gaze away, slipped into my car, and drove off without a second nce in their direction. Every instinct in my body screamed at me to confront them, to challenge her¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t a wolf. I was just a human who had been foolish enough to believe in forever with an Alpha.


    When I arrived home to our spacious apartment, I barely had time to set down my bag before movement outside the window caught my eye. Xavier¡¯s car pulled into the garage below, its headlights sweeping across the concrete. The sight of it made my stomach clench with a mix of dread and simmering anger.


    I stood in our walk-in closet, removing the diamond ne he¡¯d given mest month¡ªanother guilt offering I now realized¡ªwhen a wall of muscle pressed against my back. The familiar cedar cold scent that had once brought mefort now made my skin crawl.


    Xavier braced his hands on the ss cab on either side of me, leaning down to peer at my face from the side. "Are you angry?" His voice carried thatmanding Alpha tone that had once made me weak at the knees.


    Without looking at him, I carefully ced the ne back in its box with deliberate slowness. My voice was ice when I finally spoke. "Angry enough tomit murder. You¡¯d better watch your back."


    Xavier stared at me in silence for a long moment, his wolf clearly assessing the threat in my words. Finally, he spoke again, his tone carefully measured. "The White family is interested in coborating with us on the Nova Star project. I¡¯ve been in discussions with Gavin, their eldest son. The girl you saw is his sister."


    "What, you need to get cozy with his sister to secure his business?" I turned to face him, my gaze piercing. "Is that how Blood Moon Pack conducts business now?"


    "Cecilia, I¡¯m trying to exin. Stop with the attitude!" His Alpha voice slipped out, a desperate attempt to control the situation.


    "There¡¯s nothing to exin," I finally turned to look at him, my eyes clear and cold, peering into his soul. "Xavier, if you¡¯re tired of me and want she to be the Luna of this pack, I¡¯m willing to step aside."


    Xavier¡¯s face darkened instantly. "What did you just say?" His wolfish side is about to appear, eyes shing with gold.


    I sighed. "I said, we can get divorced."


    When I tried to walk away, he grabbed me and pulled me back forcefully. Xavier gripped my chin, his fingers pressing into my skin as he growled a warning. "You¡¯d better not even think about that."


    I remained silent.


    Not only had I thought about it¡ªI¡¯d already set it in motion.


    I.


    Was.


    Done with him.


    Xavier stayed homete that night, but was summoned away by a phone call. I clearly heard a soft, feminine voice on the other end, whimpering like she was crying.


    The next morning, mywyer friend and confidante, Harper sent me a screenshot: his little girlfriend¡¯stest social media update. It showed a sunrise from a mountaintop, with two hands forming a heart shape¡ªonerge, one small. The caption read: "Sunrise hearts with my soulmate. "


    I recognized Xavier¡¯s hand immediately. The bond between us may have been iplete, but I knew every inch of him¡ªevery scar, every callus.


    I sat there, holding my water ss for who knows how long.


    For several days after that, Xavier didn¡¯te home.


    We only saw each other atpany meetings. He sat in the center seat as Alpha, while I sat with the other executives. We never once made eye contact during those meetings.I didn¡¯t bother going to his office.


    In my spare time, I busied myself with finding a new ce to live, viewing apartments, and getting rid of all the gifts he¡¯d given me over the years¡ªanniversary presents, birthday gifts, Valentine¡¯s Day tokens, wedding gifts... I even sold my wedding ring.


    When you no longer want the person, what¡¯s the point in keeping the emotional garbage of your past?


    ...


    That evening, Ana, the owner of the Jade Pce club, invited me out. It was nearly eleven o¡¯clock, and I initially didn¡¯t want to go, but considering that after divorcing and leaving Blood Moon Pack¡¯spany, I would need my ownwork of connections to start my business, I decided to ept.


    As soon as I entered the club, I spotted Ana.


    "Ana, I could have found my way up. You didn¡¯t need toe down," I said with a smile that didn¡¯t reach my eyes.


    Ana linked her arm with mine affectionately as we entered the elevator. "I was worried you might get lost, honey. You¡¯ve never been here before, right?"


    That was true. This was my first time here.


    We went upstairs, and Ana led me into arge private room divided by an ornate Chinese-style screen in the center.


    Upon entering, I noticed several people on the other side of the screen, but Ana didn¡¯t lead me there. Instead, she took me to the side where only one person sat¡ªsomeone who looked vaguely familiar. I recognized her as the girlfriend of one of Xavier¡¯s friends.


    She seemed to recognize me too, and her expression turned awkward, though she managed a small smile.


    After I took off my coat and sat down, Ana left again.


    I took a sip of the drink ced before me, and gradually the boisterous conversation from the other side of the screen reached my ears. As they continued talking, they began discussing me.


    "When ites to this, Xavier hasn¡¯t brought that human to the partytely," a voice said with contempt.


    "It¡¯s obvious. Cici has purebred Alpha heritage¡ªyoung, gorgeous, and the real deal. Xavier unts her at every event like she¡¯s some prize jewel. He doesn¡¯t bother hiding his human wife anymore." Another voice echoes.


    "I finally got my idea. After eight years, Xavier finally figured out the importance of bloodline."


    "No matter how beautiful a human is, it¡¯s just a ything. Eight years, tsk, it¡¯s so patient. What can human women have? They can¡¯t even mark it."


    "And she is so stupid, she has been fooled for so long and kept in the dark. She think she can really be Luna? She has been useless for so many years except for a beautiful face and a good figure."


    Someoneughed, "I want to say that when Xavier ispletely tired of it, I don¡¯t mind taking over to show her what another wolf is like.. I¡¯ve been coveting that slim waist for a long time."


    "Be careful, human women cannot withstand the power of our werewolf," another voice joined in teasing with a nasty hint.


    I stood around the corner, my eyes cold. I was very familiar with these voices - they were all Xavier¡¯s friends, and they called me "Luna" intimately when they saw me. Now that they had revealed their true faces, and just treated me as a joke in their circle.


    The woman sitting with me looked so ufortable she couldn¡¯t even meet my eyes. When she saw me stand up, she probably thought I was going to flee in humiliation.


    Instead, I cleared my throat, picked up my drink, and walked toward the screen. I leaned against it casually and joined their conversation in a rxed tone.


    "Gentlemen, I couldn¡¯t help overhearing¡ªand I think you¡¯ve got the story a little backward."


    Theirughter choked off.


    "When Xavier first got with me," I continued, tilting my head with mock sweetness, "He behaves average...all awkward fumbles and wide-eyed promises. After all, only women know whether a man is good or not. Am I right?"


    Silence.


    Absolute, stunned silence.


    Everyone on the couch stared at me in horror.


    And then¡ª


    Two tall figures stepped into the room behind me.


    I didn¡¯t turn. I didn¡¯t need to.


    Their presence spoke for itself.


    And judging by the looks on their faces, everyone else in the room got the message loud and clear.


    Damn.

 Chapter 3 Confrontations and Broken Promises

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Confrontations and Broken Promises</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Xavier stood behind me, his face ice-cold with rage.


    My wolf mate¡ªno, soon-to-be ex-mate¡ªwas watching this whole scene go down.


    I turned back to face the group, my eyesnding on the pixie-cut girl sitting in the corner of the sofa. Just moments ago, she¡¯d been crossing her legs confidently, twirling her hair around her finger with a smug expression. Now her face hadpletely soured, looking at me like she wanted to rip my head off.


    So this was where they¡¯d been having their little meetups. From the casual way these men spoke, this wasn¡¯t the first time. They were already showing up in public together without any attempt to hide their rtionship.


    Xavier stepped forward, his Alpha presence taking over the room.


    Suddenly, like puppets yanked by their strings, everyone sprang into motion.


    "Luna Cecilia, we¡¯re so sorry, we were just talking trash," one of them stammered, the title ¡¯Luna¡¯ ringing hollow now.


    "Luna Cecilia, there¡¯s nothing going on between Xavier and Miss White," another added desperately.


    "Luna Cecilia, please don¡¯t read into any of this."


    Xavier grabbed my wrist, his grip firm as he tried to drag me toward the exit. Our partial bond sparked painfully at his touch, a cruel reminder of what we once had.


    I spun around and threw my drink directly into his face.


    The room went dead silent.


    Everyone watched with bulging eyes, their shock obvious. How dare a human challenge an Alpha wolf in public?


    My wolf instincts should be screaming at me to submit if I had any¡ªbut I didn¡¯t. I was just a human who had finally hit her limit.


    The next moment, I smiled sweetly and said, "Go ahead and keep partying with your little sweetheart. I won¡¯t crash your fun anymore."


    I tried to pry his fingers from my wrist, our bond crackling with each touch.


    Xavier¡¯s face turned dangerous, his wolf clearly going nuts beneath the surface. Without warning, he hoisted me up and threw me over his shoulder.


    Everyone in the room: "..."


    In the hallway, I fought like hell against his grip, dangling over his shoulder.


    The elevator doors opened right on time.


    As Xavier hauled me into the elevator and turned around, I saw a man¡ªhis tall frame took up half the damn elevator. The tailored ck suit showed off broad shoulders and a powerful silhouette, and expensive leather shoesplemented his long, lean legs. Even his casual stance showed the power contained within, and his presence was overwhelming.


    The elevator instantly felt suffocating.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look up at him as we prepared to leave. What hit my eyes was a handsome, angr face with deep-set eyes beneath steel-gray werewolf eyes that radiated danger. He surveyed me with obvious disdain, his thin lips slightly pursed, his jawline sharp as a de. Such an intensely aggressive face, but with an aristocratic elegance and cold detachment.


    I quickly covered my face and looked down again. My human senses might be weakpared to a wolf¡¯s, but even I could feel the power radiating from that stranger. An Alpha, definitely¡ªand not just any Alpha.


    Outside the club, Xavier tossed me into the back seat of his car before climbing in himself.


    I struggled to sit up, dizzy from being carried upside down and then thrown around. My head was spinning, and I felt like I might have a concussion.


    Xavier grabbed wet wipes from the car¡¯s glovepartment and started cleaning his face.


    My sharp eyes caught sight of what looked like a condom package behind the tissue box. Evidence of his cheating was literally everywhere. His usatory voice filled the car, "What were you doing there? Trying to catch me red-handed?"


    I opened the car door, intending to get out. This car felt toxic.


    "Cecilia!" Xavier growled, yanking me back inside. "Where do you think you¡¯re going? Don¡¯t you know when to quit?"


    My breathing quickened as I pressed my fingertips together to calm myself. "I want to go home," I managed to say.


    Xavier called Beta Henry, who had been waiting outside the club, to drive us.


    The entire ride home, neither of us spoke. I sat as far away from him as possible, my face pale as if I might puke any moment. The scent of alcohol clung to him¡ªsharp, heady, andced with a perfume that definitely wasn¡¯t mine.


    At home, I immediately got out of the car.


    In the kitchen, I chugged an entire ss of ice water before I felt somewhat better.


    When I came out, Xavier was sitting in the living room. I went over and sat down.


    Another crushing silence fell between us until Xavier finally spoke. "I was there for business. You storming into the club and causing a scene like that¡ªyou¡¯ve really embarrassed me. Don¡¯t you realize how stupid and pathetic you look right now, making a scene like that?"


    "That it?" I responded calmly, my emotions locked away behind walls of ice.


    "If you still want us to have a future together, drop these paranoid suspicions. I don¡¯t have time to deal with your drama."


    "Got it. That it?" My voice remained steady.


    "..." Xavier scowled deeply. "Cecilia, do you know how irritating you¡¯re being right now?"


    I stood up with a slight smile curving my lips.


    Soon enough, you won¡¯t have to deal with me anymore.


    I went upstairs.


    After showering, Xavier slid under the covers beside me. In the darkness, Iy on my side facing away from him, shifting further toward the edge of the bed to avoid any physical contact. Among wolves, touch was sacred¡ªit strengthened the bond between mates. But we weren¡¯t true mates, were we? Our bond was never real, and now it was falling apartpletely.


    Xavier turned and pulled me forcefully into his arms, dragging me from the edge of the bed into his embrace with barely controlled anger.


    His tall, strong body easily overpowered mine. Once he tightened his grip, I couldn¡¯t move at all.


    I spent the entire night stiff as a board in his arms, imagining the same arms wrapped around Cici White.


    In the morning, I made breakfast just for myself.


    Xavier came downstairs and saw me sitting alone eating toast. He was about to leave but turned around and approached the dining area, leaning down to whisper in my ear with a gentler voice, as if trying to sweet-talk me: "This weekend, let¡¯s go out on the boat for a couple of days. Just the two of us."


    I continued drinking my milk and gave a nomittal "Mmm" under my breath.


    Not surprisingly, by the day before the weekend, he canceled again, saying he needed to fly to Hong Kong.


    I felt nothing. Not even a hint of disappointment.


    Perhaps he hadn¡¯t even realized how long it had been since we¡¯d shared a meal together or truly spent time with each other. His words warned me against thinking of divorce, but in reality, he treated me like I was invisible. If I disappeared one day, he probably wouldn¡¯t even notice.


    That weekend, I removed my books from our shared bookshelf and packed them in a suitcase to take to my new ce.


    While sorting through them, I received a rare call from Dora.


    I answered politely, "Hello, Luna Dora."


    Dora responded with cold arrogance, "Get over here. About what we discussed before¡ªlet¡¯s make it official."


    "Is that really necessary?" I asked, though I already knew the answer.


    "I say it is, so it is," she snapped, her authority as Elder Luna evident in her tone.


    "Fine, I¡¯lle by this afternoon."


    "Be here at noon."


    "Fine."


    Hanging up, I could almost imagine Dora¡¯s nasty face. I bet she¡¯d cooked up some petty scheme to mess with me, nothing more than a sick disy of Xavier and that little homewrecker getting intimate. She was probably hoping for me to see those two scumbags going at it, wasn¡¯t she? After all, in her eyes, only a pureblood werewolf was worthy of her precious son. But sadly, that wouldn¡¯t break me.


    I didn¡¯t care what kind of game she was ying. Bring it on, my dear mother-inw Dora!

 Chapter 4 He Just Doesn’t Care.

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 4 He Just Doesn¡¯t Care.</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    At 11:40 a.m.


    My silhouette appeared in front of the Grimm family mansion, the territory of the Blood Moon n. The scent of pine and earth hit my nostrils, ufortably familiar.


    This had been a second home, and now every visit made me feel like a stranger. The pack¡¯s werewolf steward¡¯s pupils went wide when he saw me at the door.


    "Lu...Luna Cecilia." He stammered out, his eyes darting around nervously. Obviously he knew someone wasing today, but didn¡¯t think it would be me. He was already sweating bullets.


    In the social circle of the wolves, our civil marriage was like a dirty little secret.


    The marriage certificate was hidden away, as if it were some kind of embarrassing liability, known only to both parents, Beta Henry and a few inner circle members.


    In the world of the wolves, one is never truly epted without a formal mate ceremony. For the past eight years, I¡¯ve been nothing more than an oddity, a barely tolerated human woman. Every time I attended a wolf gathering, the dirty looks reminded me: you¡¯re just an outsider, someone who could get tossed aside at any time.


    "Please... Follow me." The butler approached reluctantly, as if he was about to walk to his execution.


    Before we could reach the living room foyer, a sickeningly sweet flirtation pierced the air: "I win again! Xavier, are you going easy on me?"


    My footsteps stopped cold. My brain went nk for three seconds before all the clues clicked into ce. This was why he bailed on our weekend date - the so-called "business trip".


    "Ha." A coldugh escaped my lips as I continued to walk forward.


    Xavier¡¯s eyes went huge when he looked up and saw me, "What are you doing here?" His tone sharp as a de. "Your mother invited me." I said coldly, sarcasm dripping from my voice, "That¡¯s rich, shouldn¡¯t you be in Hong Kong right now? Since when did you develop teleportation powers?"


    His eyshes fluttered rapidly - a telltale sign of guilt I knew by heart after our years together.


    The Shadow Pack she-wolf on the couch - Cici White - deliberately sauntered over to extend her hand.


    The room reeked of her mingling with Xavier, and the nausea made my stomach lurch. "Hi~ I¡¯m Cici!" She shed a fake smile, clearly trying to get under my skin.


    I didn¡¯t even look at the outstretched hand. In the pack hierarchy, even as a human, I¡¯m still nominally the Luna of the Blood Moon Pack - even if it¡¯s just a title.


    No point in stooping to her level. Dora Green, The Blood Moon Pack¡¯ elder Luna, appeared at the door right on cue.


    She gave Cici an affectionate, warm greeting before looking me up and down with trash-can eyes: "Having fun dear? Just make yourselffortable." her voice to Cici was sweet as honey.


    Turning to me, her tone immediately turned to ice, "This is a manager from ourpany, Cecilia, here on work stuff." Everyone in the room knew my identity perfectly well, but she deliberately demoted me to a regr employee.


    This was her way of announcing to everyone that for Xavier and Cici¡¯s possible marriage, I, a human wife, wasn¡¯t even a speed bump.


    Cici lifted her chin smugly, "Oh~ so she¡¯s just an employee." Every word carried the attitude of a wolf marking territory.


    I ignored their stares, locking my gaze straight onto Xavier¡¯s face. I wanted to see how he would react-would he stick up for me? Would he acknowledge my position?


    But his face was cold and hard as marble, he didn¡¯t even flinch. He didn¡¯t care that his mother had publicly humiliated me.


    "Luna Dora," I looked directly at Dora, keeping my voice level, "Since you brought me here on purpose, why don¡¯t you just say what you want to talk about?"


    "Some other time." She dismissed me arrogantly, as if shooing away a servant, "Since you¡¯re here, stay here for lunch." She didn¡¯t even look at me when she said this, as if I only deserved this kind of brush-off.


    "Thanks, but I have ns." I felt a dull ache in my chest as I turned, but I still kept my spine straight. For eight years, I had gotten used to pretending not to see their contempt in this house.


    "When an elder tells you to stay and eat, what¡¯s with the attitude? No manners whatsoever." Dora Green snapped behind me, her voice loaded with contempt and disdain.


    I stopped. Twenty days, I silently calcted to myself. Twenty days left to file the divorce papers. What was another twenty days of humiliation?


    "Fine, I¡¯ll stay." I turned to meet her eyes and sneered. I walked straight to the table and sat down off to the side.


    But Dora clearly had no intention of letting me off the hook. She looked around proudly and suddenly said, "Why don¡¯t you make yourself useful and pour tea for everyone."


    A few snickers went around the dinner table. I balled my fists - that¡¯s what she really wanted me to stay for, to serve tea like a servant was a deliberate demotion, a public stripping of my status.


    "What, you won¡¯t even do that much?" She scoffed, "Humans really can¡¯t be trusted, they don¡¯t even know the most basic etiquette."


    I slowly stood up, picked up the teapot, and walked over to her with a sweet smile. To everyone¡¯s shock, I poured hot tea over her perfectly styled hair.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Luna Dora," I said, setting down the teapot in the sweetest voice, "my human hands are just so clumsy. Hope you enjoyed this cup of ¡¯tea¡¯?"


    The dining room went dead silent, save for the sound of tea dripping down Dora¡¯s frozen cheeks.

 Chapter 5 The Man Feeled So Familiar.

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 5 The Man Feeled So Familiar.</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The rain had stopped by the time I drove off the property.


    In the rearview mirror, the gates of Blood Moon Pack disappeared.


    For the first time in eight years, I felt true relief.


    Pulling out my cell phone, I sent Dora a message, "Dear Dora, I assume you¡¯ve received that little surprise. Remember our agreement - the five million must be transferred into my ount by noon tomorrow. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind letting everyone know how the Luna of Blood Moon Pack pulled dirty tricks against a human daughter-inw."


    The phone quickly vibrated. Dora¡¯s reply came surprisingly fast, "You bitch!"


    Iughed softly and sent another message, "Is the tea hot enough? If it needs more heat, I can alwayse back and add some fuel to the fire."


    Turning off my cell phone, I took a deep breath. I might be destined to be the underdog in this game with the wolves, but I would never make it easy for them. Xavier betrayed me, Dora humiliated me, so in return, I would make them pay what they owe.


    Money? It was pocket change to them. But it was worth the deal to make that arrogant Luna suffer, and to show the man who betrayed me what his mother really was.


    "Goodbye, Blood Moon Pack," I said, hitting the gas.


    ...


    The road stretched before me as I drove through the increasingly heavy rain. My thoughts scattered like the droplets hitting my windshield, memories of eight years shing through my mind¡ªeight years of being treated like garbage, eight years of hoping for a mating ceremony that would nevere.


    Suddenly, a sh caught my eye as a yellow motorcycle cut dangerously in front of my car. My heart jumped into my throat as I mmed on the brakes.


    BANG--


    The impact came from behind, sending me flying forward. My forehead connected with the steering wheel hard. Sharp pain radiated from my temple, and when I looked up, everything was blurred red.


    I grabbed a tissue and frantically wiped the blood from my eyes. The yellow motorcycle was long gone, vanished into the downpour like a ghost.


    "Tap, tap¡ª"


    Someone was at my window. I lowered it, raindrops immediately sshing onto myp.


    Outside stood a ssy-looking man in his early fifties, wearing sses and holding a sleek ck umbre. His expression conveyed genuine regret¡ªsomething I hadn¡¯t seen from a wolf in forever.


    "Miss, I¡¯m terribly sorry. We¡¯re totally at fault for rear-ending you," he said with unexpected politeness. "My employer is in a rush. Would you consider exchanging contact information? You can send us a list of damages, and I assure you we¡¯ll take care of everything."


    "I¡¯d prefer to call the cops," I replied, my voice strained.


    The day¡¯s events had pushed me past my breaking point¡ªthe confrontation at Xavier¡¯s, discovering his betrayal, and now this ident.


    I was done ying nice today and didn¡¯t have the extra energy to amodate anyone.


    I stepped out into the rain, wincing as droplets hit my wound. The back of my car had a huge dent where the Bentley had smashed into it.


    Annoyed, I took photos for evidence and called the police.


    The man epted my decision without argument and returned to the Bentley to report to whoever waited inside.


    The rain got worse, pounding against the pavement. My white blouse clung to my skin as I stood exposed to the elements, one hand pressed against my bleeding temple while I spoke with 911.


    I returned to my car to escape the downpour, but my clothes were alreadypletely soaked. Within minutes, police arrived, followed by a silver Maybach that pulled up at the same time.


    Stepping out again into the rain, I noticed another person exiting the Bentley besides the older man¡ªa tall, lean figure with a silhouette like a Greek god. With aristocratic indifference, his eyes were sharp and deep, in which something wild underneath.


    When he caught me staring, he returned my gaze with an intensity that made me shiver, awakening something primal within me.


    A weird sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over me...


    "Give it to her," his deep voicemanded, removing the suit jacket from his arm and handing it to the older man. Without another nce in my direction, he strode to the Maybach and disappeared inside.


    The older gentleman hurried over with the jacket. "Miss, you¡¯re drenched. Please take this."


    Looking down, I realized with horror that my blouse had be see-through. Heat rushed to my cheeks as I gratefully epted the jacket and slipped it on. "Thank you."


    The older gentleman spoke quietly with the police officer while the Maybach drove off, cutting through the curtain of rain. I caught only a fleeting glimpse of the stranger¡¯s refined profile, but it stuck with me.


    The jacket still held his body heat and carried a distinct scent¡ªsandalwood mixed with something wild and untamed that instantly calmed my frayed nerves.


    After the police finished their report and we exchanged information, the older gentleman offered to take me to the hospital for my head wound.


    I declined politely, my initial anger having subsided. "I apologize for being such a pain earlier. I¡¯ve had the worst day, and I took it out on you. It wasn¡¯t even your fault." I gestured to the jacket. "I¡¯ll have this cleaned and returned to you."


    The older gentleman nodded graciously.


    ...


    As I drove myself to the hospital, Xavier was blowing up my phone.


    Iughed coldly - this man was always like that, vanishing when I needed him, and then showing up when I didn¡¯t want to see him. Just like now, knowing that I hated his "white knight" attitude, he had to y hero at a time like this.


    After eight years, he never learned to understand me, or rather, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to understand the feelings of a human being. When he should have been by my side, he chose someone else; when I had already decided to let go, he acted like he cared.


    What a clueless idiot.

 Chapter 6 The Wolf’s Possessive Nature

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 6 The Wolf¡¯s Possessive Nature</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I sat in the emergency treatment room, wincing slightly as the doctor cleaned the cut on my forehead. The antiseptic stung, but it was nothingpared to the emotional wounds I¡¯d been nursing all day.


    Suddenly, the door burst open with such force that the doctor jumped. Xavier stormed in like a territorial alpha defending his im, his eyes wild with a mixture of anger and concern. The scent of his distress and dominance filled the small room instantly.


    I nced over my shoulder, meeting his intense gaze. "It¡¯s okay," I assured the startled doctor. "He¡¯s my... boss." The word ¡¯husband¡¯ had nearly slipped out from habit, but I caught myself. He wasn¡¯t my husband¡ªhe never truly had been.


    Xavier¡¯s throat worked visibly, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he swallowed whatever words he¡¯d been about to growl out.


    "How serious is it?" he demanded of the doctor, his voice rough with an emotion I couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    "Just a superficial wound," the doctor replied professionally. "Nothing to worry about."


    The medical professional showed no interest in ourplicated rtionship, finishing up the bandage on my temple before prescribing some topical medication.


    I thanked the doctor and left the room, feeling Xavier¡¯s presence behind me like a shadow. In the hallway, he pushed ahead to pay my bill and collect my medication, performing the role of the dutiful husband with an audience present. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me.


    I didn¡¯t bother arguing. What was the point? My bond with Xavier had been severed the moment I¡¯d seen those messages on his phone.


    Outside the hospital, I pulled out my phone to call a rideshare. Xavier snatched it from my hand with the swift reflexes. His arm wrapped around my shoulders, guiding¡ªno, forcing¡ªme toward the parking lot. The possessive gesture might once have made me feel protected; now it felt like chains.


    He opened the passenger door and practically shoved me inside before stalking around to the driver¡¯s side. The door mmed with enough force to make the car shudder, sealing us in a bubble of tense silence.


    "You blocked my number," he finally said, turning to face me with a stormy expression. "Were you trying to kill yourself to punish me?"


    I stared at him, momentarily shocked into silence. Then, against all odds,ughter bubbled up from my chest. It was eitherugh or cry, and I¡¯d shed enough tears.


    The absurdity of his statement¡ªthat I would risk my life just to make him feel guilty¡ªwas peak narcissism. In eight years together, how had I never noticed this side of him?


    "Rest assured," I said, reaching for my phone, "you won¡¯t have that burden on your conscience. Now give me back my phone."


    Xavier pulled it away from my grasp. "I admit I lied to you today, but you ignored her like air, embarrassed her. You even disrespected my mother! Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a problem? She¡¯s just a young girl who¡¯s been spoiled all her life. Why take offense?"


    Oh, Xavier. If only you could see yourself through my eyes right now.


    After a long silence, I spoke, my voice hollow. "I won¡¯t confront her anymore. I won¡¯t interfere with whatever is between you two. But please, keep her away from me. I don¡¯t need her ¡¯spontaneity¡¯ in my face."


    "She¡¯s like a sister to me. Cici and I are brother and sister." Xavier insisted, his brows furrowing. "Wolves are loyal to their mates. Our rtionship is not what you think it is."


    "Mmm,loyalty," I echoed, fighting the urge to pull out my phone and show him the evidence I¡¯d collected¡ªthete-night calls, the intimate texts, the hotel receipts.


    "Fine. I overreacted. I misunderstood. Congrattions on your new sister."


    The cold silence hung between us like a physical barrier.


    "Just drive," I said, wrapping the borrowed suit jacket tighter around myself. The fabric carried that intoxicating scent¡ªsandalwood with wild undertones¡ªthat somehow brought mefort.


    Xavier¡¯s gaze shifted to the jacket, noticing it properly for the first time. His nostrils red slightly¡ªa wolf sensing another male¡¯s scent on his territory.


    "Whose jacket is this?" he demanded, jealousy darkening his features.


    I turned toward the window, deliberately using his own words against him. "My brother¡¯s. My newly adopted brother."


    Something dangerous shed in Xavier¡¯s eyes. With lightning speed, he reached over and yanked the jacket from my shoulders, throwing it out the window .


    "No!" I shouted, unbuckling my seatbelt and scrambling out of the car. That jacket was one of the few kindnesses I¡¯d experienced today. I¡¯d promised to return it.


    Xavier growled low in his throat and pulled me back into the car. Before I could protest, his mouth crushed against mine, demanding submission.


    I kept my lips firmly sealed, refusing to yield. This only angered him more. He gripped my jaw, forcing my mouth open, his kiss a punishment rather than an expression of love.


    When he finally pulled away, his breath was hot against my face, his eyes glinting with possessive fury. "Don¡¯t try to make me jealous like that," he warned. "You should think about how your actions affect others."


    I stared at him in disbelief. In all our years together, I¡¯d never truly seen this side of him¡ªor perhaps I¡¯d chosen not to.


    The jacket remained on the wet asphalt, abandoned.


    I promised I¡¯d return it clean, I thought hopelessly. Now what am I supposed to do?


    The weekend¡¯s events took their toll on my body. By evening, I was burning with fever, my human immune system weakened by stress and the rain.


    Xavier stayed home, ying the role of attentive mate¡ªmaking porridge,feeding me medicine, caring for me with such tenderness that for brief, delirious moments ,I almost believed he still loved me. Almost.


    By midnight, my fever hadn¡¯t broken. I drifted in and out of consciousness ,aware of Xavier¡¯s presence beside me on our bed¡ªa bed that no longer felt like a sanctuary.


    A buzzing sound cut through the silence.


    I forced my heavy eyelids open, pushing myself up on trembling arms. Xavier and I both turned toward his phone on the nightstand. The time read 12:35 AM.


    The name shing on the screen: "Sugar Baby."


    Such an intimate nickname. My stomach twisted with nausea that had nothing to do with my fever.

 Chapter 7 A Man Like Rotten Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 7 A Man Like Rotten Fruit</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I said nothing as Xavier¡¯s phone continued to light up with that shameless nickname. The vibration seemed to echo through our bedroom like an usation.


    Xavier¡¯s handsome face maintained a facade ofposure, but I could see the subtle tension in his jaw, the slight twitch near his eye.


    The phone wouldn¡¯t stop¡ªcalls turned to video chat requests, then transformed into an avnche of text messages, each notification more demanding than thest. Bold. Shameless. Like she knew exactly where he was and didn¡¯t care that he was with me.


    The tension between us was so thick you could cut it with a knife in the darkness of our bedroom.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to answer it?" I asked, my voice cool as winter frost.


    Only then did Xavier reach for his phone. Without even ncing at the screen, he powered it off and ced it back on the nightstand¡ªa performance meant to reassure me.


    He reached over, cing his palm against my forehead. "You¡¯re still running a slight fever," he said softly. "It¡¯s nothing to worry about. Go to sleep. I¡¯ll watch over you."


    Iy back down and closed my eyes, my body rigid despite my apparent surrender.


    An hourter, I made my breathing steady to mimic sleep, listening intently as Xavier retrieved his phone. His footsteps were soft as he moved toward the balcony, his phone quietly beeping as it powered on.


    "Are you okay? Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ming right over..." His voice was a hushed whisper, yet to my ears, it might as well have been shouting.


    He returned to the bedroom, grabbed his jacket, and left.


    The moment the door closed, my eyes snapped open. I had never been asleep.


    What was I still hoping for? A cheater is like a bad apple - once they start rotting, it only gets worse.


    At half past four in the morning, Xavier returned.


    Seeing me seemingly asleep, he let out a sigh of relief. He approached, touched my forehead gently, satisfied that my fever had broken.


    He headed to the bathroom. I listened to the shower running, the sound of water hitting tile mingling with my own bitter thoughts. When he emerged wearing his robe, he slid into bed beside me, his arm wrapping possessively around my waist as though nothing had changed between us.


    After his breathing deepened into sleep, I carefully removed his arm and sat up. I studied his sleeping form with cold detachment¡ªthe handsome features I once adored, his thin lips, the sensual curve of his Adam¡¯s apple, and then...


    My gaze locked onto the row of small, distinctive bite marks along his corbone.


    At that moment, the most violent thought crossed my mind: to stab him through the heart with a sterling silver dagger, so that this arrogant Alpha would know firsthand what true pain means.


    ...


    When Xavier awoke, I was already downstairs. I had donned an apron and prepared breakfast for both of us, calling him toe eat as if it were any ordinary morning.


    "Your fever just broke. Why didn¡¯t you sleep in?" Xavier approached, reaching to check my temperature.


    I subtly shifted away from his touch. "It was just a minor cold. Nothing serious."


    I removed my apron and sat down at the table. Xavier looked at his empty hand, momentarily awkward, but seemed reassured by my calm demeanor. He joined me at the table.


    "I want to run something by you," I began, my tone deliberately light.


    "What is it?" he asked, taking a sip of his juice.


    "I want to quit my job at thepany."


    My words clearly caught him off guard. Before he could ask why, I continued: "I¡¯ve been focused on nothing but work for years. I¡¯m burnt out. I want to experience what it¡¯s like to live the pampered life of a wealthy alpha¡¯s mate for once."


    Xavier studied me, trying to figure out if I was serious.


    "Are you pulling my leg?" he questioned.


    "I¡¯m dead serious," I replied with a smile that didn¡¯t reach my eyes. "What, do you think I¡¯m some kind of masochist who doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy life?"


    After consideration, he agreed. "Taking a break from work might be good for you. You can stay home. We could use this opportunity to try for a pup."


    I smiled nomittally. Inside, I was seething. *Right, that¡¯s your master n, isn¡¯t it? Make me your breeding machine while you continue your nightly escapades with your "Sugar Baby." Keep dreaming, Xavier.*


    "I¡¯ll put in my two weeks¡¯ notice in the next few days. I¡¯m thinking of traveling to Europe¡ªI¡¯ve made ns with Harper. It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve traveled."


    "Herw firm isn¡¯t keeping her swamped? She has time to travel with you?" His tone was slightly suspicious.


    "Oh, she¡¯s crazy busy," I said, my smile bright and false. "She¡¯s clearing her schedule for me."


    Xavier fell silent, his wheels clearly turning.


    After a moment, he spoke again. "A trip would be good for you. I¡¯ll take care of all the arrangements. You won¡¯t need to worry about a thing. Just enjoy yourself."


    I maintained my smile, neither epting nor declining his offer. By then, I¡¯ll be long gone.


    The wound on my forehead was too conspicuous, and I didn¡¯t want to show up at the office looking like a victim during my resignation. I took a few additional days off.


    With time to kill, I methodically packed my clothes, shoes, and personal items, moving them bit by bit to my new home.


    Little by little, the closets were visibly emptying¡ªanyone paying the slightest attention would notice.


    But Xavier remainedpletely clueless.


    I even took our wedding photo out to the yard to burn it while he was home. He was glued to his phone, alternating between quietughter and typing responses to whoever held his attention.


    If only he¡¯d bothered to nce through the floor-to-ceiling windows at his mate...


    I stood in the fading sunset, watching him smile at his phone, observing him for a long time.


    When the lighter finally burned my fingertips, I let go as if finally releasing hope.


    The mes consumed the gasoline, illuminating the wedding photo in the metal barrel. In the picture, I looked so sweet, so happy, and his eyes were full of nothing but me... Then slowly, our faces distorted, melted, and finally turned into a pile of ck ashes...


    A sudden sense of suffocation constricted my chest. I stared at those ashes, my vision blurring with unshed tears.


    "What are you burning?"


    Xavier finally noticed the activity outside and came out.


    I tilted my head back, pushing down the emotions threatening to overwhelm me. "Nothing important, just some..." I turned to look at him, my slightly reddened eyes contradicting the gentle smile on my lips. "Trash."


    Xavier nced at the barrel sending up thick ck smoke, regarding me as if I¡¯d lost my mind. "If it¡¯s trash, why not just throw it away?"


    "Burning gets rid of it for good," I replied simply.


    His brow furrowed in confusion.


    We stood there in the yard without speaking, as thest trace of light on the horizon was swallowed by darkness¡ªmuch like thest of my hope being consumed by truth.

 Chapter 8 Ashes of Deceit

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Ashes of Deceit</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Friday morning, the auto shop called to tell me my car was ready.


    After picking up my car, I was about to call the gentleman, Liam, when I remembered that suit. I¡¯d promised to clean it and return it to him...


    After a moment, I dialed the number. I told him my car was fixed, sent the repair details and costs, and added, "Would it be weird if I asked your boss¡¯s size?"


    My reasoning was simple¡ªsince the suit was a set, I wanted to buy a recement that matched. He¡¯d done me a favor lending me his clothes; the least I could do was keep it easy for him.


    Liam: "..."


    I waited a while with no reply.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t know and had to ask his boss.


    I let it go.


    At the next intersection, the finance manager called to check some data.


    The wound on my forehead was almost healed, so I turned the car around and headed to the office.


    After being gone so long, my team swarmed over the moment they saw me, all worried faces and questions flying.


    I hadn¡¯t told them about my resignation yet. The thought made me feel bad for them¡ªthey¡¯d have to break in another supervisor again.


    After meeting with finance, I went back to my office and spent the afternoon getting through the mountain of work.


    Byte afternoon, I¡¯d finished drafting my resignation letter, ready to hand it to Xavier before leaving.


    Before the day ended, though, I overheard something that almost made me choke on my coffee while getting water.


    "Word from the secretary¡¯s department is that the Shadow Pack Alpha¡¯s fourth daughter, Cici White, started working here today. The Alpha put her in his own office."


    "Are the Shadow Pack and Blood Moon Pack setting up some kind of mating alliance?"


    "Don¡¯t forget Manager Cecilia¡¯s his mate. If they bond, what happens to her?"


    Everyone went quiet, trading looks before sighing. They went right back to sipping their coffee, gossiping about Cici¡¯s nerve, my bad luck, and Xavier being an asshole.


    I stood outside, listening.


    Then I went back to my office with my empty cup, sat there for a beat, just staring, then grabbed my resignation letter and went straight upstairs.


    Might as well rip the Band-Aid off.


    When I reached the executive floor, Beta Henry rushed over, looking jittery.


    "Luna Cecilia, the Alpha¡¯s in a meeting. It¡¯s not a good time."


    I nodded like I understood and turned to leave. As soon as he rxed, I spun on my heel and strode straight for the door.


    I grabbed the handle, turned it, and pushed hard.


    "Ah¡ª!" a shrill scream burst from inside.


    Cici, wearing nothing but a towel, was pressed against Xavier¡¯s back. The door crashing open made her jump out of her skin.


    Xavier¡¯s smile froze.


    Beta Henry went pale, covering his eyes. "She was just moving some files, got sweaty, so she uh... took a shower. I didn¡¯t want you to get the wrong idea, that¡¯s why I said he was busy."


    I shot him a look somewhere between pity and disgust.


    "Beta Henry, top of your ss and now ying pimp¡ªwhat a fall."


    With that, I turned away from him and walked in.


    "Cecilia, what are you implying? You¡¯re just a department manager and you dare barge into the Alpha¡¯s office! You¡¯re fired¡ªdon¡¯t bother showing up tomorrow!"


    I walked to the desk, set down my letter, and said calmly, "I told you I was quitting. I¡¯ll start getting things wrapped up tomorrow¡ªmake sure the handover¡¯s done."


    Xavier didn¡¯t meet my eyes. "Whatever you want," he muttered.


    "Good." I answered shortly, then looked from Cici back to him, a crooked smile tugging at my lips.


    "Please continue with your... meeting." I spit thest word like poison.


    I¡¯d barely taken two steps when Cici¡¯s shrill voice cut through the room.


    "Whether we continue or not is none of your business! Cecilia, who do you think you are? Xavier doesn¡¯t love you anymore. He loves me. The one who should leave is¡ª"


    "SILENCE!" Xavier barked, cutting her off.


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to hold it together.


    I straightened and turned.


    "Let her talk. I¡¯d love to hear just how thick-skinned the Shadow Pack¡¯s daughter can be." I lifted my gaze to Cici. "Love him or not, you¡¯re still the side piece¡ªand me walking through that door just now? It¡¯s proof I can drag your sorry ass into the spotlight any time I want. Got it?"


    "Don¡¯t you dare call me cheap!"


    Cici, furious, lunged at me.


    I pped her hard. When she came again, I snatched the towel off her and shoved her down, hand on her head.


    Before I could strike again, a strong arm yanked me back.


    I stumbled, my lower back mming into the desk corner, white-hot pain shooting up my spine. For a second I couldn¡¯t even breathe.

 Chapter 9 You Truly Disgust Me

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 9 You Truly Disgust Me</h4>


    Cecilia


    Xavier quickly removed his suit jacket and draped it over Cici¡¯s naked body as she copsed to the floor in a dramatic disy of tears and screams.


    Watching this scene, I almostughed out loud.


    How ironic, eight years ofpanionship and sincerity is actually no match for a lover who gave him a moment of pleasure.


    At this moment, he doesn¡¯t even look at me, his whole body and mind are protecting a woman who cheated on him.


    My back waist hurt so much that it was about to break, but more than the pain in my body, the humiliation in my heart suffocated me even more.


    "Cecilia, get the hell out!" Xavier roared,pletely blind to how deathly pale I had be.


    Beta Henry snapped out of his shock and rushed to steady me. "Are you alright,Luna Cecilia?"


    I clenched my teeth, fighting back tears as waves of pain shot through my spine. The betrayal hurt, but the physical pain was making it nearly impossible to maintain myposure.


    "Xavier, you truly disgust me," I managed to say, my voice barely above a whisper.


    I pushed away Beta Henry¡¯s helping hand. Even though I could barely stand, my pride wouldn¡¯t allow me to ept assistance in front of these people.


    Xavier¡¯s eyes widened,he suddenly looked panicked.


    "Cecilia, you¡¯re going to the hospital with Beta Henry as soon as you can now, and I¡¯ll be talking to you alone afterward for the atrocity youmitted against Cici."


    With Xavier¡¯s orders behind me, I braced myself to turn back to him and gave him the middle finger, leaving the conference room after seeing his expression change.


    ...


    "Harper, I need to end this sooner than nned," I whispered into my phone, leaning against the elevator wall for support. "I really... I can¡¯t bear to see his face again."


    My voice caught with the sobs I was desperately trying to suppress. The pain in my back was excruciating, but the wound to my heart felt even worse. I couldn¡¯t face returning to my department in such a defeated state, so I forced myself to leave the building and drive to my new apartment.


    Harper immediately detected the breaking point in my voice. I heard rustling as she grabbed her purse and keys, her footsteps quick and determined. "Where are you?" she asked, her toneced with concern.


    I gave her my address.


    "I¡¯ll be right there," she promised.


    Harper wasn¡¯t just my divorce attorney¡ªshe¡¯d been my best friend since childhood. She knew me better than anyone: beneath my gentle exteriory a proud, strong-willed woman. Since discovering Xavier¡¯s affair, I¡¯d remainedposed while methodically preparing for divorce, never once breaking down in front of her.


    For me to sound this devastated, she knew something truly terrible had happened.


    "That goddamn bastard," I heard her mutter under her breath.


    "I¡¯ll wait for you," I managed before ending the call.


    I closed my eyes and remained motionless against the elevator wall. My long hair fell forward, shielding my face and blocking out the light, as my thoughts spiraled into an endless ck vortex, pulling me deeper and deeper into darkness...


    I don¡¯t know how much time passed.


    "Are you finished?"


    The rich, cool voice cut through the silence of the elevator so unexpectedly that I could have heard a pin drop before it spoke.


    My eyes flew open, and I turned my head in rm.


    My gaze traveled upward, taking in broad shoulders d in ck against a pale, elegant neck¡ªthe stark contrast creating a coldly beautiful aesthetic. As I looked higher, I met deep-set eyes as frigid as ciers that were studying me intently.


    "It¡¯s you...The male car owner rear-endst time!" I whispered in recognition, then fell silent, continuing our awkward staring contest.


    He seemed a bit bemused by my description and said with a slight frown," Call me Sebastian."


    He¡¯d apparently followed me like a shadow from the parking garage into this elevator, where I¡¯d then imed a crucial corner and hadn¡¯t budged since.


    He leaned forward.


    At six-foot-four, he loomed like an imposing mountain.


    I instinctively raised my hand to block him. "What are you d¡ª"


    Before I could finish, a beautifully structured hand grasped my arm, palm facing outward, and gently moved me aside to reach the fingerprint scanner behind me.


    Oh.


    Only then did I fully emerge from my mental fog.


    The elevator hadn¡¯t moved because I hadn¡¯t pressed any buttons...


    And I¡¯d been blocking the fingerprint scanner, preventing him from selecting his floor...


    How mortifying.


    Truly mortifying.


    The elevator began to ascend.


    When the disy showed "5," I discreetly reached out to touch the scanner while noticing his selected floor.


    Floor 46. The penthouse.


    I shifted awkwardly to the side, the atmosphere painfully strange.


    Just then, a phone vibrated nearby. Soon, that cool, rich voice prated my consciousness: "What is it? Hmm? My measurements? Cecilia asked about them..."


    I turned toward him with the stiffness of rusted gears. By this point, my embarrassment had reached such heights that my vision was beginning to blur.


    I took a deep breath. "Is this... a bad time?" I managed to ask.


    Sebastian¡¯s expression remained as unreadable as ink on stone.


    "Ding!"


    The elevator doors opened.


    I practically fled, one hand supporting my injured back as I hurried out.


    When Harper arrived, I was lying face-down on the bedroom¡¯srge bed. I¡¯d managed to regain myposure.


    "What happened?" she asked gently, crouching beside the bed.


    I focused my gaze, gathering my thoughts.


    The bizarre elevator encounter had actually helped divert me from my spiral of negative emotions. My mind felt clearer now.


    I recounted everything that had happened at the office, my tone remarkably steady throughout.


    Harper, however, was furious.


    "You¡¯re still working at Blood Moon Pack, and he¡¯s already brought that vixen into thepany? Having sex in broad daylight and then physically assaulting you?" Her eyes shed with anger, her protective instincts ring.


    "He¡¯spletely lost his mind! Has he be so shameless and despicable that he doesn¡¯t even try to hide it anymore?"


    "Cecilia Moore," she used my full name, which meant she was serious, "they¡¯re openly challenging you now. Are you sure you just want a divorce and nothing more?"


    I attempted to roll over but winced as sharp pain shot through my lower back.


    Abandoning the effort, I remained on my stomach. "You know why I chose this approach. It¡¯s not because I fear him. I want him to know that I rejected him first. I won¡¯t waste a moment¡¯s longing on a man who¡¯s be so corrupt and filthy. I¡¯ll throw him away like the garbage he is."


    Harper¡¯s eyes softened with sympathy.


    She gently stroked my hair. "You talk so tough, yet look at the state you¡¯re in."


    "I lost control momentarily," I admitted with a self-deprecating smile. "In just two more weeks, they could strip naked and have sex right in front of me, and I promise I wouldn¡¯t even blink."


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid your eyes would rot from the sight?" she teased, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Watching beasts mate would make me nauseous at most."


    "That would still hurt your stomach," she countered.


    Harper stayed with me for a while longer. Seeing that I was more stable, she went to the pharmacy to buy medicated patches for my back.


    Xavier


    Remembering how roughly I had yanked Cecilia away from Cici¡ªand the look in her eyes when I did¡ªit hit me like a punch to the gut.


    I shot up from the couch, ignoring Cici¡¯s breathless sobbing beside me.


    ¡°Xavier?¡± she gasped, grabbing at my sleeve. ¡°Where are you going? Don¡¯t leave me like this...¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer her. I was already pulling out my phone.


    ¡°Henry,¡± I said, sharp and low. ¡°Find Cecilia. Now. She might be injured¡ªI pulled her too hard earlier. Get her to the hospital. I want her checked. Head to toe.¡±


    There was a pause on the other end of the line. Too long.


    ¡°Alpha...¡± Beta Henry¡¯s voice was tight. ¡°Luna Cecilia is gone. She left the penthouse over an hour ago. Alone. No guards.¡±


    My chest clenched. ¡°You lost her?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sweeping the area now. I¡¯ll update you the second I get something.¡±


    Click.


    Behind me, Cici whimpered, voice breaking like ss. ¡°You¡¯re leaving me? After everything?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even look back. ¡°You¡¯ll survive.¡±


    And then I was gone¡ªout the door, heart racing, guilt wing at my throat like a second skin.


    ...


    Night has already fallen.


    I searched almost every ce she might go, called all her friends, and even went to her parents¡¯ house. But she still couldn¡¯t find her.


    Harper is the first person I contacted. She imed she didn¡¯t know where she was.


    When I called the tenth time, I was almost crazy. This time Harper finally answered the phone, and her opening remark was like a heavy punch: "Xavier, isn¡¯t it right for you to disappear? No one has disturbed you and that mistress now, how great is it?"


    Her words undoubtedly confirmed my guess - they were together. I heard my voice croaking with urgency: "Let me talk to her."


    "Impossible, I don¡¯t know where she is." Harper¡¯s voice was full of irony. "Maybe she jumped into the sea with sorrow? Do you want to go to the sea to catch people?"


    After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    My expression was terrible. When I dialed the phone again, another voice came.


    "Stop harassing Harper," Cecilia¡¯ calm voice came, "I will naturallye back when I¡¯m ready."


    I was speechless for a moment and could only listen to my heavier and heavier breathing. When I finally spoke, my voice was so cautious that even I felt unfamiliar with myself: "Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up now! Does your back still hurt?"


    "Ha..." She sneered, "Xavier, put away your hypocritical concern and gave me goosebumps."

 Chapter 10 The Mysterious Alpha Heir

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 10 The Mysterious Alpha Heir</h4>


    Cecilia


    There was nothing but heavy silence on the other end of the line.


    "It was just the heat of the moment," Xavier finally said, his voice dropping into that gentle tone he used whenever he was trying to manipte me. "I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you."


    I hate his false affectionate mask of hypocritical behavior.


    "Save it," I cut him off, each word he spoke making my stomach churn. "Whether you meant it or not doesn¡¯t change the fact that youid hands on me. The Alpha who swore to protect me became the one who hurt me."


    "Fine, fine, it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault," he growled, his Alpha temperament slipping through his false contrition. "Just tell me where you are! I need to know right now!"


    "I already told you, I¡¯lle back."


    "You will return home tonight," he demanded, his voice dropping to that dangerous timbre that made most pack members cower, "or I swear I¡¯ll tear this city apart until I find you."


    I could sense his fury building, his control slipping. My body instinctively tensed, remembering all too well how an Alpha¡¯s rage could fill a room.


    After a long pause, I finally relented, agreeing to return within the hour.


    When he got like this¡ªterritorial and frenzied¡ªhe was capable of anything. I couldn¡¯t risk him discovering my new apartment. It would be my sanctuary once the divorce papers were signed.


    As Harper drove me back to what had once been my home,she gripped the steering wheel so tightly her knuckles turned white.


    "This asshole betrays you over and over, yet still acts like he owns you," she fumed. "That temper, that terrifying need to control everything... Cecilia, when he finds out you tricked him into signing those divorce papers, I¡¯m afraid he might actually kill you."


    I gazed out at the city lights twinkling in the distance, feeling strangely detached from it all. "Maybe I should keep some wolfsbane handy," I joked darkly. "Poison him before he gets the chance to strangle me."


    ...


    The moment I stepped through the door, Xavier rushed toward me like a storm, his face aplex mixture of concern and barely contained anger. The scent of his anxiety hung heavy in the air.


    I gave him a cold nce and moved past him to change my shoes, determined to maintain my distance.


    As I bent down, a sharp pain shot through my injured back, causing me to wince visibly.


    Xavier reached out to steady me, his instinct to protect his mate.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!" I hissed, recoiling as though his touch burned my skin. I¡¯d rather endure the pain than feel his hands on me again¡ªthe same hands that had been all over Cici earlier today.


    Something flickered in Xavier¡¯s eyes¡ªhurt, perhaps, or guilt. Good. Let him suffer a fraction of what I had.


    He withdrew his hand and followed me into the living room, pulling out his phone as we walked. "I¡¯ve installed security cameras in the office," he said, holding the screen up for me to see. "You can check the feed anytime you want. What happened today won¡¯t happen again."


    This caught me off guard. I¡¯d expected him to minimize the situation as he always did when caught in his lies.


    I studied the screen thoughtfully. "Afraid I might walk in on another of your intimate moments with your little candy girl? Worried about embarrassing her again?"


    Xavier¡¯s jaw tightened. "There¡¯s nothing between us."


    When I raised an eyebrow, he continued, his voice bing more insistent. "Fine. I admit I find her fun and cute, but I only see her as a little sister. She¡¯s at thepany because her father asked me to mentor her."


    He ran a hand through his hair, a gesture I once found endearing but now saw as calcted. "We¡¯re signing the contract with Shadow Pack next week. The Whites made this small request¡ªhow could I refuse?"


    How convenient. He framed it perfectly¡ªshe was just a sister figure, a business obligation. Nothing that would justify his allowing her to disrespect his mate, satisfying her every whim at the expense of his wife¡¯s dignity.


    When had he be so false? This wasn¡¯t the man whose bond I had epted years ago.


    My eyes locked with his, steady and unflinching. After a moment, I put on a mask of sudden understanding. "Oh, I see. Just a sister, hmm? But didn¡¯t she mention all those nights you spent together? A brother sleeping with his sister¡ªisn¡¯t that called incest in human terms?"


    "...I told you, she¡¯s just an impulsive child who says whateveres to mind."


    "A child whose impulsiveness you find so fun and cute," I countered.


    Xavier sighed deeply, recognizing he was getting nowhere. "Look, there¡¯s nothing between us. In a few days, you can go on that trip we discussed. When you return, we¡¯ll start trying for a pup. After that, you can settlefortably into your role as Luna of Blood Moon Pack. I promise, that position will always belong to you."


    I stared at him as a smile slowly formed on my lips, the revtion settling like ice in my veins.


    Now I understood.


    The Luna position would always be mine, so I was expected to turn a blind eye to his increasingly wild heart and its desires. Why should I amodate him? He¡¯d betrayed me with Cici¡ªtaking vacations together, sleeping together, watching sunrises... He¡¯d shed my heart to ribbons, and now he expected me to cradle those bloody pieces while bearing his children and growing old by his side?


    How cruel and selfish this man had be.


    "I love you," Xavier said, interpreting my smile as forgiveness. He pulled me into his arms before I could resist, holding me with a desperate intensity, as if truly afraid of losing me.


    But my heart remained unmoved, a frozenndscape where his warmth could no longer reach.


    With each truth I uncovered about him, my resolve to leave only grew stronger.


    Xavier helped me upstairs and called the pack doctor to examine my back. Only after confirming there was no bone damage did his tension visibly ease.


    When I entered the bathroom, he followed, hovering in the doorway. "Let me help you," he offered.


    "No need," I replied coldly.


    If he dared touch me with the same hands that had caressed another woman, I truly might consider slipping wolfsbane into his morning coffee.


    Xavier sensed my continued resistance to his proximity. Frustration flickered across his features, but he knew better than to push me further tonight.


    "I¡¯ll wait outside. Call if you need anything."


    "Sure," I responded with a stic smile.


    Don¡¯t worry, I thought bitterly. I¡¯d rather die from pain than ask for your help.


    When I emerged wearing my nightgown, Xavier still stood by the door. The steam from my shower carried my scent toward him¡ªfresh, clean, and distinctly mine. His eyes darkened as they traveled over my exposed shoulders and corbone, his wolf responding instinctively to its mate.


    I moved toward the bed, preparing to sleep, but noticed the hungry look in his eyes. "My back is killing me," I said tly. "If you¡¯re hoping for anything physical tonight, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed."


    Xavier wrapped his arms around me from behind, his lips brushing against my shoulder, blocking any escape. "I can be gentle," he murmured, his breath hot against my skin.


    "I¡¯m exhausted and in pain. I¡¯m not in the mood!" My voice was sharper than I intended, but I couldn¡¯t bear his touch right now.


    Xavier stared at mypleteck of interest, frustration evident in every line of his body. An Alpha werewolf wasn¡¯t ustomed to rejection, especially from his mate.


    He released me, his expression unreadable. "Get some rest, then."


    Without another word, he turned and left the room.


    Author


    The next day, in the most elegant western restaurant near Blood Moon.


    "Cecilia, you really decided to leave?" Jasmine asked with red eyes. In the private room, the core members of the project department sat around the dining table, and the atmosphere was particrly heavy. The champagne was not blooming, the red wine was not poured, and the cheerful department gathering in the past was like a farewell ceremony at this moment.


    "Yes," Cecilia raised her wine ss and pretended to be smiling, but there was an indescribable fatigue in her eyes. "I¡¯m sorry to leave everyone like this."


    "But you have paid so much for Blood Moon," another team leader Tom interrupted eagerly. "We all remember how you worked hard step by step. At first, some people said you depend on rtionships, but every project sets a new record in your hands. Evenpetitors say that Blood Moon has today¡¯s market share because of you."


    "Yes," Linda of the marketing department held her hand and sighed. "I remember that on the day the project was sessfulst quarter, you were so excited that you were like a kid, more concerned about thepany¡¯s development than Alpha. We all thought... you will soon be the official Luna."


    Before he finished speaking, there was an awkward silence on the dining table. Everyone knows about the woman in the White family, and this topic is now particrly sensitive.


    "Don¡¯t mention those," Cecilia shook her head gently, with relief in her voice. "I have my reasons. If you need help in the future, you can contact me anytime."


    Jasmine could no longer control her sobs, her eyes were blurred: "What should I do if you leave? Thedy from White¡¯s house can¡¯t even use Excel..."


    "Speaking of this," Alex of the Human Resources Department seemed to suddenly think of something, and said seriously, "Have you ever thought about the Silver Peak Pack?"


    The atmosphere on the dining table suddenly changed, and even the sob stopped.


    "I heard that their Alpha son has just returned from Wall Street and is still empty in recruiting talents, especially the chief secretary. The sry is said to be twice as high as Blood Moon."


    "You mean that Sebastian ck?" Linda eximed, letting go of Cecilia¡¯s hand. "The business genius, a cold-hearted person, is said to have a particrly strict requirement for his subordinates? The Wall Street Journal said he quadrupled his family¡¯s assets in three years!"


    Cecilia¡¯s eyes shed. Silver Peak Pack, the most prestigious wolf pack in this area... Perhaps, this is another way fate has prepared for her.

 Chapter 11 You’re Just Joys for Alphas

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 11 You¡¯re Just Joys for Alphas</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "You¡¯re suggesting our Cecilia should go work as a secretary? Are you out of your mind?" one of my colleagues immediately objected.


    "Our Cecilia is talented in every way¡ªyoung, beautiful, and highly aplished. Any boss in the business world would be eager to hire her. If she hits the job market, headhunters would be all over her in no time."


    I smiled silently, saying nothing.


    Truth was, they underestimated how sharp those headhunters¡¯ noses truly were. About ten days ago, someone had already called me, subtly inquiring about my future career ns. This happened before any whisper of my departure from Blood Moon Pack had gotten out.


    The conversation continued to flow around me.


    "Don¡¯t be so shortsighted! Being a secretary isn¡¯t just any position¡ªit¡¯s chief secretary to the heir of Silver Peak Pack! That role gives ess to Port City¡¯s top tier of power and resources. If she ys her cards right, her future could be limitless," another colleague argued.


    "I know of an overseaspany where the chief secretary proved herself so capable that she was promoted to Vice President within years. She even found true love and became the Alpha¡¯s mate," someone else chimed in.


    "Well, if you put it like that, maybe I should apply too," another joked, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "What does this Silver Peak heir even look like? Has anyone seen him? Is he easy on the eyes?" The conversation had clearly shifted toward territory I wasn¡¯t eager to explore.


    "No one really knows. Among the four children of the ck family, only the eldest daughter has ever made public appearances. The other three keep a pretty low profile."


    The conversation went off on a tangent from professional concerns.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly at their enthusiasm. Watching them so enamored with romance made me feel like a jaded nun who had already seen through the illusion of worldly attachments.


    Love? That was something I would never touch again.


    But career opportunities... that was a different story.


    I had been contemting starting my own business, but I¡¯d realized an ufortable truth: nearly all my professional connections were tied to Xavier. Once I cut him outpletely, who would still give me the time of day? I genuinely needed to strengthen my credentials and build my ownwork.


    Later that evening, I called Yvonne, a well-connected socialite who floated effortlessly through the elite circles werewolf society, to get the scoop on Silver Peak Pack and their mysterious heir.


    Azyugh traveled through the phone. "Asking about another guy? Aren¡¯t you worried your Alpha mate might get jealous?"


    "He can get as jealous as he wants. It¡¯s none of my concern anymore," I replied coldly.


    "Darling, you two... you haven¡¯t really called it quits, have you?" Yvonne asked, curiosity evident in her voice.


    "Not officially. Not yet," I answered carefully.


    My subtle response was enough for Yvonne to read between the lines. She sighed deeply. "So the gossip I¡¯ve been hearing checks out after all. Eight years together, and Xavier treats you like this? The man isplete garbage."


    Yvonne had always been refreshingly straightforward. I seized the opportunity to y the victim. "That¡¯s exactly why I need to look out for number one now. I heard that the Silver Peak heir is looking for a secretary. I¡¯m thinking of throwing my hat in the ring."


    "So what¡¯s the deal¡ªyou after the man, or his money?" she asked, blunt as ever.


    I didn¡¯t even blink. "At this point? Money is my goal."


    "Oh my god," she burst outughing¡ªlow, rich, and a little wicked. "Girl, say no more. I¡¯ll make sure you meet this cash cow in person."


    "Thank you."


    "You¡¯ll be hearing from me," she promised before hanging up.


    I hung up and sat back down at my desk. A Google search turned up almost nothing about him.


    "Sebastian ck..." I murmured his name, trying to figure out what kind of man this so-called money god really was¡ªbefore I had to meet him face to face.


    Just as I was deep in thought, the door to my study opened.


    Xavier walked in from outside.


    I quickly shut myptop.


    We each had our own studies in this house. In the early days when our love burned hot and bright, we would always be inseperable. But gradually, we¡¯d transformed into something more resembling a boss and employee¡ªreturning home after work to continue giving each other the cold shoulder.


    "Do you need something?" I looked up at him.


    "Do I need a reason toe in?" His voice carried a challenge.


    "...No, of course not." When I¡¯m gone, you cane in here and throw a damn party for all I care, I thought bitterly.


    Xavier¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously as he nced at myputer. He¡¯d noticed how I¡¯d mmed it shut the second he walked in, clearly hiding something from him.


    He settled into one of the lounge chairs in my study. "There¡¯s something I wanted to run by you first."


    "Shoot," I said, steeling myself.


    Xavier lowered his gaze, contemting for a few seconds. "Cici wants to join your project department."


    I had already suspected that his unusually polite approach spelled trouble, but his words still felt like a punch to the gut.


    "There are so many departments in thepany," my voice instantly turned ice cold, "she wants to choose the project department? What are the odds."


    "Watch your tone." Xavier¡¯s face immediately darkened, and Alpha¡¯s coercion began to spread through the office, "It¡¯s called being eager to work, she wants to prove her abilities and earn her stripes. This is something to encourage, not your paranoid bullshit."


    I almostughed at the ridiculous rhetoric. "Prove herself? Well, whatever department she goes to y pretend - I don¡¯t care. But not the project department!" My voice trembled with anger, "That¡¯s my turf! Those are the people who have been with me for years!"


    "That¡¯s enough, Cecilia!" He shot to his feet, Alpha¡¯s anger making the room feel like an icebox, "Get real! You¡¯ve quit! You¡¯re no longer part of the Blood Moon Company! The project department isn¡¯t yours anymore!"


    It was like something was choking my throat. Yeah, he was right, the Blood Moon Pack was his territory, not mine. What was I? What right did a human who was about to leave have to call the shots? He could hand over my eight years of hard work to histest fling, and I didn¡¯t even have the right to protest.


    Seeing my reaction, Xavier toned down his anger and continued, "Don¡¯t make her out to be some viin. I promise she¡¯s not going there to cause trouble. I¡¯ll keep her in check."


    "Whatever," I replied, my voice barely audible.


    I was exhausted. Past caring.


    Frustration roiled in Xavier¡¯s eyes. "The reason I came to tell you this was to head off exactly this reaction¡ªyou getting upset. I know you a grudge against Cici. I know you don¡¯t like her. But can¡¯t you consider my tough spot? Our packs are in the middle of a business partnership. Do you expect me to throw a wrench in rtions with the Shadow Pack just to coddle your personal feelings?"


    I was stunned by his twisted logic.


    What had I done wrong?


    First, this woman stole my mate, then she swooped in on my career achievements, and now I was expected to grin and bear it?


    "Ha..." A bitterugh escaped me.


    When grief reached its peak,ughter truly became the only response. I could feel my blood pressure spiking.


    ...


    Three dayster, I returned to thepany to wrap things up.


    Cici swept in wearing a Chanel suit, carrying herself with the swagger of a conqueror as she moved into what had once been my office.


    She¡¯d already tossed out all the furniture and decorations. The wall of achievement awards I had umted over years of hard work had been casually dumped into a garbage bin.


    The entire project department was up in arms.


    Everyone had been wondering who would rece me as department head.


    They might not have expected someone stronger¡ªbut no one was prepared for someone so mind-blowingly ipetent.


    As I passed the break room, the door hung slightly ajar. Voices drifted out¡ªlow, sharp, unmistakably fed up.


    "Did you hear what she pulled this time?"


    "Which ¡¯she¡¯?" someone scoffed. "The Alpha¡¯s daughter with the IQ of a potato?"


    A few snorts ofughter.


    "She downloaded some sketchy game on the officeptop¡ªagain. Then had a meltdown until her secretary handed over her own. All the archives? Gone. Years of work, just... wiped out."


    "Let me guess. The secretary got canned."


    "Of course. Can¡¯t have the precious princess deal with the fallout."


    A beat of silence.


    "You know she couldn¡¯t even figure out the printerst week? Just... stared at it. Like it might bite her."


    "No one has the guts to say anything. Herst name¡¯s worth more than all our sriesbined."


    I stood by the doorway a moment longer, letting their words settle.


    They weren¡¯t wrong.


    And that¡¯s what worried me.


    This department wasn¡¯t just a cog in the machine¡ªit was the bridge between the wolf ns and the human business world.


    It dealt in contracts, alliances, leverage.


    Screw it up, and it wouldn¡¯t just reflect on her. It would tank Blood Moon Pack¡¯s credibility across human corporate circles.


    And yet here Xavier was¡ªtrusting it all to someone who thought a mouse was literally a rodent.


    I exhaled slowly, turned to leave, and the coldness in the corridor felt like it was seeping into my bones.


    When I walked into the office again, I had my game face on.


    My shoulders and back were straight and my voice was level.


    I still have a handover toplete.


    I had barely picked up the first document when the new supervisor¡ªCici¡ªcleared her throat.


    Then, the little princess began her power trip speech.


    "How does it feel, Cecilia?" Cici lounged in what used to be my chair, looking down at me like I was dirt, her wolf¡¯s arrogance radiating from every pore. "You¡¯ve lost your mate and now your job too. Everything you worked so hard for all these years¡ªI can snatch it all away with just the flick of a finger. Want to know why? Because we¡¯re from different worlds. I¡¯m blue blood; you¡¯re nothing. I have powerful wolves backing me; you don¡¯t have anyone on your side."


    She leaned forward, her manicured hands tapping against my former desk.


    "In my world, I¡¯ve seen plenty of pretty little things like you. You¡¯re just ythings for Alphas to get their kicks. Did you really think you could be the Luna of the Blood Moon Pack? Know your damn ce."

 Chapter 12 A New Life is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 12 A New Life is Coming</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I waited for Cici to finish her little speech about how I was nothingpared to her "noble" werewolf bloodline. My indignation building, but I kept my expression cool and collected. I looked down at her with icy eyes.


    "What exactly makes you so noble?" I asked, my voice deceptively gentle despite the rage simmering beneath. "Is it your pea brain that can¡¯t even handle a simple Excel spreadsheet? Or perhaps how you treasure my mate¡¯s sloppy seconds like they¡¯re precious gems? Or maybe it¡¯s how you¡¯ve jumped on the job I no longer want and act so smug about it?"


    I took pleasure in the sh of shock crossing Cici¡¯s face.


    "And this ¡¯our circle¡¯ nonsense..." I continued, tilting my head slightly. "Who exactly is ¡¯us¡¯? I don¡¯t recall joining your little cesspool of degenerates who spend their days rutting like animals in heat. Keep that filthy den for yourself and Xavier. I want no part of it."


    My tone remained calm, but every word dripped venom. The mating bond between Xavier and me might be strained, but it didn¡¯t give this entitled brat the right to talk down to me.


    Her face twisted with rage.


    I was barely halfway through my speech when she began screaming, her eyes shing yellow. "Shut your mouth! I¡¯ll tear your lips off! I¡¯ll kill you!"


    She lunged from her chair, charging toward me with her hand raised to p me.


    I stood my ground, unmoved. As she approached, I mmed the stack of documents into her face with all my strength. The impact sent her stumbling sideways, blood immediately streaming from her nose.


    "Handoverplete," I announced coolly, feeling a surge of satisfaction. "Good luck running Blood Moon into the ground."


    With that, I turned and walked away.


    "Cecilia! This isn¡¯t over! You¡¯ll pay for this!" Cici¡¯s shrieks echoed through the building as she clutched her bleeding nose, but no one dared approach her.


    As I left the office and walked down the corridor, my colleagues cautiously approached me, their faces filled with concern and sympathy. Even without pack bonds, these humans had formed a connection with me that ran deeper than blood.


    Jasmine, the team lead for Group Three, took it upon herself to go into the office and retrieve my belongings. She carefully cleaned the items Cici had dumped in the trash and ced them in a box.


    "Cecilia, let me help you with this," she offered, her eyes full of genuine concern.


    Looking at her, warmth flooded my chest, and my eyes grew moist. Even though this was undoubtedly the darkest hour of my life¡ªmy mate bond fracturing, my position being stolen¡ªI wasn¡¯tpletely alone.


    "Thank you," I said with a genuine smile, reaching out to squeeze her arm gently.


    The project department team escorted me to the elevator, and Jasmine carried my things all the way to the lobby.


    Before leaving, I pulled her aside, away from potential eavesdroppers with enhanced hearing.


    "Tell everyone to keep their heads down and not to antagonize that princess," I advised, my voice low. "The best case scenario is that she gets bored after ying around for a while and leaves on her own. And if projects start going south under her management, report directly to Xavier. Don¡¯t wait until she tries to throw you all under the bus. Those multi-million dor deals are too big for any of you to take the heat for. Xavier will know it¡¯s her fault, and I believe he¡¯ll handle it ordingly."


    I didn¡¯t add that regardless of our personal issues, Xavier was still an Alpha who took his business responsibilities seriously.


    Jasmine nodded. "I¡¯ll let everyone know." Her eyes filled with tears. "We¡¯ll miss you, Cecilia."


    I stepped forward and hugged her, "Stay in touch," I whispered, fighting back my own emotions.


    As I drove away from Blood Moon headquarters, rain began to fall, each drop hitting my windshield like tiny daggers of mncholy. The mate bond might be toast, but it still hurt to leave what had once been my pack in all but name.


    Ten more days until I was officially done with this marriage.


    Almost there.


    Cici¡¯s pov


    The moment that human witch left, I stormed upstairs to report this outrage to Xavier. My nose was throbbing with pain, blood still dripping despite my attempts to clean it up. The humiliation burned worse than the physical hurt.


    My brother Gavin was already in Xavier¡¯s office. His eyes widened when he saw my swollen, bloody nose.


    "What happened to you?" he asked, immediately straightening in his chair.


    I sat between them, letting my tears flow freely. ying victim was second nature when you grew up as the pampered fourth daughter of the Shadow Pack¡¯s Alpha family.


    "I was so nice to her," I sobbed dramatically. "Brought her coffee, offered her my chair¡ªbut from the moment she walked in, she started insulting me. Called me shameless and said horrible things about Xavier too... called us ¡¯disgusting animals.¡¯"


    I sniffled, making sure my distress scent filled the room. "I just wanted to ask her some work questions, and I didn¡¯t even fight back. But that wasn¡¯t enough for her¡ªshe went ballistic! She threw all the handover documents in my face and tackled me!"


    I embellished the story, knowing neither of them had witnessed what actually happened.


    Xavier listened with a cold expression, saying nothing.


    Gavin was outraged, his Alpha temper ring instantly. "Has this womanpletely lost it? This is outrageous!" His alpha presence filled the room as he turned to Xavier. "What are you going to do about this?"


    "I¡¯ll apologize to Cici on Cecilia¡¯s behalf," Xavier replied evenly. "She hasn¡¯t been herselftely."


    That¡¯s it? Just an apology?


    This wasn¡¯t the response I had expected. I had hoped Xavier would summon Cecilia and demand an exnation, maybe even punish her.


    "I don¡¯t want you apologizing for her!" I snapped, losing my cool momentarily. "I want her on her knees begging for forgiveness! And I want to get her back!"


    Xavier¡¯s eyes instantly frosted over, the temperature in the room dropping as his Alpha aura filled the space. "That won¡¯t happen."


    Gavin got heated, his own Alpha presence rising to challenge Xavier¡¯s on my behalf. "Why not? She jumped my sister for no reason. Doesn¡¯t she need to answer for that? If you¡¯re going to cover for her, the Shadow Pack won¡¯t hesitate to take legal action."


    Xavier¡¯s hands tensed as he thought for a moment, his jaw clenching visibly. "If that¡¯s the path you choose, I can only express my regrets. Not only will our partnership tank, but we¡¯ll end up in court."


    We were floored. Was he really willing to sacrifice a multi-million dor partnership between our packs over this?


    "You... you care about this human woman that much?" Gavin asked, disbelief evident in his voice.


    Xavier leaned back in his chair, his answer unequivocal and making my blood run cold. "She¡¯s my mate. No one touches her."


    My body trembled with hatred from head to toe.


    He had seemed so happy with me. He barely went home anymore, clearly having no feelings left for Cecilia. If he didn¡¯t love her anymore, why would he still care? Was it just the damn mate bond?


    Realizing that Cecilia still held a ce in Xavier¡¯s heart that I couldn¡¯t reach made me want to tear her apart limb by limb. But right now, I feared Xavier¡¯s rejection more. I quickly changed my approach, dropping my previous arrogance.


    "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine," I said, "Miss Moore was probably just upset about me getting close to you. I didn¡¯t really mean she should kneel¡ªI was just talking out of anger. Don¡¯t be mad."


    "But Xavier," I pouted, switching to a pitiful whine as Iid my hand on his arm, "I¡¯ve been through hell. You have to make it up to me."


    Xavier¡¯s expression finally softened, his eyes growing tender. "Of course I will."


    I left with a ton of resentment and a mind plotting revenge. The mate bond might protect Cecilia for now, but mate bonds could be broken. And I would find a way.


    Cecilia


    When I arrived home, I received a call from Yvonne.


    "Honey, tomorrow afternoon, the CEO of Jade Valley has set up a golf game with Sebastian ck," she said eagerly. "I¡¯ve already told him I¡¯m bringing someone along. This is your shot!"


    "You¡¯re amazing, darling! Mwah, mwah, mwah!" I replied, feeling my spirits lift for the first time in days, allowing myself to be silly with my friend.


    "Oh god, that¡¯sying it on thick," sheughed. "So, Wednesday¡ªdon¡¯t bail on me!"


    "Wouldn¡¯t dream of it," I promised.


    This good news lifted my spirits so much that I actually ate more than usual at dinner.


    Late that night, I was in the home gym.


    After about twenty minutes, my phone rang. It was Xavier.


    He hadn¡¯te home again tonight.


    His absence had be so normal that I barely noticed anymore. But a call at this hour? What could he possibly want?


    I hesitated before answering, my instincts warning me that nothing good woulde from this call.


    The moment I picked up, I heard rapid breathing¡ªa man and a woman, followed by the woman¡¯s sex-crazed moans.


    "Xavier, I can¡¯t take anymore," Cici panted. "You¡¯re killing me... you¡¯re going to destroy me."


    "Deeper, deeper..." she begged.


    "Ahhh..." Her cry of ecstasy pierced through the phone.


    My already unsettled stomach did aplete flip. I bent over, vomiting forcefully onto the floor.


    My phone slipped from my hand, crashing down with a sharp crack. The screen shatteredpletely.


    I don¡¯t remember how I made it back to my bedroom.


    Lying in bed, I expected to be overwhelmed by grief, unable to sleep through the night. But surprisingly, none of that happened.


    I just... checked out.


    Let them put on their little show.


    Let her think she¡¯s won.


    She took the man.


    Now I¡¯ll take the rest.


    ...


    I woke at dawn, mind clearer than it had been in months.


    Showered, cleaned the gym, ate, bought a new phone.


    By afternoon, I arrived at Riverstone Golf Club.


    The air was sharp, the greens quiet.


    I was ready to meet the Alpha who might turn everything around.

 Chapter 13 I’m Here to Win Recognition

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 13 I¡¯m Here to Win Recognition</h4>


    Cecilia


    Yvonne was already waiting at the practice range when I arrived, lounging against a golf cart with effortless confidence. She wore a canary yellow one-piece sports dress that hugged her curves in all the right ces, the hem just short enough to tease. Her sun-kissed skin glowed under the light, and her long, honey-blonde waves tumbled over her shoulders like something out of a shampoomercial. She looked like a walking summer fantasy¡ªbold, radiant, and utterly unapologetic.


    Her eyes swept over me, and her perfectly arched brow lifted in yful disapproval. "Oh, honey," she said, lips curling into a smirk. "Why don¡¯t you just throw on a nun¡¯s habit while you¡¯re at it?"


    I smiled faintly. "I¡¯m here for a job interview, not to hook up."


    Honestly, I thought I looked just fine. I¡¯d chosen a fitted light blue sports set that showed off my figure without being over the top, tied my hair into a sleek ponytail, and kept my makeup minimal¡ªglowy skin, defined eyes, and nothing too shy. I lookedposed, clean, and ready¡ªprofessional enough for a business meeting, even if it came disguised as a golf game.


    Yvonne tilted her head, eyes gleaming with mischief. "Sweetie, men are visual creatures," she said, voice low and knowing. "Even werewolves¡ªespecially Alpha wolves."


    "If Sebastian simply wanted a pretty face as his secretary, the position would already be filled," I countered.


    "Being beautiful and capable aren¡¯t mutually exclusive, darling." Yvonne yfully poked my side. "Lucky for you, I brought an extra outfit. We¡¯re about the same size¡ªyou can try it on."


    Before I could protest, she dragged me to the changing room, her determination leaving no room for argument. Since I needed her introduction to Sebastian, I couldn¡¯t exactly blow her off.


    When I emerged from the changing room. The white sleeveless top hugged my curves while the ck pleated mini skirt barely covered my thighs, showcasing my long, creamy legs. The outfit emphasized every curve of my body in ways that would make most men¡¯s jaws drop.


    "Holy shit!" Yvonne gasped dramatically, covering her mouth in exaggerated shock. "Cecilia, you¡¯ve been hiding all this under those boring suits? Xavier really is an idiot to let you go. What could Cici possibly have that you don¡¯t?"


    I automatically ignored thetter part of herment. Instead, I stared anxiously at my reflection. Would Alpha Sebastian think I was trying to seduce him? That wasn¡¯t the impression I wanted to make with the most powerful Alpha in Port City.


    "Yvonne, I think¡ª"


    "Shh." She silenced me with a gesture as she pulled out her phone to answer a call. "Mr. Chu? You and Alpha Sebastian are already there? We¡¯re on our way."


    With that call, my window of opportunity to change back into my original outfit mmed shut. We headed out to meet with the men.


    "Yvonne, have you ever met Sebastian before?" I asked during our cart ride.


    "Once, actually. I was about six when my parents took me to the ck family home for New Year¡¯s. Sebastian was still young then¡ªpale skin, chubby cheeks, absolutely adorable. After my family¡¯s money troubles, we never visited again."


    "I see..." I murmured, my mind conjuring an image of a pudgy, pale-skinned boy like a little cherub.


    The golf cart turned a corner, and a vast expanse of green opened before us. In the distance stood a forest surrounding ake, and closer to us were two men in sportswear chatting.


    My eyes locked onto one of them, and I felt my pupils dte with shock.


    Mr. Chu was easy to spot in his navy polo and khaki pants. But it was the man beside him who grabbed my attention like a freight train. He was tall¡ªhalf a head taller than Mr. Chu. Dressed in crisp white from cor to cuff, the fabric clung to his broad shoulders and tapered cleanly along his torso, emphasizing a body honed for strength and control.


    Even at a distance, his posture radiatedmand. When he turned slightly, the sun caught his profile¡ªand for a second, he didn¡¯t look real. His features were sharp, chiseled like marble, but animated by something far more primal. Not just handsome¡ªhe was stunning. Otherworldly. The kind of face you didn¡¯t forget, even if you wanted to.


    My vision swam for a beat as recognition hit¡ªthe man who got rear-ended.


    "Alpha Sebastian!" I heard Yvonne¡¯s excited whisper beside me. "God, he looks nothing like he did as a child. When did he get so tall and gorgeous? I¡¯m totally fangirling here!"


    "I¡¯m screwed," I muttered under my breath.


    "You too? Did you just fall head over heels? I wouldn¡¯t me you¡ªhe¡¯s absolutely drop-dead gorgeous!"


    My expression probably looked worse than if I¡¯d been crying.


    The cart pulled up. Both men turned to acknowledge our arrival.


    Mr. Chu smiled and waved, his eyes lingering on me with obvious interest. Sebastian¡¯s initial surprise vanished in an instant, reced by an icy demeanor that made him seempletely unapproachable.


    Yvonne led me toward them. Despite my sinking hopes, I decided to make the most of the situation.


    "Mr. Chu, Alpha Sebastian," Yvonne greeted them enthusiastically before quickly introducing me. "This is my dear friend Cecilia. She came especially today to check out Alpha Sebastian¡¯s renowned golf skills."


    Despite my internal panic, I kept a perfect poker face.


    Mr. Chu joked, "I was wondering why the beautiful Cecilia would suddenly take an interest in golf and dress so attractively. So she¡¯s setting her sights on Alpha Sebastian¡ªbold move!"


    Ignoring his banter, I greeted him politely before turning to Sebastian with formal respect. "Alpha Sebastian, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you for the first time."


    The moment those words left my mouth, I realized my mistake. My eyes flickered nervously... damn my autopilot!


    "First time?" Sebastian¡¯s pale gaze settled on my face, his voice cool and measured.


    I maintained my respectful andposed expression while internally scrambling. Rather than acknowledge his implied question, I simply added, "I¡¯m truly delighted to meet you."


    After speaking, I looked at him with a slightly nervous yet pleading expression.


    [Please don¡¯t blow my cover...]


    Sebastian seemed to get my silent message, and his lips curved into the faintest smile. "Cecilia certainly looks pleased," he replied, his rich voice carrying a hint of amusement. Every word from his mouth seemed dripping with affectionate amusement.


    His unexpected smile left both Mr. Chu and Yvonne totally shocked: Had I really won him over so quickly?


    Yvonne shot me a triumphant look.


    I could only sigh internally. His words were hardlyplimentary¡ªthey were pure sarcasm.


    We began our game. Sebastian was incredible, and Mr. Chu wasn¡¯t bad either. Yvonne and I took some swings as well, but we were clearly just there for show.


    After making our way through the course, we retreated to a shaded area to rest.


    Yvonne deliberately got Mr. Chu talking about new golf clubs at the club¡¯s shop, pulling him away to give me time alone with Sebastian.


    Sebastian sat down, and I hurriedly opened a water bottle and handed it to him, hoping to score some points.


    He stared at my hand for several seconds before epting the bottle. However, he simply ced it on the table without drinking.


    I felt another wave of disappointment wash over me. [No shot.]


    "Cecilia, who insists this is our first meeting," Sebastian began while elegantly wiping sweat from his brow with a wet wipe, "you¡¯ve gone all out to meet me. I hope you¡¯re not just interested in my measurements." His tone was casual, but his words hit like daggers.


    I pressed my lips together, choosing my words carefully. "Saying it was our first meeting was a brain fart. When I asked Mr.Liam about you... it was because I identally stained your suit and wanted to buy you a recement."


    "As for why I wanted to meet you today, I heard you¡¯re hiring a secretary."


    Iid out the real purpose of my being here.


    Sebastian set down the wet wipe and stated bluntly, "You¡¯re not a good fit."


    With that, he stood up and walked toward the forest behind us.


    Getting shot down without even being asked a single question lit a fire in me.


    He stood up, and I didn¡¯t hesitate to go after him.

 Chapter 14 My Eyes Locked on Her Name

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 14 My Eyes Locked on Her Name</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    On the other side of the forest, a golf cart slowly drove through the fairway.


    "Xavier?" Cici called softly, snuggling up to him, and suddenly realized that something was wrong with his expression.


    He stared at the forest not far away, his eyes glued to the graceful figure - the white sleeveless top hugging her curves, and the ck short skirt swaying lightly with her steps. That silhouette looked like Cecilia.


    Cici followed his gaze, but only caught a glimpse of legs disappearing into the woods.


    "What are you looking at?" She pouted and tugged at his sleeves, "Xavier?"


    Xavier snapped back to reality, his eyes hidden in shadow, and whispered, "Nothing."


    He looked away and stared at the road ahead, but suspicion was already brewing in his eyes.


    Cecilia


    I continued following Sebastian, my heart pounding with each step. He stopped beside a tall oak tree and answered his phone, acknowledging my presence with just a brief nce over his shoulder.


    Realizing he needed privacy, I retreated to a small mushroom-shaped gazebo nearby. I rubbed my temples in frustration, mentally reying my disastrous performance. Once Sebastian finished his call, I gathered my courage and approached him again.


    "Alpha Sebastian clearly has excellent judgment," I said with forced lightness. "I clearly can¡¯t even read the room properly. You¡¯re right¡ªI¡¯m not suitable for the secretary position. I apologize for wasting your time."


    His eyebrow arched elegantly. "You followed me all the way here just to confirm that you¡¯re unsuitable? That¡¯s your big revtion?"


    I stood speechless,pletely thrown off by his sharp retort. I gave an awkwardugh. Since my chances were already ruined, there was no point in pretending anymore. "Obviously I followed you to try and change your mind. But between the terrible first impression I made and today¡¯s total disaster, I clearly don¡¯t meet your standards. I just wanted to end things without pissing you off further."


    Sebastian regarded me with cold detachment. "You think those are my reasons for rejecting you?"


    "Aren¡¯t they?" I asked, genuinely confused.


    "You came dressed like this to interview for a position as my secretary," he said, leaning slightly forward, his voice lowering to a dangerous timbre. "If I were to ept you, wouldn¡¯t it suggest I¡¯m only interested in your appearance?" His eyes flickered over my outfit. "Even if I were that type of man, I wouldn¡¯t be so obvious about it."


    My face turned bright red. The blush spread from my cheeks to the tips of my ears, burning with such intensity I thought I mightbust. His meaning was crystal clear¡ªhe thought I was trying to sleep my way into the position, and he found the attempt both transparent and distasteful.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to exin that this wasn¡¯t my chosen outfit. "Fair enough," I managed to say. "I should go. Goodbye."


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to say anything. Spun around and walked away as fast as I could without losing dignity.


    The sting of rejection burned hotter than the zing sun overhead, making it hard to breathe.


    Once I was out of sight, I vaguely heard a familiar voice from a distance.


    "Where did Cecilia go?" It was Yvonne, her tone full of confusion.


    "She¡¯s gone." Sebastian¡¯s voice waspletely t, as if he was talking about the weather.


    "What? Why?" Yvonne was obviously stunned. "Alpha Sebastian, Cecilia is actually very capable-"


    I couldn¡¯t make out the rest.


    I just kept my head down and walked quickly, as if I wanted to escape from that space where the air was thick with shame.


    No matter what Yvonne said now, it cannot change what he saw and assumed.


    Of course, it was impossible to erase the humiliation that was still gnawing at me.


    ...


    Back home, I immediately peeled off the borrowed outfit and changed into myfortable loungewear. I sat dejectedly in front of my vanity mirror, staring at my reflection.


    Without Xavier, without my position at Blood Moon Pack¡ªwas I truly nothing now?


    After feeling sorry for myself for an hour, I finally checked my phone, which I¡¯d silenced during my disastrous meeting. The screen showed tons of missed calls¡ªseveral from Xavier and many from Yvonne.


    Ipletely ignored Xavier¡¯s calls and dialed Yvonne instead.


    "I¡¯m so sorry for taking off," I said when she answered. "I wasn¡¯t feeling well¡ªlow blood sugar. I had to leave quickly and totally forgot to tell you."


    Yvonne was silent for a few seconds. "...I¡¯m the one who should apologize."


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, really. I was just rolling the dice anyway," I reassured her. "You¡¯ve already helped me tons, and I appreciate it."


    "Don¡¯t beat yourself up. Listen, I exined the clothing situation to Sebastian, though he didn¡¯t really react. I got his number from Jude¡ªdo you want to reach out to him directly?"


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, I declined. "It¡¯s cool. The Silver Peak Pack and I clearly weren¡¯t meant to be."


    Hearing my resignation, Yvonne didn¡¯t push further.


    After hanging up, I crawled into bed, my emotional exhaustion hitting me like a truck.


    Half-asleep, I heard the bedroom door open.


    "Mmm..." I rolled over, squinting to see Xavier standing by the bed, his expression ice-cold.


    I didn¡¯t want to talk to him, so I turned away and pulled the covers over my head.


    "Have you been home sleeping all day? You didn¡¯t step outside?" Xavier sat on the edge of the bed, his voice probing.


    I remained silent.


    "I saw someone who looked like you at the golf course today."


    My eyes snapped open beneath the covers.


    He was at the golf course too? How perfect. He and Cici had been unting their rtionship right in front of me, yet he had the audacity to question my whereabouts.


    I wanted to confront him¡ªyes, I was there, so what?¡ªbut then I worried he might cause trouble for Yvonne. I kept silent instead.


    Xavier leaned down and pulled back a corner of the nket, his gaze falling on my bare neck, searching for any suspicious marks. Finding none, his expression softened slightly.


    Still, he persisted, needing verbal confirmation. "Did you go out today or not?"


    "No, I didn¡¯t leave the house," I lied through gritted teeth. "I spent the afternoon cleaning the yard. I¡¯m trying to sleep¡ªplease buzz off." I yanked the covers back over my head, disgusted by his closeness.


    Apparently satisfied with my answer, Xavier finally left me alone.


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    As night fell, I sat alone at the dining table in the penthouse. The windows zed with light, but the room was as quiet as ever. Liam poured me a ss of aged red wine as usual, his movements smooth and practiced.


    "Any updates on the headhunter?" I asked casually, gently swirling the wine ss with my fingertips, the wine creating a deep red whirlpool in the crystal ss.


    "Beta Sawyer just sent a new list," Liam replied. "Whenever you¡¯re ready, you can take a look." He paused, and a meaningful light shed in his eyes. "I noticed that Miss Cecilia, the woman you saved in that car ident made the cut."


    I froze mid-motion. "Oh really?" I said casually, but Liam¡¯s sharp eyes caught that I was anything but indifferent to that name.


    "Grab the tablet." I turned around and entered the study, he brought the device to me a few secondster. I opened the screen and clicked on the filespiled by Sawyer. I went through the candidates from previous rounds one by one - either too weak or too slick; either too kiss-ass or too greedy.


    What I need was a secretary who could back me up and handle everything for me. But more importantly, someone I could trust and who wouldn¡¯t bore me to death.


    I was still not sure what to make of Cecilia Moore yet. Liam stood aside and said thoughtfully: "Even though Miss Moore isn¡¯t that old, she has an impressive track record. It only took her four years to go from project specialist at Blood Moon Pack to project manager. She led most of their recent profitable projects, and tons ofpetitors in the industry tried to poach her, but struck out - because her partner is Alpha of Blood Moon, Alpha Xavier."


    He paused, his tone tinged with pity, "But I heard that he is now nning to hold a mating ceremony with the fourth daughter of Shadow Pack. Cecilia quit after finding out. Poor thing..."


    I went still.


    "Mate," Soren growled softly inside me.


    The sound was quiet, but it was like thunder coursing through my bones and blood. He was stirring. Not just alert or excited, but a...deep awakening.


    He remembered her.


    I recalled the faint scent on her skin - not typical human fragrance, not perfume or anything artificial. That was her natural essence.


    Remembering her appearance in a tight skirt this afternoon, my lower abdomen tightened involuntarily, and the feeling of arousal made me shift ufortably.


    I forced myself to suppress the instinctive impulse and continued to scroll through the information, but my attention had already shifted from her resume to her photos.


    In the document, she looked gentle and calm, with steady eyes,pletely different from the woman wearing that ridiculous outfit and acting flustered today.


    But I knew that was the real her.


    When the mask is stripped away, you see the most authentic version of a person.


    I shouldn¡¯t care about this, let alone be affected. After all, she was human, and I, Silver Peak¡¯s Alpha.


    But Soren didn¡¯t care about any of that.


    He only knew that she belonged to us.


    "Interesting." I whispered, my eyes locked on her name.


    So this was how fate worked¡ªalwaysing full circle.

 Chapter 15 She is Ours

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 15 She is Ours</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    At around nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Cecilia woke up and shuffled into the kitchen with her hair all over the ce.


    As soon as she slurped a mouthful of noodles, her phone buzzed.


    It was a message from Liam.


    Her hand stopped - since her "offensive" measurement problem, he hadn¡¯t replied to her again, and now the sudden message caught her off guard.


    She clicked on it and saw that it was a series of numbers, with a note attached:


    [My boss said you want to pay for his suit, and was afraid that you would choose the wrong size, so he asked me to send you his measurements.]


    Cecilia stared at the numbers for several seconds, and the first thought that popped into her mind was:


    [Wait, what???


    What does this mean?


    He... changed his mind? Is he giving her a chance?!]


    The moment that thought crossed her mind, she immediately shook her head and dismissed this fantasy. The worst thing she could do now was get her hopes up.


    Another possibility made more sense: he was cutting off her chance to use "repaying him for the clothes" as an excuse to get close again by preventing her scheme in advance.


    If she misunderstood and showed up with a new suit, she would make a fool of herself.


    She frowned and typed quickly on her phone:


    [Got it. I¡¯ve noted the size and will mail it as soon as possible after ordering.]


    She hit send and set her phone down with satisfaction.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Sebastian¡¯s apartment. Liam walked into the study and ryed the message to Sebastian who was on the sofa: "Cecilia said she took down the size and would mail it as soon as possible."


    Sebastian was wearing designer sses and was reading. When he heard this, he just grunted and didn¡¯t even look up.


    He seemed calm, but Soren was already going crazy inside him, [She backed off. She chose to keep her distance, and she smells like us, so why won¡¯t she get close to us? Why pull away?]


    Sebastian turned a page, his movements deliberate, his knuckles tight. "If she doesn¡¯t want to, don¡¯t force her," he said casually.


    Liam paused, frustration shing in his eyes. Doesn¡¯t want to? She just got the wrong idea...


    He wanted to speak, but was afraid of overstepping, so he just nodded and left quietly.


    But Soren let out a frustrated growl.


    [Easy for you to say.


    She is ours.


    But you just let her leave.]


    Sebastian closed his eyes and forced himself to fight the urge. He knew what Soren wanted to do¡ªgo after her, get close to her, im her, possess her.


    But this wasn¡¯t the right time.


    Just wait a little longer.


    ...


    Cecilia walked out of the men¡¯s boutique with a shopping bag, typing quickly.


    [Can you give me an address?] she was ready to ship it. She sent the message to Liam.


    She stood on the sidewalk, focused on her phone,pletely unaware of a ck sedan not far away, the window slightly open, and a camera lens pointed at her.


    The shutter clicked silently, and several photos were quickly sent out, sent straight to Alpha Xavier¡¯s private inbox.


    Right then, Xavier had just finished a meeting and was back in his office. Beta Henry closed the door, and the room grew quiet.


    His mind was still reying the silhouette he had seen at the golf course yesterday.


    The short skirt, the waistline, the legs he knew like the back of his hand.


    Just a glimpse, but it was stuck in his head.


    What disturbed him the most was the guy beside her.


    He knew what he had done. He had his "indiscretions", and he had gotten carried away. But so what?


    She must be his.


    The moment they got together, Cecilia became his "private property".


    She can cry, she can throw fits, she can give him the cold shoulder, but she can¡¯t leave, and she can¡¯t allow other men touch her - even if it was just a fingertip, he would make them pay in blood.


    So he had someone quietly tail her 24/7.


    The second he sat down, before he could open any paperwork, his phone dinged.


    He opened it to find several photos: Cecilia walked out of the men¡¯s tailoring store with a shopping bag, looking calm, but clearly carrying a men¡¯s suit box in her hand.


    Xavier¡¯s lips slowly curved up, and a twisted satisfaction flooded his chest.


    She bought him new clothes.


    Looks like she finally came to her senses and realized that she still can¡¯t live without him.


    That was more like the Cecilia he knew.


    Obedient, considerate, and dutiful - his wife.


    He could already picture her in her pajamas, knocking on his door with the outfit.


    As for that guy next to her that day? Just a stunt.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I¡¯d initially nned to mail the suit right after leaving the store.


    But my messages went unanswered, so I had no choice but to bring it home. I tossed the bag onto the living room sofa and went upstairs for a shower.


    I spent the afternoon packing thest of my small belongings.


    Eight days left.


    Looking around the home I¡¯d lived in for years, I couldn¡¯t help feeling nostalgic.


    This house had been designed ording to my wishes. Every item inside had been chosen by me. I¡¯d even prepared an adorable nursery.


    I¡¯d been nning for a lifetime, but now I was bailing halfway through our life together.


    While going through the bottom drawer of the study that hadn¡¯t been opened in ages, I found an old USB drive tucked away in the corner. Curious, I plugged it into myputer and discovered it contained photos of Xavier and me from high school and college. He looked so pure and handsome back then.


    As I scrolled through these old photos, getting emotional, it felt like I was going back in time...


    Suddenly, I wanted to take onest trip down memoryne.


    To properly say goodbye to the Xavier from back then.


    ...


    That evening, Xavier came home for dinner, something he barely did anymore.


    I hadn¡¯t cooked for him.


    I didn¡¯t want to.


    So instead, I threw him a tin of survival rations I found hidden in the back of the pantry¡ªdusty, dented, and way past its expiration date.


    He just stared at it.


    "Or you could eat out," I offered coolly.


    "You seem to prefer everything outside this home anyway¡ªother women, other beds... maybe even another woman¡¯s leftovers taste better than what you get here."


    His mood went south instantly.


    "Other Alphas return home to warm meals and loyal mates. You give me this?"


    [I¡¯m being incredibly generous by not poisoning his food]


    Too tired to argue, I said, "There¡¯s some tomato soup. I was going to eat it myself, but you can have it."


    Now Xavier was really pissed. "...Have you forgotten I hate tomatoes?"


    I pped my forehead as if just remembering. "Oh, my bad."


    Xavier¡¯s face went ice-cold. He stared at me for a long moment, then stormed out of the kitchen and went upstairs.


    I carried my tomato soup to the dining room, put on aedy show to watch, and enjoyed my meal.

 Chapter 16 They Know Better Than You

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 16 They Know Better Than You</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I curled up on the sofa after dinner, staring at my phone. The chat screen with Liam remained open, my fingers hovering uncertainly over the keyboard. I must have typed and deleted at least four different messages.


    What was Sebastian ck¡¯s game? First he gave me his measurements, then he just went silent? Was this some kind of power y?


    I sighed, tossing my phone aside. Whatever Sebastian¡¯s intentions were, they hardly mattered. Once this suit situation was resolved, our lives would never cross paths again.


    Footsteps approached from outside the living room. I quickly closed the chat window and uncurled my legs, trying to look casual.


    Xavier stormed through the doorway, his face like a thundercloud. "Where are all your clothes? Your shoes? Your jewelry? Your bags?" His voice was sharp, usatory.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    [Keep it together] I whispered to myself.


    But how did he find out? Why was he suddenly home early for dinner, then immediately going through our closets? Had someone been watching me?


    "I took everything for cleaning and maintenance," I replied, keeping my voice deliberately casual while projecting mild confusion. "The clothes and shoes are at the dry cleaner¡¯s."


    "All of them? At once?" His eyes narrowed with suspicion.


    I shrugged with practiced nonchnce. "I¡¯ve been bored out of my mind, so I decided to deep clean the house. I couldn¡¯t remember which clothes I¡¯d worn and which I hadn¡¯t, so I just took everything to be cleaned. Same with the jewelry¡ªdiamonds get dull over time. The bags needed touch-ups. While I had the free time, I thought I¡¯d get everything serviced."


    My exnation sounded reasonable, even to my own ears. I was getting far too good at these half-truths.


    Xavier¡¯s brow furrowed as he processed my words. The suspicion in his eyes gradually faded. He seemed to ept my exnation, likely remembering how I¡¯d been keeping busy around the housetely.


    "You don¡¯t need to rush," he said, his voice softening slightly. "You¡¯re not going anywhere. You can take your time organizing."


    "Well, I want everything spotless before our trip," I replied smoothly. "Since I¡¯ll be gone for a few days, I thought I¡¯d leave everything tidy."


    Nothing about this statement was technically a lie, yet I saw how it unsettled him. Something in my tone, perhaps. His eyes drifted to the navy blue shopping bag on the sofa, and he reached for it.


    "This is for me?"


    "No!" I practically lunged forward to stop him from touching the shopping bag.


    The movement was so sudden it stirred the air around us.


    The atmosphere turned ice-cold instantly.


    Xavier¡¯s face darkened little by little, and his hopeful smile crumbled, his eyes sharp as daggers.


    "It was for my father." I quickly added, my voice steadier than I felt, but my heart was pounding out of my chest.


    The disappointment in his eyes hit hard, almost blindsiding me. The irritation and denial of having his fantasy shattered shed in his eyes, almost pathetic.


    "You bought something for your father, but didn¡¯t get anything for your mate?" He said with wounded indignation, as if I had done something unforgivable.


    I looked at him coldly, my tone level but final, "Still nning to pick out another suit? Or are you thinking of borrowing one from Cici White¡¯s closet? I hear her collection is pretty impressive."


    Xavier opened his mouth, but no words came out. For once, he looked like he might actually be speechless.


    He stood there, his face frozen, as if I¡¯d pped him in public.


    Before he could react, I grabbed the bag smoothly, turned around and hurried upstairs, went straight into the study room, and mmed the door.


    The sound of an engine starting came from downstairs, and a few secondster, his car peeled out of the driveway.


    Only when the familiar sound of the enginepletely faded into the distance did I let out a long breath, as if I¡¯d just surfaced from underwater.


    ...


    Sunday brought beautiful weather, perfect for my farewell tour.


    I found myself wandering through the halls of the high school where Xavier and I had first met. Though it was the weekend, a few students in uniforms crossed the grounds, theirughter echoing across the campus.


    My fingers trailed along weathered brick walls as I visited each significant spot: the ssroom where we¡¯d first locked eyes, the tree-lined path where we¡¯d walked hand in hand, the track field where I¡¯d cheered for him during every meet.


    Eventually, I made my way to the bamboo grove beside the artificialke¡ªto that hidden corner where our younger selves had buried a time capsule the night before our graduation exams.


    I knelt in the soft earth, digging until my fingers touched metal. As I pulled the small box from its grave, memories flooded back: Xavier pulling me out of study hall, the darkness around us broken only by our phone shlights, writing our dreams and promises on paper bnced awkwardly on our knees.


    "We¡¯ll dig this up together in twenty years," he¡¯d said, his eyes catching the dim light, shining brighter than any star.


    I opened the box and removed only my letter, leaving his dreams buried in the dirt.


    "Goodbye, Xavier," I whispered, feeling lighter than I had in years.


    Xavier¡¯s pov


    The office blinds were drawn and the doors were locked tightly.


    I sat in my chair, my knuckles white-knuckled, gripping the project proposal Cici had turned in, and the paper waspletely wrinkled.


    She smiled seductively, and the red dress clung to her body, like a coiled snake, pressing against me, fingers trailing up from my knees, her movements bold and practiced.


    I didn¡¯t move. Not because I enjoyed it, I just couldn¡¯t be bothered to push her away.


    I knew Cici wasn¡¯t in Cecilia¡¯s league.


    But she threw herself at me, knew how to turn me on, was easy and obedient, and traded her body for attention. She did it without shame and even was proud of it.


    Most importantly, she was an Alpha¡¯s daughter.


    "Still mad?" She got closer, her red lips almost touching my ear, "I can help you forget her."


    "Do you want...right here?" Cici¡¯s hand had unzipped my pants, with a flirtatious smile.


    "Cut it out!"


    I pushed her hand away and mmed the proposal on the table, and papers scattered everywhere.


    "This is what you call work? You have the nerve to hand in this garbage?"


    I knew she wasn¡¯t capable, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be this hopeless. I used to think her airheadedness was cute, but now I just found it revolting.


    I rubbed my temples, but I couldn¡¯t help but remember Cecilia¡¯s presence in this office handling projects - calm, efficient, and on point, and every word during meetings was clear and confident.


    She should be the one sitting in this position.


    "Why are you so worked up? She¡¯s history, you¡¯re mine now-" Cici came at me again, her voice grating on my nerves.


    My phone rang.


    I picked it up, "Talk."


    "Cecilia is out and about again today," came the voice of the private investigator I had hired, his tone professional as always. "She went to your old high school and then to a fancymunity called Lantern Garden. The security there is tight and visitors can¡¯t get in unless residents give prior approval."


    "Did she get in?"


    "She did. Must have been cleared by a resident."


    My jaw clenched and my voice went cold: "Send me the address. Don¡¯t lose sight of her."


    I hung up and stood by the window, my hands balling into fists.


    Why would she go there? High school? Lantern Garden? Didn¡¯t she say she was over it?


    Who was she meeting?


    I hated this feeling - being in the dark, not knowing, losing control.


    ¡®She is mine. We¡¯re still married, her name, her ring, and her past are all mine. I can screw up and cheat, but she can¡¯t. She can only focus on me, revolve around me, and belong only to me.¡¯


    I turned around and Cici was all over me again, wrapping her arms around my waist like an octopus.


    "Why are you always obsessing over her?" She said with a pout, "You don¡¯t love her anymore, right?"


    I pried her hands off and looked at her with disgust.


    "Redo the proposal. Actually try this time. If you don¡¯t get it, ask the department head."


    She looked stunned, staring at me with wide eyes, "You want me to ask...them?"


    I smirked, "They know what they¡¯re doing, unlike you."

 Chapter 17 I Didn’t Care Anymore Anyway

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 17 I Didn¡¯t Care Anymore Anyway</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Back at my new apartment, I ced my time capsule on a shelf. There was no need to destroy it¡ªit contained more than just memories of Xavier. My life had always been bigger than just him.


    My phone rang. Xavier¡¯s name shed on the screen.


    Had he sensed our marriage¡¯sst gasps? Was this the final burst of energy before the me went outpletely?


    I let it ring out, neither answering nor declining. When it stopped, a message notification popped up.


    Rolling my eyes, I opened it¡ªonly to discover it wasn¡¯t from Xavier at all. Liam had finally responded.


    Had Sebastian ck finally decided what he wanted from me?


    I opened the message from Liam with trembling fingers.


    "Alpha Sebastian will be meeting a client at Amanson Hotel this Friday. Perhaps you could deliver the suit there, Cecilia."


    Come again?


    I stared at my phone, question marks practically exploding in my mind.


    Sebastian wanted to see me again? At a hotel? And not just any hotel¡ªthe Amanson was secluded enough that you could scream bloody murder and no one would hear a thing.


    What exactly was the powerful Alpha up to?


    I didn¡¯t dare make assumptions. It wasn¡¯t that Icked courage to pursue an opportunity handed to me on a silver tter. Rather, I couldn¡¯t read this enigmatic man¡¯s intentions. I simply wanted to focus on my career, not get mixed up in moreplications.


    After thinking it over for several minutes, I decided to give him a taste of his own medicine and leave him on read.


    ...


    Two hourster, I drove out.


    As soon as I pulled out of the gate, I saw the familiar Ferrari.


    I mmed on the brakes immediately.


    Xavier was slouched in the driver¡¯s seat, smoking a cigarette that swirled around his face as he brooded.


    I took a deep breath, quickly ran through all possible strategies in my mind, then drove over, got out, opened his passenger door, and slid into the passenger seat.


    "What are you doing here?" I spoke coldly, meeting his eyes directly, "Are you stalking me?"


    He didn¡¯t speak, just picked up his phone from the dashboard and tossed it in myp.


    I looked down and saw that it was the registration form for the residents of the Lantern Garden Community.


    Turned out he was here to interrogate me.


    I didn¡¯t have any emotional reaction, I just calmly handed his phone back to him, my voice as steady as if I was discussing the weather: "I have been working for so many years and bought my own house. What¡¯s the problem?"


    His eyes were ice-cold: "Why are you keeping this from me?"


    "I don¡¯t feel like I owe you an exnation." I said matter-of-factly, "I paid the down payment for this house myself, I didn¡¯t touch a dime of your money."


    He let out a harshugh, as if he had heard some absurd joke, sarcasm shing in his eyes, "When have I ever been cheap with you when ites to money? Every piece of jewelry I gave you costs more than this house."


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    Because he never understood that the jewels were never what I wanted.


    The next moment, he dug into his wallet, pulled out several ck and tinum cards, and threw them on myp. The cards scattered like confetti, cold against my skirt. "You want to buy a house? Go for it. Put everything in your name. You can buy as many as you want. Whatever makes you happy."


    I let out a hollowugh.


    "Thank you, Alpha Xavier, for being so generous."


    Maybe I should ept this "hush money" and continue to y the sugar baby who spent money without blinking, numb and obedient, a pretty ything under his control.


    It would be so easy.


    But I was not going down without a fight.


    I picked up the cards one by one and put them back into his wallet, my movements careful but determined.


    "I don¡¯t need a house right now. I¡¯ll let you know when I do."


    I carefully put the wallet back on hisp, the gesture feeling symbolic, like I was gently ending our rtionship.


    He was speechless for a moment, as if he couldn¡¯t figure out what I was upset about.


    I was about to get out, when he suddenly grabbed my hand, his eyesser-focused on me.


    "You don¡¯t trust me anymore?"


    A bitter smile crossed my face.


    Just figuring that out now?


    I pulled my hand free, my smile bright, but hollow.


    "Trust doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you¡¯re happy."


    Just then, my phone rang.


    I jumped - was it Liam? Was he messaging again?


    Xavier¡¯s face darkened when he noticed my reaction.


    "You ignore my phone calls, and you don¡¯t text back. But the second someone else contacts you, you jump."


    I slowly pulled out my phone.


    The name disyed on the screen was: "Mrs. Green".


    When he saw the screen, he rxed.


    "Answer it."


    I pressed ept: "I¡¯m with your son, want to talk to him first?"


    There was a pause on the other end, then she recovered: "No thanks. I just wanted to ask if you still want the bag you were looking at."


    "Absolutely." My voice was cheerful, "I¡¯ve been getting my bags cleanedtely, and I¡¯m short one."


    "Perfect, I¡¯ll grab it."


    The call ended.


    Xavier frowned, "When did you two be so chummy?"


    "Don¡¯t you want me to get along better with your mother?" I asked, "Or do you prefer that we can¡¯t stand each other?"


    He had noeback.


    I could tell he was more at ease. He thought this was just my little rebellion, getting a house, buying an apartment, paying for it myself, just to show him that I could be independent.


    Just a harmless tantrum.


    "I¡¯ll drive you back." He said.


    "What about my car?"


    "I¡¯ll have someone bring it to you."


    He didn¡¯t wait for me to object, and hit the locks.


    I had no choice but to go along with it.


    ...


    For the next few days, Iid low and hardly went out.


    I anticipated his reaction the moment he learned about the divorce: an explosion, questioning,shing out.


    I wasn¡¯t going to face his fury head-on. I chose to travel abroad afterward to give him time to cool off.


    He would eventually understand that this is not impulsive, but a decision I had already made.


    Cici would definitely pressure him to respond. And me leaving quietly was the easiest choice for him.


    The phone rang, it was Harper.


    "There¡¯s something I need to tell you," her tone was more serious than usual, "watch your backtely. Dora has been up to something and I wonder what she¡¯s plotting."


    I sneered: "Don¡¯t worry. The divorce agreement hasn¡¯t been signed yet, and she doesn¡¯t dare make any big moves."


    She had probably busy spreading rumors right now, saying that Xavier and I were married in name only, that our marriage was on itsst legs, and that he was going to marry Shadow Pack¡¯s daughter.


    Let her say whatever she wanted.


    I didn¡¯t care anymore anyway.

 Chapter 18 Tonight Would Be Cecilia’s Death.

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Tonight Would Be Cecilia¡¯s Death.</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Friday afternoon found me booking a flight to d when Dora called again. Three days had passed since ourst conversation.


    I knew she had something to tell me, though I hadn¡¯t reached out.


    "Hello, Mrs. Green," I answered coolly.


    "We need to meet to add to our agreement," she said without preamble.


    "Yourwyer can handle that with mine."


    "Cecilia," her voice hardened, "you¡¯ve already bumped up the settlement from ten million to fifty million. The least you could do is sign this addition in person. I¡¯m waiting at Amanson Hotel¡ªit¡¯s discreet, pretty quiet."


    Amanson Hotel?


    I recalled Liam¡¯s message. Sebastian was also meeting someone at Amanson today.


    [What are the odds!] A glimmer of light shed in my eyes.


    When she noticed my silence, Dora cleared her throat. "Seven o¡¯clock tonight. If you don¡¯t show, we¡¯ll stick with the original hundred million settlement."


    She hung up without waiting for my response.


    I held my phone, staring at the screen thoughtfully. Harper¡¯s warning echoed in my mind... Was she really cooking something up with just two days left?


    My rtionship with Dora had always been ice-cold. From the very beginning, she looked down her nose at my family, tried to sabotage my rtionship with Xavier, and kept me out of the Blood Moon Pack estate throughout our entire marriage. At every holiday dinner, she greeted me with nothing but icy remarks and barely concealed disgust.


    Beyond that, she hadn¡¯t done anything else particrly offensive.


    This meeting was likely just another opportunity for her to push me around. By this point, she should have been daydreaming about how to announce the Blood Moon-Shadow Pack merger in a high-profile way. I was still debating whether to go. If I dug in my heels and refused, there wasn¡¯t much Dora could do.


    However, an hourter, Liam sent another text: "Cecilia, have you made a decision?"


    I pressed my lips together. He was actually checking in now?


    If it weren¡¯t so rude, I would have just handed the suit to the building manager for delivery¡ªSebastian did live right upstairs from me, after all.


    After some consideration, I figured it wasn¡¯t smart to ignore him again. It wouldn¡¯t do me any good to get on Sebastian¡¯s bad side. Might as well go kill two birds with one stone and meet Dora while I¡¯m at it.


    So I replied to Liam: "That works. What time would be convenient?"


    His response came quickly: "Eight o¡¯clock."


    I applied light makeup, changed clothes, and drove to my parents¡¯ house first.


    A few days ago, when Xavier confronted me at the entrance to my apartmentplex, I realized I was being followed. My suspicions only grew stronger when I noticed a suspicious car parked outside my building these past few days.


    I hadn¡¯t been on the road long when Xavier called. "Just woke up?" he asked.


    Ha. Trying to catch me in a lie.


    I mischievously honked my horn, making Xavier wince and pull the phone away from his ear.


    "I¡¯m driving to my parents¡¯ ce," I said.


    "Going to drop off that suit?"


    "...Yes, that¡¯s right."


    Seeing I wasn¡¯t lying, Xavier ended the call, but instructed his tail to continue following me to my parents¡¯ house.


    ...


    When I arrived at my parents¡¯ home, my father wasn¡¯t there.


    My mother, Esther¡ªa senior schr of werewolf culture¡ªnced up from her notes, surprised to see me at this hour.


    "No work today?" she asked, setting aside her sses.


    "Called in sick. Caught a slight cold," I said, touching my throat and giving a few fake coughs for effect.


    She frowned and stepped closer, brushing her fingers gently over my cheek.


    "You¡¯re not taking care of yourself. Look how skinny you¡¯ve gotten."


    Then, after a pause, she asked quietly, "Is Xavier treating you well?"


    A mother¡¯s intuition. No matter how carefully I masked it, she could feel the cracks.


    "If he doesn¡¯t treat me well, I¡¯ll leave him," I replied lightly, forcing a smile.


    But she didn¡¯t smile back.


    Her silence lingered longer than I expected.


    Eventually, I changed the subject. Asked about her research. Let her talk about the new werewolf students in her seminar. I nodded, smiled, said just enough.


    I wouldn¡¯t tell them yet.


    No point telling them now.


    Not yet.


    Not until the divorce was final.


    Why make them worry before they had to.


    After dinner, I went to my old room and changed clothes.


    I told my mother I was meeting a friend and would be backter that evening.


    She didn¡¯t ask who.


    She just watched me for a moment, then nodded.


    ...


    In the elevator, I put on a hat and mask, sessfully giving my tail the slip as I left theplex.


    I arrived at Amanson Hotel shortly before seven.


    The exterior was traditionally elegant, while the interior screamed understated luxury.


    I went to meet Dora first.


    Walking in, I spotted a Green family driver who greeted me respectfully before leading me through a maze of corridors, eventually stopping in front of a door which he opened for me.


    I entered a tea room filled with the intermingled scents of tea and jasmine incense.


    Dora sat there wearing a dark red silk dress with a golden sheen, showing off wealth and status.


    "Sit," shemanded with a slight lift of her chin.


    "I thought this was about a settlement agreement? Where is it?" I got straight to the point, uninterested in her fancy act.


    "What¡¯s the hurry? Have some tea first. Let¡¯s take our time."


    I raised an eyebrow suspiciously.


    Looking at the tea in front of me, I picked up the cup and examined it carefully. "You didn¡¯t poison this, did you?"


    Dora scoffed. "If you¡¯re paranoid about poison, don¡¯t drink it."


    I set the cup down and pushed it away. "Better safe than sorry."


    Dora rolled her eyes, about tounch into a familiar insult. "That¡¯s what happens when youe from such humble beginnings¡ª"


    "Spare me the same old lecture. Aren¡¯t you tired of it? If we¡¯re here for business, let¡¯s get to it without the bullshit," I interrupted sharply.


    Her face went white with anger.


    She took out apensation agreement and slid it across the table to me. "Sign it."


    I picked it up and read through it page by page.


    A simplepensation agreement should have taken one page, yet she¡¯d created a document over ten pages long, filled with legal jargon.


    Clearly designed to stop me from reading it thoroughly.


    After finishing, I set the contract down casually. "I need to run this by mywyer. I¡¯ll give you my answer by noon tomorrow."


    "If you have any issues, just tell me directly. I¡¯ll make the changes."


    "If I can ask for changes, why don¡¯t I just write a new agreement myself?"


    "No dice. It must be ording to my terms." Dora¡¯s face turned cold.


    I leaned back casually. "You just said you would make changes. Now you¡¯re saying it must be ording to your terms. Which is it?"


    Dora red at me. "It means you have to sign this today before you leave."


    I didn¡¯t get angry.


    Acting like I was reconsidering, I said, "I¡¯ll step outside to call mywyer. If she says it¡¯s all good, I¡¯ll sign immediately."


    I stood up and walked out with the contract.


    Once outside, I quickly walked away without a backward nce.


    An uneasy feeling grew in my chest. Those uses buried among a dozen pages had made my skin crawl as I read them. One use in particr stood out: "If the divorcing party engages in improper rtions with another man before the divorce, the contract will automatically be void."


    At first nce, it seemed harmless enough. But thinking about it more, it was terrifying...


    I hadn¡¯t had any improper rtions with another man, but such things could easily be made up.


    I had seriously underestimated Dora¡¯s ruthlessness.


    Author


    Dora waited until the door clicked shut behind Cecilia before reaching for her phone. Her polished nails tapped against the screen, her lips curling as the call connected.


    "She¡¯s left with the agreement." Her voice was smooth, but beneath it ran a current of satisfaction. "Cici, can you really help me get out of paying this divorce settlement?"


    On the other end, Cici¡¯sughter was light, almost yful. "Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. I¡¯ve set everything up. I guarantee the Green family won¡¯t spend a dime, and she¡¯ll never dare try to shake you down again."


    Dora exhaled, the tension draining from her shoulders. "That¡¯s wonderful, Cici. You¡¯re incredible. It¡¯s all in your hands now."


    "Consider it done, Auntie."


    The call ended, and Dora leaned back in her chair, lifting her teacup to her lips. The steam curled around her face, but her smile was sharp, unbothered. Tomorrow night¡¯s charity g would be perfect¡ªno more loose ends, no more Cecilia to mess up the grand announcement of the Green-White alliance.


    And as for whatever Cici had nned?


    Let Cecilia get what¡¯sing to her.


    ...


    Across the city, Cici lowered her phone.


    Her reflection smirked back at her from the darkened screen.


    The quiet hum of the city barely touched her.


    Tonight would be Cecilia¡¯s end.

 Chapter 19 They Would Regret It

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 19 They Would Regret It</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    As I walked through the winding corridors of Amanson Hotel, my nerves were shot. I kept ncing back, listening for footsteps.


    The hotel was eerily quiet. I hadn¡¯t run into a single staff member since leaving Dora, and the silence made my heart race ufortably.


    After walking for a while with no sign of anyone following me, I allowed myself to chill out slightly.


    Maybe I was just being paranoid. If Dora had wanted to use dirty tactics against me, she would have done so long ago¡ªnot when I was voluntarily walking away from her son. Sure, she was pissed about the settlement money, but to the Green family, fifty million was chump change.


    Dora wasn¡¯t stupid enough to pull something now.


    The main lobby was just around the corner ahead. I pulled out my phone to check the time.


    7:40 PM.


    Perfect timing to contact Liam. I began typing a message: "I¡¯m here, in..."


    Before I could finish thosest two words, as I turned the corner, a woman in a ck hotel uniform ran right into me. She immediately apologized, "I¡¯m so sorry, excuse me."


    She reached out to steady me.


    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t¡ª"


    My words caught in my throat as a cold, sharp pain shot through my neck. Within seconds, my vision began to blur.


    Everything around me became distant and hazy, as if I were falling down a deep well. My body feltpletely paralyzed. I wanted to fight back but couldn¡¯t move a muscle. I tried to scream for help, but no sound came out.


    The fake server¡¯s lips curved into a disturbing smile as she tightened her grip on me while pretending to help. "Are you alright, miss? Which suite are you staying in? That way? I¡¯ll help you back to your room."


    After talking to herself, she forcefully guided me down another, more secluded corridor.


    Terror flooded through me.


    [Someone, please help...]


    I remembered my phone, which I¡¯d slipped into my coat pocket when we collided. The unfinished message was still there. With every ounce of strength I could muster, I struggled to slide my hand into my pocket.


    My fingers moved slowly and carefully, going entirely by feel to find the keyboard. I managed to type "help" before hitting send.


    Sebastian


    The hotel courtyard was quiet¡ªtoo quiet. The meeting had wrapped up smoothly, the client was satisfied, and the whiskey in my ss was just starting to help me unwind when Liam¡¯s phone buzzed.


    I didn¡¯t miss the way his brow furrowed as he read the message.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked, though I already knew. Liam wasn¡¯t one to look confused unless it mattered.


    He handed me the phone without a word. "I arranged to meet Cecilia at eight o¡¯clock. She just texted saying she¡¯s arrived, but... thest words don¡¯t make sense. Could you help me figure out what she means?"


    I shot him a look¡ªcold, reproachful. My gaze dropped to the screen.


    "I¡¯m here, in help."


    A pause.


    Help.


    Not "in the hotel." Not "in the lobby."


    In help.


    My fingers tightened around the device. That wasn¡¯t a typo. That was a cry for help.


    Without hesitation, I called her.


    Liam blinked. "Alpha¡ª?"


    I ignored him. The call connected, but all I saw were blurred shapes¡ªdim orange-gray, like a poorly lit room. No face. No recognizable surroundings.


    And then the sounds.


    Footsteps. Too slow.


    The drag of shoes against the floor¡ªnot walking. Being dragged.


    Labored breathing.


    I ended the call and tossed the phone back to Liam. "Check if she¡¯s been to the hotel."


    His face went white as he dialed. The front desk confirmed it¡ªa beautiful woman had arrived at seven. Left a suit to be held. Then... left with a woman in uniform.


    Liam¡¯s voice wavered. "Wasn¡¯t she supposed to meet you? Why would she leave with someone else¡ª?"


    I was already on my feet.


    Soren was going ballistic, "Find her! Our mate! She¡¯s in danger. She needs us."


    My phone was in my hand before Liam finished speaking.


    Then I bolted out of the courtyard.


    Every step was urgent.


    [Someone had taken her.


    And they were going to pay.]


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    In a dimly lit hotel room, I was dumped onto arge bed.


    Seven or eight men wearing only towels around their waists stood in the room, their gazes like predators eyeing prey. Various "toys" were arranged beside the bed, including syringes and needles.


    Pure terror made me tremble uncontrobly.


    I tried to get up, but after managing to prop myself up on one arm, I fell back down.


    White as a sheet, I shook my head, kicking my legs against the sheets to retreat backward. "No... no... don¡¯t..."


    "What a knockout."


    "Her man must be stone-cold to give such a gorgeous woman to us, wanting her destroyed."


    "Not just destroyed¡ªhe wants the whole process recorded."


    Their words made my mind go nk with shock.


    Xavier? Had he arranged this?


    No way!


    Despite my weakness, I fumbled for my phone, dropping it several times before finally managing to hold it. I needed to call Xavier, to confront him directly.


    When some men moved to take my phone away, the woman in the fake uniform sitting on the sofa said, "What¡¯s the big deal? Even if she calls the police, she can barely talk."


    Pressed into the corner of the bed, I called Xavier.


    He declined the first time.


    He declined again the second time.


    My heart sank, the pain cutting deeper...


    The third time, the call connected, but it wasn¡¯t Xavier who spoke¡ªit was Cici.


    "Xavier doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. Why won¡¯t you just give up?" she said.


    Then she let out a cruelugh. "By the way, how do you like the guys we arranged for you? Let me drop a little secret¡ªthey¡¯re not just total perverts, one of them has HIV."


    "Cross your fingers that you don¡¯t survive tonight. If you do, things will be even worse for you."


    "Of course, we¡¯re not worried if you go to the police. In this city, taking you down would be like stepping on an ant. You don¡¯t stand a chance against us."


    "Don¡¯t me us for being ruthless¡ªyou brought this on yourself by being greedy. Honestly, from the moment you discovered his affair, he knew about it. He deliberately yed you for tonight¡ªto destroy you. Once you¡¯ve signed the agreement and be damaged goods, we won¡¯t need to pay you a cent."


    "Oh, and...tomorrow, I be his Luna¡ªofficially,pletely, forever. How¡¯s that sit with you, Cecilia? I¡¯ve taken your mate, your title...and soon, I¡¯ll erase youpletely."


    "I¡¯ll be happy and blessed forever, growing old with Xavier."


    "And you? You can do nothing but suffer and die."


    Cici cackled before hanging up.


    The phone fell from my ear.


    Despair, grief, and overwhelming hatred ripped through my insides.


    The woman by the sofa started recording. "Alright, let¡¯s get started. The client said to go all out¡ªno limits."


    All seven or eight men surrounded me.


    I desperately tried to grab a pillow to throw at them, but my hands were restrained and tied to the headboard. My legs were pinned down too. Countless hands reached for me, tearing at my clothes...


    Hot tears poured down my face.


    When I saw an ugly, obese man climb onto the bed with a syringe aimed at my thigh, I wanted to die right then and there.


    I bit down on my tongue, trying to end my life.

 Chapter 20 Safe in His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Safe in His Arms</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    The door exploded open with a thunderous BANG.


    The needle poised above Cecilia¡¯s skin froze mid-air.


    I stood in the doorway, breath ragged, Soren losing his mind with unrelenting fury inside me.


    My security team poured into the room behind me, their footsteps thunderous on the floor. I didn¡¯t need to give them orders¡ªthey knew. In seconds, those animals were on the ground, tackled, disarmed, screaming like rats dragged from a sewer.


    Two female hotel staff followed close behind, just as I¡¯d instructed. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to step inside just yet. My fists were clenched at my sides, nails digging into my palms. I was seconds away from losing whatever shred of control I had left.


    My white shirt was half-unbuttoned, sleeves rolled up to the elbows. Sweat clung to my skin, already flushed from rushing here, but it wasn¡¯t just exertion¡ªit was rage. Burning, pure rage.


    The Alpha mask I¡¯d worn for years¡ªcold,posed, untouchable¡ªwas gone.


    Destroyed.


    Because of her.


    Because I saw terror in her eyes.


    Because I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of her being hurt.


    What took its ce was something primal¡ªwild, all-consuming, and focused on one thing:


    Protect her. No matter what.


    ---


    Liam met me outside the room a minuteter. His face was tight, serious.


    "She¡¯s in shock," he said quietly. "They didn¡¯t get very far¡ªher clothes were torn, but nothing else happened. She tried to bite her tongue when we entered... must¡¯ve thought¡ª" He stopped himself. "We covered her with your jacket. She¡¯s conscious, but won¡¯t talk."


    I nodded once, jaw clenched.


    "I told the staff to keep quiet," he added. "They won¡¯t talk."


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    ---


    When I finally stepped into the room, the silence was deafening.


    Shey on the bed, curled into herself like something fragile and fading. Her face was streaked with tears. Blood stained the corner of her mouth¡ªshe had actually tried to do it. Her wrists were red and raw where the restraints had cut into her.


    Something shattered in my chest.


    I walked closer, slowly, as if any sudden move might make her vanish.


    Kneeling beside the bed, I reached out, fingertips trembling, and barely brushed her cheek.


    To my surprise, she leaned into the touch.


    Her skin, warm against my palm, felt likeing back to life.


    I froze.


    Then slowly, she opened her eyes¡ªthose soft, disoriented eyes, unfocused and lost. She looked at me like a wounded doe, unsure whether to flee or copse into my arms.


    I swallowed hard and gently stroked her hair, keeping my voice low. "Don¡¯t be afraid," I whispered.


    She blinked once, then closed her eyes again.


    But not from fear.


    It felt like she trusted me.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I was floating in a nightmare. Hands grabbing at me. Voicesughing. Pain spreading through my body from where the needle had pierced my skin.


    Then suddenly... nothing. The hands vanished. Theughter stopped.


    Instead, warmth enveloped me. A clean, woodsy scent filled my nostrils¡ªpowerful, protective, familiar.


    I couldn¡¯t open my eyes, but I didn¡¯t need to.


    I felt myself being carried, cradled against a strong chest. Even in my drugged state, my body instinctively moved toward that source of warmth.


    Sebastian


    I carried Cecilia through the hotel¡¯s discreet side exit, shielding her from every curious look, every whisper that dared rise. No one would see her like this¡ªexposed, shaken, fragile.


    We needed to get her to a hospital. Immediately


    Liam was already waiting in the car, engine running.


    I slid into the backseat with her still in my arms. I didn¡¯t even consider setting her beside me. She was barely conscious, her body limp with whatever drugs they¡¯d given her.


    She curled against me, her head resting on my shoulder. One handy limply against my chest while the other clutched the back of my shirt as if afraid I might disappear.


    She seemed drifting between consciousness and sleep.


    I held her tighter.


    I could feel her heart racing against mine, fast and irregr. Her skin was feverish, her breath shallow.


    The car remained silent as we drove through the night. Hitting a sharp turn, Liam¡¯s tense driving caused Cecilia¡¯s head to slide across my shoulder.


    Her soft lips brushed against my neck, and I went rigid immediately.


    In her semi-conscious state, she instinctively moved the hand on my chest upward, looping it around my neck.


    Something had startled her. She shifted slightly, her breathing quickening. Each warm exhale against my throat felt like gentle kisses on my Adam¡¯s apple.


    Soren came alive inside me, alert and possessive.


    [Our mate needs us], he growled, his voice rough with longing.


    [Hold her! Let us protect her properly.]


    My grip on her waist tightened, jaw clenched.


    [No.


    Not now.]


    I brushed a strand of hair from her damp temple, soothing her shivers with the barest touch of my thumb.


    "You¡¯re safe now," I whispered, my voice lower than I intended¡ªhoarse, almost reverent.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if she heard.


    But I said it for her.


    And for myself.


    "You¡¯re safe now," I murmured, though I wasn¡¯t sure if she could hear me.


    When we arrived at the hospital, Liam nced at my flushed face. "Sir, are you... running a fever?"


    "You talk way too much," I replied coldly, giving him a sharp look before carrying Cecilia into the hospital.


    Liam remained by the car, confused. "What did I do wrong?" he muttered to himself.


    The private hospital had been given a heads up. Medical staff rushed forward the moment I entered, ready to take over Cecilia¡¯s care.


    Cecilia


    I woke at half past midnight, fighting through the brain fog.


    My first instinct was to check my body for signs of vition. Finding no pain or difort, I released a shaky breath of relief.


    Only then did I notice Sebastian ck sitting in a chair nearby.


    He had saved me.


    "Sebas..." My voice came out raspy and difficult, barely forming his name before my phone rang on the bedside table.


    He picked it up, checking the screen. "It¡¯s your mother."


    My parents must be worried out of their minds. I¡¯d told them I was just meeting a friend beforeing home, but hours had passed.


    Sebastian answered the call. "Hello?"


    My mother¡¯s voice came through, audibly startled by the male voice. "Who is this?"


    "I¡¯m a friend of Cecilia¡¯s. She¡¯s currently..." Sebastian nced at me as I frantically waved my hands, begging him not to tell her. But he continued anyway, "...in the hospital."


    I sank back against the pillows. Shit.


    My parents immediately insisted oning. Sebastian gave them the address despite my objections.


    After hanging up, he defended himself: "At this hour, with me answering your phone, I could hardly lie and say you were just out partying. That would worry them more."


    I started to argue but eventually deted, knowing he was right.


    Struggling to speak clearly, I managed to say, "Could you at least ask the doctor to tell them it was a fender bender? They can¡¯t handle the truth about what happened."


    "There isn¡¯t much ¡¯truth¡¯ to tell. Those men didn¡¯t... seed in their intentions,," he said, choosing his words with care..


    But we both knew how close I¡¯de to disaster. The sedative they¡¯d injected would have rendered mepletely helpless. And that second syringe that had fallen on the bed¡ªfilled with some poison that would have destroyed my life.


    "Even so," I insisted, "I don¡¯t want my parents knowing. Please."


    Sebastian remained silent for a moment before nodding in agreement. Then he asked carefully, "Do you know who set this up?"


    "Hell yes," I answered, my hands gradually tightening on the bedsheets. Hatred burned in my eyes as I thought about Xavier and Cici¡¯s sick betrayal. "I know exactly who¡¯s responsible."

 Chapter 21 The Charity Gala

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 21 The Charity G</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I snuck out of my parents¡¯ house at 5 AM, leaving only a note behind. Mom and dad were still asleep--they¡¯d been grilling me about my hospital visit yesterday. They didn¡¯t fall asleep until 2:00 a.m.


    After disguising myself with sunsses and a baseball cap, I hailed a cab to Harper¡¯s ce. When she opened the door, the dark circles under her eyes told me she hadn¡¯t slept since my panicked call in the middle of the night.


    "You look like hell," I said, trying to inject some normalcy into this nightmare.


    "Right back at you," she replied, but her attempt at humor didn¡¯tnd as she ushered me inside.


    After I recountedst night¡¯s events in detail¡ªthe trap, the drugs, the men Cici had arranged to assault me, and Sebastian¡¯s unexpected rescue¡ªHarper looked ready tomit murder.


    "Xavier isn¡¯t even human anymore! He¡¯s a monster! No, calling him a monster is an insult to monsters!" Her voice rose with each word, hands trembling with rage. "And Cici and his psycho mother? They¡¯re lower than scum!"


    While Harper paced and cursed, I moved toward her kitchen with an eerie calm that surprised even me. "Do you have food in the fridge? I¡¯ll make breakfast."


    Harper stared at me like I¡¯d lost my mind. "You can think about breakfast right now?"


    I removed my jacket, guiding my furious friend to the sofa. "Starving ourselves over trash that isn¡¯t worth it is pointless. We need strength to fight back."


    When I pulled away, Harper grabbed my wrist, her eyes widening at the bloody marks where the restraints had cut into my skinst night.


    "They tied you up?" Her voice cracked. "They didn¡¯t give you any chance to escape."


    "Nope," I smiled bitterly. "Zero way out."


    "Cici¡¯s cruelty I can understand¡ªshe¡¯s always been a psychopath. But Xavier..." Harper shook her head in disbelief. "How could he do this? Eight years together, Cecilia. Eight years! Even if he stopped loving you, there should be some basic human decency left. For someone he¡¯s known barely six months, he¡¯d destroy you like this?"


    "He¡¯d do anything to keep his new toy happy."


    "But he acted like he still cared about you!"


    Cared? What a load of crap.


    "Did you know they¡¯re going public tonight?" I asked tly.


    "WHAT THE HELL?!" Harper spun around so fast I thought she might get whish. "You¡¯re not even divorced yet! Wait..." Her expression darkened. "What if he knew about the divorce papers all along? What if this was their master n¡ªto corner you on the final day of the waiting period, so you¡¯d not only lose your settlement but be ckmailed into a quiet divorce? They¡¯d have those videos to shut you up while he starts his new life with Cici scot-free!"


    I considered her theory silently, then headed for the kitchen. "Food first."


    A short whileter, I returned with two tes of scrambled eggs and toast. Harper couldn¡¯t touch a bite, acting as if she were the one whose husband had orchestrated her assault. Meanwhile, I polished off my te, washing it down with milk.


    I wiped my lips with a napkin and looked at Harper. "I need your help with something."


    Her eyes zed with loyalty. "Anything. I¡¯d move mountains for you."


    "Good."


    Xavier


    The charity g was in full swing by 7 PM. The grand ballroom of Penins Hotel was packed with Port City¡¯s elite¡ªold money, new money, and everything in between. The Blood Moon Pack¡¯s territory was well-represented, and Gavin White had brought practically the entire Shadow Pack leadership.


    I scanned the room, nodding at various Alpha and Beta dignitaries while trying to ignore how Cici hung on my arm. She kept checking her phone nervously, which was starting to get on my nerves.


    "Waiting for someone important?" I asked, keeping my voice low.


    "Just work stuff," she replied quickly, tucking the device away.


    Mother approached, her silver-streaked ck hair perfectly arranged, pulling Cici aside. I caught fragments of their whispered conversation:


    "Did you get the settlement agreement?"


    Cici hesitated. "Of course. I¡¯ll bring it tomorrow."


    Mother¡¯s face lit up like Christmas. "Perfect."


    What settlement agreement? I frowned, watching them exchange conspiratorial smiles. Something about their newfound camaraderietely unsettled me. Mother had never shown such enthusiasm for any of my previous rtionships¡ªnot even Cecilia, who had been there for me for eight years.


    Needing some air, I stepped onto the balcony. Kael, my wolf, paced restlessly in my mind. He¡¯d been on edge all day, sensing something was wrong.


    I dialed my security detail. "Is she still at her parents¡¯ house? Never left? Good, I¡¯ll swing by after the g."


    Returning to the ballroom, I found Cici shoving an auction catalog in my face.


    "Xavier, look at these amazing pieces! This pink diamond set from Mrs. Linda is stunning! The design is absolutely gorgeous. And Mrs. Liu¡¯s ring is beautiful too..."


    "They¡¯re all fine," I replied absently, barely ncing at the catalog.


    Wait. That pink diamond set looked way too familiar...


    "Let me see that," I said, taking the catalog from her hands.


    As I turned to the page with the pink diamonds, my heart stopped. These weren¡¯t just simr¡ªthis was the exact set I¡¯dmissioned in Italy for Ceciliast year on our anniversary. She¡¯d been obsessed with them, even talked about passing them down to our future daughter someday.


    [How the fuck did they end up being auctioned off?] Kael snarled in my mind. [Those belong to our mate]


    Something was seriously wrong.


    Cici¡¯s pov


    I couldn¡¯t stop checking my phone.


    Again.


    And again.


    Those worthless idiots should¡¯ve contacted me hours ago. The n was bulletproof¡ªdrug Cecilia, let those sick bastards do what they do best, record everything, and send me the footage. Just one video. That¡¯s all I needed.


    Something to destroy her with.


    By now, I should¡¯ve been sipping champagne while watching her humiliation unfold¡ªframe by frame.


    Instead¡ªradio silence.


    No texts. No calls. No updates. No proof she¡¯d been broken.


    Had they killed her? Or worse¡ªhad they totally screwed up?


    My stomach was in knots. I hated not knowing. The silence was driving me crazy.


    Dora appeared at my side, right on cue as always, her lips curved in that practiced high-society smile. "Darling," she said sweetly, slipping her arm into mine, "did you get the signed settlement agreement from Cecilia?"


    Pure panic shot through me.


    Shit.


    If I admitted failure, she might get cold feet. Cancel the engagement announcement. Back out of the deal. I couldn¡¯t have that¡ªnot when I was this close. Not when I was finally about to be the one standing beside Xavier in the spotlight.


    I forced my lips into a smile. "Of course," I lied smoothly. "She signed it yesterday. I¡¯ll bring it to you bright and early tomorrow."


    Dora beamed, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Wonderful!" she said, giving my hands an excited squeeze. "Everything ising together perfectly."


    I nodded, trying to look calm.


    If I had to forge the agreement, so be it. It wasn¡¯t like Cecilia would be around to challenge it.


    Not after what I¡¯d arranged for her.


    If they¡¯d actually pulled it off.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    No. They had to have seeded. She was weak. Too proud to scream, too stubborn to beg. She would¡¯ve just taken it to keep her dignity¡ªand that, ironically, would¡¯ve ruined her beyond repair.


    Across the room, I spotted Xavier, standing beneath the chandelier, his silhouette carved in light and shadow. My heart fluttered at the sight.


    He was so close now.


    Soon, he would be mine¡ªfor real. No more sneaking around. No more hiding in hotel rooms and watching him return to her bed. No more settling for scraps.


    Let his precious little wife rot wherever she ended up.


    I approached him with the auction catalog, babbling about jewelry to keep him distracted. "Xavier, look at these gorgeous pieces! This pink diamond set from Mrs. Linda is stunning!"


    His eyes barely skimmed the page before he suddenly went rigid, demanding to look more closely at the catalog.


    As his expression darkened, I felt my first wave of panic. Something had caught his attention¡ªsomething that really pissed him off.


    What had I missed?

 Chapter 22 I Was Done Being Silent.

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 22 I Was Done Being Silent.</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The murmurs rippled through the grand ballroom the second I set foot inside, every eye snapping to me like sharks scenting blood in the water.


    "She¡¯s got some nerve showing her face here..."


    "Does she actually think she¡¯s still Xavier¡¯s girlfriend? That¡¯s hrious."


    "Didn¡¯t both packs already announce the engagement? This is social suicide."


    "Honestly, she¡¯s not the viin. Xavier cheated¡ªeveryone knows it. How¡¯s that her fault?"


    The gossip rippled through the crowd like waves. I felt their eyes on me¡ªpredatory, eager for drama. Most were here to witness my downfall, to see me humiliated. Only a rare few spoke up in my defense, and even they were quickly shut down.


    Head high, spine straight, I let the rhythm of my Louboutins on the marble drown out the noise. Each step was measured, perfectly controlled¡ªlike the mask I wore for these people.


    When Cici spotted me approaching, her face went ghost-white as though she¡¯d seen a literal ghost. Her porcinplexion turned ashen, those perfectly painted lips parting in shock. This wasn¡¯t part of her script¡ªI was supposed to bepletely destroyed by now, drugged and vited in some dingy hotel room, not walking confidently into the charity g she¡¯d orchestrated with my mother-inw.


    Dora looked equally freaked out, her eyes darting between me and the exit as if nning her escape.


    But no one looked more stunned than Xavier. He took a step toward me, only to be stopped when Cici wrapped herself around his arm like a desperate vine, holding onto her prize.


    "Don¡¯t go," she whined, pulling him back. Losing her cool, she shouted across the room at me, "I¡¯m going to be Xavier¡¯s Luna! We¡¯re going to be mates soon! Stop hanging on to him..."


    Xavier looked like he was about to lose it. Even surrounded by the pack elite, he couldn¡¯t hide his frustration. He lowered his voice, telling Cici to shut up as he pried her fingers from his arm.


    Cici¡¯s eyes welled with tears, her lower lip trembling like a spoiled child.


    When Xavier tried to move again, Gavin and Gray White¡ªCici¡¯s brothers¡ªstepped in to block him.


    "Xavier, snap out of it!" Gavin hissed. "Are you really going to embarrass my sister in public for that woman?"


    "Back. Off." Xavier¡¯s voice was deadly.


    The crowd¡¯s excitement escted, their whispers growing louder, more eager. Everyone loves a scandal, especially when it involves the aristocracy of two powerful packs.


    I continued my path through the ballroom, my pace unhurried. As I passed a table of champagne flutes, I casually picked one up, took a delicate sip, and kept walking. The cool liquid gave me strength, washing away the lingering taste of fear fromst night.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?! Get out right now!" Dora rushed over from the stage, intercepting me with her arms spread wide as if to physically block my path.


    Xavier finally broke free from the White brothers and strode toward me, his handsome features hardened into an icy mask. "Don¡¯t cause a scene," he said quietly. "Let¡¯s go home, and I¡¯ll exin¡ª"


    "Xavier," I said, my voice cutting clean through the ballroom chatter. Cool. Steady. Laced with acid-sweet venom.


    "Are you nning to announce your new girlfriend?"


    The music died. The air went dead.


    Xavier¡¯s jaw tightened, eyes darkening as if I¡¯d just pped him in front of the entire pack.


    "New girlfriend?" The word hit like a bomb on Cici¡¯s family.


    Gasps rippled through the room.


    Cici¡¯sposure cracked like cheap ss. Her voice screeched above the silence.


    "You shameless bitch!" she screamed. "I¡¯m Xavier¡¯s fianc¨¦e! I¡¯m the Luna¡ªthe rightful one!"


    "Shut your mouth," Xavier barked, his voice low and sharp like a warning growl. His hand twitched at his side.


    Dora rushed forward, grabbing Cici¡¯s wrist. "Sweetheart, please," she whispered urgently, trying to control the damage. "Don¡¯t sink to her level."


    I smiled, slow and deliberate. "No, don¡¯t stop her," I said sweetly. "Let her speak. The truth always makes a better scene when it¡¯s messy."


    Dora¡¯s eyes snapped to mine. Pure panic. "Cecilia Moore," she hissed under her breath, "if you say one more word, you won¡¯t see a dime of the settlement."


    Ah. There it was.


    Xavier¡¯s head turned slowly toward her, eyes narrowing. "What settlement?"


    Dora went pale.


    "...So much for true love," someone muttered.


    "She took money and still crashed the engagement party?"


    "Pathetic and bitter," another voice whispered. "Probably pissed her sugar daddy finally left her."


    The White family was visibly ufortable now. Their gazes darted between Dora, Xavier, and me. I saw the shift happen¡ªthe moment they realized this wasn¡¯t a jealous ex making a scene.


    This was something far worse.


    Gavin White stepped forward, puffing out his chest like a territorial Alpha. "Miss Moore, I think it¡¯s time you left," he said coldly. "Unless you¡¯d like to be thrown out."


    I tilted my head, smiling just enough to give him chills.


    He thought he could intimidate me?


    "Thrown out?" I repeated, voice velvet-smooth. "By who? You?"


    I took a step forward, the sharp click of my stiletto echoing across the marble like a warning shot.


    "ording to old pack tradition," I said evenly, "when a Luna took her ce, she acknowledged the mate who came before. She¡¯d bow her head. Show respect. Submit."


    My voice wasn¡¯t loud¡ªbut the silence made sure it hit like a p.


    Gavin blinked, clearly thrown.


    "You¡¯re out of your mind," he snapped. "Completely delusional."


    Cici let out augh that sounded unhinged. "Me? Bow to you?" she spat. "You¡¯re nobody! I¡¯d rather bow at your grave!"


    I met her gaze. Calm. Unflinching.


    "You don¡¯t buy it?"


    I set my ss down, reached into my clutch, and pulled out the document. I held it up, the gold seal gleaming under the chandeliers.


    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all eager for a new Luna, but perhaps you should check who¡¯s legally the wife here. Respect is earned, Cici¡ªbut sometimes, it¡¯s just written in ck and white."


    "Tell me, Cici," I said softly. "Do I have the right to demand respect now?"


    She stared at the marriage certificate.


    Her knees didn¡¯t buckle¡ªbut her expression did.


    The ballroom went dead silent.


    Xavier and I were already married. The crowd was stunned.


    The whispers returned¡ªlouder now, uglier.


    "She¡¯s his wife."


    "Cici¡¯s the other woman?"


    "Holy shit, this is a betrayal."


    I turned slowly, letting my gaze sweep across the room.


    "One woman seduces a married Alpha. And yet they have the nerve to throw an engagement party?" I said, voice ringing out like a judge¡¯s gavel.


    My eyesnded on the White family.


    "Bigamy is a crime," I added. "In case you forgot."


    Mrs. White looked like she might pass out.


    The crowd was turning. Fast.


    "You hid this from us, Dora?" someone snapped.


    "You let our daughter mess around with a married Alpha?"


    "And still announced the engagement?"


    The White family turned on her like a pack that had just scented blood.


    Dora stumbled, flustered and sweating, herposure falling apart by the second. Her rehearsed elegance was gone, reced by frantic muttering and weak excuses.


    Xavier stood frozen, one hand pressed to his temple like he could physically hold the chaos at bay. He looked like a man watching his empire burn.


    But I didn¡¯t wait.


    I picked up a full ss of red wine, walked calmly across the marble floor, and stopped in front of the Alpha who had once meant everything to me.


    He met my eyes¡ªhesitant, uncertain.


    I raised the ss.


    Then poured it¡ªslowly¡ªover his head.


    Gasps erupted around us as the crimson liquid ran down his face, soaking into his sharp white cor like blood on snow.


    His hand shot out, gripping my wrist¡ªtoo hard, too fast.


    "Is this what you wanted?" he growled, voice raw with humiliation and fury. "Does this make you feel better?"


    His grip tightened, right over the bandage hidden beneath my sleeve.


    Pain shot through me.


    I felt the torn skin give way. Warm blood seeped through the fabric¡ªagain.


    I didn¡¯t flinch.


    I stared straight into his eyes, voice cold as iron.


    "We¡¯re done."


    He froze.


    I yanked my arm free and hurled the empty ss at Cici¡¯s feet. It shattered like a gunshot.


    "Go ahead and chain yourself to this monster," I spat. "He¡¯s all yours."


    Xavier¡¯s mouth opened¡ªbut no words came.


    Then he saw it.


    The blood.


    His palm was stained red.


    His gaze snapped to my wrist, where the silk ribbon I¡¯d tied to hide the wound was soaked through. Blood dripped steadily, trailing down my fingers, sttering onto the perfect cream carpet.


    The room wentpletely silent.


    The White family had been packing up, ready to leave in disgrace.


    Then Cicipletely lost it.


    She lunged at me like a wild animal, eyes crazy.


    "You worthless whore!" she shrieked. "Why didn¡¯t they finish you offst night?! You should be dead!"


    The room exploded into chaos.


    But I didn¡¯t flinch.


    I stood tall¡ªbleeding, broken, but unbowed.


    Because now... the whole damn world knew the truth.


    And I?


    I was done being silent.

 Chapter 23 The Truth Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 23 The Truth Revealed</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I hit the floor hard, feeling the cold marble against my palms. The pain was sharp but distantpared to the turmoil in the room.


    Xavier hadn¡¯t even recovered from the shock of my divorce bombshell when Cici¡¯s next words stunned everyone in the ballroom.


    "Xavier, she¡¯s contaminated now!" Cici screamed, her perfect makeup falling apart under her rage. "Last night she slept with eight men! One of them even has AIDS! She¡¯s gross, she¡¯s ruined¡ªshe¡¯s absolutely disgusting! How could you still want her?"


    I fought to control my rage as I pushed myself up from the floor, my injured wrist throbbing with each heartbeat.


    The entire ballroom went dead silent. I could practically see the thoughts forming in everyone¡¯s minds: Eight guys in one night? Someone with AIDS? Was this even real?


    Then came the inevitable question that flickered across every face: How did Cici know these details so perfectly?


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Dora sway slightly, her face goingpletely white, suddenly resembling parchment.


    I stood up, dusting off my dress with deliberate calm, and fixed Cici with a look reserved for something one might scrape off the bottom of a shoe.


    "I hadn¡¯t even gotten around to dealing with you yet," I said evenly, "but you¡¯ve gone and spilled everything yourself. Dumb and evil¡ªwhat abination."


    I turned to Dora, whose mouth opened and closed like a fish gasping for air. "Is this your idea of a proper Luna? Someone who pulls criminal stunts with you? Someone who¡¯ll share a jail cell with you?"


    Xavier¡¯s expression had transformed into something terrifying¡ªcold, dark, murderous. The ballroom temperature seemed to plummet as his wolf, Kael, unleashed the Alpha¡¯s power throughout the hall.


    The White family members shifted ufortably, their earlier confidence melting away as they began to understand the implications.


    The whispers started again, but with a totally different vibe: "Did Cici and Luna Dora set Cecilia up?"


    It would exin everything¡ªmy injured wrist, my dramatic entrance, the blood mixing with wine. Even the most promiscuous woman wouldn¡¯t willingly sleep with eight men in one night, especially knowing one was infected. Nobody would deliberately hurt themselves like that.


    "Why are you all looking at me like that?" Cici shrieked, still not grasping how badly she¡¯d screwed up. "Don¡¯t listen to her! She¡¯s the slut! She has AIDS¡ªstay away from her before she gives it to all of you!"


    Before she could finish her tirade, Xavier¡¯s hand shot out like lightning, wrapping around her throat and dragging her forward. His eyes burned with murderous intent, a deep growl rumbling from his chest that sounded inhuman.


    "What did you do to her?" he snarled, his voice dropping to that dangerous Alpha tone that made everyone¡¯s wolves instinctively submit. "WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER?"


    His roar echoed through the ballroom, raw with pain and fury.


    Cici wed at his hand, her face turning blue as she struggled for air. The reality finally seemed to dawn on her¡ªhe truly looked ready to murder her right there.


    Her brothers reacted quickly, prying Xavier¡¯s fingers from Cici¡¯s throat and pulling her behind them for protection.


    "Xavier, chill out," Gavin urged, his own Alpha power rising to meet Xavier¡¯s. "My sister might just be talking crazy."


    Judy White, Cici¡¯s older sister, stepped forward with the protective instinct of pack females. "Even if it were true, you can¡¯t me Cici without evidence! What if Cecilia couldn¡¯t handle being alone and went looking for action? What if Cici just heard the gossip and that¡¯s why she knows? Maybe Cecilia realized word would get back to you and created this borate victim scheme to frame my sister!"


    I almostughed at the absurdity. But I remained silent, watching the performance unfold. Some people needed the spotlight a little longer before their final bow.


    Sure enough, taking her cue from her sister, Cici immediately transformed into the picture of innocence¡ªtears streaming down her cheeks like a broken faucet.


    "Xavier, how could I ever do something so horrible?" she whimpered, her voice soft and breaking. "My friend saw Cecilia at a hotel, going into a room. Turns out, before she went in, my friend noticed several men going into that same room. One of them is known for sleeping around and being infected."


    She dabbed at her tears like a drama queen. "I wasn¡¯t going to say anything, but she was so cruel earlier."


    "Real bonds aren¡¯t about timing¡ªthey¡¯re about truth," she said, chin lifted with infuriating pride. "Marriage certificates mean nothing if the heart was never in it. What we have is real. She¡¯s the one intruding on what was never hers to begin with."


    The sheer shamelessness of her logic disgusted everyone in the room. The wives and female Alphas present¡ªveterans of dealing with homewreckers on the regr¡ªlooked like they wanted to spit in her face. How could anyone be sopletely shameless?


    Only their reluctance to piss off the Shadow Pack kept them silent.


    Xavier¡¯s expression remained ice-cold. "Can you stand behind what you¡¯ve just imed?"


    "I swear it!" Cici cried, eyes wide with desperation.


    "On the Moon Goddess, on my own life¡ªif I¡¯m lying, may I be rejected. May I die unmated and alone."


    She shot me a triumphant nce, sure she¡¯d won. I could read it in the tilt of her chin, the way her mouth curled just a little too high on one side.


    She thought I had nothing.


    No evidence. No witnesses.


    And after what I¡¯d been throughst night, how could I possibly have gotten proof?


    Her eyes flicked over me, and that smile deepened.


    Even if Xavier was losing it in this moment, even if the crowd turned against her for a hot second¡ªshe believed it wouldn¡¯tst. That he woulde back to her. That once the dust settled, I¡¯d be the one left humiliated and discarded.


    She thought she¡¯d won.


    And maybe that overconfidence was her biggest screwup.


    Her willingness to make such a terrible oath caused some in the audience to waver. Mrs. White seized the opportunity tounch into a vicious tirade against me, throwing every insult in the book.


    Throughout it all, Dora remained suspiciously quiet.


    I waited patiently until they had run out of steam. Then, with graceful steps, I moved to the center of the ballroom, my eyes locked on Cici.


    "May you rot from the inside out and die horribly," I repeated her words slowly. "You truly don¡¯t believe in karma, do you?"


    I reached into my purse, retrieved my phone, and tapped the screen a few times. Suddenly, Cici¡¯s voice filled the ballroom:


    "Xavier doesn¡¯t want to take your calls... How did you like the guys I arranged for you? Let me drop a little secret¡ªthey¡¯re not just total freaks, one of them has AIDS... I¡¯ll have them pump you full of more drugs soon to make it interesting..."


    "By this time tomorrow, footage of you getting destroyed by eight animals will be everywhere. The pack will see. The council will see. Your name will be dirt."


    Then, softer¡ªalmost giddy:


    "And while you¡¯re drowning in shame, Xavier and I will be celebrating our engagement announcement. Pack leaders, nobles, high-ranking families... everyone will be there."


    "Yes, I stole your man and your position... But my future will be perfect, growing old with Xavier... As for you, you¡¯ll just waste away in misery, hahaha..."


    Her maniacalughter echoed through the hall like something straight out of a nightmare.


    The White family tried to grab my phone halfway through the recording, but a young male guest got in their way. The room had had enough of their bullying.


    When the recording ended, the ballroom fell into shocked silence once again. Most of the guests were blown away by Cici¡¯s evil and shamelessness, their disgust extending to Xavier and Dora as well.


    Cici¡¯s face had turned ghostly pale. Seeing Xavier¡¯s murderous expression¡ªlike he wanted to skin her alive¡ªshe cowered behind her brothers.


    Suddenly, she pointed a trembling finger at Dora and wailed, "Luna Dora made me do it!"

 Chapter 24 Unexpected Savior

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Unexpected Savior</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    I finished my meal at the Penins Hotel¡¯s restaurant but didn¡¯t rush to leave. Instead, I remained seated, scrolling through my phone.


    Something caught my attention, drawing a rare smile from me. "She¡¯s got nerve," I remarked, my deep voice carrying a hint of admiration.


    Beta Sawyer, standing beside me, peered over my shoulder and offered his assessment, "More drama than any TV show. This Cecilia has courage and cunning."


    "People act on television. She¡¯s fighting for her life," Imented casually.


    After watching a bit more, I tucked my phone away and stood to leave. In the elevator, after Beta Sawyer had already pressed the button for the basement level, I asked, "Since it¡¯s so entertaining, want to catch the live version?"


    Beta Sawyer blinked in surprise. "...Yes, absolutely."


    The kind of ¡¯yes¡¯ that really wasn¡¯t a choice.


    Cecilia


    Back in the banquet hall, Dora stared at Cici like she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.


    She never expected Cici to sell her out like this.


    "No, no, that¡¯s not what happened," Dora stammered. "I didn¡¯t force her. She said she had a way to make Cecilia sign the settlement agreement, so I... I arranged for Cecilia toe to the hotel. But I didn¡¯t know she would go that far! I thought they would just scare her a little to make her sign. I only wanted her signature on that agreement."


    Her panicked exnation basically admitted she was involved.


    Meanwhile, Cici tearfully countered, "How could you say that, Luna Dora? You bitched to me about how greedy Cecilia was, jacking up her demands from 10 million to 50 million. I felt sorry for you and for Xavier, so I helped! You were afraid Xavier would be pissed at you, so you asked me to contact those people!"


    "...Y-you..." Dora¡¯s fingers trembled with rage. "You¡¯repletely making this up!"


    "I¡¯m not lying. Luna Dora, for Xavier¡¯s sake and mine, please just admit it," Cici insisted, her tears flowing right on cue.


    Dora looked like she might have a heart attack right there.


    The White family, finally getting the picture, didn¡¯t bother with right or wrong¡ªthey just wanted to help Cici dodge the me. They collectively threw Dora under the bus, going on about how inappropriate it was to involve a young woman in such matters.


    All hell broke loose as Dora and the Blood Moon Pack began going at it with the Shadow Pack.


    The guests were eating this up. They had underestimated just how juicy this drama would be¡ªeach wave more shocking than thest, twist after twist, non-stop intensity.


    I was surprised too. I never expected Cici to suddenly turn on her future mother-inw, watching them rip each other apart like wolves fighting over thest scrap of meat.


    I nced over to see Xavier¡¯s reaction. His face had frozen into a mask of ice, as if a thickyer of snow had covered his features, choking him.


    For someone so image-conscious, he must bepletely crushed inside.


    This was payback for his betrayal!


    "Cecilia, I apologize to you," Cici¡¯s fake remorse drew my attention back. "For your injuries, for your illness¡ªI¡¯ll pay for all your treatment! With today¡¯s medical advances, even AIDS might be treatable!"


    I turned to look at her as she wiped away crocodile tears, putting on a show of regret and begging for forgiveness.


    But I could still see the malicious gleam in her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t care about being exposed for her crimes or backstabbing her future mother-inw. All that mattered was spreading the lie that I had been vited and infected with AIDS.


    Pure evil!


    "Ha..." I let out a coldugh. "First, I don¡¯t forgive you¡ªI¡¯ve already called the police. Second, sorry to burst your bubble, butst night, someone rescued me. Your hired scumbags didn¡¯t seed. I won¡¯t get sick, and I won¡¯t die. But you! You will definitely do time!"


    "...!"


    Cici froze. The mask of remorse, sorrow, and apology cracked and fell away piece by piece, revealing the dark, ugly core beneath.


    Xavier¡¯s eyes brightened. He rushed to my side. "Really? Is that the truth?"


    I didn¡¯t even look at him.


    Seeing Xavier¡¯s reaction, Cici¡¯s voice went shrill¡ªlike nails on a chalkboard.


    "That¡¯s bullshit!" she snarled. "That hotel is locked down tight. The room was way in the back¡ªno one would¡¯ve found you! Who could¡¯ve saved you? Who would even care? What, some knight in shining armor sent from the Goddess herself?"


    I met her fury with calm steel.


    "If you insist on calling him a knight," I said softly, "then yes¡ªhe felt like one."


    His scent had grounded me. The warmth of his voice, the way he told me I was safe...


    "I don¡¯t buy it," Cici hissed, eyes wild now. "This person doesn¡¯t exist. You¡¯re just lying so Xavier won¡¯t think you¡¯ve been... ruined."


    Iughed¡ªcold and cutting.


    "I don¡¯t need Xavier to think anything. And if something had happened to me, the ones who¡¯d be dirty wouldn¡¯t be me. It would be the ones who did it¡ªand the one who sent them."


    Cici flinched. Just slightly. But I saw it.


    Her mask slipped for half a breath.


    Then came the rage.


    "Enough of this holier-than-thou crap," she snapped. "You say someone saved you? Fine. Prove it. Call him out. Bring your ¡¯knight¡¯ into the light. Let everyone see who this so-called savior is!"


    Her words echoed through the ballroom like a challenge.


    And in that moment, the crowd leaned in¡ªdying for a name.


    I remained silent.


    I couldn¡¯t reveal Sebastian¡¯s identity. A man of his status wouldn¡¯t want to be dragged into this shitshow. How could I repay his kindness by causing him trouble?


    "Can¡¯t say anything now? I knew you were full of it!" Seeing my silence, Cici became increasingly aggressive.


    The light in Xavier¡¯s eyes began to dim again.


    He made no move to stop Cici¡¯s interrogation because he, too, wanted to know...


    "Knight might be an exaggeration, but I did indeed rescue her."


    A rich,posed voice rang out from the back of the crowd.


    Everyone turned in unison.


    Only then did we notice an exceptionally handsome man who had entered without anyone noticing. His bearing, his stature¡ªabsolutely wless.


    Someone figured out who he was first, eximing in a low voice, "It¡¯s Alpha Sebastian!"


    "Which Alpha Sebastian?"


    "How many Alpha Sebastians do you think there are? Are you brain-dead?!"


    "Holy shit, the one from the Silver Peak Pack! What¡¯s he doing here... Wait, what did he just say?"


    The banquet hall went nuts.


    Alpha Sebastian would never show up at an event like this.


    And yet¡ªthere he was.


    The man every Alpha feared and every council watched. The one whose bloodline carried weight older than most packs in this city. Calm. Controlled. Dressed in ck, like danger in an expensive suit.


    He stood at the top of the stairs, eyes sweeping the room with the kind of cold detachment that made even high-ranking wolves lower their gaze.


    Then his gazended on me.


    And didn¡¯t move.


    The whole vibe shifted. The crowd went dead quiet.


    He wasn¡¯t here for business.


    He wasn¡¯t here for Xavier.


    He was here¡ªfor me.


    My heart stopped.


    Sebastian had broken down doors to save mest night. And now he¡¯d walked into enemy territory, in front of every blue-blooded family... and looked at me like I was the only one who mattered.


    I felt everyone staring. Whispers spreading like wildfire.


    So he was the one.


    The so-called "knight."


    Cici had never met Sebastian personally, but she knew of him. Everyone did. The moment she recognized him, her face went white, then twisted with rage. All her scheming copsed. All that was left was fury.


    Her gaze snapped to me, poisonous and unblinking.


    I could read her mind:


    [Why did I survive?


    I was supposed to disappear, to be destroyed.]


    But instead, I had walked back into this room¡ªbleeding, bruised, and with Alpha Sebastian having my back.


    Thisplete reversal shocked her.


    Sebastian walked down the steps with purpose. Each movement was unhurried, yet every Alpha in the room instinctively got out of his way.


    I swallowed hard, pulse racing.


    He stopped in front of me¡ªclose enough that I felt hismanding presence settle over me like a protective shroud.


    I lifted my chin, refusing to shrink beneath the attention.


    "Alpha Sebastian," I said quietly, my voice steadier than I expected.


    His eyes met mine.


    And for a moment, the world fell away.


    "I was just eating here," Sebastian exined casually, as if he were truly just a passerby who had wandered in after a meal. "I saw the chaos and decided to check it out."


    He stood with one hand in his pocket, his gaze sweeping across the room.


    Something about his rxed posture created an overwhelming aura of dominance. Every wolf in the room could feel the power of the Alpha radiating from him¡ªeven Xavier unconsciously straightened his posture in response.


    My heart suddenly began to pound.


    What was this strange feeling washing over me? It felt like recognition, like something reaching out to a part of me I hadn¡¯t known existed.


    I watched as Sebastian¡¯s piercing eyesnded on Cici, and I could swear I saw her physically shrink under his gaze.


    The whole game had just changed.

 Chapter 25 He Heard My Heart Beating

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 25 He Heard My Heart Beating</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    I turned to face Cecilia, lowering my gaze with deliberate gentleness. My voice was respectfully soft as I asked, "I heard someone trashing your reputation and couldn¡¯t resist speaking up. I hope I haven¡¯t caused you any trouble by butting in without your permission."


    I watched her carefully, noting how she struggled to contain her surprise at my support. My wolf, Soren, stirred inside me, pleased by her reaction. He had been restless since the moment we¡¯d encountered her scent in that hotel corridor.


    "I¡¯m the one who¡¯s put you in an awkward spot, Sebastian," she replied, her voice measured despite her obvious tension.


    "Would you like me to fill in the details?" I offered, giving her the choice.


    "...If you wouldn¡¯t mind," she answered after a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    I could practically hear her heartbeat going crazy.


    Turning back to address the crowd, I spoke with calm authority. "I was the one who rescued Cecilia Moorest night."


    The room went dead silent as I continued, "I was at the hotel in a business meeting. As I was leaving, I ran into Cecilia in the hallway, clearly disoriented. The individuals with her looked suspicious, so I had hotel security investigate. Together with hotel staff, we intervened in time to prevent any harm from happening to her."


    I deliberately kept my exnation thorough but precise, carefully omitting any details that might add fuel to the gossip fire. The situation was delicate enough without making things worse.


    Cecilia looked at me with gratitude and something else¡ªcuriosity. She was probably wondering why someone of my status would bother getting mixed up in her problems. I caught her studying me, her gaze lifting to meet mine in a way that hit something deep in me.


    From the corner of my eye, I noticed Xavier¡¯s fist clenching. His wolf was responding to mine¡ªsensingpetition, perhaps. Or maybe just acknowledging the presence of a dominant Alpha in what he considered his territory.


    The White family had mmed up. The guests were buying my ount. My word carried weight here¡ªno one would dare contradict me.


    Even if Cecilia had been assaulted by a dozen men, even if there had been solid proof, these people would have turned a blind eye rather than contradict me. Challenging my statement would be challenging my position as Alpha of the Silver Peak Pack. No one in this room was that foolish or brave.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I couldn¡¯t believe Sebastian ck was actually going to bat for me. The way he exined everything so precisely, leaving no room for misinterpretation or rumor¡ªit showed experience and consideration I hadn¡¯t expected from someone I barely knew.


    Before I could properly thank him, Xavier stepped forward, cing his arm around my shoulders like he owned me.


    "Thank you for saving my mate!" he dered, iming his territory as clearly as if he¡¯d physically scent-marked me.


    Without hesitation, I shook off his arm, my expression cold as winter. "Alpha Xavier, you have zero right to thank anyone on my behalf! Besides, I wasn¡¯t joking about the divorce. You¡¯ve already signed the papers, and tomorrow at noon we¡¯re officially done!"


    The shock on Xavier¡¯s face would have been hrious if the situation weren¡¯t so painful. His voice came out panicked and rough. "You¡¯re really going through with the divorce?"


    He still didn¡¯t believe it. After all his betrayals, all his lies, he still thought I loved him too much to leave. That I was just having a meltdown, letting off steam.


    But the only emotion in my eyes was icy determination.


    I nced at my watch. "The cops will be here any minute. Instead of worrying about our divorce, maybe you should be concerned about your precious Cici and your mother. Although you¡¯re screwed too¡ªyour darling mentionedst night that you were in on this scheme as well."


    Xavier¡¯s eyes widened with horror. "You believe I would do something like this to you? I would never hurt you!"


    I stared at him silently for a moment before breaking into a bitterugh. "Never hurt me? How can you say that with a straight face?"


    "Did you think I just found out about you and Cici? I¡¯ve known forever about every date, every hotel room, every vacation..."


    My voice remained calm and controlled, but each word was loaded with years of umted pain. "Have you ever felt what it¡¯s like to have a knife pierce your heart¡ªnot enough to kill you, but enough to torture you day and night? It¡¯s like living in hell. And what did I do to deserve it? How did I let you down?"


    Xavier seemed to struggle to breathe as my wordsnded. Each syble was a needle to his conscience, and I could see regret washing over him. Too little, toote.


    I noticed that Sebastian had positioned himself between us and the crowd, whether intentionally or not. His broad shoulders shielded me from view, allowing me a private moment of vulnerability without bing a circus act.


    Just then, a group of uniformed police officers entered the room. They approached the Green and White families, produced an arrest warrant, and took Cici, Dora, and Xavier into custody.


    Cici screamed bloody murder as they led her away, but even the White family couldn¡¯t intervene. The evidence was rock-solid.


    And with Alpha Sebastian backing my version of events, there was nothing they could do except frantically call theirwyers.


    The dramatic scene finally wrapped up. The main yers were exhausted, while the spectators had gotten their money¡¯s worth. For the next week, this would be all anyone talked about, with those who missed it kicking themselves for not being there for such juicy drama.


    Soon, the banquet hall began to empty. Sebastian and his assistant Beta Sawyer were among the first to leave.


    I deliberately waited until Sebastian had gone before making my own exit. Instead of immediately grabbing a cab, I walked to the park behind the hotel and copsed against a tree.


    The ground lighting was dim, and in my red dress...


    The truth was, I had already figured out exactly who had masterminded the attack and who had merely assisted. I knew Xavier hadn¡¯t directly participated, and that Dora had only helped lure me to the hotel at Cici¡¯s request. But I deliberately didn¡¯t set the record straight with the police. I wanted them all to be arrested, to be questioned.


    I hated Xavier. This was payback!


    "Click, click, click..." Footsteps approached.


    As they drew closer, I detected a sophisticated woody cologne in the air.


    Izily looked up.


    Soft light from the gardenmps fell upon his figure, half-illuminating his already sculptural profile. His downcast eyes revealed little emotion, and the night shadows made him look even more imposing. His presence was almost overwhelming.


    "Now that your revenge isplete, shouldn¡¯t you be celebrating? Why are you hiding out here alone?" Sebastian asked, his deep voice carrying through the quiet park.


    "...I¡¯m tired," I answered simply.


    And why are you following me? I didn¡¯t dare ask that question aloud.


    Sebastian remained silent for a few seconds before responding. "If you¡¯re tired, you should go home and rest."


    His suggestion prompted me to stand immediately. "You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll head home right now. Goodbye, Alpha Sebastian!"


    I took a few steps in my high heels, then turned back to add, "And thank you for today!"


    Sebastian remained expressionless as I left.


    I took a taxi back to my new apartment building. I hadn¡¯t driven, so I entered through the main lobby and took the elevator.


    When the doors opened, I froze.


    Sebastian was standing inside.


    I reluctantly entered, pressing my finger against the biometric lock. Looking up at him with an awkward smile, I attempted small talk. "You must be beat too, Alpha Sebastian."


    "Yes, going home to crash," he replied.


    "Me too."


    "And?" Sebastian tilted his face toward me, his expression cool and unreadable.


    "..."


    I waspletely stumped by that simple question. What was I supposed to say to that?


    The air between us was thick with tension as the elevator continued its ascent.


    My heart began pounding so loudly I was certain he could hear it.

 Chapter 26 Where Are You Headed

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Where Are You Headed</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I frantically reviewed our conversation in my mind.


    He said he was going home to crash. I said I was too. So...


    So what exactly?!


    How was I supposed to respond to that?!


    Just moments ago, I¡¯d been the fierce she-wolf who had torn through the banquet hall with unwavering confidence. Now I stood with wide, bewildered eyes, looking as confused as a deer in headlights.


    Sebastian turned his gaze away abruptly.


    Seeing he wasn¡¯t going to keep pushing the awkward conversation, I lowered my head in relief.


    The topic died as the elevator reached my floor. I politely said goodbye, "Goodnight, Alpha Sebastian. Sleep well."


    Sebastian responded with a barely audible "Mmm."


    I stepped out, watching as the elevator doors slowly began to close. Just as I was about to let out the breath I¡¯d been holding, a pale, elegant finger suddenly extended through the narrowing gap, forcing the doors to reopen.


    ...What?


    The tension that had started to ease came flooding back.


    "I tried on the suit," Sebastian stated in that annoyingly calm tone of his.


    Oh, that.


    I managed a smile. "Did it fit?"


    "Not really. Too narrow in the shoulders. Pants too short."


    "..."


    I froze, internally groaning. "Well then... maybe I should just pay you back for it instead?"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t acknowledge my suggestion.


    He simply fixed me with those eyes¡ªdeeper and more mysterious than midnight oceans¡ªrevealing nothing of his thoughts or feelings.


    The elevator doors gradually closed once more.


    I remained standing at the elevator entrance, my brainpletely scrambled.


    What was that supposed to mean?


    Was the suit okay or not?


    Couldn¡¯t he just give me a straight answer?


    Thismunication style that left me guessing was driving me crazy, which exined why I¡¯d bailed from our conversation so quickly. Talking with him felt like walking through a minefield... my brain was fried.


    Realizing I was bitching about him, I remembered that he was my savior. He had put his reputation on the line to testify on my behalf tonight, and his appearance in the park was likely out of concern for my wellbeing.


    Looking at it that way, I felt rather ungrateful.


    I walked into my apartment.


    I tossed my purse aside and copsed like a rag doll onto the couch, closing my eyes and immediately drifting to sleep.


    Author


    At the police station, nine photographs wereid out in a perfect, clinical row¡ªeight men and one woman.


    The men had the dead-eyed, greasy look of bottom feeders, each one captured looking smug, as if proud of what they¡¯d done¡ªor tried to do.


    Xavier sat at the table, jaw clenched, his entire body rigid. But his eyes¡ªhis eyes burned.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to look at the photos, and yet he couldn¡¯t look away.


    The thought of those animals touching his mate made his blood curdle. The thought of her calling him¡ªthree times¡ªand getting no answer...


    The officer across the table spoke, voice clipped and cold.


    "Your mate stated that after being drugged and taken to the hotel, she attempted to call you three times. You blew off the first two. The third was answered¡ªby your side piece, Miss Cici."


    He pressed a button. A recording yed.


    Cici¡¯s voice filled the room¡ªsickly sweet, mocking, cruel.


    Xavier flinched.


    Everything he¡¯d tried to deny, everything he¡¯d tried to rationalize, came crashing down in those few seconds of audio.


    The betrayal.


    His negligence.


    The damage he could never undo.


    When the recording ended, silence filled the room like a heavy nket.


    The officer¡¯s eyes were sharp. "Why didn¡¯t you answer your mate¡¯s calls? And why was your phone in Miss Cici¡¯s hands?"


    Xavier took a shaky breath, visibly forcing himself back into control.


    "I was workingte," he said, voice hoarse. "Cici stopped by my office. She said she wanted to y some game on my phone. I was buried in a report¡ªI didn¡¯t think anything of it."


    The officer raised an eyebrow. "You gave personal ess to your mate¡¯s contact... for a game?"


    "You can check the security footage," Xavier muttered. "My office has cameras everywhere."


    "Oh, we definitely will," the officer said tly.


    Elsewhere in the station, behind closed doors, the walls echoed with other voices.


    Cici broke down under questioning¡ªtears ruining her makeup, hands trembling. She med Dora for everything. imed Xavier knew nothing. Said the call was just a joke, a jealous moment meant to upset his ex.


    But the female officers weren¡¯t buying it. They knew what kind of monster was hidden beneath her delicate exterior.


    In another room, Dora sat stone-faced and pale, herposure cracking under the weight of public disgrace. She answered the questions¡ªquietly at first, then with a kind of tired eptance.


    For the first time, she regretted everything.


    She had thought the daughter of the Shadow Pack would be a valuable alliance. That she could be turned into Luna material. But what she¡¯d invited into her family was something darker. Something rabid.


    And now, that creature had backstabbed her too.


    Back in the main hall,wyers from both families had swooped in like vultures¡ªtrying to minimize the damage, negotiate bail, preserve reputations.


    But Harper was already there.


    Prepared. Precise. Ruthless.


    She handed over stacks of evidence, videos, witness statements. She stood before the officers not just as a representative¡ªbut as a fortress.


    Cici wouldn¡¯t get away with this.


    And Xavier?


    He wouldn¡¯t be released until morning.


    He sat in that interrogation room long after the questioning ended, staring at nothing.


    He had failed his mate.


    And nothing in the world¡ªnot bloodline, not status, not rank¡ªcould undo that.


    Cecilia


    Two in the morning.


    Harper drove from the police station to my apartment.


    I had slept for a few hours before waking up. I¡¯d changed out of my red dress, removed my makeup, and was now packing my suitcase.


    "I broughtte-night munchies. Come eat something," she said.


    We sat on the balcony, eating barbecue and drinking beer.


    I ran my finger along the rim of my ss, gazing up at the stars. "Someone told me that after getting revenge, I should feel happy. And I suppose I should."


    I tilted my head back and chugged the rest of my beer, then exhaled loudly. "Damn, that hits the spot!"


    This marriage had destroyed me, nearly killed me. After finally reaching its end, all I wanted was to leave on my own terms. But Xavier couldn¡¯t even grant me that small mercy.


    He had pushed and pushed until I snapped, tearing everything apart.


    "Cecilia, after this... will you ever believe in love again?"


    She was asking me, but I could tell she was also questioning herself. Had she lost faith too? Was it inevitable that every woman, no matter how beautiful or aplished or kind, would eventually be betrayed and hurt?


    I hugged my ss to my chest, staring into the peaceful darkness. "I can¡¯t write off every wolf in the world just because one bit me."


    "But I will be cautious. When one tries to approach me, I¡¯ll keep my guard up."


    Harper nodded in understanding.


    Bottom line, I wouldn¡¯t trust so easily again...


    We finished our drinks and, slightly tipsy, curled up under nkets to chat for hours¡ªabout happy things, sad things, the past, the present, the future. Weughed, we cried, and eventually, I fell asleep with my arms around Harper.


    Morning came.


    I wore a trench coat and wheeled my suitcase into the living room.


    Harper hugged me. "Go enjoy your trip without a care in the world. Leave everything else to me. When you return, you¡¯ll get your divorce certificate, and you¡¯ll bepletely free of him."


    "Okay."


    I nodded.


    I decided to stick to my original travel ns. Though dumping everything on Harper felt selfish, I desperately needed to escape, to go anywhere in the world that wasn¡¯t here.


    My flight was scheduled for eight AM.


    Harper had intended to drive me to the airport but received a call from the police station¡ªXavier¡¯s charges had been dropped, and he would be released in thirty minutes!


    I left the apartment with my luggage.


    While waiting for a taxi outside the building, I received a call from an unknown number.


    Staring at my phone, my gut told me not to answer...


    At that moment, a sleek Maybach emerged from theplex and came to a smooth stop directly in front of me.


    The driver¡¯s window lowered to reveal Liam¡¯s friendly face. "Cecilia, where are you headed?"


    I looked up, momentarily surprised, and answered truthfully, "To the airport."


    "Perfect, we¡¯re going to the airport too, we can give you a ride."

 Chapter 27 Unexpected Job Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Unexpected Job Opportunity</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "I¡¯ve already called a taxi," I said, surprised by Liam¡¯s sudden appearance.


    "You can call it off." Liam stepped out of the car with a friendly smile, taking my luggage and cing it in the trunk before I could protest.


    If he hadn¡¯t been driving such a luxurious vehicle, passersby might have thought I was being kidnapped.


    Liam opened the rear door for me with practiced courtesy. "Come on, don¡¯t be bashful. It¡¯s on our way."


    His enthusiasm made me feel awkward¡ªhaving someone of his position open a door for me felt improper. Still, it would be rude to refuse such hospitality. I thanked him and slid into the backseat.


    That¡¯s when I saw him¡ªSebastian sitting on the other side.


    He wasn¡¯t dressed formally¡ªno tie, no jacket. Just a light blue shirt, ck trousers, and polished shoes. Simple, but ssy.


    His cufflinks caught the morning light filtering through the window, gleaming like silver shards. The pale glow cast across his shirt made him look almost unreal¡ªcool,posed, distant.


    I adjusted the hem of my trench coat, trying to ignore the way my pulse went haywire in his presence.


    "Good morning," I offered, keeping my tone steady.


    We sat far enough apart that nothing could be misconstrued¡ªno idental contact, no false familiarity. Still, I felt the space between us crackling with unspoken tension.


    He gave a slight nod.


    Polite. Cold. Effortless.


    I pressed my lips together, swallowing the embarrassment that rose in my chest.


    Of course. The warm, humble demeanor was just a mask he wore in public. Cold detachment was his true nature.


    And why wouldn¡¯t it be?


    He was born into power. Raised among wolves who ruled by silence and bloodlines. He didn¡¯t need charm. He had legacy.


    The car started moving again, pulling into traffic.


    I sat there, looking down at my phone, canceling my ride.


    "Going on a trip?"


    A low, clear voice reached my ears.


    I turned my head instinctively, answering without thinking, "Yes."


    "Where to?"


    "d."


    He was asking such detailed questions. Strange¡ªAlphas didn¡¯t usually make small talk. Maybe he was just bored.


    I expected Sebastian to drop the conversation there, but he added, "That¡¯s quite far."


    "...Ah, yes, it is pretty far," I agreed, nodding.


    "Was this trip nned in advance or ast-minute decision?" Sebastian asked casually, his tone suddenly more approachable.


    I answered naturally, "Of course it was nned¡ª"


    Halfway through, I abruptly stopped, suddenly remembering I¡¯d recently asked him for a job... A woman who had nned a long trip asking for employment...


    My expression turned awkward as I silently prayed he wouldn¡¯t remember.


    But his friendly expression fading told me he had remembered!


    No! He¡¯d totally set me up!


    In this moment of intense awkwardness, Beta Sawyer, sitting in the front passenger seat, made it worse: "So Cecilia, have you given up on the job application?"


    "...!!"


    I wanted to disappear. Melting into the leather seat felt like a valid option.


    Embarrassed, and a little stung, I said quietly, "I was going to cancel the trip if the job application worked out, but since Alpha Sebastian rejected me..."


    It was the truth. I needed the space. But if I¡¯d been hired, I would¡¯ve rearranged everything. No problem.


    "What if I¡¯ve changed my mind?"


    Sebastian¡¯s voice was calm,posed. But his gaze was sharp, unreadable.


    My heart skipped. "You mean... I¡¯ve been hired?"


    My voice sounded breathless and disbelieving even to my own ears.


    Now? While I was heading to catch a flight?


    He didn¡¯t answer. But the corner of his mouth lifted in a subtle, teasing smile.


    "Weren¡¯t you going on a trip?"


    I blinked. The implication hit me a beatter.


    But I haven¡¯t left yet!!


    "I can cancel the trip. I can start work immediately," I said quickly, sitting up straighter. My voice was firmer now, more certain.


    Only an idiot would turn down an opportunity like this.


    "Immediately?" he asked, brows slightly raised.


    "Immediately," I confirmed, no hesitation.


    He studied me for a moment, then smiled.


    "I just thought d was too far away."


    There it was again¡ªthatyered meaning. Distance, loyalty, escape.


    He exchanged a nce with Sawyer, who had been listening to our conversation. Beta Sawyer immediately said, "Cecilia, if you can start today, that would be ideal. Once we board the ne, I¡¯ll brief you on the specific itinerary for this business trip."


    I felt slightly confused.


    How did hitching a ride turn into getting hired?


    As bizarre as it was, I adapted quickly. "That¡¯s fine. We still have some time before reaching the airport, why don¡¯t you send me the itinerary now?"


    Beta Sawyer chuckled. "No rush."


    I nodded.


    While we were talking, my phone, which I had silenced, received several more calls. Looking at it again, I noticed Harper had called as well.


    I turned slightly away and called her back. "Harper."


    "Xavier found your flight information. He¡¯s racing to the airport now," Harper yelled frantically from the other end.


    "..."


    "This psycho haspletely lost his mind, Cecilia. You should turn back andy low for now."


    "Hmm, let me think about this," I said, rubbing my forehead.


    After hanging up, I stared out the window. The weight in my chest returned¡ªcold and heavy, like fog rolling in off the sea.


    The car fell silent. Everyone had overheard my conversation with Harper.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t say anything.


    Liam, unable to contain hispassion, offered reassurance. "Don¡¯t worry, Alpha Sebastian has a private jet. The car can drive directly onto the tarmac. That man won¡¯t be able to find you."


    My face immediately brightened. "That¡¯s amazing!"


    Why didn¡¯t I think of that? I was traveling with an Alpha heir!


    Sebastian nced at me. "Cecilia, you¡¯re quite opportunistic."


    Cecilia: "..."


    Author


    Xavierbed the airport but found no trace of Cecilia. He couldn¡¯t locate her boarding information either, leading him to believe she had chickened out and left the airport.


    He never considered the truth¡ªThat she was already in the air, miles above him, seated aboard Sebastian¡¯s private jet.


    The cabin was quiet and spacious, designed more like a luxury living room than a ne.


    The air was crisp, infused with a subtle, clean fragrance that clung to the senses.


    Every surface gleamed, every detail screamed wealth and control.


    As the ne lifted into the clouds, a rush of weightlessness pressed against Cecilia¡¯s chest¡ªa physical echo of the emotional shift within her.


    She leaned toward the window, gazing down at the terminal below, imagining Xavier¡¯s current state¡ªfrantic, enraged, probably having a meltdown, looking murderous... She smiled briefly before her expression turned distant...


    Once the ne reached cruising altitude, flight attendants moved with silent precision,ying out a sumptuous breakfast.


    Cecilia¡¯s appetite was terrible; she ate very little.


    Her hunger had vanished somewhere between relief and uncertainty.


    She sat back, spine straight, hands resting in herp.


    Her eyes drifted to the clouds outside¡ªwhite, endless, untouchable.


    But peace remained just out of reach.


    "Cecilia."


    Sebastian¡¯s voice cut through the hush¡ªcool,posed, calm.


    But not unfeeling.


    She turned slightly, snapped out of her thoughts like waking from a dream.


    "If you¡¯re going to dwell on this with you," he said, "perhaps we should reconsider your employment altogether."

 Chapter 28 Waking Up the Boss

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Waking Up the Boss</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Sebastian¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts like a cold knife.


    I turned instinctively, caught in the weight of his gaze from across the aisle.


    It was sharp. Intense. Possessive.


    Heat surged to my cheeks.


    His eyes¡ªdark, unreadable, yet far too focused¡ªlocked on mine and didn¡¯t let go.


    As if daring me to look away.


    As if I belonged under that gaze.


    "I apologize, Alpha Sebastian," I said, lowering my head, though not fully. "It won¡¯t happen again."


    A beat of silence.


    Then, his voice¡ªcool and low¡ªcut through the air.


    "I should hope not."


    But it wasn¡¯t just a scolding in his tone.


    There was something else.


    A warning. A im.


    As if my attention, even my thoughts, were his tomand¡ªand he didn¡¯t appreciate sharing.


    Heat twisted low in my stomach, confusing and unwee.


    I told myself it was irritation. But part of me wasn¡¯t so sure.


    Across from me, Beta Sawyer shifted slightly in his chair. His posture stiffened, and he cleared his throat once¡ªquiet, but noticeable.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but the nce he cast between us said everything: uncertain, maybe even uneasy.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if he was trying to silently support me or simply hoping the awkwardness would blow over quickly.


    Either way, I was painfully aware of the tension hanging in the air.


    Soon after, the flight attendant returned to clear our breakfast trays and serve coffee.


    Sebastian only allowed himself about ten minutes of rest before diving into video conferences. For the next five hours, he was constantly busy¡ªeither in meetings, on phone calls, or reviewing documents.


    Beta Sawyer stayed on his toes, immediately bringing urgent matters from their email to Sebastian¡¯s attention, which would trigger new rounds of calls and video conferences. The pace was brutal¡ªno different from being at corporate headquarters.


    When Beta Sawyer finally had a moment to catch his breath, I beckoned him to the back of the cabin.


    "Can you fill me in on the details of this business trip?" I asked quietly. "I need to understand everything if I¡¯m going to keep pace with Alpha Sebastian¡¯s schedule."


    Beta Sawyer nodded and sent me the schedule for the next few days. Our destination was Singapore, primarily to check out the branch office there. In addition, Alpha Sebastian had meetings scheduled with government officials and important business partners.


    "This is just the first stop," Beta Sawyer said, keeping his voice low. "Over the next six months, we¡¯ll be hitting branch offices globally."


    "I understand."


    It totally made sense. Sebastian had recently returned to assume leadership of the pack¡¯s business interests. As a newly installed Alpha CEO, he needed to establish his dominance. Even for an heir apparent, there would be those questioning his management abilities. He needed results, needed to show who¡¯s boss, needed to make changes. A new Alpha always meant potential shake-ups in hierarchy.


    "Why Singapore as the first stop?" I whispered, genuinely curious. "Is there something special about it?"


    I¡¯d researched Silver Peak Pack thoroughly. They were a textbook family business with capital umted over several generations. They began as currency exchangers, evolved into private banking, expanded into real estate in the 90s, andter diversified into new energy, entertainment, and inte ventures. They had six publicly tradedpanies alone.


    The Singapore branch specialized in new energy and wasn¡¯t theirrgest or most impressive overseas operation. I couldn¡¯t understand why Sebastian would choose it as his opening move.


    Beta Sawyer hesitated. "Uh, nothing in particr. It¡¯s... closer?"


    I gave him a look. What kind ofme answer was that?


    A man with a Gulfstream G650 could fly anywhere except outer space! Distance was hardly a concern.


    As Beta Sawyer exined our work breakdown for the next few days, he opened up to me: "When we were at the American branch, I managed alone. But at headquarters? I¡¯m so busy I could use a clone."


    "The Alpha is very demanding," he continued. "Poor Liam ended up pulling double duty as both butler and secretary. Now that you¡¯re here, both of us can finally rx."


    I smiled, a small dimple forming at the corner of my mouth.


    "Sawyer, go grab some popcorn from Mia."


    Sebastian¡¯s voice came from behind us¡ªlevel, unhurried, neither warm nor cold.


    He stood with one arm crossed, the other holding a folder, his expression unreadable behind his sses.


    Beta Sawyer looked confused. "...Popcorn? You¡¯re hungry?"


    Sebastian lowered the documents, his gaze flicking toward both of us.


    "You two seemed so... into your conversation. I figured snacks might make it a proper show."


    Sawyer: "..."


    Me: "..."


    Alpha Sebastian certainly had a sarcastic way of expressing his displeasure.


    At two in the afternoon, the nended.


    Stepping off the aircraft, I was immediately hit by a wave of heat that transported me from spring to midsummer in seconds. Then I remembered my suitcase full of sweaters and down jackets... Who could have seen thising when I¡¯d go from freezing weather to tropical heat?


    The cars sent to meet us were waiting on the tarmac.


    Beta Sawyer took the front passenger seat while I continued to sit in the back with Sebastian.


    We arrived at our amodation, the Raffles Hotel, and checked in. Beta Sawyer and I apanied Sebastian to his suite first.


    "Any ns for tonight?" Sebastian asked, sinking into the sofa, his gaze briefly resting on me.


    I answered with practiced efficiency: "Only one engagement tonight, Alpha. Keith of Silvercrest Holdings has arranged a yacht reception¡ªa wee gesture for your arrival."


    Sebastian nodded once.


    "I¡¯ll take a nap," he said. "Wake me at five."


    "Of course."


    Beta Sawyer and I left his suite and returned to our own rooms. We also had suites, though smaller.


    I didn¡¯t even unpack my suitcase before rushing out of the hotel and taking a taxi to the nearest shopping mall. I needed clothes¡ªprofessional wear, casual outfits, formal attire¡ªfor different asions.


    Around 4:30, I returned to the hotel, quickly showered, and changed into professional attire.


    At 4:50, I quietly entered Sebastian¡¯s suite. I hung up the suits from his suitcase and selected an outfit for tonight, pressing it to get the wrinkles out.


    At precisely 5:00, my phone rm vibrated. Time to wake the boss.


    I walked into the bedroom with steady, professional steps. The moment my eyesnded on the bed, I nearly stumbled in my high heels.


    On therge bedy my boss, wearing a silver silk robe that had slipped open, exposing his corbone and chest muscles. His long, perfectly toned legs were like something carved by Michngelo¡ªthe whole scene was absolutely stunning.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t stare, but I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away for a good five or six seconds.


    The longer I looked, the more...flustered I became.


    When Beta Sawyer had split up our duties and assigned "personal care" to me, was that really okay?


    This was...this was...


    I felt increasingly ufortable. But I couldn¡¯t call Beta Sawyer now... I nced at the time: 5:05 already!


    I took a deep breath and reminded myself: just don¡¯t think of him as a man. Think of him as...your boss. Just your boss.


    "Alpha, it¡¯s time to wake up."


    I approached the bedside with a professional smile, using my most warm, business-appropriate tone.


    Sebastian¡¯s brows furrowed.


    Then they rxed, and he continued sleeping peacefully.


    "..."


    I cleared my throat and tried again. "Alpha Sebastian, it¡¯s five o¡¯clock. You need to wake up now."


    Looking annoyed, Sebastian¡¯s expression showed irritation. He raised his arm to cover his eyes.


    After a moment, he was still again.


    "...?"


    I never imagined that my professional career might end because I couldn¡¯t wake my boss up!


    It was already 5:12!


    Taking a deep breath, I leaned down closer and nearly shouted directly into his ear: "WAKE UP!"

 Chapter 29 Did She Just Kiss Him?!

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Did She Just Kiss Him?!</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The bed shifted beneath me¡ªsuddenly, sharply.


    Before I could react, arge hand pressed against the back of my head, pulling me forward.


    My lips brushed skin. Warm. Smooth. Solid.


    Not his shoulder.


    Not his neck.


    His jawline.


    My eyes went wide.


    The shock hit me like a truck. Then everything else came rushing in behind it.


    The faint heat of his skin. The crisp scent of his cologne. The masculine warmth that radiated from him like he was on fire.


    It was way too much. Too real.


    Sebastian froze beneath me.


    For a breathless beat, neither of us moved.


    Then his hand eased. Not away¡ªjust enough to tilt my face back slightly, creating a whisper of space between us.


    His palm still cradled the back of my head.


    Our eyes met.


    Mine, wide with rm.


    His... unreadable. Too still. Too intent.


    Time stopped. My pulse thundered in my ears, loud enough to drown out thought.


    I was the first to break.


    I jerked upright, scrambling off the bed like I¡¯d been burned. My hands flew to my hair, smoothing it frantically¡ªanything to distract from the chaos inside me.


    "It¡¯s five-thirty, Alpha. You really should get up now," I managed to say, my voice betraying me with a slight tremble.


    And then I turned¡ªno, ran. Out of the room. Down the hall.


    I didn¡¯t stop until I reached my suite, mming the door behind me and locking it as if I were being chased.


    My heart was going crazy.


    I rushed to the bathroom and turned on the cold tap, sshing water onto my face like it might erase thest two minutes.


    In the mirror, my reflection stared back¡ªcheeks flushed, eyes wide, lips parted.


    "What the hell was that?" I whispered, barely recognizing my own voice. "I was just doing my job. Wake the Alpha. That¡¯s all it was."


    ...


    At six o¡¯clock, I forced myself to return to Sebastian¡¯s suite. Thank God, Beta Sawyer had also arrived. We stood together in the living room, waiting for our Alpha to emerge.


    As we waited, I nced at Sawyer. He¡¯d worked for Sebastian much longer than I had. Had he also had to wake the Alpha? Had he ever found himself in a simrly... awkward position?


    The thought of Beta Sawyer identally kissing Sebastian made me want to crawl into a hole.


    "Cecilia, why are you staring at me like that?" Beta Sawyer asked, touching his face nervously.


    "Nothing, nothing, I just..." I pressed my hand against my chest, trying to calm my racing heart. "I was just thinking... our job has its... unexpected moments."


    "No job¡¯s a cakewalk. You just have to adapt," he replied evenly.


    "You¡¯ve got the right attitude."


    "What choice do I have? It¡¯s not like I can give the Alpha attitude, can I?"


    He was right, of course. But forgive me if I wasn¡¯t thinking straight after identally kissing my boss.


    Beta Sawyer sighed beside me, but before I could reply, I felt something change¡ªlike the air had gone electric.


    From the corner of my eye, I noticed a shadow near the dressing room entrance.


    Sebastian.


    He was already there, standing silently as if he¡¯d been eavesdropping for a while.


    I had no idea how long he¡¯d been watching¡ªor how much he¡¯d heard.


    But the way his gaze moved between us, lingering just a second too long on me, made my skin crawl.


    His eyes held something unreadable. Not amusement. Not annoyance.


    Something quieter. More dangerous.


    Beta Sawyer spotted him next and straightened. "Alpha."


    I turned too, and the moment our eyes met, my breath caught in my throat.


    I managed to hold his gaze for a single second¡ªmaybe less¡ªbefore I dropped mine, focusing instead on the buttons of his shirt like they were the most fascinating things ever.


    Without a word, Sebastian walked past us and toward the exit.


    Beta Sawyer and I followed, trailing behind him like obedient assistants.


    We didn¡¯t speak.


    In the car on the way to ONE¡ã15 Marina, silence settled heavy.


    I sat in the back seat, rigid, every muscle from my neck to my toes wound tight.


    I wanted to rx. I tried.


    But each time I closed my eyes even for a moment, all I could remember was the heat of his skin, my lips on his jaw¡ªunintentional, uninvited, unforgettable.


    "Cecilia."


    Sebastian¡¯s deep, almostzy voice came from beside me.


    I responded instantly, like a puppet on strings. "Yes, Alpha? What can I do for you?"


    "Get me some water."


    "Of course." I retrieved a bottle from the car¡¯s mini-fridge, opened it, and offered it to him.


    Sebastian pushed it back toward me. "Here. Drink. Calm yourself. Don¡¯t overthink work-rted... mistakes."


    Outside the window, city lights glittered, casting multicolored reflections across mypletely embarrassed face.


    I looked straight ahead and took arge gulp as if it were vodka rather than water.


    ...


    When we arrived at the marina, the driver stayed with the car while Beta Sawyer and I followed Sebastian onto the yacht¡ªa magnificent three-story vessel, gleaming white.


    The first level served as a business reception area, the second housed entertainment facilities including arge swimming pool, and the third contained guest rooms. The top deck offered the best view and privacy, furnished withrge circr sofas.


    Keith personally weed Sebastian, grabbing his arm with a smile that seemed way too eager, , almost intrusive.


    Inside, about a dozen local elites were gathered. Among them was a tiny, attractive young woman with tanned skin whose smile was absolutely radiant.


    "This is my granddaughter Vivian. She turned twenty-one today and just returned from studying art in America¡ªthe exact same university you attended, Alpha Sebastian," he bragged.


    Beta Sawyer and I remained on deck, but we could see everything through the floor-to-ceiling windows. We exchanged knowing looks... So this was a setup.


    Sebastian greeted Vivian politely.


    The young woman couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him, clearly smitten. Standing barely five-foot-three, she had to look way up at the six-foot-three Sebastian, her excitement obvious even from where we stood.


    "If we¡¯d known Keith was ying matchmaker, the Alpha never would have epted the invitation," Beta Sawyer sighed.


    "Well, Keith could hardly say ¡¯I¡¯m inviting you to meet my granddaughter,¡¯" I replied, crossing my arms. "Besides, what if they actually click? It could be a great match."


    "She¡¯s not for him," Beta Sawyer stated confidently.


    "How could you possibly know that?" I challenged.


    "Of course I¡ª" Beta Sawyer suddenly stopped mid-sentence, his gaze fixed on the marina. "What the hell is she doing here?!" he eximed.


    "Who?" I followed his line of sight.


    A woman approached, every step unhurried, deliberate¡ªlike she owned the ce.


    Her figure was tall and lithe, wrapped in a slip of ck satin that gleamed like liquid obsidian.


    Shoulder-length waves framed a face too perfect to be natural, too symmetrical to be forgettable.


    "Amara, our regional branch manager," Beta Sawyer exined, rushing toward her.


    So this was Amara. I¡¯d seen her name in reports but had no idea she was so stunning.


    "Ms. Amara," Beta Sawyer cut her off at the gangway.


    "Beta Sawyer." Her cold nce acknowledged him briefly. "Long time no see."


    As she moved to step past him, she noticed me, her expression turning arctic. "And who might this be?"


    I extended my hand with professional courtesy. "Hello, Ms. Amara. I¡¯m Cecilia, Alpha Sebastian¡¯s secretary."


    Maybe I was imagining it, but her expression seemed to get even icier, hurt shing across her features. "Secretary. Of course," she said with obvious bitterness.


    I stood there, hand still extended, totally confused.


    Without shaking my hand, Amara pushed past us, radiating hostility as she headed inside.


    "What¡¯s her deal?" I asked Sawyer, thrown by the interaction.


    Beta Sawyer sighed. "She¡¯s our former Beta¡¯s daughter. Her mother and Luna Regina¡ªAlpha Sebastian¡¯s mother¡ªare best friends.


    She basically grew up in the ck household and has a... messy history with the Alpha. It¡¯splicated."


    "Ah, now I get it," I said, the pieces falling into ce.


    So that¡¯s why Sebastian chose Singapore as his first destination¡ªhe had someone special waiting for him here.

 Chapter 30 Two Figures Appearing to Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Two Figures Appearing to Kiss</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The yacht pulled away from shore, and Beta Sawyer and I returned to the deck.


    Inside the cabin, Sebastian was the undisputed center of attention, handling the ttery with effortless grace. He responded with asional slight smiles, seemingly unbothered by Amara¡¯s presence.


    Keith was pretty smooth at creating opportunities for his granddaughter. And Vivian... was nothing if not persistent.


    She moved with practiced charm, always just within arm¡¯s reach of Sebastian, always finding something to gush about¡ªhis drink, his cufflinks, the view.


    It was a performance dressed as casual interest, but its transparency was almost painful.


    Anyone with eyes could tell what she wanted.


    You only had to watch the way her eyes lingered on him.


    Too long.


    Too often.


    Sebastian kept things polite with her¡ªneither cold nor overly friendly.


    Amara stood beside him, and though she appearedposed, there was something about her... a fake smile that couldn¡¯t quite hide her pain.


    It was painful to watch.


    As a woman, I could feel the bitterness beneath her facade. My eyes darted between the three of them, people-watching like some nosy neighbor.


    Suddenly, Sebastian nced in my direction.


    My stomach dropped.


    Toote to hide¡ªhe¡¯d caught me staring with total fascination. The Alpha narrowed his eyes, as if he could read exactly what was going through my mind.


    "Sawyer, is it cool if I go check out the front?" I asked, turning away nervously.


    "No problem, go ahead. I¡¯ll keep watch here," Beta Sawyer said easily.


    "Great. Just text me if anything happens."


    With that, I escaped on my high heels, feeling like I¡¯d just dodged a major bullet.


    I found a quiet spot at the front of the yacht with two chairs and settled down. The waves rolled beneath us as the city lights in the distance transformed into scattered golden specks against the hazy night sky.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, I allowed myself topletely unwind¡ªbody and mind.


    After enjoying the sea breeze for a while, I pulled out my old phone from a hiddenpartment in my bag. Since arriving in Singapore, I¡¯d bought a new phone with a new number for work purposes, keeping my old one switched off.


    When I powered it up, over 100 missed calls greeted me.


    There were calls from unknown numbers, my parents, Harper, other friends, former colleagues, and even business acquaintances.


    I opened WhatsApp.


    Harper had sent several messages. The earliest read: Don¡¯t pick up, don¡¯t respond, don¡¯t believe anything¡ªit¡¯s all Xavier!


    An hourter: Cecilia, where are you?


    My parents had messaged too: Where did you go? Pleasee back!


    Even Yvonne was asking: Where are you?


    It took me forever to read through all the messages, and it seemed like everyone I knew was concerned about my whereabouts... Xavier, you absolute maniac!


    I let out a tired sigh.


    Closing WhatsApp, I found countless text and voice messages.


    They started with calm inquiries about my location, gradually bing more worked up, angry, and emotionally unhinged. The most recent voice message had been sent just five minutes ago.


    His voice was low, hoarse, and choked with sobs, barely coherent.


    "Babe, I screwed up, I truly know I messed up big time. I¡¯m a piece of shit, I should just die, I¡¯m so sorry... Please give me one more chance... Do whatever you want to me, take my life if you need to... Take all the time you want, I¡¯ll wait for you at home... I only made one mistake, you can¡¯t... you can¡¯t write me off like this..."


    I quickly turned off the phone again.


    As if waiting even one more second would allow that pathetic, crying mess on the other end to drag me back into hell.


    Even though Xavier wasn¡¯t my true mate, we had shared eight years together. The bond might not have been destined by the Moon Goddess, but it had been real.


    I sat there for who knows how long.


    Until Beta Sawyer called, asking me to head to the second level of the yacht.


    I made my way up.


    The second level was dedicated to entertainment, equipped with a swimming pool, karaoke room, home theater, card room, indoor golf course... it had it all.


    This was purely for kicking back.


    Beta Sawyer informed me they were ying poker in the card room.


    I smiled knowingly¡ªwealthy businessmen really loved their expensive games.


    We found seats and grabbed some sweets.


    About an hourter, Sebastian called, wanting us there.


    Beta Sawyer and I hurried over.


    The card room was thick with cigar smoke. Wealthy men sat around an oval poker table¡ªsome winning with smug grins, others losing with bitter faces. Chips were piled on the table, a sexy dealer was dealing cards, and waiters circted with red wine, champagne, and cigars. With calls of "I¡¯m in" and "I fold," they were living the high life.


    Sebastian wasn¡¯t smoking. A ss of champagne sat beside him, and his cool vibe seemed to exist in a different dimension from everyone else.


    Judging by his chips, he was doing really well.


    Amara, seated beside him, appeared wasted, supporting her head with one hand, looking out of it.


    "Help Ms. Amara outside. She¡¯s had way too much," Sebastianmanded, his tone even.


    Beta Sawyer and I stepped forward to assist.


    "I¡¯m totally fine," Amara pushed our hands away.


    We tried several times, but she kept fighting us off.


    "Ms. Amara..." Beta Sawyer hesitated, not wanting to get handsy.


    Figuring it would be less weird as another woman, I wrapped my arm around her waist to help her up.


    "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?!" she snapped.


    As if I¡¯d crossed some major line, Amara violently shoved me away. Thankfully, Beta Sawyer caught me from behind.


    I was totally taken aback by her reaction.


    Everyone in the room turned to look.


    Sebastian¡¯s expression went cold. He stood, personally helping Amara from her chair, then said over his shoulder, "Take over for me."


    "...Of course," I replied, trying to appearposed.


    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t even sure which of us he was talking to.


    But when Beta Sawyer didn¡¯t respond, I did.


    Sebastian escorted Amara out of the card room.


    Beta Sawyer gave me a worried look, thinking this was far beyond my capabilities and he should handle it.


    Before he could speak, I had already confidently taken my seat.


    I checked my cards, then themunity cards.


    ying it safe would be simple¡ªjust fold every hand. But I was standing in for Sebastian now, and folding constantly would make him look bad.


    Guaranteeing wins, however... that was a pipe dream.


    I quickly came up with a n.


    On the surface, I appeared calm and collected, looking like an experienced yer.


    After half an hour of y, I started cautiously¡ªchecking, folding, calling, and only raising modestly with good hands. My approach was deliberately low-key. But as the game progressed, I got bolder, cingrger bets. After winning several hands, I became more and more confident. When I saw the potential for a royal flush, I was tempted to go all-in.


    Behind me, Beta Sawyer made a choking sound¡ªsomething between a cough and a groan.


    I didn¡¯t even turn around.


    I could practically feel his panic.


    "Cecilia," he said, voice strained, "why don¡¯t you go find the Alpha? I¡¯ll take over here."


    "No¡ª"


    My fingers tightened around the chips. I wasn¡¯t ready to bail. Not yet.


    "End of discussion," he cut in, his smile so forced it looked painful. "Just go."


    I finally stood, taking onest longing look at my cards.


    As I walked out, I could feel the leering gazes of several wealthy men following me.


    Just some hot secretary, they likely thought.


    I stepped out of the card room.


    Thinking about Sawyer¡¯s suggestion, I couldn¡¯t help but smile... Sebastian was alone with Amara right now¡ªonly aplete idiot would interrupt them at this moment.


    Of course, I knew this was just Sawyer¡¯s excuse.


    I grabbed a bottle of water and headed toward the stairs leading to the third level, feeling dizzy and needing some fresh air.


    Stepping onto the thir659382 d-level deck, I approached the circr sofas. As I turned, I waspletely unprepared for what I saw¡ªtwo figures making out. Sebastian had his back to me, while Amara stood on tiptoe, her arms wrapped around his neck...


    Holy shit!


    I choked on my water.

 Chapter 31 This Was Going To Be an Interesting Night

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 31 This Was Going To Be an Interesting Night</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I choked back the cough rising in my throat, pressing a hand to my mouth.


    Then I turned and fled¡ªas quietly as possible, but not nearly quiet enough.


    The deck was carpeted, yes, but even that couldn¡¯t fully cover hurried footsteps.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Sebastian react¡ªhis head turned sharply, as if he¡¯d picked up the sound of my retreat.


    I didn¡¯t stick around to find out.


    I bolted, heart pounding. Seeing the Alpha with his arms around another woman sent a strange pang through my chest that I refused to acknowledge.


    Back at the card room, I quickly slipped into a seat beside Sawyer. Though I¡¯d consideredying low somewhere else, I wasn¡¯t sure if Sebastian had spotted me. If he returned and I wasn¡¯t here, he¡¯d immediately know who¡¯d walked in on them.


    The card room was my best bet.


    "Alpha Sebastian, you¡¯re back," Beta Sawyer said, his relief obvious as Sebastian entered the room shortly after.


    Beta Sawyer jumped up immediately.


    I scrambled to my feet as well.


    "Stay seated," Sebastian said coolly, his voice carrying that unmistakable Alphamand.


    "I... what?" I hesitated, half-rising. "I should go check on Ms. Amara."


    "She¡¯s sleeping it off in her room. You¡¯re not needed." His tone carried a note of displeasure.


    I watched Sebastian take his seat, confusion filling my mind. Why was he ticked off that I¡¯d offered to check on Amara?


    Unless...


    Had he gotten the wrong idea when I put my arm around Amara earlier? Did he think I was hitting on her? That was ridiculous¡ªI wasn¡¯t interested in women, especially not his girlfriend! How could he think that?


    "Looks like Sawyer has Lady Luck on his side tonight," Sebastian remarked, his gaze sliding over the growing pile of chips.


    I offered a weak smile, but one of the well-dressed businessmen leaned in with a grin.


    "The luck clearly belongs to your drop-dead gorgeouspanion. Alpha Sebastian, where did you find someone so stunning and sharp? I¡¯m honestly jealous."


    As he spoke, his eyes didn¡¯t meet mine¡ªthey wandered south, lingering far too long on the neckline of myvender blouse.


    His stare was slow, deliberate. Possessive, even.


    Like he was trying to strip me with his eyes.


    I¡¯d seen that look before¡ªway too many times.


    It made my skin crawl.


    Still, I kept smiling, forced as it was.


    In both human and wolf society, women learned to put up with far more than they should.


    The air grew heavier. Colder.


    "Mr. Nichs," Sebastian said smoothly, his voice low and pleasant.


    "Perhaps you should worry less about eye candy... and more about not losing your shirt."


    The words sounded civil. The threat wasn¡¯t.


    Mr. Nichs gulped and looked away, color draining from his face.


    The other men at the table tensed up as well, suddenly absorbed in their cards.


    Whatever fantasies they might¡¯ve been cooking up about me vanished with a single sentence.


    Because I wasn¡¯t just a beautiful woman. I was sitting beside an Alpha. And to them, that made me off-limits.


    While I appreciated Sebastian¡¯s protection, it didn¡¯t surprise me. It was simply his nature as an Alpha to protect those in his charge, however temporarily.


    We yed a few more rounds before calling it a night.


    As the yacht returned to the dock, Vivian made a y for Sebastian¡¯s contact information. He passed her off to Beta Sawyer instead.


    Getting contact details wasn¡¯t difficult¡ªKeith already had them¡ªbut receiving them straight from the source versus through an assistant carried entirely different meanings. By pawning her off on his Beta Sawyer, Sebastian was clearly letting the Keiths and Vivian know that their rtionship would remain strictly professional.


    Vivian was pretty cool about it. Disappointment shed across her face before she quickly rallied and cheerfully took Sawyer¡¯s number instead.


    Whatever. Just because he wasn¡¯t interested now didn¡¯t mean she was out of the running.


    I could practically sense Sawyer¡¯s internal sigh: Another woman with a hopeless crush on the Alpha.


    I actually liked the girl quite a bit. Both were single, and she had no way of knowing about Sebastian and Amara¡¯s rtionship. Why shouldn¡¯t she take a shot?


    Still, she was setting herself up for disappointment.


    Amara appeared, propped up by two female staff members. Despite her nap, she didn¡¯t look much better.


    As we disembarked, Beta Sawyer and I hesitated, afraid of another usation of impropriety. We exchanged nces and silently agreed to get out of there, leaving Sebastian to deal with Amara. Our eyes pleaded with him: Please handle this yourself.


    Sebastian¡¯s expression said it all.


    Amara made her move, leaning heavily against his arm with the clear intention of face-nting if he didn¡¯t support her.


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t possibly ditch his branch manager in front of everyone, so he had no choice but to help Amara off the yacht.


    At the dock, his driver had the car door ready and waiting.


    "Where¡¯s your car?" Sebastian asked, steadying Amara who was putting her full weight on his arm.


    "No clue," she murmured, eyes closed, deliberately copsing against his chest.


    Sebastian gripped her shoulders firmly to keep her at arm¡¯s length. "We¡¯re not going the same way. Either call an Uber or get your own taxi."


    Beta Sawyer and I looked at each other in shock.


    He wasn¡¯t going to take her home? That seemed pretty cold! I mentally added: And they were just making out.


    Sebastian shot us a look. "Don¡¯t just stand there¡ªcall her a cab!"


    Beta Sawyer and I both whipped out our phones, frantically opening ride-sharing apps.


    I couldn¡¯t help speaking up. "Alpha Sebastian, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe for Ms. Amara to go home alone like this. Maybe we should get her a hotel room?"


    "Oh, how thoughtful," Sebastian replied with a bitterugh.


    It really wasn¡¯t safe, though. Even for a wolf, being wasted reduced one¡¯s ability to defend against threats.


    After a moment of silence, Sebastian spoke¡ªvoice low, absolute. "Since it was your idea, you¡¯re babysitting her at the hotel." He didn¡¯t wait for a response. With practiced ease, he helped Amara into the car like she was nothing, then slid in beside her, his expression unreadable.


    I stood there, floored. What?


    Beta Sawyer gave me a look¡ªhalf exasperation, half amusement. It said clearly: You stuck your foot in it. Now deal with the consequences.


    I opened my mouth, ready to protest. I hadn¡¯t meant to butt in. I¡¯d only spoken out of genuine concern. Anger shot through me, hot and immediate. But I bit it back. He was the Alpha. I had no right to question him.


    Up front had only two seats¡ªthe driver¡¯s and one passenger, which meant someone would be stuck riding between the two of them in the back.


    I got chills at the thought.


    "I¡¯ll find my own way back," I said quietly, already stepping back. "That¡¯s probably better."


    Beta Sawyer let out a heavy sigh, then grabbed my arm and shoved me forward with more force than necessary.


    "I¡¯d rather walk than deal with this," he muttered. "Get in."


    Before I could react, he opened the passenger door, pushed me inside, and shut it behind me like that was final.


    I sat there, stunned¡ªtrapped, the weight of tension pressing in from all sides.


    epting my fate, I fastened my seatbelt and nced in the rearview mirror. Sebastian¡¯s profile was hard, the atmosphere thick with tension.


    As we left the dock, the silence in the car was suffocating.


    I quit checking the mirror and focused on the road ahead.


    In the back seat, Amara, who had been passed out, sat up and wobbled dizzily from side to side.


    As the car came down from the bridge and turned onto the right boulevard, her body drifted toward Sebastian¡¯sp like dead weight.


    My fingers dug into the edge of my seat. This was going to be one hell of a night¡ªand not in a good way.

 Chapter 32 She Had Seen Them On the Deck

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 32 She Had Seen Them On the Deck</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    A strong arm shot out, catching Amara mid-fall before she couldnd across Sebastian¡¯sp.


    "Amara."


    His voice was low, sharp as broken ss.


    "I know you¡¯re not drunk. Enough of this charade."


    The air in the car shifted¡ªtightened.


    Amara blinked once, then slowly straightened. Her eyes were clear. She looked at him, not with shame, but with something softer. Wounded. Calcted.


    "Does it really have to be this way?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I should be asking you that," he said, his tone cial. "Sit properly. Or get out."


    The temperature in the car seemed to drop several degrees. The silence that followed was absolute. Even the driver had turned to stone, hands clenched on the wheel, eyes fixed forward in a desperate attempt to disappear.


    From my seat, I could feel it too¡ªThis wasn¡¯t mere irritation. It was cold, controlled fury


    I kept my eyes forward, spine straight, breathing shallow¡ªevery instinct telling me to stay very, very still.


    Amara¡¯s eyes were wide and defiant, glistening with unshed tears as she struggled to maintain herposure.


    "Stop the car!" she suddenly shouted.


    The driver didn¡¯t react. Of course not¡ªhe only took orders from Sebastian.


    Fearing she might try something drastic, I quickly pressed the child lock button near my seat. "Lock the doors," I whispered urgently to the driver.


    Sure enough, the next moment Amara lunged for the door handle, yanking it frantically. Thank Luna I¡¯d thought ahead.


    What shocked me was Sebastian¡¯spleteck of reaction. He didn¡¯t even blink as she tried to throw herself from a moving vehicle. His expression remained coldly indifferent¡ªa look that said: if you want to hurt yourself, I won¡¯t stop you.


    "You hate me that much..." Amara¡¯s voice cracked as she finally broke down.


    She pulled her knees to her chest, burying her face between them. Her shoulders shook with silent sobs that filled the car.


    My heart clenched despite myself. Whatever had happened between them, this raw pain was something I understood all too well. Memories of Xavier and Cici shed through my mind. I sighed quietly and reached for the tissue box, discreetly extending my hand toward the back seat...


    "Cecilia." Sebastian¡¯s sharp voice made me freeze. His dark eyes met mine in the mirror, his expression unreadable but clearly displeased.


    I pressed my lips together and slowly withdrew my hand. Men. They were all the same¡ªwhether human or wolf. Either cheating within rtionships or coldly discarding feelings that no longer served them.


    Sebastian caught my disapproving expression, and something like dark amusement flickered across his features.


    ...


    When we arrived at the hotel, Sebastian exited the vehicle without a backward nce and strode toward the entrance.


    Seriously? He¡¯d told me to be responsible for Amara, and now he was just... walking away?


    I turned toward the woman still sitting rigidly in the back seat. "Ms. Amara, let me get you a room."


    She remained motionless, her eyes downcast, an aura of frost surrounding her. After what felt like an eternity, she finally spoke, her voice distant and hollow.


    "Don¡¯t bother with another room. I¡¯ll stay in yours."


    "That¡¯s fine," I agreed readily. The suite had an extra bed anyway.


    We walked into the hotel together. I couldn¡¯t help noticing that the woman who had seemed hopelessly intoxicated earlier now moved with perfect steadiness.


    So it had been an act after all... I suppressed a sigh.


    Once inside the suite, Amara announced she wanted a bath.


    "You shouldn¡¯t." My voice was calm but firm, the tone of someone who¡¯d been given a task by someone they couldn¡¯t afford to disappoint.


    "You¡¯ve had alcohol. It¡¯s dangerous."


    She didn¡¯t answer¡ªdidn¡¯t even nce at me¡ªjust stalked toward the bathroom, silk hem whispering against the floor.


    I moved to block her path.


    "If something happens to you, how exactly do you expect me to exin it to Alpha Sebastian?" I let the words hang in the air, cold and sharp.


    "You know better than this. Bathing after drinking isn¡¯t indulgent¡ªit¡¯s reckless." Her eyes flickered. The confidence faltered.


    And for just a moment, she looked less like a poised beauty and more like someone teetering on the edge of something she couldn¡¯t control.


    I seized the moment, guiding her¡ªgently but without room for debate¡ªback toward the sofa.


    She allowed it, too stunned or too exhausted to resist.


    I picked up the phone and requested honey water from the hotel staff, keeping my tone clipped, professional.


    The moment I ended the call, my phone vibrated in my hand.I only had two numbers saved in my new phone¡ªSebastian¡¯s and Sawyer¡¯s.


    Seeing it was Sebastian, I nced nervously at Amara on the couch. Perhaps he¡¯d calmed down and was checking on her? I answered quickly, "Hello?"


    "Come to my room." His voice was deep andmanding, just four simple words.


    I froze for a second before responding, "Right away."


    Ending the call, I turned to Amara. "Alpha Sebastian wants to see me. Please wait here¡ªI¡¯ll be back soon."


    Amara slowly raised her head from where it had been resting against a cushion. Those cold, sharp eyes examined me from head to toe, and suddenly her expression changed. A bitter, knowing smile curved her lips.


    "Go ahead," she said softly.


    I stood there awkwardly. What was that look supposed to mean?


    I opened my mouth to exin, but then realized any exnation would only sound defensive. This wasn¡¯t worth getting worked up over.


    Fine. Let her think what she wanted. The truth would be clear eventually.


    I turned and left.


    Standing outside Sebastian¡¯s suite, I pulled out the keycard he¡¯d given me earlier. For convenience, both Beta Sawyer and I had ess to his room so we could respond immediately when needed.


    It had seemed perfectly normal before, but after Amara¡¯s suggestive look... it suddenly felt ufortably intimate.


    I entered the room to find Sebastian standing by the window, unfastening his watch.


    A man removing essories in a hotel room...


    My mind betrayed me with a ridiculous soap opera scenario: two people locked in a love-hate rtionship, the man deliberately getting close to his secretary to make his ex jealous, to break her down...


    "A-Alpha Sebastian, are you¡ª" I stammered.


    I¡¯m hungry," he said, his dark eyes locking on mine, voice low and rough around the edges.


    I froze.


    For a split second, my brain short-circuited¡ª


    Did he mean... that kind of hungry?


    I took a step back, heart stuttering.


    He blinked, then sighed. "I meant food. As in¡ªactual food."


    "Oh!" Iughed, probably too loudly. "Right. Of course. You meant food. Like... sandwiches. Not... other things."


    His brow lifted. Mine burned.


    And then...The awkward silence that followed was so thick you could have cut it with a knife.


    I wanted to bite my tongue off. Clearing my throat, I hurried toward the phone, attempting to recover my professionalism. "What would you like to eat, Alpha Sebastian?"


    Sebastian expressionlessly put his watch back on. "Anything."


    The most difficult request for food in the world was "anything"! Because it actually made me feel that ¡¯any food¡¯ is not allowed


    I mentally rolled my eyes while keeping my voice gentle and patient as I ordered from room service. Not knowing his preferences, I selected a variety of dishes.


    After hanging up, I turned back to see he had refastened his watch. So he hadn¡¯t been... but why mention that...


    "Cecilia, you should know that your current duties were previously handled by Sawyer," Sebastian informed me coolly, clearly trying to dispel whatever inappropriate thoughts he¡¯d read on my face.


    My mind was still ying catch-up, so his words hit me at an odd angle. Before I could stop myself, I blurted out, "Beta Sawyer had to do THAT too?"


    Sebastian stared at me for a long, excruciating moment. "Get out," he finally said, waving his hand dismissively.


    I practically fled the room.


    Author¡¯s pov


    After walking a short distance down the corridor, Cecilia came to an abrupt stop and¡ªquite deliberately¡ªpressed her forehead against the wall. Once. Twice. Then again.


    Beta Sawyer turned the corner just in time to catch the peculiar sight. He paused, clearly torn between intervening and pretending he hadn¡¯t seen it. But before he could decide, his phone buzzed.


    With onest bewildered nce at Cecilia, Beta Sawyer turned and made his way to the Alpha¡¯s suite.


    Inside, Sebastian stood near the window, arms folded, jaw tense. He didn¡¯t look up as Beta Sawyer entered.


    "Cecilia," Beta Sawyer began, tone somewhere between concern and confusion. "Has she been drinking too? Because she¡¯s currently out in the hallway... banging her head against the wall."


    Sebastian exhaled slowly and pinched the bridge of his nose.


    "Report," he said instead. Beta Sawyerunched into a summary of tomorrow¡¯s schedule. A knock interrupted them¡ªroom service.


    As the food wasid out, Sebastian gestured wordlessly for Beta Sawyer to sit. The Beta Sawyer obeyed, grateful; his stomach had already betrayed him with a loud growl.


    They ate in rtive silence. After dabbing his mouth with a napkin, Sebastian spoke¡ªcasual, but not without purpose.


    "Cecilia was performing well at the card table. Why did you take over?"


    Beta Sawyer grinned. "She got a little... carried away. At first I was nervous, but she was holding her own¡ªuntil she nearly went all-in on a trash hand. I almost had a heart attack. Had to drag her away before she bankrupted us both. She thinks she¡¯s some kind of high-stakes savant."


    Sebastian¡¯s hand paused on the stem of his ss. The corner of his mouth didn¡¯t move, but his gaze sharpened¡ªstill, cold. Calcting.


    "She left the card room?" he asked, voice low.


    "Yeah, I asked her to see if you need help,but she¡¯ll be back in a minute" Beta Sawyer replied, missing the shift in the Alpha¡¯s tonepletely.


    A flicker of something dangerous passed through Sebastian¡¯s eyes¡ªquick and quiet, like the sh of teeth in the dark.


    His fingers tightened, barely perceptible.


    So she had seen them on the deck.

 Chapter 33 I Don’t Want Women

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter 33 I Don¡¯t Want Women</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I rose early, the sky outside still painted in soft shades of gray-blue.


    Amara remained asleep, her breathing slow and shallow beneath the sheets.


    My stomach growled¡ªsharp and insistent.


    I hadn¡¯t eaten since that single bite of cake on the yacht. By three a.m., I¡¯d been wide awake, hunger gnawing like a restless beast.


    After a quiet meal in the near-empty hotel restaurant, I found myself wandering.


    The hotel grounds opened into a sprawling tropical garden, wild and carefully curated all at once.


    Palm fronds swayed high above, casting shifting shadows across the mossy stone path. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth, green leaves, and something sweeter¡ªlike jasmine after rain.


    I stepped beneath the canopy of trees, the morning breeze tugging at the hem of my dress.


    Sunlight filtered through the leaves in fractured gold, warming my skin in patches.


    For a moment, I closed my eyes.


    No voices. Nomands. No eyes watching me like I was something to be imed.


    Just wind, and birdsong, and the faint sound of the world waking up.


    The quiet and the breath between storms were what mattered.


    The world remained vibrant, passionate, and fresh¡ªwith or without romance in my life.


    Footsteps approached¡ªmeasured, deliberate.


    A shadow fell across my face, dimming the morning light behind closed lids.


    The air shifted, dense with heat and something unmistakable: the raw musk of a male who had just finished running.


    Not cologne. It was Alpha Sebastian. I opened my eyes¡ªand froze.


    Sebastian stood inches away, chest rising beneath sweat-darkened ck fabric. His skin glistened faintly under the filtered sun.


    Everything about him radiated control¡ªexcept his eyes. Those eyes were fixed on me.


    "Cecilia" he said, voice low, rough at the edges. "Something wrong with your eyes?"


    I stepped back instinctively, heat blooming in my cheeks.


    "The sun," I murmured. "It was too bright. I felt a little dizzy."


    He didn¡¯t move. "Keep staring like that, and you¡¯ll forget how to breathe."


    I turned away, embarrassed, suddenly too aware of every inch of my body.


    "Do you always run in the mornings?" I asked, desperate for distraction.


    A quiet hum of affirmation. He wiped his neck with a towel, gaze never leaving me.


    Then, without warning: "It was you. On the third deck. Watching."


    I blinked. "Watching?"


    His silence answered for him.


    My chest hardened. "I wasn¡¯t watching. I went up¡ªI saw you and Amara and I left. I didn¡¯t stay."


    "Doing what?" His tone was t, but the tension beneath it was tangible.


    I swallowed. "You know what."


    "Say it."


    I hesitated. His stare didn¡¯t waver.


    "Kissing," I said. "You were... kissing." There. I said it. I hated how raw it sounded in my own voice.


    "You saw wrong."


    I raised my chin. "Right. Of course. My mistake."


    He didn¡¯t look away. "You don¡¯t believe me."


    "I do."


    "You¡¯re lying."


    The words struck like a blow¡ªnot loud, not cruel, but certain.


    I opened my mouth. Closed it again.


    He stepped closer, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel caged¡ªby his presence, his shadow, the weight of something unspoken.


    Sebastian¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver.


    "I don¡¯t kiss women I don¡¯t want," he said quietly.


    Then, after a pause¡ªmeasured, deliberate¡ªhe added: "And most of the time... I don¡¯t want women."


    My brain short-circuited. Did he just...? Was I discovering some major secret about Alpha Sebastian? So his preference was for... men?


    But wait, wasn¡¯t there something between him and Amara? Did he use to like women but now preferred men?


    I blinked rapidly, my thoughts inplete chaos.


    Sebastian continued, "In any case, I¡¯m correcting you because you¡¯re wrong. No kissing urred. As my secretary, you cannot have such misconceptions."


    I nodded vigorously. "Yes, yes, absolutely. Understood."


    Only then did Sebastian walk away.


    I watched his tall, imposing figure retreat. Although... did I really need to know quite this much about his private life?


    ...


    When I returned to the room, Amara was already awake.


    She sat upright,posed, her hair perfectly in ce. The cold, ck-swan elegance I¡¯d first seen at the harbor had returned, sharper than ever.


    "Ms. Moore," she said, her tone formal but not unfriendly. "Thank you forst night."


    "No need to thank me," I replied with a polite smile. "I¡¯ll go ahead then. See you at thepanyter."


    She nodded, and I left.


    At nine o¡¯clock, Sebastian led me, Sawyer, and two senior executives from headquarters through the gates of the branch office.


    The building had been brimming with tension since word of the Alpha¡¯s inspection arrived. Everyone knew he could appear without warning¡ªand when he did, no one wanted to be caught unprepared.


    Amara stood at the entrance, nked by the branch¡¯s top managers.


    She was dressed in an ivory suit¡ªsleek, severe.


    The cut of it emphasized her long frame, and the crisp cor framed her sharp cheekbones like armor. She looked every inch the perfect lieutenant: poised, polished, and utterly in control.


    "Wee, Alpha Sebastian," she said formally, bowing her head just enough to show deference.


    "We¡¯re honored by your presence."


    Sebastian¡¯s gaze barely touched her. A flicker¡ªand then he was walking again, offering no more than a clipped greeting to the assembled managers.


    We spent the day in a blur of numbers and meetings¡ªperformance reports, project briefings, ledger reviews. The kind of work that demanded silence, attention, and a certain degree of calcted aggression.


    At noon, Amara had arranged a lunch featuring local specialties. That evening, she hosted a dinner with key project partners. The private room was grand, its long table lined with executives, suppliers, and Silver Peak¡¯s upper ranks.


    Exhausted, Beta Sawyer and I remained outside in the waiting area, seated in the quiet shadows just beyond the reach of the light.


    "She¡¯s different fromst night," Beta Sawyer murmured. His voice was low, for my ears only.


    I didn¡¯t look up from my tablet. "That was the woman. This is the manager. She knows how to separate the two."


    He gave a faint, humorlessugh. "You haven¡¯t seen the way she blends them when it suits her."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    He tilted his head, studying me. "Last night shook you."


    "It was too much," I admitted, voice barely above a whisper.


    I thought of Sebastian¡¯s words¡ªof what he imed he didn¡¯t want¡ªand my gaze drifted, just for a moment, to Sawyer.


    Refined,posed, and undeniably handsome.


    He caught the look. "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    I blinked and looked away. "It¡¯s nothing."


    He leaned toward my screen. "What are you looking at?"


    "Factory records," I said. "Payroll. Attendance."


    He frowned. "Something wrong?"


    I nodded slowly. "There¡¯s a discrepancy. Every day, two workers are missing from the physical count. Yet the clock-in logs and payroll show full attendance."


    He took the tablet, brows furrowing as he reviewed the data. The mismatch was subtle, easy to miss¡ªburied in the details of appendices most ountants wouldn¡¯t scrutinize.


    "In ten years," I said quietly, "those two ghosts have collected nearly six hundred thousand dors."


    Beta Sawyer looked up. "You think it¡¯s internal?"


    "I think it¡¯s systematic. Someone in the factory, maybe someone in ounting. Maybe both."


    "We should tell the Alpha."


    "He¡¯s got the summit tomorrow morning. Let me go down to the factory first. Quietly."


    He nodded. "Good call."


    Just as Beta Sawyer and I were speaking, the door to the private room opened behind us.


    Footsteps¡ªsoft, unhurried¡ªemerged into the hallway.


    I didn¡¯t turn, but I felt it.


    That sudden shift in presence.


    The kind that makes your skin tighten and your breath slow without knowing why.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse.


    A man. His movement stilled the moment he heard us.


    His expression flickered¡ªfirst with tension... then something colder. Sharper.


    Not fear. Something closer to calction.

 Chapter 34 He Had Chosen Me.

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 34 He Had Chosen Me.</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The dinner party wrapped up.


    Sebastian emerged looking perfectly sober¡ªpiercing eyes clear, stride steady. But when he handed us the room card and told us to take care of the check, Beta Sawyer and I exchanged nces. Our Alpha was definitely drunk.


    Amara seemed more put-together tonight than yesterday. She hurried to Sebastian¡¯s side on quick, dainty steps, tugging at his arm with familiar ease that made my wolf go crazy inside me.


    "Want toe to my ce?" she purred. "I have that whiskey you like."


    "No." Sebastian¡¯s rejection was immediate, clipped¡ªthe single syble leaving no room for negotiation. That was pure Alpha attitude¡ªshort, direct, absolute.


    We continued down the corridor, the tension still thick in the air.


    Then it happened.


    Sebastian¡¯s boot caught on a raised edge of the carpet. His bnce shifted.


    Before Beta Sawyer or I could react, Amara stepped forward, already positioned like she¡¯d been waiting for exactly this. Arms slightly outstretched, her expression carefullyposed.


    He was about to fall straight into her.


    But instead¡ªhis hand shot backward. It caught my wrist.


    No warning whatsoever.


    One second I was walking behind him, the next¡ªI was airborne. Yanked forward with such force that my heels barely touched the floor.


    I collided with Amara. Hard.


    She stared at me.


    And I saw something raw in her eyes. Furious. Wounded.


    He had pulled me between them.


    He had chosen¡ªme.


    She stepped back. Slowly. Her jaw tight, spine rigid, hands clenched at her sides.


    Then she turned and walked away without a word, her heels echoing down the corridor like bullets.


    I stood frozen.


    Still catching my breath. Still processing.


    Three days into this job, and I¡¯d just been used as a shield¡ªby an Alpha. Against another wolf.


    And I had no idea what that meant.


    Back in the car, I noticed a sharp pain in my knee. Looking down, I saw an ugly purple bruise forming, dotted with tiny blood spots where I¡¯d collided with Sebastian¡¯s leg. Werewolf bones might as well be steel. My fair, delicate skin always bruised easily, but this looked especially nasty.


    Sebastian sat beside me, eyes closed, one hand supporting his head. His face was peaceful, almost serene in the dim light of the car¡ªlike he hadn¡¯t just used me as a human shield minutes earlier. He appeared to be sleeping.


    At the hotel, I tried saying his name several times. No response.


    He was truly drunk, then.


    Beta Sawyer and a male hotel attendant struggled to help him to his room. All six-foot-three of pure Alpha werewolf muscle¡ªthey were both dripping sweat by the time they managed it.


    "How¡¯s your knee?" Beta Sawyer asked when he emerged from the bedroom, his sharp eyes immediately catching my injury. "You should ice that." His concern seemed genuine.


    "I¡¯ll ice it in my room," I replied.


    "Go ahead. I¡¯ve got this covered."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    At the door, I paused and turned back. "You should go with the Alpha to the summit tomorrow. I won¡¯t show up in the morning. The factory is on Jurong Ind in the west¡ªpretty far. I want to leave early so I can get back sooner."


    "Sounds good," Beta Sawyer agreed. "Hit me up if you need anything."


    I said okay and left.


    Back in my room, I took a shower and settled into the armchair with ice for my knee. The moment I pressed it against the bruise, I winced.


    Yet somehow, as the pain pulsed, I found myselfughing. How crazy my situation was hit me all at once.


    This trip¡ªsupposedly a working distraction from my divorce¡ªwas turning out to be quite the ride. Staying busy was good. It kept me from thinking about Denver and everything I¡¯d left behind.


    I wondered what was happening there now.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Denver, 9 p.m.


    Rain drummed steadily against the windows of Harper¡¯sw office, the city outside wrapped in darkness and cold. Low clouds pressed down over the skyline, casting the world in heavy, crushing gloom.


    Alpha Xavier sat across from her, the picture of aristocratic control¡ªimmactely tailored in charcoal gray, his features sharp, unreadable.


    Harper didn¡¯t bother hiding her disdain.


    "I thought you¡¯d act heartbroken a little longer," she said coolly. "But I suppose this way is better. The sooner you get your act together, the sooner we can wrap up the paperwork."


    She pushed the divorce agreement across the table.


    Xavier picked it up, fingers slow and deliberate. He flipped to thest page, pausing at his own signature. Dated a month ago¡ªback when he¡¯d just returned from Switzend.


    Harper saw the recognition in his eyes. He was remembering.


    Cecilia had brought him those papers herself¡ªsmiling calmly, talking about work. She hadn¡¯t flinched. Not once.


    "The waiting period is over," Harper said. "Once Cecilia returns, you¡¯ll both go to city hall. It¡¯ll be done."


    Xavier said nothing.


    "She asked me to remind you," Harper added, her voice sharper than a knife, "that if you try to screw her over on thepensation, she¡¯s prepared to fight¡ªuntil the bitter end. Your little mistress was pretty generous with the evidence. I doubt either of you want another charity g incident."


    Under the table, Xavier¡¯s hands clenched. The edges of the contract crumpled in his grip.


    "When did she find out?" he asked roughly.


    Harper¡¯s temper went off.


    "Oh, now you care?" she snapped. "Now you want to feel guilty?"


    She leaned forward.


    "Did you feel guilty when you slept with Cici? When you swept her off to Switzend for a romantic getaway? When you held her hand and made those ridiculous heart shapes at sunrise for your little photo op?"


    Xavier didn¡¯t move.


    Harper kept going, her voice cutting like ss.


    "How long has it been since you came home? Since you sat down and ate a meal with your mate like a husband should?"


    "You promised to take her to see the Northern Lights in d. Instead, you lied¡ªtold her you had a business trip, then took your mistress instead."


    "She knows everything, Xavier."


    "She couldn¡¯t sleep for weeks. Survived on sleeping pills just to get through the night. And yet she kept showing up at work like nothing was wrong. The only time she broke down, she cried for hours. I¡¯ve known her since we were kids. I¡¯ve never seen her like that."


    Harper¡¯s voice shook, but she didn¡¯t stop.


    "She gave up everything for you. Do you remember that?"


    "And you destroyed her."


    "She¡¯s not divorcing you because she¡¯s weak, Xavier. She¡¯s doing it because she¡¯s strong enough to walk away without making a scene."


    "She sold everything. Even the wedding ring. Burned your wedding photos right in front of you¡ªto remind herself never to look back."


    Harper paused. Her voice dropped, quieter, but just as brutal.


    "I¡¯m not telling you this to mess with you. I¡¯m telling you because she¡¯s noting back. If there¡¯s anything left in you that looks like a man, you¡¯ll give her the final shred of dignity she deserves."


    Silence fell.


    Then Xavier doubled over, like something had snapped inside him.


    A growl tore from his throat¡ªlow, animal, broken.


    And then he shredded the divorce papers to pieces.


    "I won¡¯t divorce her," he snarled, eyes shing gold.


    "Says who I don¡¯t love her?" he shouted. "I love her! I love her! I love her!"


    Harper stared at him.


    And for the first time in all the years she¡¯d known him...


    She wasn¡¯t sure if he was trying to convince her¡ª


    Or himself.

 Chapter 35 I Should Have Known It Was Him

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 35 I Should Have Known It Was Him</h4>


    Harper¡¯s pov


    "You love her, yet you slept with Cici?" I mmed my fist on the desk, rage burning through me. "Why don¡¯t you just drop dead already?"


    My hand stung from hitting the wood, but I didn¡¯t care. If I weren¡¯t facing an Alpha wolf who could tear me apart, I swear I would¡¯ve cracked that ashtray over Xavier¡¯s skull.


    Xavier jumped up, the shredded divorce papers sliding from hisp and scattering across the floor like confetti. His golden eyes shed dangerously, the wolf just beneath his skin.


    "Everything she sold, everything she burned¡ªI¡¯ll get it all back. And that stubborn heart of hers?" His canines gleamed in the light as his Alpha aura thickened the air. "Mark my words, she¡¯s my Luna Cecilia. She¡¯s bound to me in this lifetime and every rebirth the Moon Goddess grants."


    He spun on his heel and stormed toward the door, his broad shoulders tight with tension.


    I stood there stunned for a moment before chasing after him. "What you just tore up was a copy, you idiot!" I shouted at his retreating back. "Don¡¯t think that will derail the divorce! It won¡¯t work! I¡¯m telling you it won¡¯t work!"


    Fucking asshole. Acting like the devoted husband now? Where was all this passion when he was screwing that Shadow Pack bitch behind Cecilia¡¯s back?


    Too little, toote.


    I massaged my temples, fighting off a headache. With that attitude, this divorce was going to be a total nightmare.


    Xavier¡¯s pov


    The spring rain fell cold and bitter around me as I sat on the steps outside our vi, watching the security footage from the night she burned our wedding photos. She stood in the yard, her eyes reflecting such profound grief as she looked at me, before decisively dropping the lighter into the metal bin...


    What was I doing in that moment?


    The footage showed me sitting inside, glued to my phone,ughing. The sight was like a punch to the gut¡ªI couldn¡¯t bear to look, couldn¡¯t bear to remember or think too deeply about it. If I could turn back time to that night, I would never be such a bastard again. I would beg for her forgiveness, tell her that she was the only one I truly loved.


    Rain fell on my face, but what rolled down my cheeks was scalding.


    Beta Henry stood behind me, holding an umbre, but the downpour was too heavy to keep me dry. Beta Henry wouldn¡¯tment on my personal life, but today¡¯s oue... it was bound to happen. My Luna was too clever not to have discovered my betrayal.


    "Buy back all the jewelry my mate sold. Put everything back where it was," I ordered, my voice rough.


    "Yes, Alpha."


    "The wedding photos¡ªrecreate them exactly as they were. Same frames, same positions on the walls."


    "Of course."


    Beta Henry agreed to everything, but we both knew the truth. Things bought back weren¡¯t the originals. Wedding photos recreated from ashes were just cheap imitations. The meaning she¡¯d once attached to them had been scorched away. Would she feel anything but contempt for such gestures?


    My phone buzzed against my thigh. I answered slowly, as if moving underwater.


    "Alpha Xavier, we¡¯ve tracked down your mate. Yesterday afternoon, she used her credit card at a mall in Singapore."


    "Singapore?" My brow furrowed. "That¡¯s impossible. I checked all flight records¡ªthere was nothing."


    "We found border exit documentation. She left on a Gulfstream G650 private jet. However, the owner¡¯s information is ssified."


    My face darkened as realization hit like a thunderbolt.


    I ended the call and strode into the rain, no longer caring about getting soaked. "Get the pack jet ready. I¡¯m going to Singapore ASAP. And find out if Alpha Sebastian is in Singapore too."


    In all of Denver, only one Alpha had the power and resources to whisk away my mate without leaving a trace.


    I should have known it was him!


    Author¡¯s pov


    The next morning, after finishing her breakfast, Cecilia returned to her room to change. She chose a business casual outfit paired withfortable ts¡ªideal for the uing factory inspection. Before leaving the hotel, she slipped a voice recorder into her bag and quietly slipped out.


    Meanwhile, as Sebastian was preparing to leave for the summit, he noticed Cecilia¡¯s absence.


    "Where is she?" he asked, his deep voice carrying the unmistakable edge of Alpha authority even in casual conversation.


    "She went to inspect the factory," Beta Sawyer responded carefully. "She spotted some discrepancies in the data and wanted to investigate."


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes narrowed, suspicion flickering in his gaze. "Is she ying hooky because she¡¯s upset?"


    He was clearly thinking about the confrontation from the night before¡ªabout how he¡¯d grabbed her.


    Beta Sawyer quickly rified, "No, no, she¡¯s actually at the factory. The issue isn¡¯t huge, but it¡¯s not trivial either. We were going to give you a heads up, but your schedule is mmed today, so she decided to handle it herself."


    Sebastian studied him for a moment before nodding, seemingly satisfied with the exnation.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I took a taxi to the factory, allowing myself to enjoy the scenic coastal views along the way. Singapore was beautiful¡ªso different from the mountainous territory of Denver where Xavier¡¯s Blood Moon Pack ruled.


    When I arrived at the offshore facility, I introduced myself to the waiting staff. The factory manager immediately came out to greet me, nked by administrative and financial personnel. He was a stocky man in his forties, medium height with dark skin that spoke of years under the sun. His face broke into an unctuous smile when he saw me.


    After brief introductions, I learned the manager¡¯s name was Thomas Dunn, a local who had climbed thedder from the factory floor over fifteen years.


    "We¡¯ve all been so excited about Alpha Sebastian¡¯s inspection visit," he gushed, practically drooling at the thought of meeting the Silver Peak Pack leader. "Everyone wants to see him in person."


    I held back augh. "I¡¯m afraid his royal highness won¡¯t show up today¡ªhis schedule is too packed. You¡¯ll have to make do with just me."


    "Ms. Moore is more beautiful than any pageant queen," Thomas replied smoothly. "It¡¯s hardly ¡¯making do¡¯."


    "You¡¯reying the ttery on a bit thick, Mr. Dunn."


    After our pleasant yet obviously fake exchange, Thomas showed me around the management offices, production floor, and cafeteria. I took my time, asking production questions while asionally snapping photos with my phone, exining they were for the Alpha to reviewter.


    By lunchtime, I told Thomas I wanted to eat in the employee cafeteria.


    I got in line with the workers, filled my tray, and deliberately sat with three female factory workers. I started with small talk to make themfortable, then gradually steered the discussion toward their punch-in procedures.


    The time clocks were positioned at the workshop entrance, I learned, with no security cameras monitoring them. Anyone could potentially clock in for someone else without detection.


    "I¡¯ve heard you have ghost employees here," I said conspiratorially, lowering my voice.


    One worker¡¯s eyes widened. "Where did you hear that?"


    "Management mentioned it. Apparently, there are two people who clock in every day but nobody ever sees them."


    The three women looked at each other in rm¡ªconfusion, shock, and anxiety crossing their faces.


    After a pause, the oldest worker hesitantly asked, "Are you talking about Min Lee and Wenster Brown?"


    My eyes brightened. "Yes, exactly! So you do know about them."


    "I¡¯m a veteran here. Those two were hired recently, so the others wouldn¡¯t know. At first, none of us paid attention¡ªwe¡¯re all too exhausted from work to care who¡¯sing and going. But after a while, people realized nobody had everid eyes on these two employees. When we asked the shift supervisor about it, he bit our heads off and told us to mind our own business, so we dropped it."


    Another worker gasped. "That¡¯s creepy as hell! Who¡¯s punching their cards? Real ghosts?"


    The third woman joined in, visibly frightened. "What if they died in some factory ident and are stuck in a loop?"


    I remained silent, letting them talk. From their reactions, it was clear the regr employees werepletely in the dark about this scheme. My recorder captured every word, including those crucial names.


    Across the cafeteria, I noticed Thomas and his financial team eyeing us intently.


    That afternoon, I called a meeting with the shift supervisor, HR manager, ountant, and Thomas.


    With a pleasant smile that hid my real agenda, I announced, "I¡¯d like to meet Min Lee and Wenster Brown."


    The room fell into a dead silence. Then the shift supervisor walked to the door, mmed it shut, and turned the lock with a definitive click.

 Chapter 36 I Would Recognize That Face Anywhere.

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 36 I Would Recognize That Face Anywhere.</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    My expression hardened as I fought to keep myposure. Something wasn¡¯t right about this situation.


    "Why lock the door?" I asked, keeping my tone calm and measured as my gaze swept over each man in the room. "Is my simple question about two employees really a matter so delicate it must be discussed behind closed doors?"


    Thomas Dunn responded with that same oily smile that had begun to wear thin. "No, no, Ms. Moore, please don¡¯t misunderstand. The supervisor isn¡¯t hiding anything by locking the door. It¡¯s just that this matter... well, it¡¯s not something we want circting among the workforce. People start talking, rumors spread, and before you know it, morale takes a hit."


    "I see." I let the words hang in the air, my voice cool. "So there is something being hidden here after all."


    "You don¡¯t understand the full picture," Thomas exined, his voice adopting a confidential tone. "The two people you asked about were among our earliest factory workers¡ªa married couple. They suffered a terrible ident here years ago that left them both disabled and unable to work. To avoid a public scandal, we reached an arrangement with them. Rather uniquely, they requested to remain on payroll for fifteen years, despite their inability to work."


    I pressed my lips together, silently counting to three. The lie was so borate it was almost impressive.


    "And why wasn¡¯t headquarters informed of this arrangement?" I asked, feigning credulity, as though I were carefully weighing his words.


    Thomas sighed dramatically. "Office executives never truly understand workers¡¯ struggles. If we¡¯d reported it officially, many people would¡¯ve lost their jobs. Finding work isn¡¯t easy these days. Besides, paying them gradually or in a lump sum costs roughly the same in the end."


    "Mr. Dunn," I said, leaning forward slightly, ""Personally, I can sympathize with wanting to protect your workers. But professionally? Thispletely bypassespany policy and proper channels. And now, look what it¡¯s caused¡ªyour employees think the factory is haunted. You¡¯re frightening them with shadows born of secrecy."


    "Yes, yes, we know it¡¯s not by the book," Thomas nodded vigorously. "That¡¯s why we wanted to discuss this with you directly. Perhaps we could resolve this without troubling Alpha Sebastian? He oversees such an enormous operation with the Silver Peak Pack¡¯s businesses. Bothering him with such a... trivial matter seems..." his voice dropped, "unnecessary."


    I made a show of considering his proposal.


    "Very well," I finally said. "I won¡¯t escte this¡ªyet. But I¡¯ll need to meet this couple myself and verify their condition." If everything checks out as you¡¯ve described, I¡¯ll let it go."


    Thomas froze momentarily before recovering. "Of course. No problem at all."


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    I finally returned to the hotel at about eight o¡¯clock in the evening. The whole day of the summit and the lengthy dinner that followed me exhausted me both physically and mentally, but my nerves were always tight. I took off my zer, loosened my tie, and was about to take a break before the video conference.


    However, as soon as I sat down, the door was pushed open suddenly, as if the air was disturbed.


    Beta Sawyer rushed in, losing hisposure on his face. He was as calm as a mountain on weekdays, and his brow was frowning and his expression was anxious.


    "Cecilia hasn¡¯te back yet." He spoke, his voice low and rapid, "Her phone has not been connected." I was stunned for a moment, and the movements on my hands stopped.


    Soren¡ªmy wolf¡ªsuddenly became alert at that moment and she was gone.


    Our partner was out of touch.


    "Look for her, go find her immediately!" He roared deep in my consciousness, "She is ours! Something happened to her!"


    My brows frowned and my breathing sank.


    "You haven¡¯t contacted her all day?" I lowered my voice, trying my best to suppress the rising anger and anxiety in my body, and kept my tone calm on the surface.


    Beta Sawyer shook his head, looking solemn. "We said she would call if there was a problem, but she didn¡¯t contact her. I thought she was back."


    Wrong. Too wrong. No, Cecilia was not the kind of person who lost contact at will. She was always cautious, punctual, and meticulous in details. She could not have no news for no reason.


    Soren growled inside me. "She needs us, she is in danger. Stop sitting, Alpha, go bring her back!"


    A chill of my spine rose, my chest tightened, and my breathing became heavy. "Call the factory." I whispered, my tone lower and colder than usual, with the unquestionable pressure of Alpha. "Find out where shest appeared, right away."


    "Now." Beta Sawyer turned and left without hesitation.


    The door mmed, but I was still standing there, my fists clenched and my knuckles turned white.


    When Beta Sawyer returned, his expression had darkened considerably. "The factory ims she left around 1 PM. She should have been back hours ago."


    My jaw tightened as Soren began pacing restlessly inside me.


    Something was wrong¡ªI could feel it in my bones.


    I immediately canceled the video conference and summoned Leonard, the VP responsible for the factory operations, to apany us. I also ordered the factory staff to review security footage and search the surrounding areas.


    Amara insisted on joining us when she heard the news. Her persistent infatuation was thest thing I needed right now, but I had no time to argue.


    As Beta Sawyer and I exited the hotel lobby, I was checking the time when suddenly Beta Sawyer stepped forward defensively. I looked up to see what had triggered his protective stance.


    There, storming toward us like a furious hurricane, was Alpha Xavier .


    Our gazes locked in the dim evening light, the tension crackling like electricity between us.


    "Where is my wife?" he demanded, every muscle in his body coiled tight with rage. He looked ready tounch himself at me.


    "She¡¯s gone missing," I replied evenly.


    I maintained myposure, standing slightly taller than him, looking down at him with what I knew was cool detachment. My eyes, which many had described as resembling almond-shaped flower petals, regarded him with the same interest I might show a stray dog¡ªcalm indifference.


    "What the hell do you mean ¡¯missing¡¯?" Xavier¡¯s fists clenched so tightly I could hear his knuckles crack.


    Sawyer, clearly worried that Xavier¡¯s explosive temper might erupt into violence right there in the hotel entrance, quickly stepped between us again. "Alpha Xavier, allow me to exin. Cecilia applied for the Chief Secretary position at ourpany and is currently serving as our CEO¡¯s secretary. This morning she went to inspect one of our factory branches. She hasn¡¯t returned yet, and we can¡¯t reach her phone. We¡¯re heading to the factory now to look for her. That¡¯s the situation."


    I watched Xavier¡¯s face contort as he processed this information.I could practically see the blood vessels bulging at his temples.


    The driver pulled up with my car, and Beta Sawyer opened the door for me. Without acknowledging Xavier further, I slid into the backseat.


    As we pulled away from the hotel, Xavier¡¯s car followed close behind us.


    Beta Sawyer nced in the rearview mirror. "How did he track her down? We covered our tracks thoroughly."


    "If someone is determined to find someone, they always will," I replied dismissively, more concerned with Cecilia¡¯s whereabouts than Xavier¡¯s detective skills. "What exactly did she discover yesterday?"


    Only then did Beta Sawyer fill me in on what Cecilia had uncovered the previous night.


    My blood ran cold. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me this detail this morning?" I snapped. "If there¡¯s something corrupt happening there and she exposed it, do you think they¡¯d just let her walk away?"


    "I¡ª" Beta Sawyer looked genuinely rmed now. "It couldn¡¯t be that serious, could it? She was just using the inspection as cover to investigate. They wouldn¡¯t have known her true purpose. Even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t dare detain someone from Silver Peak Pack..."


    "What if word had already gotten out? Or what if she discovered something and confronted them directly instead of backing off?" I could picture her doing exactly that¡ªshe had the nerve of a true Luna.


    Judging by her boldness at poker, she absolutely had the courage to confront them.


    I rubbed my temples in frustration. "Send word immediately. If we don¡¯t have news of Cecilia within the hour, the entire management team of both the branchpany and factory will be removed from their positions."


    "But..." Beta Sawyer looked shocked. "What reason will we give? They¡¯ll im it¡¯s unjustified."


    "No reason needed," I said coldly. "If they dare to touch someone under my protection right under my nose, they¡¯ve shown they don¡¯t respect me. That¡¯s reason enough."


    "But we don¡¯t have proof that something happened to Cecilia at the factory," Beta Sawyer protested weakly.


    "I trust my instincts," I replied firmly.


    And right now, we had no other options.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Mmph..." I tried to speak, but my mouth was sealed with duct tape.


    My hands were tied behind the chair, my eyes covered by what felt like a blindfold. The darkness wasplete, but I could hear waves crashing nearby and smell the unmistakable scent of rotting wood and salt.


    This afternoon, at the factory, Thomas had told me that the couple was waiting for me at a nearby restaurant. Like a stupid idealist, I actually believed his words.


    I thought to myself: It¡¯s in broad daylight, and it¡¯s in public ces, and peoplee and go, what can happen? I just wanted to see how they would y the lies and whether they could really fool the headquarters¡¯ review.


    I never walked to that restaurant. They led me through a deep alley, and then¡ªthe darkness suddenly fell like falling into an abyss.


    When I woke up again, I was trapped here, not knowing where it was, but only knowing to stay away from the light.


    After a while, the door finally creaked and was pushed open. A ray of cold light quietly prated, reflecting the shadow and smile on the man¡¯s face - the smile, with cruelty and contempt, was like a beast who discovered its prey.


    It was Him!


    I would recognize that face anywhere.

 Chapter 37 The Face of True Evil

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter 37 The Face of True Evil</h4>


    Cecilia


    I recognized that face anywhere - Zoe, the VP of the Silver Peak Pack¡¯s branchpany.


    I had suspected there might be someone working against thepany from within, but never thought to look in him direction.


    "So rude, tying up our delicate Secretary Cecilia like this," Zoemented, his tone falsely sympathetic as he strolled into the room, closing the door behind him before flicking on the light¡ªa single dusty bulb hanging from the ceiling, covered in cobwebs, casting an eerie glow across the space.


    In the dim light, I finally got a clear view of my surroundings.


    What appeared to be an abandoned living room with a dining table, sofa, and TV stand.


    Thickyers of dust and cobwebs covered everything, suggesting this ce had been deserted for years.


    I returned my attention to Zoe, fixing him with an icy re from my eyes.


    "My, what a fierce little look," he continued smiling, reaching out to stroke my cheek with his fingers.


    I jerked my head away in disgust, feeling my skin crawl beneath his touch. The scent of him was revolting.


    Zoe rubbed his fingers together, savoring the feeling of my skin before raising them to his nose. "So sweet," he murmured. "Throwing such a beautiful woman into the sea would be such a waste."


    My eyes trembled as fear gripped me anew. The terror I had experienced not long ago came flooding back, seizing my heart. Unlike before, I was fully conscious now, which made the horror all the more vivid.


    I struggled desperately against the ropes binding my wrists and ankles.


    My movements were so violent that one leg of the already decrepit wooden chair snapped with a loud crack.


    The chair tilted instantly, and I fell to the ground with it.


    The impact sent dust flying into my nostrils. I needed to cough, but with duct tape over my mouth, I could only feel my face flush red as tears streamed down my cheeks.


    Zoe crouched down beside me, excitement gleaming in his eyes. "So eager, already lying down for me?"


    His hand caressed my calf, deliberately moving upward inch by inch, relishing my helplessness, terror, tears, and despair. The more he saw, the more he seemed to enjoy it.


    "I¡¯ve changed my mind," he announced. "Instead of throwing you into the sea, I¡¯ll keep you here. Whenever I feel like it, I¡¯lle over to y. Let me experience the pleasures of an Alpha for myself."


    I red at him, my struggles growing more frantic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight it. We both know what it¡¯s like to serve powerful men. I may not be as young or dominant as Alpha Sebastian, but I can keep you alive. And really¡ªwhat matters more than that?¡±


    Shameless! He was actually trying to brainwash me!


    But in the next moment, I suddenly calmed down. I lowered my eyelids slightly, as if considering his proposal. After a few seconds, I raised my head again, looking at him with teary eyes, and nodded.


    His hand paused at my waist. "You agree?"


    I nodded again, feigning a survival instinct that prioritized self-preservation above all.


    I tilted my head toward the staircase behind us, then looked down at the floor, shaking my head pitifully.


    The message was clear: I wanted to go upstairs, not stay on the floor.


    "I get it," he said with a smirk. "I wouldn¡¯t want to do it on this filthy, hard floor either."


    A flicker of predatory desire passed across his face.


    He crouched down and began untying the ropes around my ankles, then moved to my wrists.


    Halfway through, his phone buzzed in his pocket. He ignored it, letting it ring, the sound shrill and persistent in the silence.


    After freeing my hands, he kept one precaution: fashioning the rope into a loose noose around my neck to prevent me from escaping.


    "Let¡¯s go upstairs," he said, pulling me up from the chair.


    I followed obediently, noticing that his phone kept ringing. I guessed that Alpha Sebastian and Beta Sawyer not only knew I was in trouble but had also identified this man as responsible.


    They might even be... nearby.


    I was led upstairs, Zoe behind me fumbling for the hallway light switch.


    When it didn¡¯t work, he cursed, hanging up on yet another iing call before activating his phone¡¯s shlight.


    During this time, I carefully observed the second floor:


    a straight corridor with windows on both sides¡ªold-fashioned double-hung windows.


    One pane was broken, and judging by the entrance downstairs and the direction of the sea breeze, the broken window faced the ocean.


    My only chance of escape.


    I pretended my legs were weak, staggering a few steps toward one side of the hallway. He naturally followed, heading toward a room in that direction.


    From the moment he untied me until we reached the stairs, I had beenpletelypliant.


    He was distracted by operating his phone, and I hadn¡¯t attempted to run, obediently waiting for him.


    Perhaps thinking that to save my life, sacrificing my body wasn¡¯t such a big deal...


    He was smugly satisfied, convinced he had me figured out.


    However, just as he rxed his guard and reached to push open a bedroom door, I quickly slipped the loop from around my neck and sprinted to the window. Without hesitation, I pushed it open and jumped.


    The execution was swift and clean, like a trained female operative.


    Author


    Zoe froze, stunned. His hand hovered mid-air, his body rigid.


    He¡¯d underestimated Cecilia.


    The ssh of her body hitting the water snapped him out of his daze. He rushed to the window. But outside, the sea was ck and endless. He couldn¡¯t see a thing.


    She had jumped into the sea.


    His phone rang again.


    This time, he answered.


    ¡°Beta Sawyer,¡± he said quickly, voice oiled with excuses, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was driving and dropped my phone under the seat. What? Fire everyone if she¡¯s not found? That¡¯s... that¡¯s extreme, don¡¯t you think? The Alpha Sebastian can¡¯t possibly¡ª I know nothing about this situation!¡±


    Beta Sawyer didn¡¯t respond. He simply hung up.


    Zoe stared at his phone, then immediately called Amara.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been with the branchpany for years,¡± Zoe hissed, his tone thick with contempt. ¡°And now the Alpha Sebastian¡¯s throwing the entire operation into chaos¡ªover a secretary? You tell me, Amara. What is she to him, really?¡±


    On the other end, Amara¡¯s grip probably tightened around the steering wheel.


    ¡°They¡¯re issuing ultimatums before we¡¯ve even arrived,¡± he continued, voice low and poisonous. ¡°And if Secretary Cecilia¡¯s really dead? What then? Are we all supposed to burn for a woman who was never part of the chain ofmand?¡±


    ¡°Or is this what happens when an Alpha starts thinking with his instincts instead of his head?¡±


    His words were calcted, designed to provoke. He knew about Amara and Alpha Sebastian¡¯s history. He wanted her rattled.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Amara said coldly, her voice clipped with authority. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this at the factory.¡±


    But Zoe wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡° Amara ,¡± he said smoothly, ¡°You were appointed by Alpha Yardley himself, weren¡¯t you? The Pack¡¯s former Alpha may have stepped back, but his judgment still carries weight. If he knew how... emotionally unstable things have be under his son¡¯s leadership, I wonder what he¡¯d think.¡±


    He didn¡¯t name Alpha Sebastian directly.


    Amara¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her tone dropped to a razor¡¯s edge.


    ¡°You¡¯re threading a dangerous line, Zoe. Alpha Yardley may have named me, but I serve under Alpha Sebastian¡ªand you do too. Questioning the Alpha¡¯s judgment, even indirectly, is not a mistake you can afford.¡±


    Zoe¡¯s smile faltered¡ªjust for a heartbeat. Then it returned, smaller, tighter.


    ¡°I meant no offense, Amara. Just concern. For the Pack.¡±


    ¡°Keep your concern to yourself,¡± she said curtly.


    She hung up. But Zoe was already smirking. He had nted the seed.


    Looking back out at the sea, he sneered.


    ¡°Beautifuldy,¡± he muttered, ¡°you brought this on yourself.¡±


    Sebastian


    I arrived at the factory, my heart racing with each passing second.Alpha Xavier followed me silently, but I had no time for him.


    [Something was wrong.]


    Soren¡¯s voice surged into my mind, low and urgent.[She¡¯s in danger.]


    I clenched my jaw, my heart thudding like a war drum inside my chest.


    [Don¡¯t panic,]I told him, even though my own breath was short. [We¡¯ll find her. I swear it.]


    Soren growled, a sound that echoed inside my skull rather than in the air.


    [If we¡¯re toote¡ª]


    [We won¡¯t be.]


    My reply was sharp, absolute.


    Inside the factory¡¯s conference room, the air was thick with tension.


    Managers spoke in low voices, eyes darting toward the door.


    As we stepped across the threshold, the room fell into sudden silence.

 Chapter 38 I Can Smell His Fear

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter 38 I Can Smell His Fear</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov?


    I arrived at the factory, my heart racing with each passing second. Alpha Xavier followed me silently, but I didn¡¯t have time for him.


    [Something¡¯s really wrong.]


    Soren¡¯s voice surged into my mind, low and urgent. [She¡¯s in serious danger.]


    I clenched my jaw, my heart pounding like crazy inside my chest.


    [Stay calm,] I told him, even though I could barely breathe. [We¡¯ll find her. I promise.]


    Soren growled, a sound that echoed inside my skull rather than in the air.


    [If we¡¯re toote¡ª]


    [We won¡¯t be.]


    My reply was sharp, absolute.


    Inside the factory¡¯s conference room, the air was thick with tension.


    Managers whispered in low voices, eyes constantly checking the door.


    As we walked in, the room went dead silent.


    I didn¡¯t slow my steps.?


    Let them stare.?


    Let them flinch.?


    Their silence didn¡¯t surprise me¡ªit was exactly what I expected.?


    As I moved forward, people stepped out of the way, giving me space I hadn¡¯t asked for.?


    No one dared to meet my gaze.?


    These factory workers had never seen me before¡ªas the new CEO of the Silver Peak Pack¡¯spany.?


    But they felt it.?


    My Alpha presence rolled off me in waves, pressing into the room like invisible pressure.?


    Fear was instinctive.?


    I walked straight to the head of the conference table and sat down, not wasting a second.?


    "Has she been found?" I asked, my voice cutting through the silence like a de.?


    I scanned the room slowly, locking eyes with each person for a brief moment.?


    No one answered.?


    The silence grew heavier, almost physical.?


    [They¡¯re hiding something,] Soren growled in the back of my mind, his voice low and angry.?


    [I know,] I replied calmly. [I¡¯ll handle it.]?


    Someone had to speak.?


    And by rank, that someone could only be the factory director.?


    All eyes turned to Thomas Dunn.?


    He shrank under the weight of their stares and mine.?


    My cold, piercing eyes locked onto him, sharp and unblinking.?


    His heartbeat jumped.?


    I could hear it clearly from across the room.?


    "A-Alpha Sebastian ," he stuttered, "she hasn¡¯t b-been found yet."?


    "You¡¯re Thomas Dunn?" I asked, my voice dangerously calm.?


    "Y-Yes, Alpha Sebastian."?


    I leaned forward slightly, my fingers sying across the polished table surface.?


    "As I understand it, you personally received Secretary Cecilia today. Logically, you should know her whereabouts better than anyone else here."?


    My voice remained measured but carried a pressure that could crush souls. The man¡¯s pulse quickened further, visible in the throbbing vein at his temple.?


    His eyes darted nervously around the room, and his breathing becamebored. Still, he attempted to maintain hisposure. "Yes, I did receive Secretary Cecilia and I was the one who saw her off. But I only apanied her to the factory gates. After that, I returned inside. I truly don¡¯t know where she went afterward."?


    "You truly don¡¯t know?" I leaned closer. My eyes pierced into him like ice shards. "What if I told you I already know you¡¯re lying?"?


    Thomas¡¯s mind went nk with panic, his darkplexion fading to an ashen gray.?


    "...No, that¡¯s not¡ªI¡¯m not lying,Alpha Sebastian . I really don¡¯t know where Secretary Cecilia went."?


    The other factory employees lowered their heads, sweating profusely, not daring to breathe.?


    I remained silent. ?


    Their reactions had already confirmed my instincts.?


    Cecilia¡¯s disappearance was absolutely connected to them.?


    Author¡¯s pov


    Alpha Xavier, who had been listening from the side, could no longer contain his rage. He lunged forward, grabbing Thomas by the cor, his face contorted with fury.?


    "Where is my mate?" he growled, the sound barely human. "What have you done to her?"?


    His explosive anger was terrifying¡ªlike he might rip the man¡¯s apart at any moment.?


    "Who¡ªwho are you? Let go!"Thomas Dunn choked, struggling for breath in Alpha Xavier¡¯s iron grip.?


    Alpha Xavier mmed Thomas Dunn¡¯s head against the conference table with a sickening crack. The sound echoed through the room, making everyone flinch. It seemed as if his skull might have fractured from the impact.?


    Everyone around them froze, each fearing they might be next.?


    Alpha Sebastian watched with cold detachment, his expression unchanged.?


    Beta Sawyer observed the scene with rm. The first thought that crossed his mind wasn¡¯t whether Thomas Dunn would survive, but rather¡ªif Cecilia had been married to such a violent man, she must suffer abuse from him.?


    Alpha Xavier yanked Thomas Dunn¡¯s head back up, his face a mask of murderous rage. "Tell me where my mate is. Now."?


    "I..." Blood streaming from his nose and face, the factory director started to say he didn¡¯t know, but after that first syble, one look at Alpha Xavier¡¯s expression told him the next words might be hisst.?


    "If you want to die, I can arrange that,"Alpha Xavier snarled, veins bulging at his temples, patience clearly evaporating.?


    "...I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you!" Thomas Dunn finally broke. One more hit like that and he¡¯d be dead oratose.??


    Several knowing employees in the room felt their hearts leap into their throats.?


    Some wanted to intervene, others took a step forward, but all were instantly frozen by the coldest, mostmanding gaze in the room¡ªAlpha Sebastian¡¯s. His eyes promised destruction to anyone who moved.?


    If they let Thomas Dunn speak, they were all finished. But if they tried to stop him, they¡¯d meet the same fate.?


    The atmosphere became unbearably tense.?


    "Secretary Cecilia, she¡¯s¡ªshe¡¯s at¡ª"?


    "What is going on here?!"?


    Just as Thomas was about to reveal the truth, a stern voice interrupted from the doorway.?


    Leonard had arrived, with Amara following close behind.?


    Alpha Sebastian turned toward the voice, his eyes glinting with frost, his entire being radiating displeasure that seemed to ask: I¡¯m here¡ªwho gave you permission to speak??


    Leonard felt his heart pound, nervously rubbing his nose as he stepped behind Amara.??


    Alpha Xavier, having been so close to getting answers only to be interrupted by some random interloper, felt rage hot enough to incinerate the entire room.?


    He pointed at Leonard andmanded his men, "Take him outside and beat him within an inch of his life."?


    Everyone in the room gasped.?


    As Alpha Xavier¡¯s men moved to follow orders, Leonard panicked and began running around the conference room, with several burly security personnel in pursuit. Chaos erupted once more. Leonard was eventually captured.??


    Amara stood stunned.?


    "Who was this man?" She looked questioningly at Alpha Sebastian, but it was Beta Sawyer who leaned in to exin in a hushed voice, "That¡¯s Secretary Cecilia¡¯s..." Considering the divorce papers weren¡¯t finalized, and knowing he might be the next unfortunate victim of Alpha Xavier¡¯s wrath if he said ¡¯ex-husband,¡¯ he cautiously settled on, "...husband."?


    "Husband? She¡¯s married?!" Amara eximed, no longer concerned with Leonard¡¯s fate,pletely absorbed in this revtion.?


    [Cecilia was actually married.]?


    The emotions that had been building inside her suddenly had nowhere to go.?


    As Alpha Xavier¡¯s men were about to drag Leonard and Dunn outside, another group burst into the conference room¡ªlocal thugs by the look of them. Seeing Thomas Dunn restrained, their leader shouted "Uncle Dunn!" and charged forward to rescue him.?


    Several men rushed at Alpha Xavier, forcing him to release Thomas Dunn to defend himself. His security detail had to abandon Leonard to protect their Alpha Xavier.?


    Alpha Xavier and his men became entangled in the brawl, and in the confusion, Thomas Dunn was being whisked toward the exit. Beta Sawyer looked urgently at Alpha Sebastian: Should we call people to recapture him??


    Alpha Sebastian gave a single, meaningful nod.?


    Understanding immediately, Beta Sawyer quickly left the conference room.?


    Alpha Xavier, having finished dealing with several thugs, also pursued Thomas Dunn with his men


    The thugs who had been beaten to the floor scrambled out the door after them.?


    The chaotic conference room fell silent once more.?


    Someone helped Leonard to his feet, offering sympathy and concern.?


    "Oh, my back!" Leonardined, rubbing his lower spine. "That man was absolutely barbaric. Couldn¡¯t he just talk things out civilly?" He naturally settled into a chair.?


    Acting as if he were in charge here.?


    The branchpany employees seemed relieved at his arrival, like their savior hade.?


    Sebastian¡¯s pov?


    I stood there, my face impassive as stone.?


    I didn¡¯t rage or speak, just remained standing with one hand in my pocket, watching him with a slightly mocking gaze.?


    My stare made Leonard sweat profusely, shifting ufortably in his seat until he finally stood again awkwardly. "Please, Alpha Sebastian, take a seat."?


    "Vice President Leonard, quite the influence you have here," I remarked with deceptive casualness. ?


    "Perhaps this branch should be renamed after you instead." I punctuated my words by tapping my finger sharply against the table.?


    Leonard¡¯s heart skipped a beat.?


    His eyes darted nervously toward Amara.?


    [He¡¯s guilty,] Soren snarled inside me. [I can smell his fear.]?


    "Alpha Sebastian..." Amara began, then noticed the cial coldness in my eyes. "May I say something? Of course we need to find Secretary Cecilia, but using the factory staff without evidence isn¡¯t fair. You haven¡¯t checked the security footage or called the police, yet you¡¯re threatening to fire everyone if she isn¡¯t found. That¡¯s unreasonable."?


    My eyes narrowed dangerously. "How do you know I haven¡¯t reviewed the footage or gathered evidence?"?


    The question hung in the air like a de.?

 Chapter 39 The Company Has A Traitor?

    <h4>Chapter 39: Chapter 39 The Company Has A Traitor?</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov?


    Leonard sat back down, his voice strained with defiance. "usations without evidence? If you want to remove me from my position, Alpha Sebastian, just say so directly. No need for these fabricated charges!"?


    My patience snapped like a taut string. "I¡¯m asking you about Secretary Cecilia¡¯s whereabouts!"?


    The sound of my fist hitting the table echoed through the conference room like a gunshot. ?


    My transformation from calcted coldness to raw fury happened in an instant.?


    Leonard¡¯s pupils dted in fear, but he quickly regained hisposure, putting on a brave face. "I know nothing about Secretary Cecilia¡¯s location! If you¡¯re suggesting I¡¯m involved, present your evidence, Alpha Sebastian!"?


    His words rang out with false confidence, but the slight tremor in his voice betrayed him.?


    I reined in my anger, my face bing an arctic wastnd. The coldness settled in my very core as my suspicions deepened.?


    My deliberate provocations were meant to trigger an instinctive reaction, and unlike Thomas Dunn¡¯s panic, Leonard¡¯s response showed no genuine surprise¡ªespecially when I suggested I might find Cecilia, when he¡¯d briefly shed a look of smug relief.?


    [Could it be possible... Cecilia truly couldn¡¯t be found?]?


    My hand clenched into a fist, knuckles whitening.?


    "I have what some might call an unfortunate habit," I said, my voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "I protect what¡¯s mine. Anyone who dares touch someone under my protection¡ªevidence or not¡ªI ensure they meet a particrly unpleasant end. Leonard, you seem eager to experience this firsthand."?


    Leonard met my gaze and visibly swallowed. "Alpha Sebastian," he said with forced sincerity, "I understand your concern about Secretary Cecilia¡¯s disappearance¡ªwe¡¯re all worried. If you need someone to me, targeting Thomas Dunn Dunn and myself... well, we won¡¯tin."?


    He gestured around the room. "But please don¡¯t punish the others. They¡¯ve done nothing wrong. Everyone here has devoted themselves to thispany. Treating loyal employees this way over some... pretty face... will only demoralize the staff."?


    As he spoke, crocodile tears formed in his eyes.?


    The uninformed employees in the room were visibly swayed by his performance, their disapproval of me practically radiating from them in waves.?


    This was exactly what Leonard wanted¡ªto manipte everyone¡¯s emotions, particrly Amara¡¯s.


    And sure enough, Amara¡¯s expression visibly darkened with jealousy.?


    I stood there, deadly calm, surrounded by an aura of lethal cold.?


    Just then, Beta Sawyer returned from taking a phone call. He hurried to my side, his face brightening with news, and leaned in to whisper: " Thomas Dunn confessed. Cecilia is being held at his family estate."?


    "Alpha Xavier will head there," I instructed quietly. "Take some men and search within a five-mile radius around the house."?


    "But the estate is right by the ocean," Beta Sawyer pointed out.?


    My heart constricted painfully.?


    The cold sensation intensified, seeping into my very marrow. Disposing of a body in the ocean would make it nearly impossible to recover.?


    Without time for further questions, Beta Sawyer quickly left the conference room to follow my orders, organizing a search party for the five-mile radius around the estate.?


    Everyone in the room watched our hushed exchange and Beta Sawyer¡¯s hasty exit with questioning looks.?


    "Has there been news about Secretary Cecilia?"Leonard asked with feigned concern.?


    My sharp eyes caught the fleeting mockery at the corner of his mouth before he could hide it. In that moment, I almost envied Alpha Xavier¡¯s straightforward approach¡ªsmashing this vermin¡¯s skull first and asking questionster had its appeal.?


    "Indeed..." I drawled, watching Leonard¡¯s face tighten before continuing, "Are you afraid, Leonard?"?


    He paused momentarily, then burst into forcedughter. "What do I have to fear? If she¡¯s been found, I should be celebrating! Finally, my innocence can be proven. This is wonderful news.?


    "Is Secretary Cecilia really that important?!" Amara finally exploded.?


    She mmed her purse onto the table with such force that papers scattered. "Since I arrived, I¡¯ve heard and seen enough of you worrying about another woman!"?


    Her eyes were wild with jealousy. "You¡¯ve never been this concerned about anyone before."?


    I raised my gaze to meet hers. My expression was severe,manding without raising my voice. "Do you even know why she came to the factory, or why she disappeared?"?


    "That¡¯s ridiculous," Amara scoffed, her words sharp as a cornered animal¡¯s. "I¡¯m the general manager of this branch. Why should I care about some secretary who¡¯s barely been here three days?" ?


    Her pain made her voice brittle. "But you¡ªthe CEO of the entirepany¡ªcausing all thismotion over a secretary? Anyone would think she was your mate, not just your employee!"


    "Amara," I said coldly, "if you devoted even a fraction of the attention you waste on me to your actual responsibilities, perhaps your mind wouldn¡¯t be quite so dull."?


    Amara¡¯s eyes reddened with unshed tears.?


    "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d humiliate me like this over Cecilia," she whispered. "Yes, I¡¯m dull-witted. I don¡¯t deserve to be general manager. I¡¯ll resign immediately!"?


    She pulled out her phone and called my father, Alpha Yardley¡ªputting the call on speaker for all to hear.?


    I watched coldly, making no move to stop her.?


    As soon as the call connected, Amara poured out everything that had happened, her voice breaking with emotion. ?


    She described how I was tormenting everyone and protecting a newly-arrived secretary, painting me as a tyrant and Cecilia as some destructive seductress who¡¯d bewitched me.?


    Leonardforted her loudly enough to be heard over the speaker, ensuring his voice carried to my father.His words dripping with manufactured sorrow.?


    "Alpha Yardley," he sighed dramatically, "if General Manager Amara resigns, I¡¯ll resign too. Better to leave voluntarily than be removed from my position. At least I¡¯ll keep some dignity that way."


    With both of them threatening resignation, others in the room joined in, iming they would quit as well.?


    Amara, seeing how quickly the situation had escted, began to realize she was being manipted. She looked nervously toward me, but I stood with arms crossed,pletelyposed, ignoring her gaze.?


    "Sebastian," my father¡¯s voice came through the speaker, "what do you have to say about this?"


    I finally spoke, my voice calm as still water but cutting straight to the truth. "Father, haven¡¯t you noticed that this performance you¡¯re witnessing is precisely the real face of what this inspection was meant to uncover?"?


    My words stripped away all pretense and revealed the ugly truth.?


    Amara¡¯s face cycled through shades of red and purple.?


    "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s lost all reason over a woman!" she used. "You¡¯re letting personal feelings cloud your professional judgement! Why are you protecting her? Why do you care about her so much? Have you fallen for her? She has a husband!"?


    "AMARA!" I barked.?


    My eyes filled with disappointment as I stared her down. "Is there nothing in your head besides romantic entanglements? I just asked if you knew why Secretary Cecilia came to the factory, but you don¡¯t care to know. All you care about is whether I like her or am interested in her."?


    I took a deep breath. "Yes, I do care about her right now, because she discovered problems that you failed to notice in two years! She was sent here to investigate the ounts on my behalf!"?


    Amara froze, but she still insisted on arguing."Just because she ims there¡¯s a problem means there is one? Just because she found something means she¡¯s right?"?


    Leonard quickly backed her up. "I agree with General Manager Amara. Who says there¡¯s actually a problem just because she says so? Even if there were ounting issues, why didn¡¯t she notify thepany first? Why not inform General Manager Amara? She just wanted to impress you, Alpha Sebastian!"?


    "Because thepany has a traitor like you!" A weak female voice came from the doorway.?


    Everyone in the room was stunned.


    ?

 Chapter 40 There Was Nowhere Left To Run

    <h4>Chapter 40: Chapter 40 There Was Nowhere Left To Run</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov?


    All eyes turned toward the doorway where I stood¡ªsoaking wet, deathly pale, with scrapes across my forehead and cheeks. Despite my battered appearance, I could feel their stares of recognition and shock.?


    I leaned heavily against the door frame, my strength nearly spent. The gash on my leg throbbed with every heartbeat, but the fire of vengeance burning inside me was stronger than any physical pain.?


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened, sparkling like stars in the night sky. ?


    He rose from his chair in one fluid motion and strode toward me. ?


    "Cecilia, you¡¯re alive," he breathed, his voice thick with relief. ?


    My lips curved into a weak smile. "Turns out I¡¯m harder to kill than they thought."?


    "Thank God it was my leg that hit those rocks, not my head."


    From the corner of my eye, I caught sight of Leonard¡¯s face turning ashen. ?


    His expression of shock confirmed everything¡ªhe¡¯d expected me to be dead, not standing here exposing him.?


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the blood-soaked towel wrapped around my thigh. "You¡¯re injured. I need to get you to a hospital immediately."?


    "The business first," I insisted, my gaze never leaving Leonard¡¯s face. "I can hold on."?


    He looked at me for a long second, clearly weighing his options.?


    Finally, he gave a short nod.?


    "Take it slow," he murmured, slipping an arm around my shoulders to steady me.?


    The warmth of his body grounded me, but every step sent sharp pain shooting through my leg.?


    After just a few steps, cold sweat was already dripping down my back.?


    I staggered slightly.?


    Without a word, Alpha Sebastian scooped me into his arms.?


    He carried me with ease and set me down gently in his chair, as if I weighed nothing.?


    I barely had time to catch my breath when something caught my eye¡ª?


    Amara¡¯s phoney on the table, still lit up, still connected to a call.?


    My eyes narrowed.?


    The contact name on the screen said it all.?


    So that¡¯s what was happening behind my back.?


    A cold, mocking smile twisted my lips as I turned to face Leonard.?


    "Deputy Manager Leonard, how dare you?" I said, my voice soft but cutting. "You should have at least made sure I was dead before you started spouting your lies."?


    "Miss Cecilia, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about," Leonard replied, his expression carefully nk.?


    He knew there had been no witnesses in that room, no evidence beyond my word against his.?


    Without missing a beat, he turned to Amara. "General Manager Amara, can¡¯t you see? Her timing is perfect¡ªshe¡¯s not here to expose me, but to humiliate you in front of the CEO. Her schemes run deep."?


    I was honestly shocked by how shamelessly he twisted the truth. But what hit me even harder was Amara¡ªthe way her eyes filled with hatred when she looked at me.?


    "Cecilia, you¡¯re falsely using Deputy Manager Leonard and putting on this whole performance. You dragged everyone here in the middle of the night just to show off how you can seduce men?"


    I stared back at her in disbelief, my mind racing through possibilities. ?


    [Amara couldn¡¯t be working with Leonard. Her position was too important to risk on something so messy, which meant... Leonard must¡¯ve already turned her against me.]?


    "General Manager Amara , I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s told you, but if you¡¯ll give me five minutes to exin what actually happened¡ª"?


    "SHUT UP!" Amara shouted, her control snapping.?


    I flinched at her sudden outburst.?


    She was looking at me as though I were her mortal enemy.?


    "The one who needs to shut up is you," Alpha Sebastian finally intervened, his voice dropping to a dangerous low.?


    He fixed Amara with a cold stare and delivered his verdict: "You are beyond help."?


    I could see the devastation on Amara¡¯s face, tears streaming down her cheeks as Alpha Sebastian¡¯s words shattered her heart.?


    Finally understanding the situation,I realized that Amara¡¯s concerns had never been aboutpany matters¡ªshe¡¯d been blinded by jealousy, unable to see Leonard¡¯s maniption.?


    On any other day, I might have felt sympathy for her, might have exined that there was nothing romantic between Alpha Sebastian and me.?


    But this wasn¡¯t the time for delicate feelings. There were more important matters at stake.?


    I turned my full attention to Leonard, my eyes narrowing.?


    "Deputy Manager Leonard, do you really think that just because we were alone, it¡¯s only my word against yours?You really believe that¡¯s enough to hide what kind of person you truly are?"?


    His momentary stiffness confirmed I¡¯d hit the mark.?


    "Miss Cecilia," he sputtered, anger rising in his voice, "we have no quarrel between us. Why are you trying to frame me? Just because you want to impress the Alpha Sebastian and gain his favor doesn¡¯t mean you can make false usations against innocent people!"?


    I stared at him calmly, letting the silence stretch before turning to Alpha Sebastian. "Alpha Sebastian, I brought a voice recorder with me this morning for my investigation. It can record continuously for 48 hours."?


    A flicker of panic crossed Leonard¡¯s face as I continued.?


    "I kept it hidden in my shirt. It¡¯s still at the old house by the sea where they held me captive, under the coffee table. If you send someone to retrieve it, we¡¯ll have proof of everything¡ªwhat Deputy Leonard said, what Factory Director Thomas Dunn said, what everyone else involved said. The truth will speak for itself."?


    Several people in the room visibly paled, including Leonard.?


    "We already know where it is," Alpha Sebastian said with a slight smile."It¡¯s Thomas Dunn¡¯s family home. He admitted everything."?


    Alpha Sebastian called Beta Sawyer in front of everyone, instructing him to find the voice recorder and bring Thomas Dunn back to the factory.?


    The guilty parties in the conference room looked like they were about to faint.?


    As Alpha Sebastian ended the call, the atmosphere in the room shifted dramatically. ?


    Those uninvolved began to believe I had truly been kidnapped and imprisoned. Those who had participated in or known about my abduction looked like they were dangling over an abyss.?


    Leonard¡¯s facial muscles twitched with fear, but he maintained his act. "Fine! Let¡¯s find this voice recorder and have this confrontation. I have nothing to hide!"?


    "Hah..." I let out a soft, mockingugh. The blood loss had made me light-headed, giving my voice an unintended gentleness. "Please, keep talking. Maybe swear to the Moon Goddess or cry some crocodile tears. It¡¯ll make the uing revtion even more dramatic."?


    When nobody moved, I added, "Someone record this on video, so Deputy Manager Leonard can¡¯t deny itter."?


    People exchanged uncertain nces, no one daring to be the first.?


    "I¡¯ll record it," Alpha Sebastian dered, taking out his phone.?


    Those confident in their innocence pulled out their phones as well.?


    Surrounded by so many cameras, Leonard finally showed genuine panic.?


    The trap was closing tight around him, and he had nowhere left to run.

 Chapter 41 The Truth Is Quite Clear

    <h4>Chapter 41: Chapter 41 The Truth Is Quite Clear</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Oh!" I gasped, my voice shaky but full of triumph.?


    "My voice recorder is synced to cloud storage. It uploads everything automatically¡ªevery ten minutes. Do you have aputer?"?


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t hesitate. He gave a quick signal to one of the staff, who nodded and rushed out of the room.?


    Leonard¡¯s face turned ashen, resembling that of a corpse. I could see his resolve crumbling before my eyes.?


    Theptop arrived within moments.?


    My fingers trembled as I reached for the keyboard.?


    Every eye in the room was on me, the air so tense it could snap.?


    I logged into my cloud ount, heart pounding in my chest, the silence around us deafening.?


    "Got it," I announced, lifting my gaze to meet Leonard¡¯s terrified stare. I gave him a victorious smile, my finger hovering over the trackpad. "Let¡¯s listen, shall we?"?


    "DON¡¯T PLAY IT!" Leonard lunged forward with surprising speed, snatching theptop from my hands and clutching it to his chest. His oncemanding presence now reduced to desperate pleading. "Miss Cecilia, we can talk about this reasonably."?


    Iughed coldly, the sound cutting through the tense atmosphere. "You tried to force yourself on me and nned to keep me imprisoned. If I hadn¡¯t risked my life jumping from the second floor into the ocean, would I even be sitting here now?"?


    "You¡¯ve misunderstood my intentions," he protested weakly.?


    "Stop the bullshit," I spat. "If you¡¯re so innocent, open theptop and let everyone hear what¡¯s on it!"?


    Sweat poured down his face as he clutched theptop to his chest like it was a shield.?


    "Miss Cecilia, please," he begged, voice trembling. "I have a family¡ªelderly parents, little kids. Please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯ll get on my knees if that¡¯s what it takes."?


    "Mercy?" My voice sliced through the room like a de. "Did you show me mercy when you tried to put your filthy hands on me? I¡¯m my parents¡¯ only daughter. Do you have any idea what it would¡¯ve done to them¡ªknowing their child was nearly vited by a disgusting old dog like you?"?


    I motioned for the guard to grab theptop. My re made it clear¡ªI wasn¡¯t done until this bastard paid.?


    Cornered, Leonard clung to theputer like it could save his soul.?


    "I was trying to help you!" he shouted. "Okay, yeah¡ªI may have said a few things, but it was just a joke! A stupid joke! Can¡¯t you forgive a moment of bad judgment?"?


    "Forgive you?" Iughed, slow and sharp.?


    "Sure. All you have to do is grab a knife, cut your balls off, and let me watch. Then maybe we¡¯ll call it even."?


    His face went pale, his hands trembling. "Cecilia,e on! Don¡¯t go too far. Nothing even happened! I just... happened to be there. I said a few things in the heat of the moment. That¡¯s not a crime, is it?"?


    "Oh, so now it¡¯s just talking?" I stepped forward, voice low and lethal.?


    "Is that what you call sliding your hand up my leg?"?


    "I was checking for injuries!" he choked.?


    "Oh really?" I smirked. "Becausest I checked, your hands weren¡¯t certified in first aid. Or is ¡¯pervert¡¯ your side hustle?"?


    He opened his mouth, but no words came out.?


    I leaned in, voice dropping to a whisper sharp enough to cut.?


    "You should be grateful I¡¯m letting you walk out of here with your teeth still in your mouth. But if you every a finger on another woman again¡ªI¡¯ll make sure you leave the room in a body bag."


    I could see the other executives exchanging nces, initially surprised by my fiery attitude, then realizing with growing horror that Leonard was essentially confessing. ?


    The room filled with looks of disgust directed at the deputy manager.?


    Amara stood frozen,pletely stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected the usations against Leonard to be true.?


    From the speakerphone, Alpha Yardley¡¯s voice suddenly rumbled with authority, "It seems the truth is quite clear now. Sebastian, handle this matter properly. Call the authorities if necessary, deal with it appropriately. Show no leniency."?


    Everything was settled.?


    Leonard copsed onto the floor, all fight gone from him.?


    Over the phone, Alpha Yardley continued, "Miss Cecilia, you showed remarkable courage today."


    I caught the hint of appreciation in his voice¡ªhe knew. He knew I¡¯d been bluffing, that there was no voice recorder left behind. But he admired how I¡¯d skillfully manipted the situation, step by step, ying on my opponent¡¯s psychology.?


    "Thank you for your praise, Alpha Yardley," I responded respectfully.?


    "Miss Cecilia, wee to Silver Peak Pack," he said firmly before ending the call.?


    My heart fluttered. Being personally weed by the Alpha Yardley was an extraordinary honor. I felt a wave of excitement wash over me, making my head spin.?


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just excitement making me dizzy. The room truly was starting to spin. The voices and faces around me gradually became distant and blurry.?


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Alpha Sebastian leaned over, gently tapping my cheek.?


    [Thud¡ª]?


    My head dropped straight toward the table.?


    With my eyes closed, I felt myself being lifted into strong arms. That wonderful reassuring scent enveloped me, so warm andforting that made me want to cry. I wanted to hide there, to shed all my armor and just be a vulnerable girl for once.?


    But in the next moment, a familiar voice reached my ears, sending a chill through my fading consciousness. "Cecilia, it¡¯s me..."?


    Alpha Xavier? No, no, no. It had to be a hallucination. A terrible, frightening hallucination.?


    Author¡¯s pov


    At three in the morning, in Singapore¡¯s finest private hospital. ?


    Ceciliay unconscious on the hospital bed, Her hairy loose on the pillow, shifting slightly with each quiet breath. An IV line shimmered in the soft light, feeding strength back into her weakened body. ?


    Alpha Xavier sat stiff-backed in one corner of the guest sofa, his jaw clenched tightly. ?


    Across from him lounged Alpha Sebastian ck. ?


    He looked rxed, arms folded, eyes closed¡ªbut everyone knew better. It was the stillness of a wolf ready to strike.?


    Amara perched behind Alpha Xavier, her perfect posture belying the chaos inside. ?


    She watched Alpha Sebastian with a gaze that flickered between longing and loathing. The air between them could¡¯ve frozen hell.?


    Beta Sawyer, clever as always, had found an excuse to vanish ten minutes ago. Something about "urgent paperwork." ?


    It had all started hours earlier, when Cecilia copsed at the factory meeting room.?


    Alpha Xavier had arrived toote¡ªonly in time to see Alpha Sebastian carrying her, unconscious but breathing, in his arms. Alpha Xavier went up and grabbed the person in anger, but he failed.


    Now, Alpha Xavier¡¯s voice cut through the silence like a de of ice.?


    "She only joined your diplomatic project to get back at me," he snapped. "I¡¯ve already filed the termination notice. I¡¯m taking her back."?


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t even open his eyes. "That¡¯s for her to say. Not you."?


    Subtext: You don¡¯t speak for her anymore. She¡¯s not yours.?


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s fists curled. He couldn¡¯t forget the way Cecilia had clung to Alpha Sebastian¡¯s shirt earlier, even while unconscious, as if her body knew where she was safe. As if she¡¯d rather stay with another Alpha than return to him.?


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s wolf, Kael snarled inside him. ?


    [You needed to pull them apart.?


    You needed to take back control¡ªbefore it slipped away for good.]?


    At seven, the first light of dawn spilled into the room. Cecilia¡¯sshes fluttered.?


    She woke slowly. Her head throbbed. Her body ached. But she was alive.?


    Alive¡ªand not alone.?


    "Cecilia, you¡¯re awake!" Alpha Xavier¡¯s voice burst out like a breath he¡¯d been holding for hours.


    She blinked, her vision adjusting¡ª?


    Then froze.?


    Oh no. No, no, no. Moon Goddess, why him??


    Alpha Xavier was already up and moving, his broad frame looming as he rushed to her bedside.He reached out, fingers headed straight for her forehead.?


    Cecilia pushed his hand away, expression cold as stone.?


    "What are you doing here?" Her voice was t. Merciless. "I already gave you the severance papers."?


    Alpha Xavier froze.


    The hand that had touched her fell back like he¡¯d been burned.?

 Chapter 42 No Mercy For Betrayal?

    <h4>Chapter 42: Chapter 42 No Mercy For Betrayal?</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Cecilia, I know I was wrong," Xavier pleaded, his voice breaking. "I truly know I made a terrible mistake. Give me one more chance to make it right. I swear on my life, on our bond, I¡¯ll never betray you again."?


    His words oozed with what seemed like genuine remorse, his eyes glistening with tears he refused to let fall..


    But I remained unmoved.?


    "You don¡¯t need to fix anything," I said tly. "You just did whatever you felt like. Six months of sneaking around and smiling behind my back¡ªhope it was worth it. Keep enjoying your fun, Xavier. I¡¯m kind enough to let you go."?


    Xavier¡¯s face twisted in panic. He grabbed my hand and started kissing it like a man drowning, every touch full of guilt and desperation.?


    "I¡¯m sorry," he whispered between kisses, voice shaking. "I messed up. I know I did. But it¡¯s not what you think with Cici. I never wanted her. I swear¡ªyou¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve ever really loved."


    "Stop."?


    I yanked my hand away like it burned. The feel of his lips made my skin crawl.?


    "It doesn¡¯t matter anymore," I said, my voice like ice. "We¡¯re finished. I¡¯m divorcing you, and this time, it¡¯s not up for debate."?


    There was a sh of crimson in his eyes and his face turned grim.


    "Divorce isn¡¯t just your decision! I tore up the papers!" He snarled, teetering on the edge of losing control.?


    I stared at him in silence for several seconds, measuring my response. "Fine. If we can¡¯t settle this like adults, I¡¯ll see you in court."?


    "Are you really willing to throw away all our years together?" His voice dropped to a desperate whisper as he leaned forward, attempting to wrap his arms around me. "Forgive me just once. Please. I can¡¯t live without you."?


    "Get off me!" I grabbed my pillow, smacking him with it. "Don¡¯t touch me!"?


    From across the room came a rustling sound. ?


    Something fell on the floor.?


    "Beta Sawyer, water," Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in the room¡·.?


    Xavier and I both froze mid-confrontation.?


    My eyes widened in horror.?


    [Oh Moon Goddess, please tell me that wasn¡¯t Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice. Please tell me he didn¡¯t witness all of this.]?


    Xavier¡¯s face tightened for a second, clearly annoyed¡ªbut even he knew better than to keep the drama going with other people around.?


    Xavier stood up, his voice shifting to a gentle tone as if nothing had happened. "Sweetheart, you must be hungry. I sent someone to get your favorite chicken soup. Let me grab it for you."?


    The shift from groveling penitence to casual normalcy was jarringly abrupt. His emotional control was truly something to behold.?


    I ignored himpletely as he walked away.?


    Once he¡¯d left, my eyes drifted to the sofa where Alpha Sebastian sat, calmly drinking his water, his powerful back partially turned toward me. ?


    His broad shoulders were tense under his rumpled shirt¡ªevidence of a night spent in that ufortable hospital chair.?


    Mortification washed over me in a hot wave.?


    My face burned with embarrassment knowing he¡¯d heard every pathetic word of my marital drama. ?


    My boss had be an unwilling spectator to the mess of my divorce¡ªmissing not a single detail.?


    After drinking the water, Alpha Sebastian got up and went out first, without looking towards the hospital bed. Beta Sawyer went out with him, too.?


    My gaze tracked his tall frame until he disappeared through the doorway.?


    "Eat your chicken soup."?


    The cold voice snapped me back to reality. Xavier stood in front of me, blocking my view, holding a white porcin bowl filled with steaming soup.?


    I blinked at him for a few seconds. "Just leave it on the table. I¡¯ll eat itter."?


    "It¡¯ll get cold," he said, his tone firm. "Let me feed you."?


    "I don¡¯t need you to feed me."?


    His lips twisted into a bitter smile. "What, you¡¯d prefer Alpha Sebastian spoon it into your mouth instead?"?


    I gave him a look like he¡¯dpletely lost it. "Only the truly paranoid see betrayal in everything."


    That seemed to calm him down a little. His shoulders dropped as he softened. "Quit your job with him, and I¡¯ll believe you."?


    I didn¡¯t even flinch.?


    "Then I guess you¡¯ll just have to get used to not knowing."?


    His face darkened again. "Of all the jobs out there, why be his secretary specifically?"?


    "Because I want to," I said simply.?


    "I know you¡¯re doing this to get back at me. You want revenge."?


    I gave a coldugh and reached for the congee he was holding. "Thank you very much for visiting, Alpha Xavier. You can leave now."?


    Xavier looked like he¡¯d been physically struck. In all our years together, I¡¯d never addressed him so formally, so distantly.?


    He sat down on the edge of my bed, his jaw set stubbornly. "I¡¯m not leaving. We¡¯re still married, and I have an obligation to care for my wife!"?


    I rolled my eyes and said nothing, and before he tried to feed me, I took the chicken soup myself and started eating it myself.?


    Author¡¯s pov??


    About an hourter, Alpha Sebastian returned. This time, Beta Sawyer and Amara followed behind him.


    Cecilia hadn¡¯t even realized Amara had spent the night as well. Apparently, she¡¯d gone out to grab breakfast and happened to run into Sebastian on the way back. But it was obvious¡ªAmara hadn¡¯t stayed out of concern for Cecilia, or from guilt.


    She¡¯d stayed because of Sebastian. She wanted to keep an eye on him.


    Amara stepped forward with a polite smile, holding a paper bag. "Secretary Cecilia, I¡¯m truly sorry aboutst night," she said in a soft, practiced tone. "I misunderstood the situation and believed Deputy Leonard¡¯s lies. I hope you can forgive me."


    Cecilia looked at her for a moment, then gave a small shrug. "People make mistakes. But just so we¡¯re clear¡ªI don¡¯t owe you anything."


    Amara¡¯s smile faltered briefly before she forced it back into ce. "Right. Of course."


    She cast a quick nce at Alpha Sebastian, clearly hoping he¡¯d heard her apology.


    He didn¡¯t respond. His eyes were fixed on Cecilia.


    "You did well," he said calmly, his voice low and steady. "I¡¯ll handle the rest. Focus on recovering."


    Cecilia nodded once. "Understood, Alpha Sebastian."


    Behind him, Beta Sawyer shifted awkwardly.


    "Cecilia¡ªI mean, Miss Cecilia¡ªI¡¯m really sorry," Beta Sawyer said, stumbling over her name. "I should¡¯ve stopped you from going to the factory. I should¡¯ve gone with you."


    Cecilia raised an eyebrow, but said nothing. Her expression was unreadable¡ªneither angry nor forgiving.


    A brief silence followed, thick and tense.


    Near the window, Alpha Xavier stood with his arms crossed, jaw clenched. He didn¡¯t speak, but the look in his eyes was unmistakable¡ªsharp, cold, territorial.


    His eyes seemed to me Beta Sawyer for putting Cecilia in danger.


    Beta Sawyer felt the tension shift instantly. He nced at Alpha Xavier, caught the warning in his eyes, and quickly lowered his gaze. His voice died in his throat as he took a step back.


    The air felt heavier now. No one said a word.


    After a long pause, Amara cleared her throat. "I think it¡¯s best if I request reassignment," she said. "I don¡¯t want to cause more tension here."


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t even look her way. He offered noment. His attention remained solely on Cecilia.


    Sensing the tension, Cecilia smoothly shifted the conversation.


    "By the way," she said, her tone turning businesslike, "my voice recorder caught something useful. I found the names of two employees who¡¯ve been collecting sries without doing any actual work."


    She reached for her phone. "I¡¯ll log into the cloud and pull up the audio file now."

 Chapter 43 Never Consider Yourself Unimportant

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Never Consider Yourself Unimportant</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "I¡¯ll log into the cloud and pull up the audio file now."


    Everyone went quiet as I opened my phone¡ªbut I could still feel eyes on me. Especially hers.


    I stared at Amara in disbelief. First Xavier trying to sabotage my career, and now her? Especially after I¡¯d just thrown her a lifeline to save face in front of Sebastian.


    "Do you want to resign?" Alpha Sebastian asked suddenly, his tone unreadable.Or was he testing me?


    "Absolutely not!" I answered without hesitation.


    Divorce from Xavier or not, he had no right to make decisions about my career.


    Xavier¡¯s face turned ashen with fury. Beside him, Amara shot me a look cold enough to freeze blood.


    Alpha Sebastian, however, let a smile touch the corners of his lips. "Good to hear."


    He nced at his watch before continuing. "The doctor says your leg injury needs at least a week to heal. Would you prefer to return to Denver? I can arrange for my private jet to take you back early."


    "That won¡¯t be necessary," I quickly replied. "I¡¯ll return with everyone else as scheduled."


    Having him fly his private jet just for me seemed... inappropriate, despite how tempting the offer was.


    "Very well. We¡¯ll return together then." The smile in Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes deepened slightly, sending an unexpected flutter through my chest.


    He told me to rest well and left with Beta Sawyer following closely behind.


    Amara hesitated, clearly wanting to say something more to me. But finally she hurried after Alpha Sebastian instead, shooting me onest venomous re.


    I sighed inwardly. It was bing increasingly clear that any female within breathing distance of Sebastian was automatically categorized aspetition in Amara¡¯s book.


    "Cecilia, are you seriously flirting with him right in front of me? Do you think I¡¯m already dead?"


    A furious voice erupted beside me, making me jump.


    I turned to face Xavier¡¯s thunderous expression. Right... I¡¯d almost forgotten about my soon-to-be ex-husband¡¯s presence.


    "Alpha Xavier, please lower your voice. This is a hospital," I said calmly.


    "Don¡¯t call me Alpha Xavier!" he snarled.


    "Fine then, Alpha Xavier," I replied with a sharine smile. "Please get out and remove yourself from my sight." Iy back down and pulled the nket over my head.


    Xavier was so angry I could practically feel the heat radiating off him. But for all his Alpha status and dominance disys, he couldn¡¯t do anything to me now.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Cecilia remained in the hospital for three days.


    And for three days, Alpha Xavier refused to leave her side. No matter how she ignored him or treated him like invisible air, he remained stubbornly present, adopting a shameless persistence that was both irritating and exhausting.


    Throughout this time, his phone rang constantly. Some calls he answered; most he abruptly terminated. His frustration was increasingly evident.


    Cecilia had a theory: Perhaps the Shadow Pack had managed to bail Cici out? It wasn¡¯t impossible. If Cici could be released so quickly, the Blood Moon Pack¡¯s legal team was clearly capable. The Shadow Pack¡¯s attorneys would be equallypetent.


    In the afternoon, while Alpha Xavier was distracted, Cecilia locked herself in the bathroom and called Harper.


    "Cecilia, where are you? Has Alpha Xavier tracked you down?" she asked urgently.


    "I¡¯m in Singapore. And yes, he found me," Cecilia replied.


    "Singapore? I thought you were in d."


    "It¡¯s...plicated," Cecilia said, deciding not to mention her new position as Sebastian¡¯s secretary or her injury. "What¡¯s happening with Cici?"


    At this, Harper¡¯s voice filled with indignation. "The Shadow Pack submitted documentation iming Cici has a psychological condition. She was released yesterday afternoon. Today, theirwyers approached me about a settlement, but I shut them down immediately. We don¡¯t want their dirty money. We¡¯re not settling¡ª"


    "I agree to the settlement," Cecilia interrupted.


    "...What?" Harper sounded like she¡¯d been pped. "You want to settle?"


    "Xavier is ying the devoted, repentant husband role right now. He won¡¯t leave no matter how much I push him away. Even if I presented all my evidence against him, he might not give in. I¡¯m not confident we¡¯d win a court battle against him." Cecilia paused meaningfully. "So... I need an aplice."


    "...!!!!" Harper immediately grasped her meaning, mentally eximing a hundred expletives. Cecilia wanted to use Cici against Xavier? Her audacity was staggering!


    "Are you sure about this?" Harper asked cautiously.


    "With the Shadow Pack¡¯s resources, getting Cicipletely cleared is just a matter of time," Cecilia reasoned. "If they¡¯re offering a settlement now, we should take advantage of it."


    "Also, I need you to leak some information to Cici. Tell her Xavier wants to reconcile with me and absolutely refuses a divorce. Given her obsessive infatuation with him, that news will drive her insane. The Shadow Pack spoil Cici endlessly¡ªwhen she loses it, they¡¯ll pressure Xavier into marrying her. At that point, he¡¯ll have no choice but to divorce me, whether he wants to or not."


    Harper was momentarily speechless. [You¡¯re all a bit unhinged, honestly.]


    Before hanging up, she couldn¡¯t help asking, "What if Xavier truly regrets everything? What if he genuinely loves you? Is there really no part of you that¡¯s wavering?"


    Ceciliaughed softly. "If he truly regrets it, then this oue is still a fitting punishment for his infidelity. Whether he suffers or regrets, it¡¯s exactly what he deserves."


    At seven that evening, Alpha Sebastian and Beta Sawyer arrived at the hospital.


    Alpha Xavier was absent¡ªhe¡¯d received a troubling phone call and had rushed out, his face clouded with worry.


    [Seems like Harper delivered my message quite effectively...]


    Cecilia couldn¡¯t help feeling a touch of schadenfreude. While enjoying this rare moment of peace, wondering if the factory situation had been resolved, Alpha Sebastian and Sawyer walked in.


    Alpha Sebastian looked somewhat exhausted. Understandably so¡ªwith their scheduled appointments continuing alongside the factory crisis, his constant back-and-forth must have been draining.


    "Secretary Cecilia, we¡¯re returning to Denver tomorrow,"Beta Sawyer informed her.


    Noting Beta Sawyer¡¯s relieved expression, Cecilia realized the factory issue must have been sessfully resolved.


    She¡¯d wanted to ask about it when they visited two days ago, but Alpha Sebastian¡¯s stern demeanor had deterred her. Now seemed like a good time.


    "Has Thomas Dunn finally confessed?" she asked.


    Beta Sawyer¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise. "How did you know?"


    Even Alpha Sebastian leaned forward with interest, eager to hear her reasoning.


    "Just an educated guess," Cecilia replied.


    "They interrogated Dunn long enough to find out where I was being held, and I provided the recordings identifying the two ghost employees. "


    "Leonard also admitted to entering the room where I was kidnapped. Logically, with suchpelling evidence, the investigation should have been wrapped up within hours."


    She kept going, her thoughts connecting piece by piece.


    "But I knew it couldn¡¯t be that simple. Leonard was acting weird. If they were just regr partners in crime, why would one protect the other?"


    She leaned forward slightly, eyes sharp.


    "When Leonard found out Dunn had confessed, he should¡¯ve freaked out. That would¡¯ve made sense. But he didn¡¯t. He stayed calm¡ªtoo calm."


    "So what made him so sure Dunn wouldn¡¯t turn him in?" She paused, then answered her own question.


    "Maybe they had a deal. One takes the me to protect the other. Even more likely, they nned everything before I ever showed up at the factory."


    "If something happened to me, you¡¯d start an investigation and find Dunn¡¯s name first. He¡¯d be the obvious suspect. He¡¯d go down for it, and Leonard¡ªthe real one behind it all¡ªwould walk away clean. You¡¯d think justice was served... and stop looking any further."


    When she finished,Alpha Sebastian¡¯s expression was unreadable. Then his brow furrowed at her final point.


    "Cecilia," he said quietly, his deep voice resonating with unexpected intensity, "Don¡¯t ever think you¡¯re insignificant. If you had disappeared... I would have never stopped searching."


    I froze,pletely caught off guard by his words and the emotion behind them.

 Chapter 44 Confrontations?

    <h4>Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Confrontations?</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    My face suddenly felt hot. There was something in the way he¡¯d said it¡ªlike he wasn¡¯t just talking about an employee, but something more personal. More meaningful.?


    "Um... thank you for your concern, Alpha Sebastian" I managed to stammer out.?


    "I care about all my employees," Alpha Sebastian replied smoothly, his expression perfectlyposed.?


    I noticed Beta Sawyer blinking rapidly behind him with a barely concealed look of disbelief. ?


    The room plunged into an awkward silence that felt almost tangible. ?


    Thankfully, Beta Sawyer broke the tension. "You were incredibly perceptive about the factory situation, Secretary Cecilia. You got about eighty percent of it right. Impressive!"?


    "What about the twenty percent I missed?" I asked, grateful for the change in subject.?


    "Those two ghost employees you mentioned? They weren¡¯t ghosts in name only¡ªthey were literally deceased. Dunn killed them."?


    "They¡¯re dead?!" I gasped.?


    I¡¯d assumed they might be rtives or friends of Dunn¡¯s cashing paychecks fraudulently. Not actual murder victims.?


    "It¡¯s shocking, right?" Beta Sawyer nodded grimly. "We didn¡¯t expect a murder case either."?


    "That exins why Leonard had leverage over Dunn," I realized aloud. "No wonder Dunn was willing to be his scapegoat and confident he wouldn¡¯t be exposed."?


    Embezzlement and kidnapping were serious crimes, but murder was on another level entirely.?


    "The victims were a married couple," Beta Sawyer continued, "among the factory¡¯s first employees. They hadn¡¯t been there two weeks before Dunn killed them one night. He ims it was an ident during an argument."?


    "After Leonard discovered this, he orchestrated the scheme to make it seem like they were still alive, even inventing a workce injury story. The other factory workers were paid to cooperate, sharing the victims¡¯ sries among themselves. This gave Leonardplete control over all of them."?


    My stomach turned as Beta Sawyer continued.?


    "But Leonard wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that small-time scam. He used his wife¡¯s brother¡¯s name to establish a new energypany. Dunn helped steal research data and raw materials. The ountant falsified records, the workshop supervisor provided cover... It¡¯s absolutely chilling. What we thought was a small issue turned out to be far more depraved at its core."?


    The magnitude of the corruption left me stunned. I had suspected things weren¡¯t simple, but never imagined this level of depravity.?


    I nced at Alpha Sebastian. "Will this require aplete staff overhaul?"?


    If the factory was thispromised, the corporate side must have aplices too. Such an borate scheme couldn¡¯t have operated undetected under Amara¡¯s supervision otherwise.?


    "Indeed, aplete overhaul is necessary," Alpha Sebastian nodded. "That branch has always underperformed, so I¡¯d been nning to restructure anyway. This situation just provides legitimate grounds for doing so. It¡¯s not necessarily a bad oue."?


    His pragmatic response made me feel like some kind of corporate bloodhound, sniffing out traitors for the Alpha¡¯s judgment.?


    The door swung open, and Xavier stalked in. His expression, already dark, turned thunderous when he saw Alpha Sebastian.?


    "Alpha Sebastian," he growled, "what exactly is your intention, visiting another man¡¯s wife every day?"?


    I inhaled sharply. "Alpha Xavier, are you mentally ill?!" ?


    Alpha Sebastian remained perfectlyposed. "I¡¯m checking on my employee¡¯s recovery. After all, she was injured while working for me."?


    Both statements were technically true, but something about his tone seemed... provocative.?


    Xavier¡¯s forehead veins bulged visibly. "Listen carefully," he snarled. "SHE IS MY MATE. Mine in life, mine in death. Anyone who tries to take her from me will face my wrath."?


    Alpha Sebastian merely offered a slight smile in response. He didn¡¯t say a word, yet his expression somehowmunicated that Xavier had told some kind of amusing joke.?


    Xavier seemed to read the meaning behind that smile, his hostility intensifying.?


    Beta Sawyer broke into a nervous sweat. "Alpha Xavier, you¡¯re misunderstanding. We¡¯re simply here to check on her recovery, nothing more. And our Alpha Sebastian is a gentleman, not some yboy. I can guarantee he has absolutely no designs on Secretary Cecilia."?


    Alpha Sebastian shot Beta Sawyer a cool, unreadable nce.?


    I felt embarrassed beyond belief. I didn¡¯t care to exin anything to Xavier, but I couldn¡¯t let Alpha Sebastian suffer these baseless usations.?


    "Alpha Xavier, stop being delusional," I snapped. "The Alpha Sebastian has zero interest in me. He doesn¡¯t even like women!"?


    My words effectively silenced the entire room.?


    After an excruciating pause, Alpha Sebastian fixed me with a look that somehow managed to convey both appreciation and speechless indignation. "Secretary Cecilia, thank you for your... promotional efforts on my behalf. I should reward you properly for that."?


    With that, he stood and walked out.?


    Btedly realizing my mistake, I called after him, "I didn¡¯t mean you like men, I meant¡ª"?


    The door mmed shut.?


    I closed my mouth, mortified. ?


    Xavier narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "Alpha Sebastian is a gay? He doesn¡¯t look it."?


    The vein in my temple throbbed painfully. "Alpha Xavier, we are OVER. Even if you¡¯re holding up the divorce certificate, we¡¯re finished! Stop calling me your wife, your woman! I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s possession¡ªI belong to myself!"?


    "Unless I¡¯m dead, what¡¯s between us will never end," Xavier growled, his tone hardening into something fierce and unyielding. His words seemed to carve themselves into my bones, making one thing clear: while I was determined to leave him, he was equally determined not to let me go.


    Xavier¡¯s pov


    I arrived at the hospital early, only to see Beta Sawyer pushing paperwork in his hands, a nervous look on his face.


    My chest tightened instantly. He was here to take Cecilia away. To put her on Sebastian¡¯s damn ne.


    The thought of her flying under another man¡¯s care made my blood boil.


    "Why should she take his ne? We have our own," I snapped before I could stop myself. My voice came out low, edged with possession I could barely contain.


    But Cecilia didn¡¯t even nce at me. She simply motioned for Sawyer to bring the wheelchair closer.


    Something inside me snapped¡ªI grabbed the chair before he could touch it.


    Her re hit me like a de. "Are you looking for an argument or a fight? My wound hasn¡¯t even healed. Do you want me to tear it open again? Would that make you happy?"


    Her words punched the air from my lungs. I¡¯d never¡ªnever¡ªwish pain on her. My hand faltered, my chest tightening with guilt.


    "That¡¯s not what I meant," I ground out, forcing my tone softer. "Taking our private jet works just as well. No need to trouble anyone else."


    "There is no our," she cut back, her voice as cold as steel. "You¡¯re the outsider here."


    The words sliced deeper than any knife. I felt them carve straight into my chest, leaving a hollow, bleeding ache.


    But I couldn¡¯t push her further. If I forced her, if she ripped her wound again, I¡¯d never forgive myself.


    So I swallowed the fire, said nothing more, and pushed the chair myself, silent like a penitent man escorting his own sentence.


    By the time we reached the airport, my head was pounding. My n had been to dy, to find a ce where it was just us, where I could make her see we weren¡¯t finished. But instead, she was slipping further and further away.


    And then I saw him--Sebastian.


    He was waiting in the VIP lounge, rxed as ever, one leg crossed over the other like he owned the world.


    When his gaze lifted to Cecilia, something in his expression shifted¡ªsubtle, softened, the kind of look that made my stomach twist with fury.


    And then he smiled. That slight, knowing smile that felt less like courtesy and more like a direct challenge to me.


    My blood surged hot, veins hammering in my temples. "Alpha Sebastian," I growled, my voice low and lethal, "you came all this way just to visit another man¡¯s wife every day?"


    The room went taut with silence. But Sebastian only arched a brow, calm as ever, hisposure a mockery of my rage.


    "Tell me, Alpha Xavier," he replied smoothly, "did youe all this way just to beg for a seat on my ne?"


    His words were like a de slid between my ribs¡ªclean, merciless.


    I clenched my jaw so hard it hurt, my pride screaming at me tosh out, my heart screaming not to lose her.


    So I forced the only reply that didn¡¯t sound like surrender, even though it tasted like ash.


    "Indeed,"I said coldly. "And if you¡¯re feeling stingy, I¡¯ll happily pay for the seat."

 Chapter 45 Misunderstanding?

    <h4>Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Misunderstanding?</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov?


    "I¡¯m not exactly the generous type," I said, folding my arms across my chest. "And I don¡¯t usually give free rides to strangers."?


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s jaw clenched on instinct. I caught the twitch in his cheek, the way his hands flexed at his sides. ?


    "But since you¡¯re also from Denver, I¡¯ll give you a fair deal," I added smoothly, letting the words hang for a second. "Just make sure you send the payment, Alpha Xavier."?


    He red at me like I¡¯d insulted his bloodline. "You¡¯re seriously charging me? Are you that petty?"


    Before I could answer, Cecilia spoke. "He¡¯s just being honest," she said tly. No softness. No hesitation. "You¡¯re the one begging for a seat. Try some gratitude for once."?


    That hit harder than anything I could¡¯ve said.?


    Alpha Xavier spun toward her, eyes wide. "I¡¯m doing this for you."?


    Herugh was short and cold. "Please. You¡¯re doing this because you have no other choice."?


    He stepped in, voice lowered like that would make him sound more sincere. "You think this is easy for me? Swallowing my pride like this?"?


    "You still have pride left?" she snapped, voice sharp enough to cut steel. "Could¡¯ve fooled me."?


    He flinched. I saw it.?


    "You don¡¯t have to be cruel, Cecilia," he muttered, trying to y the victim. Again.?


    "I¡¯m not being cruel. I¡¯m being clear." Her tone didn¡¯t waver. "Whatever we had? It¡¯s gone. You¡¯re not my mate anymore. You¡¯re just a man who made bad decisions¡ªand now you¡¯re paying for them."?


    Alpha Xavier looked like he¡¯d been pped. And for a moment, he had no words.?


    My wolf, Soren, rumbled in satisfaction inside me. [This rival is persistent, but he¡¯s weak. Our potential mate sees through him now.]?


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. I didn¡¯t need to say anything. Watching Alpha Xavier fall apart in front of her was enough.?


    I nced at Cecilia, just for a second.?


    She wasn¡¯t looking at me, but the way she stood¡ªshoulders back, chin lifted¡ªtold me she didn¡¯t need anyone to speak for her. ?


    Still, I felt the urge to.?


    Soren stirred again. [She doesn¡¯t need saving. But she deserves someone stronger than that.]?


    I agreed.?


    [A man like Alpha Xavier had no business standing beside her. Not anymore.]?


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Once aboard the ne, I settled into my seat and pulled out my phone.?


    The timing was perfect¡ªclear blue skies outside the window, the runway stretching ahead... and Xavier, identally caught in the background as he boarded behind me.?


    I opened Instagram and snapped the shot.?


    Caption: My beautiful vacation ruined--I¡¯m so annoyed. How do I get rid of clingy nuisance??


    It was sharp, deliberately provocative, part whine, part flex, and pure bait.?


    It was aimed at one person, but loud enough for others to hear.?


    Honestly, I just wanted to show Cici one thing: The man she used to dream about? He¡¯s still running after me.


    I had barely hit "post" when I felt a shift in the air.?


    I looked up. Alpha Sebastian was staring at me, not with curiosity or amusement but something colder¡ªsomething unreadable.?


    His jaw was tight, his eyes unreadable.?


    The temperature in the cabin seemed to drop several degrees.?


    I blinked in confusion. Why was he...??


    Before I could figure out what I¡¯d done to piss off Alpha Sebastian so much that he was giving me that look. Xavier was stalking me again.?


    "Would you like to rest for a while?" Xavier leaned toward me, his voice soft¡ªalmost like we were still husband and wife.


    "I don¡¯t want to sleep," I replied sharply, grabbing a magazine and flipping through it without reading a single word.?


    "You didn¡¯t eat properly this morning. Are you hungry?"?


    "No."?


    "How about some fruit, then?"?


    I said nothing.?


    Undeterred, Xavier waved down the flight attendant and asked for a fruit tter. When it arrived, he picked up a grape, peeled it slowly, and held it to my lips with infuriating gentleness.?


    I turned my head away.?


    "Come on," he coaxed, like I was being adorably stubborn. "Just one."?


    "No, thank you," I said tly.?


    "You always say no when you mean yes."?


    That did it.?


    My hand shot up, blocking his before the grape got any closer. "Try that line on someone who still gives a damn."?


    He blinked, surprised, but tried to recover with a chuckle.?


    I wasn¡¯t done.?


    "You think this is cute? You forcing food into my face like I¡¯m a toddler?" I narrowed my eyes. "Stop treating me like I belong to you."?


    "You¡¯re overreacting," he muttered, still holding the damn grape.?


    "And you¡¯re overstepping."?


    From the outside, we probably looked like a couple bickering over snacks.The thought made my stomach turn.?


    I nced across the cabin and met Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes. His brow was drawn low, his jaw tense.


    He looked like he was seriously considering kiking Xavier off the ne. And me too.?


    "Fine!" I snapped, grabbing the fruit bowl and pulling it to my chest like a shield. "I¡¯ll eat. Happy now?"?


    Xavier smiled, smug. "I knew you wanted it."?


    I stared at him, deadpan. "No. I just wanted you to stop breathing in my direction."?


    Sebastian¡¯s pov?


    I hadn¡¯t even been sitting for five minutes when a message from Liam popped up on my phone.?


    He¡¯d forwarded me an Instagram post from Cecilia.?


    The caption was dramatic¡ªsomething about a ruined vacation and a "clingy pest"¡ªand the photo was clearly taken in the cabin... with Alpha Xavier conveniently in the background, just out of focus.?


    Liam had added a note: Cecilia looks upset. Seems like Alpha Xavier forced his way onto the ne. Should we intervene? Poor Cecilia.?


    I lowered the phone slowly, my jaw tightening.?


    So... This whole helpless act was a performance??


    Was she just ying victim for sympathy? Was she enjoying the attention? Still entertaining the idea of getting back with him??


    I nced across the cabin. There he was¡ªAlpha Xavier¡ªleaning way too close, his hand brushing hers, all fake concern and forced tenderness.?


    And her? She was pushing him away.?


    My hands curled into fists. I never should¡¯ve let him on this damn ne.?


    Author¡¯s pov?


    Back in Denver, Cici was already in a state of frenzy after seeing Cecilia¡¯s social media post through Ana¡¯s ount.?


    Nobody missed the irony. Cecilia had learned this particr trick from Cici herself, who had deliberately ensured Cecilia could see her posts with Xavier through mutual connections. It had been Cici¡¯s way of unting their affair.?


    Now, Cecilia was giving Cici a taste of her own medicine.?


    Cecilia made sure the post was public¡ªjust enough for a few of Xavier¡¯s girls and Ana, the owner of the Jade Pce club, to see it.?


    After Ana had summoned Cecilia to the club that day to witness Xavier entertaining Cici, Cecilia had realized Ana was working under Cici¡¯s instructions. Ana¡¯s husband wanted connections with the Shadow Pack making her Cici¡¯s willing aplice.?


    Now, that same aplice would undoubtedly report back to her master about Cecilia¡¯s post.?


    "I will NOT lose to that bitch Cecilia! Xavier is MINE!" Cici screamed, destroying everything in her bedroom in a violent outburst.?


    Since her release from the police station, her family had kept her confined to their home, refusing to let her leave. She¡¯d called Xavier repeatedly, but he wouldn¡¯t answer.


    When she¡¯d escaped to find him at the Blood Moon Pack, Luna Dora had turned her away without sympathy.?


    Later, Harper informed her that Alpha Xavier had gone to beg Cecilia for reconciliation.?


    That news had sent Cici into aplete emotional breakdown. Her family had tried reasoning with her, then scolding her, but nothing could convince her to give up on Alpha Xavier.


    When she wasn¡¯t crying, she was raging, even threatening suicide until her family became too afraid to push her further.?


    "Miss Cici , Cecilia is clearly bluffing," Ana assured her. "Think about it¡ªyou¡¯ve been by Alpha Xavier¡¯s side for these past six months. If he truly loved her, why would he have neglected her all that time?"?


    On the floor, a young housemaid picked up broken porcin shards with bleeding hands, tears streaming down her face. Cici had taken her anger out on the girl, deliberately stepping on her hands as she cleaned up the broken pieces.?


    Ana watched nervously, signaling for the maid to leave quickly. The girl stumbled out, clutching her injured hand.?


    Cici sat on her bed, her expression twisted with malice. Ana¡¯s words seemed to calm her somewhat. "If he loves me, then why is he trying to reconcile with Cecilia?"?


    "Miss Cici, you¡¯re young and don¡¯t understand men," Ana exined smoothly. "A man might not love or care about his wife, but that doesn¡¯t mean he wants a divorce. More importantly, Cecilia initiated the divorce. For a proud man like Alpha Xavier, being rejected by his wife is uneptable. That¡¯s why he¡¯s pursuing her."?


    "So you¡¯re saying he¡¯s only upset because Cecilia wants to divorce him?" Cici¡¯s eyes narrowed.?


    "Exactly. In Alpha Xavier¡¯s mind, a woman like her should be discarded, left as an abandoned wife. If there¡¯s to be a divorce, it should be him throwing her out, not her making the decision."?


    "You¡¯re right! That¡¯s exactly how my Xavier thinks!" Cici grabbed Ana¡¯s hand desperately. "But right now, he¡¯spletely focused on Cecilia. He won¡¯t even answer my calls. What should I do?"


    Ana smiled slyly. "Miss Cici, I¡¯ve discovered their ne will bending at the airport at two o¡¯clock this afternoon."

 Chapter 46 Airport Drama?

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Airport Drama?</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    At 1:53 PM, the ne touched down at Denver International Airport.


    As the group stepped off the ne, Cecilia spotted a sleek ck Bentley parked a short distance away. It was unmistakably Sebastian¡¯s car.


    She smiled and said to Alpha Sebastian, "You can head out, Alpha Sebastian. Don¡¯t worry about me."


    Alpha Sebastian looked at her, his eyes unreadable. He didn¡¯t say a word.


    Then, without hesitation, he walked toward the car.


    Inside the Bentley, Liam nced into the rearview mirror, watching the scene outside. His brows drew together as he saw Cecilia sitting alone in her wheelchair.


    "Why is Miss Cecilia in a wheelchair?" he asked, concern in his voice. "Did her ex-husband hurt her? Are we really okay leaving her there with him?"


    Beta Sawyer chuckled as he straightened his tie. "You¡¯re overthinking it, Liam. Her injury has nothing to do with Alpha Xavier." He paused, then added with a small smile, "And technically, they¡¯re still married. No papers filed yet. From the way they looked together, I¡¯d say they might be patching things up."


    "Getting back together?" Liam¡¯s eyes widened. "Again?"


    "She wants to go home with Alpha Xavier. Looks like they¡¯re about to kiss and make up." Beta Sawyer said confidently, like this wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d seen something like this.


    "But her Instagram post made it sound serious," Liam said, frowning as he reached for his phone. "Like she was in real danger."


    "What post?" As the two men bent over the phone screen, a cial voice cut through the air from the back seat.


    "Drive."


    The temperature in the car seemed to plummet. Both men straightened immediately, conversation forgotten.


    As the car pulled away from the curb, Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice came again, cold as ice. "Put up the partition."


    Liam pressed the button, and the privacy screen rose silently, sealing Alpha Sebastian in his own isted space.


    Beta Sawyer and Liam exchanged knowing nces. Their Alpha Sebastian was in a foul mood.


    Xavier¡¯s pov


    I couldn¡¯t wipe the grin off my face as I wheeled Cecilia through the VIP exit. Everything was going perfectly. She was being responsive, even pleasant. Each time I leaned down to speak to her or brushed a strand of hair from her face, she didn¡¯t pull away.


    Kael was practically strutting. [She¡¯s softening. ]


    [Damn right. She¡¯s my mate¡ªchosen by fate. No one can change that.] For the first time in weeks, I felt hope blooming in my chest.


    The part of me that had been going crazy since she¡¯d asked for a divorce was finally quieting.


    Then I saw her.


    Cici, standing at the edge of the busy pickup area, looking like she hadn¡¯t slept in days. Her face was pale, her eyes bloodshot, and most shocking¡ªthere was a bloodstained bandage wrapped around her wrist.


    My joy crashed.


    Beta Henry stood beside my car, phone in hand, clearly trying to get my attention. Toote.


    "Xavier..." Cici rushed forward, her voice breaking on my name.


    I stepped in front of Cecilia¡¯s wheelchair, blocking Cici¡¯s path with my arm. My voice turned arctic. "I sent a message through your brother. If you didn¡¯t understand it then, let me make it clearer now: We¡¯re done. Stop chasing me."


    Tears welled in Cici¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t break down as I¡¯d expected. Instead, she drew a shaky breath.


    "I¡¯m not here to make a scene," she whispered, her gaze flickering between me and Cecilia. "I won¡¯t mess with your marriage anymore. I¡¯ll do whatever you want¡ªI¡¯ll go back to just being like a sister to you. Would that be okay?"


    The sincerity in her voice made my expression soften slightly. Perhaps she¡¯d finally grown up.


    "I¡¯m d you understand. Now please move. We need to leave."


    I didn¡¯t care what her real game was¡ªI just wanted her gone.


    But Cici had other ns. She slipped past me and dropped to her knees in front of Cecilia¡¯s wheelchair. Gasps rippled through the crowd of onlookers.


    My hands curled into fists. "Cici! What the hell are you doing?"


    To my surprise, Cecilia gestured dismissively. "Let her speak."


    Cici sped her hands together, tears flowing freely down her cheeks. "Please don¡¯t me Xavier anymore. It was all my fault¡ªmy crazy obsession. I¡¯ll break it off with him, I promise. I won¡¯t hang onto him anymore. Please don¡¯t divorce him. I¡¯m begging you."


    Cici really looked like she was sorry.


    And honestly, I was starting to resent Cecilia for being so vindictive.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I nearlyughed at the spectacle before me. Cici kneeling there, ying the guilty mistress? This had to be the most obvious maniption I¡¯d ever seen.


    [Strategic retreat?]


    [Someone¡¯s been coaching her. This isn¡¯t her usual MO.]


    "If you¡¯re going to beg," I said, my voice sweet as poison, "do it properly. Here¡¯s what I propose: p yourself one hundred times. p yourself until your face is ck and blue, and I might consider your request."


    Xavier¡¯s head snapped toward me, shock written across his features.


    I watched Cici¡¯s emotions battle across her face¡ªfury quickly reced by calction. She thought she¡¯d found her opening to make me look like the viin.


    She bit her lip and closed her eyes dramatically before starting to p herself. The sound echoed sharply in the crowded pickup area.


    "That¡¯s pathetic?" I taunted, lifting my chin. "Put some muscle into it."


    Around us, people were staring, whispering, some even filming with their phones. Perfect.


    "Weak. You can¡¯t even p properly," I sneered, grabbing her face. "Let me show you how it¡¯s done."


    I delivered four rapid, vicious ps across her face, the sound cracking through the air like gunshots.


    As I raised my hand for the fifth blow, Xavier caught my wrist. "Enough!"


    I turned to him, eyes zing. "Enough? She stole you, destroyed our marriage, tried to destroy me, and you¡¯re defending her after just four ps? Oh, I get it¡ªyou should be kneeling too. Get down and let me p you as well."


    "Are you out of your mind?" Xavier¡¯s voice was tight with anger and disbelief.


    "Won¡¯t kneel? Then she¡¯ll take your punishment too." I turned back to Cici with a brilliant smile. "Got a problem with that?"


    Cici shook her head, crawling forward to take my other hand. "Hit me. It¡¯s not Xavier¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll take what¡¯sing to him."


    I patted her head with mock tenderness. "Atta girl."


    In one fluid motion, I grabbed a fistful of her hair and yanked her head down, delivering another stinging p. Xavier didn¡¯t even have time to intervene.


    Cici¡¯s body crumpled to the ground, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth. She didn¡¯t move.


    "Cici!" Xavier let go of my wrist and rushed to gather her limp form in his arms.


    "Stop faking," I called out, my voice hardening with each word. "If you have the nerve to seduce another woman¡¯s husband, you deserve to be beaten¡ªor stripped naked and paraded through the streets."


    "Cecilia, cut it out!" Xavier roared, fury darkening his features as he lifted Cici¡¯s unconscious form.


    He carried her toward his car quickly. "We need to get to the hospital!"


    Beta Henry opened the door, but hesitated, looking back at me still sitting alone in my wheelchair. "But what about your wi¡ª"


    The car door mmed shut before he could finish, cutting off his words.


    Beta Henry gave me an apologetic nod before getting in the driver¡¯s seat and driving off, leaving me behind.


    The crowd around me murmured with a mixture of sympathy and judgment.


    But as I watched their car disappear into traffic, I allowed myself a small, satisfied smile.


    Everything¡¯s going ording to n.

 Chapter 47 Elevator Encounters?

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Elevator Encounters?</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov?


    Just now, Liam drove out and saw Cici guarding the entrance and exit.He sensed something was off when he saw Cici loitering at the entrance, looking manic, so he stopped the car.


    I acquiesced to his behavior.?


    "Alpha Sebastian, shouldn¡¯t we help Cecilia?" Liam asked urgently as the privacy partition rose between us.?


    Beta Sawyer nodded in agreement, though more cautiously. ?


    I lifted my gaze, giving them both a t look. "Help her if you want. No need to make me sound like the viin here."?


    Permission granted. Liam immediately turned the car around.?


    Before we could reach Cecilia, a white BMW beat us to it. A woman in a striking red Ang business suit paired with ck shirt stepped out, her entire ensemble radiating confident professionalism.?


    She strode purposefully toward Cecilia.?


    Soren stirred within me. [Clever. She¡¯s using her enemy¡¯s obsession against them both.]?


    I watched as the women helped Cecilia into the car, stowed the wheelchair, and drove away.?


    We followed at a distance.?


    "Do you think Cecilia knew Alpha Xavier would abandon her and arranged for her friend to pick her up in advance?" Liam wondered aloud, clearly confused by the turn of events.?


    Beta Sawyer shook his head. "Must be coincidence." He paused, reconsidering. "Or perhaps... she never intended to go home with Alpha Xavier at all and called her friend earlier."?


    Liam nodded. "That seems likely."?


    Both men nced at me in the rearview mirror, clearly hoping for my input but fearing they¡¯d annoyed me with their chatter.?


    I closed my eyes, pretending disinterest. ?


    Soren wasn¡¯t fooled.


    [You¡¯re not angry because Alpha Xavier left her. You¡¯re angry because she didn¡¯t let you be the one who stayed.]


    I said nothing.


    But the words hit harder than I wanted to admit.


    [You wanted her to ask for your help. Not his. Not hers. Yours.]


    My jaw clenched.


    "That¡¯s not what this is," I muttered, more to myself than to him.


    [You wanted to be the one she trusted. The one she turned to.]


    My throat tightened.


    [I admit I expected it]


    Cecilia¡¯s pov?


    I must have dozed off in Harper¡¯s car, exhausted from my performance at the airport. When I finally stirred, we were approaching my apartmentplex.?


    "Cecilia, wake up..." Harper¡¯s urgent voice pulled me fully awake.?


    "Hmm? Are we here?" I mumbled, noting we were at the security gate. I rolled down the window to scan my face for entry.?


    As the barrier rose, Harper drove through while nervously checking the rearview mirror. "That car has been following us the whole time... wait, how are they getting in too? Do they live in thisplex?"?


    "What?" I turned, suddenly more alert. Looking back, I spotted the familiar Bentley.?


    Strange. Why would Alpha Sebastian be following us? I¡¯d assumed he¡¯d gone home long ago.?


    Harper panicked. "Should we turn around and leave?"?


    "No need," I assured her. "That¡¯s my new boss¡¯s car."?


    "...New? Boss?" Harper¡¯s voice pitched higher with each word.?


    "It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exinter." ?


    When we parked and saw Alpha Sebastian step out of his ck Bentley, Harper¡¯s confusion quickly turned into a loud gasp.


    "That¡¯s Alpha Sebastian¡ªthe one who saved you at the charity g!" she whispered, almost breathless. "The video of him shutting everyone up is still going around high society!"


    I rolled my eyes at the suspicious look on her face.


    "Calm down. He¡¯s just my new boss."


    Harper nced at Sebastian again, clearly impressed. He looked even better in person than he had in the video.


    "Just your boss?" she said, raising an eyebrow.


    I gave her an exasperated look.


    [When is Harper ever going to stop being so nosy?]


    As Harper moved between helping me and grabbing the wheelchair from the trunk, Alpha Sebastian and Beta Sawyer were already walking toward the building. Liam held the door open for us with a polite smile.


    Alpha Sebastian stepped into one of the elevators. There were three others we could¡¯ve taken¡ªbut ignoring my boss felt... rude?


    Harper and I stood there for a second, unsure what to do. Liam solved the problem for us.


    He rolled my wheelchair straight into Sebastian¡¯s elevator.


    And by "rolled," I mean he practically pulled me in¡ªright in front of a pair of long, perfectly tailored legs in light gray suit pants.


    [Oh goddess.]


    My mind went nk.


    I was eye-level with Alpha Sebastian¡¯s thighs.


    Perfectly still. Perfectly shaped.


    And terrifyingly close.


    Words? Gone.


    Thoughts? Scrambled.


    Dignity? Not invited.


    Why, of all ces, did my wheelchair have to stop right there?Behind me, Harper made a small choking sound¡ªhalfugh, half gasp.


    I would strangle herter.


    Alpha Sebastian remained silent, his expressionpletely unreadable.?


    After an excruciating silence, I finally managed, "You drive quite slowly, Alpha Sebastian." I reached back to squeeze Harper¡¯s hand, silently urging her to turn my wheelchair around.?


    Harper, however, seemed entranced by the close-up view of the notorious Alpha¡¯s godlike features.?


    Alpha Sebastian looked down at me, his pale eyes holding mine. "Instead of idle chatter in elevators, perhaps select your floor first."?


    His tone held a mix of sarcasm and resignation, but underneath it all was something that almost felt like... leniency??


    Embarrassed, I twisted around to press the button for my floor.?


    "Harper¡ª" I pinched her hand discreetly after pressing the button.?


    "Oh! Right." Harper finally snapped out of her daze.?


    The elevator was spacious by typical apartment standards, but with five people plus a wheelchair, gracefully turning around was challenging.?


    Harper stepped back, identally bumping into Beta Sawyer¡¯s arm. As she apologized, she pushed my wheelchair forward¡ªdirectly toward Alpha Sebastian.?


    Horror flooded through me as I realized I was about to face-nt into his thighs.


    "Whoa, whoa!" I cried out, instinctively throwing my hands up to stop myself and then...?


    My hands made firm contact with his muscr thighs.?


    I froze, eyes wide with mortification, hands lingering for a full five seconds before I yanked them back as if burned.?


    When I dared to look up, I caught something I never expected to see¡ªa faint pink flush spreading across Alpha Sebastian¡¯s normally impassive, pale face.?

 Chapter 48 Cecilia Won’t Know?

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter 48 Cecilia Won¡¯t Know?</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The moment my hand identally brushed against Alpha Sebastian¡¯s thigh, time froze.


    And then¡ªThree pairs of eyes in the elevator nearly bugged out.


    "...What the hell?!"


    Harper instinctively yanked me back like I¡¯d just touched a live wire. Liam and Beta Sawyer both whipped their heads around so fast I thought they might get whish. Their eyes stared straight ahead, nk as statues. Oh. Great. They were pretending they saw nothing.


    I wanted to die. Right then and there. I lowered my head, pressed one palm to my forehead, and started rubbing it like I could wipe thest five seconds from history. My cheeks were on fire. No¡ªmy whole face was burning. I could probably cook breakfast on it.


    Ding.


    13th floor. Sweet relief.


    Thank God I didn¡¯t live on the 23rd or 33rd floor. I wouldn¡¯t have made it. I¡¯d have died of embarrassment before the elevator even got halfway.


    "Let¡¯s go," Harper said quickly, dragging me out of the elevator like we were making a getaway. Her heels clicked against the floor so fast they sounded like machine guns.


    The elevator doors slid shut, and I wanted to crawl into a hole.


    I had just grabbed my boss¡¯s thighs.


    His. Actual. Thighs.


    With my bare hands.


    "Oh my god. I need to fake my own death," I groaned, covering my face with both hands as Harper wheeled me into my apartment.


    "Not happening," she said, mming the door behind us like we were hiding evidence. "You don¡¯t get to disappear. You¡¯re telling me everything. Right. Now."


    I peeked through my fingers. She was practically vibrating with excitement.


    "There is nothing to tell," I said, voice muffled. "Unless you count me dying inside in front of my boss."


    Harper gasped. "You touched Alpha Sebastian¡¯s thighs and you think there¡¯s nothing to tell?"


    "It was an ident!" I cried. "It was the wheelchair. And Liam. And gravity. Probably."


    "Oh please," Harper rolled her eyes, parking my wheelchair in the living room. "I saw the way he looked at you. And that red face!"


    I melted into the couch. "Please. I need to erase this from my memory."


    "Absolutely not," Harper dropped onto my couch, crossing her legs and leaning forward eagerly. "Now spill everything. How did you even end up working for him? Last I checked, you were dealing with divorce papers, not job applications."


    With nowhere to run, I reluctantly recounted my encounters with Alpha Sebastian¡ªthe car ident, the charity g, and finally how he offered me the job at Silver Peak Pack headquarters.


    "Holy shit," Harper whispered when I finished. "It¡¯s like the Moon Goddess herself is pulling strings with all these ¡¯coincidences¡¯ between you two. Maybe he¡¯s your true mate!"


    I nearly choked.


    "First of all, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d ever be into someone like me.


    Second, I¡¯m not looking for romance right now.


    And third, we¡¯re strictly professional.


    He needed a secretary, and I needed to escape Xavier¡¯s social circle.


    Working as the head assistant for the CEO of Silver Peak Pack helps me rebuild my career. That¡¯s all."


    Harper raised an eyebrow and smirked. "You¡¯re seriously telling me you wouldn¡¯t go for that gorgeous Alpha Sebastian?"


    I knew she was just trying to cheer me up¡ªtrying to stop me from swearing off love after what Xavier did¡ªbut I¡¯d already made up my mind.


    I gave her a t look. "Please. Alpha Sebastian doesn¡¯t have to push anyone away. Most people can¡¯t get within ten feet of him."


    I leaned back, arms crossed. "Beta Sawyer said thest woman who made a pass at him almost got shown the door. And that was someone he actually liked."


    I shrugged. "I¡¯m not about to make a fool of myself like that. I know exactly where I stand¡ªand I¡¯m fine with that."


    "If I ever dared to think about him that way or touch him on purpose, he¡¯d probably toss me off the nearest bridge."


    My voice was so serious that Harper actually paused for a second.


    "Don¡¯t be so dramatic," she said, bouncing back fast.


    "You literally grabbed his thighs and you¡¯re still alive! Maybe give yourself some credit¡ªyou¡¯re not exactly chopped liver."


    Just hearing the word "thighs" made my whole face turn crimson.


    "I did not grab his thighs! You pushed me forward, and if I hadn¡¯t caught myself, my face would¡¯ve ended up nted in his..."


    I trailed off, unable to finish.


    "His what?" Harper asked, eyes sparkling. "His crotch?"


    "Harper!" I snapped, horrified.


    She burst outughing, falling sideways onto my couch while I red at her.


    Sometimes I wondered how we became friends.


    After ourughter died down, Harper seemed to ept that there truly was nothing between Alpha Sebastian and me.


    Harper helped me showerter that evening¡ªmy first real one since the ident. After five days, my wounds had mostly healed over, though I still couldn¡¯t make any big movements without risk of reopening them.


    As she helped me, Harper worriedlymented that I seemed to be having the worst luck this year.


    She even said we should hit up church and pray for divine protection once I was back on my feet.


    By early evening, I was sitting on my balcony watching the sunset while Harper had run out to buy groceries at a nearby supermarket. The peaceful moment was interrupted by my phone buzzing on the small table beside me.


    I frowned at the unfamiliar Denver number. Seriously? I thought he¡¯d at least leave me alone for a couple days, but it had only been three hours...


    Without hesitation, I declined the call and blocked the number.


    Xavier¡¯s pov


    Across town, I handed my phone to Beta Henry, "How¡¯s the apartment situation?"


    "All set," Beta Henry informed me. "You now own the apartment on the twentieth floor, directly above hers."


    "Perfect." I patted his shoulder in approval.


    I¡¯d instructed him to arrange this the day I left for Singapore. There was absolutely no way I could allow her to live in the same building as Alpha Sebastian without me being there too. Winning my wife back would be a long haul, not a sprint, but I was prepared for the long game¡ªeven if her current attitude was unfamiliar and challenging.


    A pathetic whimpering drew my attention back to the hospital room. I entered to find Cici with swollen cheeks, an injured lip, and eyes brimming with tears.


    "Xavier..." she reached for me, her voice soft and pleading.


    "The doctor says you¡¯ll be fine," I informed her, keeping my distance from the bed. "Rest a bit longer, and you can go home."


    My tone was detached, but noticeably less hostile than before when I¡¯d wanted to kill her for what she¡¯d done to Cecilia.


    Cici seemed to pick up on this softening. She kept her arm extended. "Xavier, can I hug you? Please?" Her voice trembled as she added, "I don¡¯t mean anything by it. I¡¯m just upset that from now on, I¡¯ll only be like a sister to you."


    Fresh tears spilled down her cheeks.


    Most men would fall for such a disy, and despite myself, I felt my resolve weaken. After hesitating briefly, I approached her bedside.


    The moment I came within reach, Cici pounced on me like a water snake, wrapping her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist.


    "Cici¡ª" My voice came out rough, a warning.


    She just clung tighter, her breath hot and uneven against my ear. "Don¡¯t," she murmured, lips skimming my jaw. "Just... don¡¯t push me away. Your little sister missed her treat."


    Her fingers dug into my shoulders, nails biting flesh as she rocked against me, her core already wet enough that I could feel it through my damn pants.


    "Shit, Xavier," she whispered. Her hips rolled again, grinding down with purpose, her thighs squeezing tight around me like she was afraid I¡¯d bolt. Maybe I should have. But the way her heat pressed against me, urgent and needy, made it hard to think straight.


    Her hand slipped between us, fingers fumbling with my zipper, and I didn¡¯t stop her. The second she got me free, her fingers wrapped around me, stroking slow, teasing. "See how turned on you are?" she murmured, lips dragging along my jaw. "You can lie to yourself, but your body doesn¡¯t."


    I should¡¯ve shoved her off. Should¡¯ve walked out before this went any further. But the second her thumb swiped over me, making me slick, my resolve cracked.


    Cici didn¡¯t waste time. She yanked her panties aside, guiding me to her entrance, and then¡ªdamn¡ªshe sank down onto me in one smooth motion, her body clenching tight like she¡¯d been waiting for this all night.


    "God, yes," she moaned, arching against me, her chest pressing into mine as she started riding me, slow at first, then faster, her nails raking down my back. "Feels amazing, doesn¡¯t it? Being with me like this?"


    My hands gripped her hips, hard. My eyes squeezed shut. I didn¡¯t answer.


    [Just this once.]


    [It doesn¡¯t mean anything.]


    [Cecilia will never know.]

 Chapter 49 Do Something Together

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Do Something Together</h4>


    Cecilia?


    ?


    Harper had just returned with groceries when her phone rang.?


    She shifted the bags to one arm and answered with a quick, distracted ¡°Hello?¡±?


    After a short conversation, she turned to me, her eyebrows pulled together in concern.?


    "My mom pulled her back. I need to go help her," she said, already setting the grocery bags on the counter .?


    I waved her off from my spot on the couch.?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, really,¡± I said with a small smile.?


    "I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll just order takeout. Go take care of your mom."?


    She hesitated, her eyes scanning me like she wasn¡¯t quite convinced.?


    "Text me if you so much as sneeze, okay?" she insisted, half in her shoes, bag dangling off her arm like she couldn¡¯t decide between me and her mom.


    "I will," I nodded.?


    But the moment the door clicked shut behind her, the apartment felt just a little too quiet.?


    I could tell she was reluctant to leave me alone, but what could I do? Her mom needed her more than I did. After all, I was a grown woman who could handle being alone for one evening, injured or not.?


    As it turned out, the Moon Goddess had other ns for my night.?


    Not fifteen minutester, my phone rang. When I saw Liam¡¯s name on the screen.?


    Why would Liam call me at this hour? A flicker of doubt shed through my brain.?


    I answered with caution. "Hello?"?


    "Miss Cecilia ," Liam¡¯s cheerful voice came through, "your friend Harper ran into Beta Sawyer in the elevator. She mentioned you¡¯d be alone tonight and asked if we might look in on you."?


    My body went rigid. Oh my god, SHE DID WHAT?I can¡¯t decide if I should be impressed... or mildly concerned.


    "Alpha Sebastian wanted me to check if you¡¯d befortable with that arrangement," Liam continued, "Considering we¡¯re all males, he thought you might prefer to decline."?


    I stared at the ceiling, trapped in social quicksand. What was I supposed to say? [Yes, I¡¯m terrified of spending time with three male wolves, especially when one of them is my boss whose thighs I identally groped today?]??


    "I don¡¯t mind," I said, forcing a cheerful tone I didn¡¯t quite feel.?


    I tucked a strand of hair behind my ear and nced nervously at the door.?


    "But isn¡¯t it too much trouble? Actually¡ª"?


    "No trouble at all!" Liam cut me off, his voice bright and enthusiastic.?


    "I¡¯ve made butternut squash soup. I¡¯ll bring some down for you."?


    My eyes widened as panic bubbled up.?


    "No, no! That¡¯s for Alpha Sebastian. I can¡¯t drink his soup!"?


    Liam gave a dramatic gasp, as if I¡¯d just insulted the soup itself.?


    "Easy solution¡ªhe can join you. Or better yet, you cane up and dine together."?


    "WHAT? No!" I blurted, practically jumping off the couch.?


    My heart mmed against my ribs like it was trying to escape.?


    The mere thought of sitting across from Alpha Sebastian at a dinner table was enough to short-circuit my brain.?


    "Liam, please! I¡¯ve already ordered takeout!"?


    He actually winced at the word.?


    "Takeout? While you¡¯re at home recovering from the infusion. Absolutely not."?


    His voice turned firm, almost offended, like I¡¯d suggested eating cardboard.?


    "Your body needs proper nourishment to recover. I¡¯lle down to get you, and you¡¯ll have dinner with Alpha Sebastian. It¡¯s decided!"?


    "Liam, wait¡ª"?


    The line went dead.?


    I stared at my phone in horror. ?


    Going upstairs. Dinner. With Alpha Sebastian.?


    Each concept was more terrifying than thest.?


    I gave Liam the door code, nning to negotiate when he arrived. Surely I could talk him out of this ridiculous dinner n.?


    But when the door opened, it wasn¡¯t Liam who stepped into my apartment.?


    And then¡ªAlpha Sebastian himself stepped through the door.


    My breath snagged like a zipper caught on fabric.He wore casual beige lounge wear that somehow made him look even more elegant than his usual suits. The fabric draped perfectly over his tall, lean frame, and without his usual formal attire, I could better appreciate the strong line of his shoulders and the elegant curve of his neck.??


    All my carefully prepared arguments evaporated like morning dew.?


    "Alpha Sebastian," I squeaked, trying desperately to maintain a normal smile while my fingers dug into the couch cushions. "Why are you here instead of Liam?"?


    He shrugged, his expression unreadable. "Soup. Liam needed to watch the fire."?


    "Oh."?


    He nced around my living room briefly before approaching. Without asking permission, he bent down to help me into my wheelchair. The sudden proximity brought his scent¡ªsandalwood and something distinctly HIM¡ªwashing over me.?


    I wentpletely rigid, my body as stiff as a mummified corpse.?


    The elevator ride was even worse. Trapped in that small space with him, all I could think about was how I¡¯d grabbed his thighs earlier that day. I stared fixedly at the floor numbers, praying for the ride to end before I died of embarrassment.?


    His penthouse was at least three times the size of my apartment. He wheeled me through the spacious, tastefully decorated rooms until we reached his study.?


    "Dinner¡¯s not ready yet," he said, parking me near his desk. "While we wait, why don¡¯t we do something together?"?


    "Um... what?" My brain short-circuited.?


    [Do something together.] Those three innocent words sent my imagination spiraling in decidedly inappropriate directions.?


    Shit,Cecilia.Get your mind out of the gutter!!!


    Alpha Sebastian, oblivious to my internal meltdown, positioned me at his desk and ced a stack of documents in front of me.?


    Oh. WORK. He wants to do work together.


    Relief washed over me, followed immediately by embarrassment at where my thoughts had gone. A smallugh escaped before I could stop it.?


    Alpha Sebastian nced up, one perfect eyebrow arched. "Does working make you this happy?"?


    With no way to exin my actual thoughts, I doubled down on the awkwardughter. "Yep. Born to work. It¡¯s my calling."?


    The corner of his mouth quirked up, and I realized with a jolt that I¡¯d made him smile¡ªactually smile.?


    We sat across from each other at his desk. I focused on the documents he¡¯d given me, determined not to make a fool of myself again. The only sounds in the study were pages turning and keyboards clicking. It felt strangely...fortable.?


    When I finished organizing the files as he¡¯d requested, I looked up to tell him, only to find himpletely absorbed in whatever he was reading on his screen. His brow was furrowed slightly, and I wondered if it had anything to do with his mood on the ne earlier.?


    I¡¯d noticed his displeasure after wended. When I suggested he go ahead without me, he hadn¡¯t even acknowledged me. I suspected Xavier¡¯s appearance at the airport was to me. What Alpha would want to get involved in their employee¡¯s messy personal life??


    I took the opportunity to study him unobserved. The silver-rimmed sses he wore for reading slid slightly down his nose. His dark hair fell across his forehead in a way that made my fingers itch to brush it back. His jawline could cut ss, and his lips...?


    Without warning, he looked up, catching me staring.?


    Our eyes locked.?


    "I... I finished organizing everything," I stammered, my heart rate spiking so dramatically I was sure his wolf could hear it.?


    Oh, fantastic. Staring at your boss like he¡¯s a GQ model¡ªsmooth move, Cecilia.I thought to myself,trying desperately to maintain myposure under Alpha Sebastian¡¯s intense gaze.

 Chapter 50 Unexpected Confrontation?

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Unexpected Confrontation?</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov?


    My cheeks burned hotter than a forest fire as I scrambled to exin myself. "Oh! I thought you meant... cleaning or something. That¡¯s why I said I couldn¡¯t do it¡ªbecause of my leg."?


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t respond immediately. He just leaned against his desk with his arms crossed, wearing that infuriatingly knowing expression. He clearly saw right through me but seemed content to let me stew in my embarrassment.?


    Then, without warning, he burst intoughter. "Cecilia," he drawled, "you certainly have quite an imagination."?


    My face erupted into mes. ?


    Was he implying I was fantasizing about him? Goddess help me, he was. And the worst part? He wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.?


    I ducked my head, frantically opening the folder in front of me. "What do you need me to do? I¡¯ll start right away."?


    Thankfully, Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. He moved to sit across from me and began giving me work instructions. Soon enough, we both settled into afortable rhythm of productivity.?


    The study fell silent except for the gentle rustle of turning pages. For a full hour, I kept my head down, working with such intense focus that I practically forgot where I was. ?


    asionally, I caught Alpha Sebastian ncing at me, the corner of his mouth lifting slightly each time.?


    Liam came looking for us once, clearly confused about where his Alpha Sebastian had disappeared to with his injured guest. ?


    Poor man had no idea Alpha Sebastian would set me to work¡ªeven the cruelest Alpha wouldn¡¯t push an injured pack member this way.?


    When dinner was finally ready, Alpha Sebastian wheeled me out of the study. I felt dazed, somehow both nervous andfortable in his presence.?


    As we entered the dining room, Liam pulled out a chair with a weing smile. Alpha Sebastian maneuvered my wheelchair closer, then bent down as if to lift me onto the chair. He paused, ncing at me with mock seriousness.?


    "If I carry you, you won¡¯t get any inappropriate ideas, will you?" His tone was earnest, but his eyes danced with mischief.?


    I wanted to crawl under the table and die.?


    Liam missed the joke entirely, probably thinking his Alpha Sebastian was being overly gentlemanly.?


    "Haha, I¡¯m fine staying in the wheelchair," I managed, myugh sounding more like I¡¯d swallowed a lemon.?


    "Overthinking again, I see,"Alpha Sebastianmented as he straightened.?


    [I hadn¡¯t been!] I silently screamed inside my head.?


    Dinner was absolutely spectacr. Liam¡¯s cooking surpassed professional chefs by miles. I drowned my embarrassment in food, devouring soup and vegetables at an impressive speed. I even¡ªto myter horror¡ªsnatched a piece of meat Alpha Sebastian was reaching for.?


    Liam beamed with pride as he watched me eat with such enthusiasm.?


    I could almost feel his joy radiating from across the table.?


    I imagined this was the greatestpliment any cook could receive¡ªseeing their food disappear so quickly.?


    "Is it that good?" Alpha Sebastian asked with a small smile, his tone teasing but gentle.?


    He pushed thest piece of meat toward me.?


    "Here, take this too."?


    I finally paused, realizing I¡¯d been eating without even looking up.?


    My eyes met his amused gaze, and I suddenly became very aware of myself.?


    Right. I was probably eating like a starved wolf.?


    I straightened in my seat and picked up my fork a little more delicately, trying to salvage what was left of my dignity.?


    I slowed down considerably, suddenly self-conscious.?


    Liam returned with another bowl of butternut squash soup, the steam curling up invitingly.?


    I epted it with a grateful smile, my cheeks still warm.?


    "Thank you so much, Liam. Seriously¡ªwere you a professional chef before? This is absolutely incredible."?


    Liam¡¯s face lit up like a child getting praise from their favorite teacher.?


    Heunched into an eager exnation about roasting techniques and spice blends, and I listened with genuine interest, nodding along.?


    Eventually, he said with a hopeful grin,?


    "If you enjoy my cooking, you shoulde every day!"?


    "That would be¡ª" I began automatically, the words out before I could stop them.?


    Then I caught myself andughed awkwardly.?


    "I mean, I couldn¡¯t impose like that."?


    Before I could backtrack further, Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice cut in¡ªsteady, quiet, and impossible to ignore.?


    "No imposition necessary."?


    I turned to him, surprised by how casually he said it¡ªlike it was already decided.?


    He didn¡¯t smile, but there was something warm in his eyes, something... steady.?


    Liam, of course, jumped on the moment.?


    "That settles it!" he dered cheerfully.?


    "I¡¯ll make extra dishes from now on!"?


    I stared nkly at both of them. How had a casual conversation turned into a standing dinner invitation? And was Sebastian¡¯sment about not needing to feel shy genuine, or was he subtly mocking my hearty appetite??


    After dinner, I was eager to return home, but remembered the unfinished work in his study. "Alpha Sebastian, could I take the work home to finish?"?


    "That won¡¯t be necessary," Sebastian replied.?


    My brain instantly twisted that into: You¡¯re not going anywhere until you finish your work.?


    "Fine..." I sighed, wheeling myself back toward his study.?


    Alpha Sebastian looked startled, thenughed softly. He didn¡¯t stop me though.?


    By the time Ipleted everything he¡¯d assigned, it was already ten o¡¯clock. The heavy dinner made me struggle against waves of drowsiness, and once finished, I could barely keep my eyes open.?


    "Alpha Sebastian, I¡¯ll head home now," I announced, operating my wheelchair toward the door.?


    Mid-yawn, my wheelchair veered sideways and bumped into the coffee table. My knee hit the edge, sending a sharp pain through my injury that instantly chased away any sleepiness.?


    Alpha Sebastian was at my side in a sh. "Did you tear your stitches?" Without waiting for an answer, he knelt and lifted my skirt to examine the wound.?


    "It hurts a bit," I managed, "but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s torn."?


    After confirming there was no bleeding, Alpha Sebastian¡¯s inspection lingered. His eyes moved from my wound to my legs¡ªpale and exposed under his gaze. I caught a subtle shift in his breathing, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing once before he abruptly pulled my skirt back down.?


    "I¡¯ll take you home," he said, his voice surprisingly normal as he began pushing my wheelchair.?


    We traveled in silence. He escorted me inside my apartment, then turned to leave immediately.


    I watched his hurried departure with confusion. He acted like I might grab him and refuse to let him go if he stayed any longer...?


    Just then, my phone buzzed in my pocket.?


    Alpha Sebastian stood outdoor, waiting for the elevator in silence.?


    I nced at him, about to say something, when the elevator chimed.?


    The elevator door suddenly opened and exposed a face that surprised us - Xavier!?


    His face was flushed from alcohol, eyes bloodshot, shoulders tense.?


    He swayed slightly, clearly drunk¡ªbut not so drunk that he didn¡¯t recognize us.?


    Both men froze.?


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s face hardened instantly.?


    "You¡ª!" Xavier slurred, his speech slowed by whatever he¡¯d been drinking.?


    When his gaze dropped and he saw the glowing number above the elevator¡ª13th floor¡ªhis expression twisted with rage.?


    His eyes snapped to mine, then to Alpha Sebastian.?


    He lunged forward, grabbing Alpha Sebastian¡¯s cor.?


    "What are you doing at my wife¡¯s ce?" he shouted. "What the hell are you doing here?!"?


    I maneuvered my wheelchair toward the hallway, rmed.?


    Alpha Sebastian shove Xavier back with a look of pure disgust.?


    Xavier stumbled,nding hard on the floor.?


    Noticing me in the doorway, Sebastian turned, his cold, piercing gaze pinning me in ce.?


    "If you¡¯re going to let him into your home," he said icily, "why y these games?"

 Chapter 51 The Unwelcome Visitor?

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter 51 The Unwee Visitor?</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov??


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice dripped with mockery, each word cutting like a knife. ?


    Anger red inside me.This was my private business. ?


    Sure, he¡¯d saved me, and yes, he was my boss, but that gave him absolutely no right to pass judgment on my marriage.?


    "I never gave him my passcode," I said, confusion overwhelming my irritation. "How did he even get up here?"?


    There were multiple security checkpoints¡ªthemunity entrance, the door security, the elevator. How had Xavier bypassed them all??


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s expression shifted from cold derision to genuine puzzlement at my response.?


    Meanwhile, Xavier staggered to his feet and stumbled toward me. The stench of alcohol hit me like a wall, making me wrinkle my nose in disgust.?


    "How did you get up here?" I demanded.?


    "Did you sleep with him?" Xavier snarled, ignoring my questionpletely. ?


    He gripped the armrests of my wheelchair, looming over me as he roared, his voice echoing through the hallway.?


    Without hesitation, I pped him hard across the face, my palm stinging from the impact.?


    "Have you lost your mind?" I hissed. "What kind of drunken nonsense is this? Get out! Go find your little sugar girl!"?


    The p didn¡¯t anger him as I expected. Instead, Xavier dropped to his knees before me, grabbing the same hand that had struck him and pressing it against his chest. ?


    His demeanor transformed instantly¡ªone moment a roaring beast, the next a wounded puppy.


    "I was wrong," he whispered, his voice suddenly gentle. "I know you wouldn¡¯t do that. You still love me. You¡¯d never betray me."?


    I could only stare at him in disbelief. ?


    The hypocrisy knew no bounds. He could cheat on me all he wanted, but I wasn¡¯t allowed to move on? ?


    My eyes darted between Alpha Sebastian, who was watching this pathetic spectacle with thinly veiled disgust, and the drunken mess of a man before me.?


    It was the middle of the night. Couldn¡¯t I catch a break??


    I pulled my hand back sharply.?


    "Can we not do this right now? Go home, Alpha Xavier. Sleep it off. We¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re sober."


    But before I could even finish, he lunged forward and wrapped his arms around me in a tight, desperate hug.?


    "I¡¯m sorry," he sobbed into my neck, his tears soaking through my shirt.?


    This man¡ªthis proud, controlling, angry man¡ªwas crying like a child in my arms.?


    I didn¡¯tfort him. I stood still, spine straight, arms rigid at my sides.?


    This wasn¡¯t guilt. This wasn¡¯t weakness. This was a man trying to rewrite a story I¡¯d already closed.


    "Let go," I said firmly, my voice low and even. "You need to calm down. And I need space."?


    He clutched me tighter, trembling.?


    "Tell me you still love me," he bargained, his voice muffled against my shoulder. "Say you won¡¯t leave me."?


    My headache was getting worse by the second.?


    From the corner of my eye, I noticed Alpha Sebastian¡¯s face hardening like granite as he pulled out his phone and made a call. ?


    I caught fragments of his conversation¡ªhe was summoning someone toe up.?


    Minutester, the property manager appeared with two security guards. Alpha Sebastian pointed at Xavier, who was still clutching me like a lifeline.?


    "This man doesn¡¯t live here," he stated coldly. "Remove him."?


    The manager hesitated. "One moment, Alpha Sebastian. Let me check the records first."?


    After consulting his tablet, the manager¡¯s expression grew troubled. " Alpha Xavier is actually the owner of apartment 2001. ording to our surveince footage, he was heading to the 20th floor, but the elevator stopped at the 13th floor¡ªprobably because either you or Miss Cecilia had pressed the button. That¡¯s why he ended up here."?


    What?!?


    He had bought an apartment on the 20th floor??


    My headache exploded into a full-blown migraine. Was Xavier nning to stick to me like glue forever??


    Even Alpha Sebastian fell silent at this revtion.?


    After a moment, he addressed the manager, "In that case, please escort him back to the 20th floor."?


    The manager nodded, finding the request reasonable¡ªespeciallying from the wealthy and influential resident of the penthouse. He immediately directed the security guards to help Xavier up.?


    But Xavier remained kneeling before me, his arms wrapped around my body, hisrge frame pressing against mine.?


    He¡¯d stopped crying and muttering apologies, now just holding me in silence.?


    The two guards tried to pull him away, but couldn¡¯t budge him. I pushed at his shoulders too, but it was like trying to move a boulder.?


    It seemed he intended to stay locked in this position with me forever.?


    Alpha Sebastian stepped forward, forcefully prying Xavier¡¯s arms away from me, using considerable strength to separate him from my body.?


    Xavier opened his bloodshot eyes, ring daggers. "Alpha Sebastian ck," he growled, enunciating each syble with hatred.?


    He scrambled to his feet, swaying unsteadily as he lunged to throw a punch. ?


    But he was so drunk he could barely stand¡ªhis fist missed Alpha Sebastian by a mile without him even needing to dodge.?


    The property manager quickly ordered the guards to restrain him.?


    Xavier shoved them away. "Get off me, all of you!" he snarled.?


    "Alpha Xavier, please don¡¯t make a scene," the manager said soothingly. "You¡¯vee to the wrong floor. Let us help you back to your apartment."?


    "Who says I¡¯m on the wrong floor? She¡¯s my wife!" Xavier shouted.?


    "...What?" The manager¡¯s jaw dropped.?


    The two security guards looked equally stunned.?


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice cut through the confusion. "He¡¯s talking nonsense. If you don¡¯t remove him now, we¡¯ll have to call the police."?


    "So he¡¯s not..." The manager looked uncertainly between us, then turned to me directly. "Miss Cecilia, is Alpha Xavier your husband?"?


    "No, he is not," I said icily. "Get him out of here."?


    Xavier stared at me as if I¡¯d stabbed him, raw pain etched across his features.?


    It was obvious to everyone that we knew each other. ?


    But since I¡¯d denied his im and Xavier was clearly intoxicated, the manager decided the safest option was to return him to his own apartment.?


    The three men dragged Xavier into the elevator despite his protests and rage. The doors closed, muffling his shouts and the sound of his fists pounding against the metal.?


    As the elevator ascended, the noise gradually faded.?


    I exhaled in relief, but my expression quickly darkened again.?


    If Xavier was living in the same building, he could ambush me in the parking garage every time I came home. I¡¯d never escape.?


    I couldn¡¯t possibly sell my ce and move again.?


    "I¡¯m curious," Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts. "Do you actually want this divorce or not?"?


    I snapped back to reality, looking up into his inscrutable eyes. ?


    I wasn¡¯t sure why he cared, but I answered honestly, "If I didn¡¯t want a divorce, I could have just pretended not to know about his affair¡ªor chosen to ignore it. But once I decided to leave, there¡¯s no going back."?


    Alpha Sebastian nodded, apparently satisfied with my answer.?


    "Stay at my ce for the next few days," he said. "Tell your friend not to visit for a while. Liam will prepare your meals. Focus on healing that leg first."?


    "...Stay at your ce?" The suggestion seemed inappropriate.?


    "Would you prefer a repeat of tonight¡¯s scene?" he challenged. "Or do you have a better solution?"?


    I didn¡¯t. Xavier might be able to corner me here, but he couldn¡¯t reach me at Sebastian¡¯s penthouse.?


    It was the only way to avoid confrontation while my leg healed. And I definitely needed to recover before I could even think about running from Xavier again.?


    "All right," I conceded.?


    I packed a few clothes and followed Sebastian back to the penthouse.?


    Liam had already gone to bed. Alpha Sebastian showed me to the guest room.?


    "It¡¯ste. Get some rest," he said before leaving me alone.?


    Lying in the unfamiliar bed, I felt surreal. Not only was I eating my boss¡¯s food, but now I was staying in his luxury penthouse??


    My sleep was restless, filled with chaotic dreams.?


    The next morning, I was still half-asleep when my phone rang. ?


    Squinting at the screen, I saw it was Yvonne.?


    I answered, but before I could say hello, her frantic voice burst through the speaker,?


    "Girl, thank god you finally picked up! Never mind that now¡ªcheck Instagram right away!"?


    ?

 Chapter 52 Social Media Chaos?

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Social Media Chaos?</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov??


    "Instagram?" I pulled the phone away from my ear, frowning at the screen.?


    I opened the app¡ªand instantly saw what Yvonne was talking about.?


    A certain gossip ount had shared a video clip, and it had already gone viral. Now it was all over the Explore page, reposted and memed by dozens of other users.?


    It showed the confrontation outside the airport yesterday afternoon¡ªbut the footage had been edited and re-captioned to make it look like I assaulted poor, helpless Cici out of nowhere.?


    Xavier, the actual male lead in this soap opera??


    He waspletely edited out.?


    The video framed me as the viin¡ªthe angry, unhinged woman pping a defenseless sweetheart.?


    But here¡¯s the twist: the inte wasn¡¯ting for me.?


    They wereing for Cici.?


    Somehow, someone had connected the dots and figured out who Cici was. Her name, her background, even old photos¡ªeverything was out there now. And thements were brutal.?


    Apparently, the p was already being turned into a meme.?


    And the topments? Things like:?


    "Homewrecker caught in 4K."?


    "She¡¯s lucky that¡¯s all she got away with."?


    "You y stupid games, you win stupid prizes."?


    The message was clear: they weren¡¯t mad I pped her.?


    They thought she deserved it.?


    For humans and wolves alike, there¡¯s nothing more universally despised than a mate-stealer. Public tolerance for such behavior was practically nonexistent.?


    At least 90% of thements supported me.?


    Some gleefully suggested I should have hit her harder. Others were demanding she be publicly humiliated in ways that made me wince. ?


    The original post had gone up anonymouslyst night.?


    From what I could tell, the influencers started resharing it sometime after 2 AM.?


    "Did you do this?" Yvonne asked eagerly.?


    Iughed. "You think I did?"?


    "I can¡¯t figure out who else would! It seems like something you¡¯d do, but also not quite your style. But besides you, who would spin the narrative this way?"?


    "Maybe just a random person who hates homewreckers?" I suggested. "That would make sense, wouldn¡¯t it?"?


    "Please," Yvonne scoffed. "A random bystander paying major influencers to create this kind of firestorm? Come on."?


    "Honestly, who did it doesn¡¯t matter," I said thoughtfully. "The result is what¡¯s important."?


    "The result?" Yvonne¡¯s curiosity was obviously piqued. "Wait¡ªcould it be someone who admires you? Like... Alpha Sebastian?"?


    That made me burst outughing. "Darling, I can¡¯t speak to everything else, but I can absolutely guarantee it wasn¡¯t me¡ªand it definitely wasn¡¯t Alpha Sebastian."?


    After hanging up, I immediately called Harper to tell her about the Instagram situation.?


    Harper had spent the night taking care of her mother. She was just waking up.?


    After checking Instagram and connecting the dots with what she already knew, she ventured, "Could it be Luna Dora? The way Xavier was deliberately edited out suggests someone trying to protect him from bacsh."?


    "Luna Dora?" I shook my head. "She¡¯d want this buried in the deepest hole possible, not dug up and paraded around."?


    "True. Then who did it?"?


    "I think..." I paused, "it might have been Cici herself."?


    "That¡¯s impossible," Harper objected. "She¡¯s the biggest victim here¡ªher reputation is in tatters, everyone¡¯s cursing her name. Why would she subject herself to that?" Then Harper¡¯s voice shifted as realization dawned. "Unless... if she did post it herself, then she¡¯spletely unhinged. Like, needs-serious-psychiatric-help unhinged."?


    [Would someone really destroy their own reputation and drag their entire family through the mud just to y victim for Xavier? Was that even possible?]?


    "Let¡¯s wait and see what happens," I said. "About my parents¡ªthey¡¯ll eventually see the video, and they don¡¯t know about my injury. Could you please exin the situation to them? Tell them I¡¯ll visit in a few days."?


    "Don¡¯t worry, I already talked to them. They¡¯re taking it surprisingly well."?


    "I should have told them myself..." I felt a pang of guilt. I¡¯d wanted to spare them worry, nning to tell themter, but in the end, they¡¯d learned about my situation through shocking means. I¡¯d failed them.?


    Harper tried tofort me. "Don¡¯t overthink it. Right now, we need to focus on the divorce. I¡¯m nning to meet with Xavier again today."?


    "He¡¯s moved into the apartment above mine," I told her.?


    "WHAT?!" Harper eximed. "Wait¡ªyesterday he literally walked away from you at the airport! He chose Cici, didn¡¯t he? He should be signing those divorce papers without a second thought! What¡¯s he ying at, trying to have it both ways?"?


    "Who knows what¡¯s going through his mind," I sighed. "At this point, I just hope he sticks with Cici and leaves me alone."?


    As I thought about the Instagram post, a tight feeling settled in my chest.?


    Something told me it was only a matter of time before Cici and the Shadow Pack came after me.


    Then again, this wasn¡¯t exactly a surprise¡ªafter what happened at the charity g, I¡¯d pretty much made enemies of them.?


    Author¡¯s pov?


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s head was pounding.?


    He groaned and turned over in bed, the shame fromst night still fresh in his mind, even through the fog of alcohol. His phone kept buzzing nonstop. With a low curse, he grabbed it and squinted at the screen.?


    Alpha Gavin .?


    Cici¡¯s brother.?


    He answered. Gavin¡¯s voice was tight and urgent.?


    Cici had tried to kill herself. She¡¯d cut her wrists. They wanted him there right away.?


    The color drained from his face.?


    On the way there, he scrolled through Instagram, each post making his emotions more tangled.


    Meanwhile, in the Blood Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha house, Luna Dora sat stiffly at the breakfast table, her phone buzzing over and over again. The viral video had thrown their whole family into chaos.


    On the screen were two women: the human girl who had somehow won her son¡¯s heart, and the she-wolf who had taken him away. Luna Dora stared at them, her eyes cold with anger. She wished both of them would disappear.?


    Alpha ude was eating breakfast quietly next to her.?


    Alpha ude, Luna Dora¡¯s mate and Alpha Xavier¡¯s father, had flown back from Switzend after the disaster at the charity g. ?


    His health was already poor¡ªhe¡¯d been receiving treatment overseas¡ªbut the news of Alpha Xavier¡¯s affair, Cecilia quitting thepany, and the public drama at the g had nearly given him a heart attack.?


    He wasn¡¯t an emotional man. ?


    At first, he had shared Luna Dora¡¯s doubts about Cecilia¡¯s background¡ªjust a regr human¡ªbut over time, he hade to respect her intelligence and hard work.?


    "Cecilia was capable, loyal, steady," he said that morning at the table, calmly cutting his steak. "She¡¯s done more for this pack than most born into it. Not to mention smart and attractive. Good genes for our Pack."?


    Luna Dora rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t argue. ?


    "Invite her to dinner," he said. "Apologize the right way. And tell the Shadow Pack she-wolf to stay away from our son."?


    In Alpha ude¡¯s mind, if the Blood Moon Pack was willing to swallow its pride, fixing things wouldn¡¯t be hard.?


    Luna Dora shoved her phone across the table.?


    "Look at them¡ªtrouble, both of them," she snapped.?


    Alpha ude barely nced at the screen.?


    "Cecilia¡¯s always been strong," he said. "The Shadow Pack she-wolf? She seduced Xavier. That p was well-deserved. If you won¡¯t invite Cecilia, I will."?


    "Fine. You do it," Luna Dora muttered as she stood up, her chest tight with frustration. "I¡¯m done."?


    As she stepped outside, her phone rang again. She nced down¡ªand froze.?


    It was from Cici.She declined the call without thinking.?


    A few secondster, a voice message popped up.?


    "Luna Dora," came Cici¡¯s soft, hurt voice. "It really hurts that you hate me so much."?


    There was a pause. Then a low, creepyugh.?


    "By the way, I found your little secret at Devil¡¯s Thumb Ranch. Wow. I had no idea you were so... energetic for your age. Heh heh heh."?


    Luna Dora¡¯s blood ran cold. She quickly looked around, heart racing, suddenly afraid someone might be watching her. With shaking hands, she called Cici back.?


    "How did you find out? What do you want?!" Luna Dora¡¯s voice trembled as she backed away a step.


    No answer. Just silence. But she knew.


    This wasn¡¯t some silly, love-struck girl chasing after her son.


    Cici was dangerous.


    And now, she had power.


    "Don¡¯t get upset," Cici said softly, her voice almost fragile¡ªbutced with something cold beneath the surface.


    "I just want to bond with you, Luna Dora. After all... I¡¯ll be joining the Blood Moon Pack soon. You¡¯ll be my mother, won¡¯t you?"


    She smiled sweetly. Sickeningly sweet.


    "Don¡¯t you agree... Mother?" The word hit like ice.


    Luna Dora¡¯s blood ran cold. The realization sank in, deep and merciless.


    This wasn¡¯t a girl in love¡ªthis was a predator.


    A predator she had invited into their Pack.


    And now, it was far toote to turn her away.

 Chapter 53 Unexpected Invitation?

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Unexpected Invitation?</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov?


    Five dayster, the wound on my leg had almost healedpletely.?


    These past few days had been suspiciously quiet. Too quiet.?


    Xavier hadn¡¯t bothered me at all. ?


    With the Instagram drama exploding, he probably had his hands full dealing with a devastated Cici and the furious Shadow Pack.?


    Still, the quiet gnawed at me. Because if they couldn¡¯t reach me here, they¡¯d look somewhere else.?


    That thought had first hit me a few days ago, right after a tense call with Harper.?


    I¡¯d already mapped out every worst-case scenario in my head, but this one stuck.?


    If they couldn¡¯t touch me in this secure building, the next logical move was to target someone close to me.?


    Someone I loved.?


    So I acted before they could.?


    That night, I called my father.?


    I told him maybe it was a good time to visit Grandma.?


    Get out of town for a few days.?


    I tried to keep my tone light, but I could hear the tension riding under every word.?


    He didn¡¯t ask why. Harper must¡¯ve already told them everything. Still, the silence between us lingered longer than usual.?


    I held the phone a little tighter, forcing myself to sound steady.?


    Finally, he spoke. "Take care of yourself."


    Just five words.But theynded heavy, like a weight in my chest.?


    I stared at the screen long after the call ended.?


    Then I started the long wait.?


    Every morning, I expected something. A knock at the door. A shadow in the hallway. A call. A message.?


    But nothing came.?


    No one showed up at theplex.?


    No one tracked down my parents¡¯ house.?


    Not even one anonymous threat.?


    And yet, the storm online hadn¡¯t died down.?


    If anything, it was growing.?


    Which only made the silence feel more ominous.?


    Were they nning something bigger??


    Or... were they still unwilling to cross Alpha Sebastian??


    Could a single move at the g¡ªone public show of protection¡ªreally be enough to hold them back??


    Speaking of him... I hadn¡¯t seen Alpha Sebastian since I moved in.?


    Even Liam had quietly shifted to the staff quarters, only showing up at mealtimes.?


    Clearly trying to avoid any hint of impropriety.?


    For a man who carried power like armor, his restraint was unexpected.?


    Sometimes, his gentlemanly consideration caught me off guard.?


    That evening, I found Liam in the kitchen preparing dinner. I stepped in to help him, using the opportunity to chat.?


    "Liam, where has Alpha Sebastian been staying these past few days?" I asked casually while chopping vegetables.?


    "Don¡¯t worry, Alpha Sebastian isn¡¯t homeless," Liam chuckled. "This apartment is just a temporary ce, convenient for work. Since he offered it to you, he¡¯s gone back to the Silver Peak Pack house. His parents have been missing him, anyway."?


    I nodded in understanding.?


    Then Liam leaned in slightly, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Actually, there¡¯s another reason his parents wanted him home."?


    I raised an eyebrow. "Oh? What reason?"?


    He grinned. "They¡¯ve started the Luna selection process."?


    Alpha Sebastian was being... Luna-matched??


    "As the future Alpha, his marriage is a big deal for the whole pack," Liam exined. "His parents brought it up during the holiday gatheringst year. They pushed him to meet a few eligible she-wolves from powerful families. He agreed, just to keep the peace. But nothing happened. He was too focused on work and left right after the holidays. His mom couldn¡¯t do much once he was gone. But now that he¡¯s back in Denver, it¡¯s harder for him to avoid it."?


    "So even he can¡¯t escape the ssic pressure from parents to get married," I said, finding it surprisingly rtable.?


    Alpha Sebastian always seemed so distant, so untouchable. It didn¡¯t really fit the image of a guy being told to settle down.?


    Liam let out a dramatic sigh. "Yeah, Alpha Sebastian has always been... emotionally reserved. Especially when ites to love."?


    Is that so??


    What about Amara, then? Their rtionship seemed anything but distant, given her emotional intensity at the charity g.?


    Despite Alpha Sebastian iming he wasn¡¯t interested in women (and possibly hinting at preferring men), I couldn¡¯t believe there hadn¡¯t been something significant between them. Amara¡¯s behavior suggested a deep history.?


    The most likely scenario was that they had been lovers, but Alpha Sebastian ended things for some unspeakable reason, while Amara remained deeply in love. Perhaps Alpha Sebastian still cared deep down but enjoyed seeing her suffer¡ªwatching her emotional turmoil giving him some perverse satisfaction...?


    I kept these spections to myself, offering a safe response instead: "Don¡¯t worry about it. Fate has a way of bringing the right people together. Maybe the next high-born she-wolf he meets will capture his heart immediately."?


    "I¡¯ll take that as a good omen," a cool, deep voice responded from behind me.?


    I nearly jumped out of my skin. Turning around, I saw Alpha Sebastian standing in the kitchen doorway.?


    Oh god, how long had he been there??


    When did he arrive??


    How much had he heard??


    Liam seemed equally mortified, unable to meet his eyes.?


    Both of us stood there awkwardly, like children caught whispering secrets.?


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s gaze swept over us, cool and unimpressed.?


    "Don¡¯t bother with dinner. Why don¡¯t you two pull up a chair in the lobby and keep the gossip going? I¡¯m sure the rest of the peanut gallery would love to hear your take."?


    I felt my face flush hot with embarrassment. And Liam cleared his throat ufortably.


    The sarcasm was not lost on either of us.?


    Alpha Sebastian turned and left the kitchen. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I followed him, trailing behind until we reached his study.?


    He went inside briefly and emerged with some documents. He headed straight for the front door, clearly with no intention of staying.?


    As he was about to leave, I blurted out, "Um... dinner¡¯s almost ready. Will you be eating with us?" I had meant to apologize, but my nerves got the better of me.?


    Alpha Sebastian turned, his beautiful almond eyes curved in a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach them. "I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯m busy with matchmaking appointments tonight. Who knows, I might just find that destined mate you mentioned."?


    I stood there speechless.


    Without another nce, he walked out.?


    I deted immediately. Was it necessary to be so petty? I mentally reviewed everything I¡¯d said¡ªit had all been perfectly reasonable, even supportive!?


    Liam emerged from the kitchen. "Don¡¯t worry about it. Alpha Sebastian isn¡¯t one to hold a grudge. He¡¯ll forget all about it soon enough. Come, let¡¯s eat."?


    I wasn¡¯t nearly as optimistic as Liam, but what could I do? I was beginning to realize that offending Alpha Sebastian was as easy as breathing¡ªone wrong word, and I¡¯d stepped on his toes again.?


    My appetite was poor during dinner. Halfway through the meal, my phone rang. To my surprise, it was Alpha ude¡ªXavier¡¯s father.?


    Luna Dora called and I could not answer without hesitation.?


    Xavier¡¯s number? There is no hesitation to block it directly.?


    But Alpha ude...?


    The situation is different.?


    He has always been quite polite to me, like an elder should have. And strictly speaking, he was my boss during the Blood Moon Tribe.?


    For these reasons, I still retained a little respect for him.?


    I hesitated for a moment, put down my chopsticks, and answered the phone.?


    "Hello, Alpha ude."?


    I always called him that - polite, decent, but not intimate.?


    "Cecilia," his voice came through, gentle but with unmistakable authority, "you and Xavier need to sit down and talk things through calmly. Avoiding him isn¡¯t going to solve your problems. Come home tomorrow evening."?


    ?

 Chapter 54 It’ll Be A Business Deal

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter 54 It¡¯ll Be A Business Deal</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov?


    "There¡¯s nothing more to talk about,"?


    I said, keeping my voice calm.?


    "He already signed the divorce papers. If you want to convince someone, talk to him. He¡¯s the one holding things up. Once he finishes thest steps, I¡¯ll be done¡ªwith him and with the Blood Moon Pack."?


    My tone remained calm, as if discussing someone else¡¯s failed marriage rather than my own¡ªwhere I had given my heartpletely only to be betrayed. ?


    I had lost this gamble and epted it, but I wouldn¡¯t forget the pain just because the wound had scabbed over.?


    There was a long pause on the other end of the line.?


    "Juste tomorrow," Alpha ude said atst. "No matter what you¡¯ve decided, this isn¡¯t something one person can decide alone. In a marriage, if one side refuses, nothing can move forward. In the end, both people need to sit down and talk. Don¡¯t you think so?"?


    I remained silent.?


    "It¡¯s just dinner," Alpha ude continued. "Nothing will happen. Do it as a courtesy to me."?


    I considered his request carefully. ?


    "Alright," I finally agreed.?


    My eptance wasn¡¯t out of respect for him. I had left Blood Moon Pack and was divorcing his son¡ªthere was no future where we would maintain any rtionship. His "courtesy" meant nothing to me anymore.?


    I agreed because I thought perhaps tomorrow night I could approach this like a business negotiation¡ªconvince him to persuade Xavier to stop his pointless pursuit and let me go.?


    Liam had been standing nearby during my call and approached with concern written across his face.?


    "Are you sure about this? What if they try to trick you again and harm you likest time? Please be careful," he warned.?


    "You¡¯re right," I nodded.?


    Though I didn¡¯t believe Alpha ude would stoop so low, after what Luna Dora had done, I couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. "I¡¯ll hire bodyguards to protect me tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry."?


    The next afternoon, around four o¡¯clock, I dressed carefully and headed to the Blood Moon Pack¡¯s main house with two professional bodyguards I¡¯d hired.?


    Though my leg had healed enough for normal walking yesterday, I pretended it hadn¡¯t and used a wheelchair.?


    If there was danger and my bodyguards couldn¡¯t handle it, I could surprise my enemies by suddenly standing up and escaping.?


    Sebastian¡¯s pov???


    I was standing by the window, talking on the phone with a pack ally, when I heard a knock at the door.?


    I lowered the phone a little and said, "Come in."?


    Beta Sawyer walked in, clearly not realizing I was still on a call.?


    "Alpha Sebastian," he said quickly, "Liam just called. He said Secretary Cecilia went to the Blood Moon Pack¡¯s house."?


    My grip on the phone tightened without thinking.?


    Inside me, Soren¡ªmy wolf¡ªlet out a low, angry growl.?


    [I didn¡¯t like it. Not one damn bit.]?


    The news hit me harder than I expected. I tried to ignore Soren¡¯s reaction, tried to stay calm.?


    I narrowed my eyes just slightly and forced my voice to stay even.?


    "If she really wants to go, let her. Why are you telling me this?"?


    Soren growled louder in my head.?


    [She¡¯s ours,] he snapped.?


    [Why is she there without us?]?


    I clenched my jaw.?


    [She¡¯s not imed,] I told him silently. [She¡¯s free to make her own choices.]?


    But she had been living in my apartment. Sleeping in my space.?


    Leaving her scent behind like it belonged there.?


    And now she was on enemy territory¡ªand I was supposed to do nothing??


    I didn¡¯t like it. Not at all.?


    I pushed the thought away.?


    "Get out," I said to Beta Sawyer, sharper than I meant.?


    He flinched and quickly left the room.?


    I raised the phone back to my ear.?


    The man on the other end chuckled.?


    "Secretary Cecilia? Sounds like a woman... seems you care about her more than just a little."?


    "Just a secretary," I said tly, though the words tasted like a lie.?


    Soren growled again in my mind.?


    [Liar,] he said. [She¡¯s our mate.]?


    I didn¡¯t answer. I ended the call without another word.?


    For a moment, I stood still, staring at my reflection in the window.?


    My eyes were tight. My jaw was clenched.?


    I looked... conflicted. And I hated that.?


    I pulled out my phone and called the head of my private security team.?


    "I need a protection unit near the Blood Moon Pack¡¯s house," I said.?


    "Keep it discreet, but make sure it¡¯s effective. The target is Cecilia Moore. If anything¡¯s off¡ªanything at all¡ªyou act immediately."?


    I ended the call and slipped the phone back into my pocket.?


    That stubborn woman.?


    Why the hell can¡¯t she stay safe¡ªfor once??


    Cecilia¡¯s pov??


    When I arrived at the Blood Moon Pack house, my feelings were entirely different from any previous visit.?


    Entering the dining room, I found a tableden with exquisite dishes, but only Alpha ude was seated there.?


    No Xavier. No Luna Dora.?


    I asked my bodyguards to wheel me to the table, then instructed them to wait outside.?


    "Alpha ude," I said with a polite smile.


    My lips curved just enough to be respectful, but I didn¡¯t try to sound friendly. I didn¡¯t owe him that.


    Alpha ude looked at the bodyguards as they walked away. His face turned serious.


    His usually calm expression tightened a little¡ªmaybe with concern, maybe something else. It was hard to tell with him.


    Then he looked back at me and spoke, his voice softer than I expected.


    "What happened to your leg?"


    "It¡¯s nothing," I said lightly. "I went on a short trip and had a minor ident."


    My voice was calm, but my fingers gripped the armrest.


    "Getting away for a while is good for the mind," he said with a nod.


    "It was nice," I replied, my smile a little sharper now. "It would¡¯ve been even better if your son didn¡¯t show up¡ªor if he just came with me to sign the divorce papers."


    My tone was still polite, but my words were clear. I wasn¡¯t here to y games.


    Alpha ude paused.


    I saw something change in his face.


    Then he spoke again, his voice carrying more weight.


    "Can¡¯t you give Xavier one more chance?"


    I tilted my head slightly and looked straight at him.


    "You know what he did," I said calmly. "Do you really think he deserves another chance?"


    There was no anger in my voice¡ªjust honesty. I wasn¡¯t trying to hurt Alpha ude. But I couldn¡¯t keep pretending everything was fine when it wasn¡¯t.


    "You¡¯re the kind of woman who can¡¯t even standany deceit," he sighed.


    "But life is long. No man is perfect. Temptation is always there, even if he doesn¡¯t go looking for it. Women throw themselves at Xavier all the time. But he always put you first. That Shadow Pack she-wolf meant nothing to him. Just a mistake. Now he¡¯s ready to cut all ties with her ande back to you. What¡¯s the harm in giving him another chance?"


    As he spoke, I looked at him in disbelief.


    "...Hah," I let out a short, coldugh.


    "Maybe you¡¯re right. Most men are like that¡ªincluding Alpha Xavier. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t want him anymore."


    I let my words hang in the air. I wanted him to feel the finality in them. I wasn¡¯t angry¡ªI was done.


    "Cecilia, you¡¯re being too stubborn," Alpha ude sighed again.


    "I know you¡¯ve asked for a $15 million divorce settlement. If you agree not to divorce, I¡¯ll give you $50 million and move you into the main pack house¡ªyou¡¯ll be the legitimate Luna of Blood Moon Pack. When you bear Xavier¡¯s children, they¡¯ll be the future heirs to the pack."?


    I won¡¯t lie¡ªthe offer was tempting.?


    Wealth. Status. Power. All handed to me without lifting a finger.?


    For a second, I almostughed at how easy it would be.?


    But then I thought about the cost:?


    Being tied forever to a man who cheated on me.?


    Sharing a bed with someone I no longer respected.?


    Raising children in a house built on lies.?


    Pretending not to see the next "Cici," or "Lisa," or whoever came next.?


    And all the while, smiling like a good Luna, while dying inside.?


    That wasn¡¯t a life. That was a trap¡ªwith a gilded cage instead of an iron one.?


    "I¡¯ve made my decision," I said firmly. "I still want the divorce."?


    Then I gave him a calm, deliberate smile.?


    "I have a counter-offer," I said, my voice calm and steady.I had already made up my mind.


    "If you agree to it, I¡¯ll stay with Alpha Xavier."


    He raised an eyebrow, a flicker of interest showing on his otherwise calm face.


    "Let¡¯s hear it." His tone was controlled, but I could sense the tension underneath. He thought I was bluffing. That was fine.


    "I want ten percent of the Blood Moon Pack¡¯s business." I dropped the words slowly and clearly, making sure he heard every syble.


    His face changed right away¡ªfirst surprise, then anger. Sharp and real.


    Good. That meant he understood.


    Maybe he still thought I was the quiet Luna who smiled politely and stayed silent at meetings.


    That version of me was gone.


    "You think I¡¯m na?ve?" I asked, looking straight at him.


    "My voice is calm because I know exactly what this marriage means¡ªfor you and for me." I leaned forward a little, resting my elbows on the table.


    "You want a Luna who smiles for the public, attends events, and keeps things quiet? Fine. Then I want my share too."


    "If I stay, it won¡¯t be for love." My voice didn¡¯t get louder, but it turned colder.


    "This will be a business deal. You get your perfect Luna, and I get my part of the business."


    I paused, letting my words sink in.


    "I won¡¯t ask questions. I won¡¯t care who Alpha Xavier sleeps with or how often. He can bring them home, even into our bed, and I won¡¯t say a word."


    His jaw tightened.I looked into his eyes, steady and sure.


    "But don¡¯t get it wrong¡ªI¡¯m not doing this for him. I¡¯m doing it for myself."


    And I meant every word.


    I wasn¡¯t here to fix a broken marriage.


    I was here to protect my future.?

 Chapter 55 Don’t Give Them the Satisfaction

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Don¡¯t Give Them the Satisfaction</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov?


    Alpha ude¡¯s face instantly darkened, as if a storm was brewing in his eyes. He mmed his fist on the table, and the delicate porcin was almost shaken off.?


    His voice was low and oppressive, and Alpha¡¯s majesty was like substance: "Cecilia, you cannot be this greedy. Do you really think you are worth ten percent of the shares of the Blood Moon Tribe?"


    I was unmoved, my eyes calm, as if I was watching a boring performance. I slowly leaned back into the wheelchair, my tone cold to the extreme: "I¡¯ll just treat you as a refusal." Pity. "?


    I sighed exaggeratedly, interpreting this "disappointment" just right.?


    "In that case, you might as well persuade your son to sign the divorce agreement early. I actually saved you 35 million. "?


    I showed a warm-free smile, the de hidden in the corner of my lip: "Haven¡¯t you always wanted a Luna with a bloodline?" Nowes the opportunity. And when he gets tired of ying with Cici, you change him to a younger one - Xavier has always loved freshness anyway, doesn¡¯t he? ?


    The room was full of anger and shame.?


    Wolves hated having their personal problems talked about in public¡ªespecially by someone they looked down on.?


    "Cecilia!" Xavier¡¯s voice roared as he stormed into the dining room. His presence felt dangerous, like he was ready to attack.?


    The sound of his voice made my bodyguards step in front of me right away.?


    Their hands moved toward their hidden weapons, ready to act if needed.?


    I gave them a small, calm smile.?


    "It¡¯s okay," I said softly, lifting my hand. "Give us some space."?


    They stepped back slightly but stayed alert, their eyes locked on Xavier like trained sentinels.?


    "You¡¯rete," I said lightly, my tone almost bored. "Alpha ude and I already finished our conversation."?


    Xavier¡¯s jaw clenched so tightly I could hear the faint grind of his teeth.?


    "This is between you and me," he snapped. "It doesn¡¯t matter who else you talk to! Divorce? Keep dreaming. Unless you kill me¡ªor kill yourself¡ªit¡¯s not happening!"?


    I raised an eyebrow, unimpressed by his outburst.?


    His rage didn¡¯t scare me anymore. It bored me.?


    I waited a beat, then replied, calm and cold.?


    "I see. So your definition of love includes dragging your wife through public humiliation, then running off to y hero with your mistress at the airport?"?


    His mouth opened, then closed. No denial. Just silence.?


    "Tell me, Alpha Xavier," I continued, voice like ice, "how many nights did you spend with her this week? Or do you even bother keeping count anymore?"?


    His eyes red with guilt¡ªthen fury.?


    I leaned forward slightly, just enough to make the next words cut deeper. "Let¡¯s stop pretending. This marriage died a long time ago. The only thing left is your ego¡ªand I¡¯m not here to feed it."


    His expression twisted, and a coldugh slipped from his lips. "You¡¯re so desperate to be single again because you can¡¯t wait to be Alpha Sebastian¡¯s mate, right?"?


    I didn¡¯t flinch. I smiled.?


    "Is that what you think?" I said, voice low but sharp. "That every man who sees value in me must want to own me?"?


    I stood¡ªor rather, straightened in my chair, shoulders squared.?


    "Let me be clear: I don¡¯t trade one Alpha¡¯s leash for another¡¯s crown. Alpha Sebastian doesn¡¯t control me. And you¡ªnever did."?


    That shut him up.?


    Across the room, Alpha ude¡¯s face shifted. "Who?" he asked slowly, eyes narrowing. "Alpha Sebastian?"?


    Recognition flickered behind his gaze¡ªa sudden understanding that made him go still.?


    "So that¡¯s why you¡¯re so determined to divorce Xavier," Alpha ude said usingly. "You¡¯re aiming for the Silver Peak Pack."?


    "Cecilia," he continued with condescension dripping from every word, "just because you managed to enter the Blood Moon Pack doesn¡¯t mean the Silver Peak Pack¡¯s doors will open for you. You¡¯re delusional!"?


    I stared at both men in disbelief, fighting to keep myposure.?


    [Breathe,] I reminded myself. [Don¡¯t let them get the satisfaction.]?


    "My rtionship with Alpha Sebastian is strictly professional," I said, voice steady and clear. "Be careful with your usations. Silver Peak Pack doesn¡¯t take nder lightly."?


    Xavier stepped forward, his scent sharp with jealousy.?


    "Then why was he at your apartment in the middle of the night?"?


    I didn¡¯t flinch.?


    "His presence proves absolutely nothing," I shot back. "Do you have evidence of anything inappropriate? No? Then maybe don¡¯t speak like you do."?


    I took a step closer, eyes locked with his.?


    "You know what I do have? Security footage. Cameras in my building recorded everything. He was inside for less than sixty seconds. Do you really think I¡¯m that efficient?"?


    A beat of silence followed¡ªtight, awkward. I let it sit.?


    "Next time youe at me with usations, bring facts. Not your bruised ego."?


    I didn¡¯t wait for his response before delivering my final blow. "Not only can I prove my innocence, but I can also prove your affair with Cici. I have a recording on my phone where your little girlfriend called me during your intimate moment¡ªa live broadcast, if you will. Should I y it for everyone to hear?"?


    I made a show of reaching for my phone. Xavier¡¯s face drained of color.?


    He lunged forward and snatched my phone away. "That was staged by her," he said desperately. "It wasn¡¯t real."?


    I raised an eyebrow. "Really? You gave her your phone so she could fake moaning for my benefit? And the sound of a man breathing heavily¡ªdid she hire someone to imitate that too?"?


    I looked him straight in the eye. "Do you think I would believe such nonsense? Would Alpha ude? Or perhaps... the judge when we go to divorce court?"?


    At the mention of a court case and the possibility of such humiliating evidence being made public, Alpha ude looked like he might have a stroke.?


    The thought of two prominent wolf packs having their dirtyundry aired for the world to see was clearly unbearable.?


    "Divorce her! Divorce her now!" Alpha ude barked at Xavier . "Go with her tomorrow and get it done!"?


    He had underestimated me. He¡¯d thought I would soften with generous offers, that I could be bought. Now he realized I wouldn¡¯t rest until I¡¯d taken my pound of flesh from the Blood Moon Pack.?


    Xavier remained silent, his gaze fixed on me with such intensity it felt like he was trying to burn a hole through me. Finally, in a dangerously soft voice, he said, "Go ahead and sue. Use whatever tactics you want. I¡¯ll y along."?


    He pulled out a chair and sat down calmly.?


    I felt exhausted to my core.?


    Alpha ude mmed his hand down again. "Whatwsuit? Haven¡¯t we been embarrassed enough? She clearly has no feelings for you anymore. Let¡¯s end this cleanly and move on!"?


    "Alpha Xavier," I added, hoping to sway him, "if you just agree to finalize the divorce, I¡¯ll delete the recording and all the other evidence I¡¯ve collected the moment the paperwork isplete."


    "Are you both finished?" Xavier picked up his chopsticks with eerie calm. "Let¡¯s eat first."?


    I suppressed the urge to smash my ss against his head and turned to Alpha ude instead. "Please talk some sense into him. We were married once¡ªI don¡¯t want this to get any uglier than it already is."?


    With that, I signaled to my bodyguards to wheel me out.?


    Xavier made no move to stop me, and I didn¡¯t bother looking back.?


    Once outside, one bodyguard went to bring the car around while the other stayed with me.?


    I allowed myself to rx slightly, breathing in the fresh evening air.?


    Suddenly, several men in Blood Moon Pack security uniforms appeared and subdued my remaining bodyguard before he could react.?


    "What are you doing?!" I cried out, rm bells ringing in my head.?


    A shadow fell over me. Before I could stand to flee, strong arms lifted me into the air.?


    I looked up to see Xavier¡¯s cold, his eyes dark with something that sent a chill down my spine. There was something almost demonic in his gaze.?


    My heart dropped. "Put me down! What do you think you¡¯re doing?" I demanded, struggling against his grip.?


    Xavier ignored my protestspletely, carrying me to his car.?


    He opened the driver¡¯s side door and slid me across to the passenger seat, then locked the doors. With one foot on the elerator, he sped away from the house.?


    As we raced through the gates, we passed another car entering¡ªour vehicles nearly colliding in Xavier¡¯s haste to escape with me.?

 Chapter 56 Taken

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Taken</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov?


    "Xavier!"


    Cici¡¯s shrill voice pierced the air as she rolled down the window of the white car they had just passed. Luna Dora sat beside her, her face unreadable, her postureposed and eerily still.


    Alpha Xavier heard the voice¡ªthere was no question about that. But his expression remained terrifyingly cold, his features locked in a mask of icy indifference. He didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t even nce in Cici¡¯s direction.


    Beside him, Cecilia turned toward him, watching carefully.


    "Cici¡¯s calling you," she said, her voice measured, as if testing the waters. "Didn¡¯t you hear her?"


    Alpha Xavier offered no reply. Not a word. Not even a blink.


    In the car¡¯s side mirror, Cecilia caught sight of Cici¡¯s growing desperation.


    he woman flung open her door and jumped out of the vehicle, stumbling slightly in her designer heels as she began to chase after Alpha Xavier¡¯s car.


    One hand clutched her phone to her ear, presumably dialing Alpha Xavier in panic.


    The scene might have beenughable to an outsider¡ªexcept for the fact that Cecilia sat next to a man whose sanity seemed to be hanging by a thread.


    Cici chased them all the way to the estate¡¯s iron gates, her screams growing more frantic as the car advanced. To any onlooker, it would have looked like aplete emotional breakdown.


    Luna Dora, however, didn¡¯t move. She remained seated in her vehicle, arms folded neatly in herp, eyes forward.


    She neither instructed her driver to follow nor spared Cici a single nce of concern. It was as if the whole scene had nothing to do with her.


    As the car disappeared through the gates, Cici copsed onto the roadside. Her face twisted with fury as she stared at the shrinking outline of the vehicle. Her jealousy was unmistakable, her rage unhinged. It was clear she felt threatened¡ªhumiliated.


    She had spent days trying to keep Alpha Xavier by her side, only to watch him drive away with Cecilia once again. In her distorted mind, it must have looked like a reconciliation.


    As they left the estate, neither Cecilia nor Alpha Xavie noticed that a van had stopped in the woods outside the estate. It pulled out slowly as their car passed, following at a calcted distance.


    Three minutester, miles away, Alpha Sebastian received a voice message through his encrypted line,"Miss Cecilia has been abducted by her husband. I¡¯m following them now. Do you want me to intercept and rescue her?"


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s brow furrowed. He paused, considering the situation in silence.


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s mental state was unstable¡ªintervening too early could provoke something worse.


    After a moment, he sent a reply,


    "Keep following them."


    A momentter, a simple "OK" hand emoji appeared on his screen.


    The hunt had begun.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov?


    Meanwhile, I was gripping my seat belt with both hands, my knuckles white against the dark leather.


    The speedometer had passed 140 mph¡ªand was still climbing.


    My heart pounded against my ribs, matching the roar of the engine.


    Sweat gathered at the back of my neck, cold and sharp.


    Outside, the world blurred into streaks¡ªtrees, signs, guardrails¡ªvanishing in a dizzying rush I couldn¡¯t process.


    "Could you slow down a bit?" I asked, trying to keep my voice level. Calm. Non-confrontational.


    I knew better than to provoke him when he was like this.


    Xavier¡¯s lips curved into something that looked like a smile, but it wasn¡¯t. It was sharp, cold, and far from kind.


    "Are you scared?" he asked, his eyes fixed on the road.


    "I thought you weren¡¯t afraid of anything anymore."


    There was something mocking in his voice. Something dangerous just under the surface. Like he wanted me to be afraid.


    I swallowed the hundred things I wanted to say.


    I kept my tone neutral. "I only have one life, and I¡¯d like to keep it in one piece. You should value yours too."


    He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, his foot pressed harder on the gas.


    I tried again, this time using that calm, detached voice I¡¯d perfected over the years. "Life is long," I said, my words t and even. "Everything passes eventually. No need to get emotional or impulsive."


    It sounded hollow¡ªeven to me¡ªbut I kept going. Talking kept me grounded. If I stopped talking, I might start screaming.


    Then, without warning, he yanked the steering wheel to the right.


    The world jolted sideways.


    I mmed into the seat as the car veered violently off the main highway and onto a narrow side road, the tires skidding for a second before catching hold of the asphalt.


    The new road was barely wide enough for two cars.


    I straightened in my seat, jaw clenched.


    My heart nearly stopped.


    Trying to steady my breathing, I nced outside.


    Dense trees lined both sides of the road as the sky gradually darkened into twilight¡ªthat dangerous time between day and night when boundaries blur.


    The man beside me felt like a stranger, possessed by something dark and unpredictable.


    "May I ask where we¡¯re going?" I ventured cautiously.


    "I don¡¯t know," Xavier replied, his voice t.


    After five minutes of tense silence, I tried again. "There¡¯s no deep hatred between us, is there? You made a mistake that men all over the world make, and I¡¯m just a somewhat stubborn woman. We had beautiful love once, but time wore it away. We¡¯re just following our hearts to the natural endpoint. I don¡¯t resent you anymore, so please don¡¯t bother me."


    Xavier turned to look at me, his eyes unreadable. "You¡¯re really afraid of dying, aren¡¯t you?"


    I clutched my seatbelt tighter.


    What did he mean by that? Was he so enraged by my insistence on divorce? Or was it the threat of making his intimate recording with Cici public that had pushed him over the edge?


    My mind raced through potential escape routes.


    Strangely, the first person I thought to call wasn¡¯t the police¡ªit was Alpha Sebastian, that seemingly omnipotent Alpha who kept appearing when I needed help.


    But why should he rescue me again? What was I to him?


    "Who are you thinking about?" Alpha Xavier¡¯s question cut through my thoughts, an unmistakable edge in his voice.


    I nced at him. "I¡¯m wondering when you¡¯ll stop the car. What if we run out of gas? How will we get back?"


    Deliberately steering the conversation toward mundane concerns.


    Alpha Xavier fell silent again.


    I carefully slipped my hand into my bag and an old phone in it. The phone Alpha Xavier had seized earlier was new¡ªI kept important data on my old one, so I hadn¡¯t fought too hard to get the new one back.


    Instead of calling Alpha Sebastian, I sent my location to Harper every five minutes. But I don¡¯t know what exactly message was sent.


    We drove beyond the orchard, spent another hour on a highway, passed through a semi-rural area, then a small town... We kept driving deeper into nowhere until Ipletely lost track of where we were.


    After nearly three hours, at past 9 PM, I was just hoping we¡¯d run out of gas.


    Eventually, the car sputtered to a stop at the foot of a mountain, miles from civilization. With spring just beginning, the night air hummed with insects and croaking frogs. Looking out, I saw only darkness, with tiny pinpricks of distant lights. Was this it? Was he actually nning to kill me?


    "It¡¯s just us now," Alpha Xavier said, opening his window and lighting a cigarette. In the intermittent orange glow, his sharply defined, handsome face appeared and disappeared. He took long drags, loosening his tie with one hand, raking his ck hair back carelessly.


    "So what now?" I asked, exhaling deeply, resigned to whatever came next.


    Alpha Xavier blew smoke rings while studying me. In the dim light, he took in my beauty, the way my nude-colored dress hugged my curves...


    He leaned closer, his smoke-tinged breath hot against my face. "I think the reason you¡¯re being so heartless toward me is that we don¡¯t have children."


    My blood ran cold.

 Chapter 57 Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Trapped</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov?


    My blood ran cold as Xavier¡¯s intentions became crystal clear.


    I wasn¡¯t some naive teenager¡ªthe hunger in his eyes and the possessiveness in his voice made it obvious what he wanted.


    I jerked backward, trying to escape his hot breath. "Stop the clutter in your head!"


    With one powerful movement, he grabbed my shoulder and yanked me closer.


    "How is this wrong? The police can¡¯t interfere with what happens between mates."


    His voice was low, nearly a growl.


    I stiffened, heart mming against my ribs.


    I could smell him¡ªsmoke, leather, and something darker¡ªtoo close, too sharp.


    "I don¡¯t want this!" I snapped, shoving against his chest.


    My hands pressed t against him, but it was like pushing against a brick wall.


    Still, I pushed.


    "Don¡¯t touch me again, Xavier."My voice was firm.


    He didn¡¯t listen. His arm slid around my waist, dragging me closer.


    I turned my face away, jaw tight with revulsion.


    "Xavier, you absolute bastard."


    He didn¡¯t even react to the insult.


    "Before, you were always focused on work," he whispered near my ear, his breath rough and warm against my skin.


    "Never wanted kids too early. Always careful."


    His voice wasn¡¯t soft¡ªit was gritty, like gravel scraping bone.


    "Tonight, let¡¯s not be careful. Maybe next month, you¡¯ll be carrying my pup."


    The words hit me like ice water poured down my spine.


    My stomach twisted. My throat went dry.


    "Let go of me! Let go!" I shouted, trying to twist away from him.


    The thought of being trapped by a forced pregnancy¡ªit made my blood run cold.


    His lips brushed my cheek.


    "Let¡¯spromise," he said.


    "If you don¡¯t conceive tonight, I¡¯ll let you go. If you do... you¡¯lle back home where you belong."


    "What?" I stared at him, stunned by the sheer audacity.


    I spat at him, allposure gone.


    "Go to hell! I¡¯m not making any deal with you! Who gave you the right to decide my fate?"


    "Once you¡¯re carrying our pup, you won¡¯t feel this way," Xavier muttered, tossing his cigarette out the window.


    He reached for the seat control, trying to recline it.


    "No!" I shouted, forcefully pushing him away.


    He tried to hold on, but I shoved him with everything I had.


    "Don¡¯t you dare!"


    Just then, a voice shouted from outside:


    "Hey buddy, this isn¡¯t some back alley¡ªhave some respect for the rest of us!"


    Xavier froze.


    He turned slightly, shielding my disheveled clothes from view and snarled,


    "Mind your own business!"


    The stranger walked away without another word.


    Silence fell in the car.


    I used the moment to push Xavier off mepletely.


    My face was flushed, hair a mess, and lips swollen.


    I could feel the heat of humiliation and rage burning beneath my skin.


    I red at him as he reached for me again,


    his fingers stretching out like he still had some kind of im.


    "Let¡¯s go somewhere else¡ª" he started, his voice low, almost coaxing.


    I pped him. Hard. The sound cracked through the air like a whip.


    "You¡¯re disgusting! Shameless!" I spat, my hand still burning from the impact.


    "I was blind to ever love you!"


    My voice shook¡ªnot with weakness, but with fury I refused to hold back.


    "If I could go back," I hissed, "I¡¯d erase every damn second I ever gave to you."


    Xavier¡¯s eyes reddened, his jaw tightening as if trying to hold himself together.


    His pride was cracked, and it showed.


    "So now you regret being with me?" he snapped.


    "Too bad. You¡¯re already mine. As long as I don¡¯t let go, you¡¯re not going anywhere!"


    His voice shook with desperation, but his words dripped with control.


    He couldn¡¯t stand the fact that I wasn¡¯t afraid of him anymore.


    "You cheated. You lied. You left me alone for months!" I shouted,


    every word cutting like ss.


    "You don¡¯t get to call me yours anymore."


    My chest rose and fell with every breath, my heart pounding with rage.


    "You lost that right the day you betrayed me."


    The dam finally broke.


    Tears streamed down my face, but I didn¡¯t hide them.


    They weren¡¯t tears of weakness. They were tears of anger.


    "I tried," I whispered. "I tried to hold on. But maybe I¡¯m the fool for thinking love was enough."


    My voice was t, stripped of warmth. Just the raw truth, finally spoken.


    Xavier¡¯s voice cracked.


    "Don¡¯t cry... please, love, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m sorry. I messed up. I was stupid. I don¡¯t want to lose you." His words tumbled out, desperate and broken, like he was trying to patch a dam that had already burst.


    I looked at him¡ªreally looked at him.


    His eyes were wet. His mouth trembled. But none of it moved me.


    I wasn¡¯t numb from pain anymore. I was numb from rity. I had seen him for what he truly was¡ªtoote, maybe, but clearly now.


    "You want me to cry," I said slowly, "because it makes you feel like you still matter."


    "Will you only stop when I¡¯m dead?"


    The questionnded like a p.That silenced him.


    His hand hovered near my cheek, fingers twitching with hesitation.


    But this time, he didn¡¯t touch me.


    Not because he respected my space¡ªbecause he no longer knew how to reach me.


    He had no answer.


    And I had nothing left to give.


    ...


    We sat in silence, staring at each other.


    Neither spoke, both seemingly drained of all energy.


    After a long while, I finally broke the silence. "I¡¯m hungry. I want something to eat."


    Xavier responded tly, "I¡¯ll get you something."


    He moved to exit the car, only then realizing we were practically in the wilderness. Where would he find food?


    The car was also out of gas.


    I saw his hesitation. "My leg isn¡¯t fully healed, and you¡¯ve made it worse. I can¡¯t run away."


    Xavier didn¡¯t bother exining anything. "I¡¯ll go look for a convenience store or something. Wait in the car."


    "Mmm." I acknowledged weakly.


    Xavier got out and locked the doors.


    I watched Xavier until he disappeared from view.


    The moment he vanished, I scrambled to the back seat, reclined it fully, and crawled into the trunk, escaping through the emergency release.


    My wound had indeed been aggravated during his assault, but I was fine. In my current condition, I couldn¡¯t run, but walking normally wasn¡¯t a problem.


    I headed in the opposite direction.


    After walking for about twenty minutes, the pain in my leg intensified. If I continued and the wound reopened, I¡¯d be stranded.


    I nced at the hillside nearby.


    Maybe I should hide for a while?


    I¡¯d been sending my location to Harper continuously¡ªperhaps she was already nearby.


    Decision made, I slowly climbed up the slope, finding a spot with dense vegetation to conceal myself. I called Harper and sent her my updated location.


    Harper estimated she could reach me in thirty-five minutes at the soonest. She urged me to stay hidden and not wander off.


    I hung up, hugged my knees to my chest, and stared absently at the stars above.


    Darkness surrounded mepletely.


    I sighed softly, feeling both bitter sadness and absurd amusement at my situation.


    About ten minutester, I heard what sounded like footsteps.


    My body tensed immediately¡ªHarper couldn¡¯t possibly have arrived this quickly!


    Who was it?

 Chapter 58 Unexpected Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Unexpected Rescue</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov?


    My heart nearly stopped when I heard those footsteps approaching.


    Xavier? No, impossible. Even if he¡¯d figured out I escaped and guessed which direction I¡¯d gone, how would he know I was hiding on some random hillside?


    It made no sense.


    Then a chilling thought hit me¡ªthe man who had shouted outside the car window earlier.


    Could it be him? Had he been lurking nearby, watching me crawl out of the trunk and head down this road? Had he been following me this entire time?


    The thought made my skin crawl. I crouched lower, trying to burrow deeper into the vegetation, but it was pitch ck. I couldn¡¯t see the path, and I didn¡¯t dare turn on my phone¡¯s shlight. I was stumbling through the brush like a panicked rabbit.


    The footsteps behind me grew closer, more deliberate


    My mind raced with horrifying possibilities¡ªbeing dragged into the wilderness in the middle of the night, my body never to be found, or being trafficked, or worse.


    Maybe I should have stayed in the car after all.


    No, that was stupid. Even if I¡¯d stayed, once Alpha Xavier left, whoever this was could have easily broken the window and attacked me there.


    I moved faster, ignoring the burning pain in my leg.


    A beam of light cut through the darkness. I thought I heard someone calling my name, but terror had my ears ringing so loudly that my heartbeat drowned out everything else.


    "Help! Somebody help me!" I screamed as I sensed the presence right behind me, reaching for me.


    I scrambled uphill in blind panic. Suddenly, something heavy circled my waist, and my feet left the ground. A strong arm had lifted mepletely off the earth.


    "HELP! HELP! MURDER! HELP!" I shrieked, kicking wildly at whoever had grabbed me.


    "...No one¡¯s trying to kill you."


    That voice¡ªrich, smooth, and unmistakably familiar¡ªcut through my panic like a knife. The kind of voice that, once heard, is never forgotten. Deep but not overly so, with a rity like spring water over ice.


    I froze instantly.


    Looking over my shoulder, through the hazy darkness, I found myself staring into a strikingly handsome face with pale features.


    And suddenly, I was even more confused than before.


    Anyone else appearing here would have made more sense. Hell, even some supernatural creature would have been more logical than... Alpha Sebastian.


    "Y-y-you..." I stammered, somehow more flustered than scared now.


    "Scared speechless? Don¡¯t recognize me?" Alpha Sebastian asked, his voice sending a shiver down my spine that had nothing to do with fear.


    Hearing him speak again made everything feel real. Relief washed over me so intensely I nearly cried. "How are you here?"


    "Just taking a stroll," he replied casually.


    "...What?"


    I knew he was being ridiculous, of course. But then again, my question had been equally obvious. Why else would he be here except to rescue me?


    Alpha Sebastian lifted one long leg onto the slope and settled me on his thigh, letting me sit while his arm moved from my waist to loosely encircle my shoulders. "I called your name. Why did you keep running?"


    "...My ears were ringing," I admitted honestly, perched on his leg like an obedient child.


    "Running so fast with your injury¡ªweren¡¯t you afraid it would reopen?" he asked, his voice a mixture of concern and mild admonishment.


    As if on cue, a burning sensation shot through my leg.


    [Oh crap.]


    Alpha Sebastian caught the wince on her face immediately.


    "Cecilia, you¡¯re not aggravating your injury on purpose just to extend your sick leave, are you?"


    "What? Of course not!" she shot back, offended.


    His gaze stayed cool, unreadable.


    "Then why aren¡¯t you resting at home instead of walking straight into an obvious trap?"


    He let the silence hang just long enough to make her ufortable, then added dryly,


    "Maybe you should stop being my secretary and be my spiritual guide instead. You clearly have a gift for making me go out of my way for you."


    Cecilia blinked, thrown off by the sarcasm.


    "...Sorry," she muttered, properly chastised.


    Sebastian stepped closer, his voice still as t as ever.


    "Since that injury happened onpany time, I¡¯ll bail you out¡ªthis once. But next time? You¡¯re on your own."


    She nodded quickly, raising her hands in surrender.


    "Got it, got it. You¡¯re a lifesaver. I owe you big time¡ªI mean, I¡¯ll even work weekends with noints."


    He just stared at her.


    She had the distinct feeling he was seriously considering leaving her on the hill.


    But instead, without a word, he knelt down a little and motioned for her.


    "Get on," he said.


    She hesitated only a second before climbing onto his back.


    His shoulders were broad and warm, steady beneath her hands.


    Cecilia clung to him awkwardly.


    "Um... where do I put my hands?"


    He didn¡¯t look back.


    "Anywhere that won¡¯t get you dropped."


    After hesitating, I gently ced my hands on his shoulders., Those shoulders were as broad and solid as an oak door.


    When we reached the bottom of the hill, his car was parked by the roadside. He carefully ced me in the passenger seat before circling around to the driver¡¯s side, getting in, and starting the engine.


    He¡¯d driven here himself...


    As far as I knew, he rarely drove his own car, usually relying on Liam or Beta Sawyer to chauffeur him.


    I felt surprisingly honored.


    I texted Harper to let her know I was safe and heading back to Denver. She was naturally curious about who had rescued me, since she was already out in this remote area, being the loyal friend she was.


    She¡¯d parked by the roadside and texted: [Who rescued you?]


    I wanted to avoid the question, but not answering would make it seem like I had something to hide.


    What did I have to hide? Nothing!


    I typed three letters with perfect confidence: [Alpha Sebastian].


    Harper¡¯s excitement practically vibrated through the phone: [WHAT?! Alpha Sebastian?! He came to rescue you? Isn¡¯t your boss being a little TOO caring toward his employee?]


    [Because I¡¯m his star yer,] I said with a smirk.


    [Careful¡ªif you impress him any more, he might get down on one knee.]


    [At this rate, forgetw school. Ask if he¡¯s hiring. I¡¯ll dly switch careers.]


    [Please. If he¡¯s not into you, I¡¯ll eat my entire closet.]


    [I¡¯m not letting you chew leather, thanks. Believe whatever you want, but he¡¯s genuinely just a good guy. He likes saving people, that¡¯s all. And besides... pretty sure he¡¯s sworn off women anyway.]


    Harper: [Wait¡ªwhat??]


    I ignored her triple question marks.


    Looking at myst message, I felt a twinge of regret. Whether Alpha Sebastian¡¯s preferences were true or not, it was something he had confided in me. I shouldn¡¯t be spreading it around.


    Alpha Sebastian noticed my troubled expression. "Is something wrong?"


    I quickly shook my head. "No, nothing at all."


    I pressed my phone against my chest protectively.


    Alpha Sebastian narrowed his eyes at my obviously guilty behavior.


    Author¡¯s pov?


    Meanwhile, Alpha Xavier returned with a bag of food only to find the empty car and the open trunk. He hurled the bag to the ground in anger.


    Wasn¡¯t she still using a wheelchair? Hadn¡¯t her leg injury not healed?


    Little liar!


    But even if she could walk, she couldn¡¯t have gone far.


    Suddenly, he thought about the dangers she might face¡ªwild animals in the hills, dangerous strangers on the road. Hadn¡¯t a man just walked past earlier? And she was so beautiful... Panic surged through him.


    He guessed she¡¯d gone in the opposite direction from him and ran after her, despite having been gone nearly fifty minutes.


    As Alpha Xavier ran along the road, Harper¡¯s car approached from behind. With no streetlights, she nearly hit him and mmed on the brakes.


    She got out. "Are you trying to get yourself killed, running in the middle of the road at night¡ª"


    Her words died when she recognized him. She fell silent.


    Alpha Xavier stared at Harper with her hand on her hip, momentarily confused.


    Then realization dawned. He rushed to open her passenger door, found it empty, and checked the back seat. "Where¡¯s Cecilia?"


    "How should I know? I¡¯m just passing by."


    "Cut the crap. Where is she?"


    "Alpha Xavier, I genuinely don¡¯t know. I need to get home¡ªit¡¯s already eleven, and I¡¯ll be up past midnight. I have court in the morning."


    Harper yawned, looking exhausted.


    She got back into her car.


    To her surprise, Alpha Xavier also got in, fastened his seat belt, and made himselffortable with crossed arms.


    Harper was speechless. "...Do you think this is your car and I¡¯m your driver? Get out!"


    Alpha Xavier remained unmoved, like a statue of ice.


    She had no idea what to do with him. She couldn¡¯t physically remove him, and arguing seemed pointless. She fastened her seat belt. "Fine, fine, fine. Don¡¯t believe me? Then just sit there and see if I¡¯m really meeting your... ex-wife."


    The words "ex-wife" made Alpha Xavier¡¯s eyes sh with cold fury.


    Harper felt a flicker of fear. She started the car and focused on driving.


    It didn¡¯t matter anyway¡ªCecilia had already been picked up, so let him waste his time if he wanted to.


    After twenty minutes with no sign of stopping, Alpha Xavier¡¯s frown deepened.


    Just then, Harper¡¯s phone pinged with a message.


    As soon as she unlocked it with facial recognition, a pair of long, elegant fingers snatched the phone from her hand.

 Chapter 59 Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Confrontation</h4>


    Xavier¡¯s pov?


    I could still feel the sting of her rejection, sharp and humiliating, as if her words had cut right through me. Cecilia had pushed me away¡ªme, her mate¡ªas though I were nothing more than a mistake she was desperate to forget.


    Why would the Moon Goddess make werewolves suffer this much when humans don¡¯t have to deal with any of it? The mate bond seemed to only tie me down while she felt nothing at all.


    My wolf paced restlessly beneath my skin, demanding I im her, make her understand who she belonged to. But instead of submission, I had tasted her defiance. And then she took off.


    Nobody walks away from me.


    I death-gripped the steering wheel until the leather creaked, my jaw clenched so hard it ached. She thought she could slip through my fingers, vanish into the city, hide behind weak excuses and borrowed courage. But she didn¡¯t understand¡ªI wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    The sharp trill of Harper¡¯s phone broke my concentration. Without thinking, I snatched it out of her hands, ignoring her shocked yelp and the way the car swerved for half a second. I was hanging on by a thread.


    Her protests went in one ear and out the other as I unlocked the screen and scrolled. I didn¡¯t need Harper¡¯s exnations. I needed one thing: to find Cecilia.


    And there it was.


    Her name. Cecilia. Written across the glowing screen, tangled in conversations she thought were private. And worse¡ªSebastian ck¡¯s name woven through the messages like poison.


    Alpha Sebastian.


    The muscles in my jaw flexed until I thought they might snap. So he wanted to y knight in shining armor? The thought of him near her¡ªof his attention on what was mine¡ªsent a surge of heat down my spine, dark and violent.


    I got my breathing under control, though rage pulsed through every vein. Losing my shit now would solve nothing. I needed her back where she belonged¡ªby my side, under my protection, within reach.


    "Fine," I muttered, my thumb jabbing the screen as I sent the reply. My voice was low, clipped, every syble vibrating with barely controlled fury.


    I found the name of the burger shop she¡¯d mentioned. A pathetic little hole-in-the-wall for her to hide. My lips curled into something that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.


    "Drive there," I ordered Harper, my tone t, lethal.


    She hesitated¡ªstupid girl¡ªso I turned my gaze on her. One look was enough. Her knuckles whitened around the wheel, and the car shot forward again.


    Inside, my wolf prowled, restless and savage. Cecilia could run, she could fight, she could scream that she didn¡¯t want me. But I would find her. I would bring her back.


    And once I had her, she would learn that rejecting me wasn¡¯t an option.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov?


    After Alpha Sebastian had rescued me, my stomach growled so loudly it echoed in the car. He noticed right away and pulled over in a quiet little town. But it waste¡ªpast midnight¡ªand most ces were already closed.


    We found only two options still open: a smoky BBQ food truck with a long line of drunk college kids, and a run-down 24-hour diner with flickering neon lights.


    I chose the diner. The smell of coffee and greasy fries was surprisinglyforting after the night I¡¯d had. I texted Harper my location¡ªfigured she might be starving too¡ªand ordered an extra bacon cheeseburger and fries for her.


    Alpha Sebastian gave me a knowing smile as I slid the phone back into my pocket.


    "At least you still have a conscience."


    "Huh?" I blinked, confused. "Oh¡ªdo you like bacon cheeseburger, Alpha?"


    I recovered quickly, but not quickly enough. He clearly picked up on the hesitation. His smile faded, just slightly, as realization sank in.


    "The second burger¡¯s not for me, is it?" he said, voice calm but distant.


    "You¡¯ve already ordered," he added after a beat, "and now you ask if I like bacon cheeseburger? Interesting timing."


    "Not at all!" I gestured toward the table¡¯s condiment rack. "Garlic aioli burger, mushroom swiss burger, bacon cheeseburger¡ªwhatever you want. You can make it however you like."


    His expression didn¡¯t change. He just looked at me for a moment longer, then asked, matter-of-factly:


    "Tell me the truth. Did you order that second burger for me?"


    "Of course I did! Who else would I order it for?" I widened my eyes, trying to look as sincere as possible.


    This was like taking credit for someone else¡¯s present¡ªwhat was I supposed to do? Admit the truth and make him feel awkward? I only had so many brownie points.


    Alpha Sebastian stared at me, seeing right through my act. "Miss Cecilia, you¡¯re wasting your talents not being an actress."


    My face turned beet red. Under the harsh fluorescent lights that revealed every detail of my expression, my little white lie waspletely see-through. He saw right through my people-pleasing.


    I gave up. "Fine, I actually ordered it for Harper."


    Alpha Sebastian said nothing more.


    When the burgers arrived, he didn¡¯t touch his. His icy stare across the table made me feel so ufortable that I couldn¡¯t enjoy my food either. Those eyes said it all: You ungrateful, double-crossing woman, just sit there and eat alone.


    I silently made a mental note to put him first from now on.


    Then I spotted Harper¡¯s car pulling up outside.


    I smiled and began to wave¡ªbut then went rigid as a familiar figure emerged from the car.


    There stood a visibly miserable Harper alongside a livid Xavier.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Alpha Sebastian seemed to connect the dots. He turned back to me, watching my almost tearful expression, and said simply, "What are the odds."


    I nodded like a robot. "Yes. Just my luck."


    How could it be anything else? After all that running around, Xavier had tracked me down again.


    The door flew open.


    Xavier strode in with long, purposeful steps and sat down beside me, his gaze traveling from my face to my hands.


    Suddenly, he smiled, took my hand, and grabbed my burger.


    He took a bite. "So hungry you had to sneak off and eat burgers by yourself? Why didn¡¯t you just tell me?"


    I could only manage a forced, wooden smile in response.


    Xavier turned his attention to Alpha Sebastian, his voice dripping with territorial aggression. "Alpha Sebastian, why do I keep finding you lurking around my mate? She has a husband. Didn¡¯t you know that?"


    Harper couldn¡¯t take it anymore. "Alpha Xavier, stop acting like a maniac. Alpha Sebastian was just being a decent human being by rescuing her."


    Alpha Xavier turned to her with a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Didn¡¯t your text say that if he wasn¡¯t interested in her, you¡¯d eat your hat? What, want to give that a try now?"


    Harper looked like she might pass out. And I frozepletely.


    Neither of us had imagined our private conversation would reach Alpha Sebastian¡¯s ears like this.


    The air grew thick with tension.


    After a tense moment, Alpha Sebastian smiled softly, his demeanor perfectly calm and collected, radiating an aura that suggested everything he did had a reason.


    "Whether I have interest in Cecilia or not is my business and has nothing to do with her," he said in his smooth voice. "If my actions today have gotten under your skin, Alpha Xavier, I can only apologize. However, regardless of the situation, even if you are still her legal husband, forcing yourself on a woman is absolutely disgusting."


    I held my breath, my heart racing.


    Xavier was so thoroughly called out that his anger had nowhere to go.


    His jaw tightened, fists clenched at his sides.


    If looks could kill, Alpha Sebastian would¡¯ve been toast.


    "Excuse me," Alpha Sebastian called out, his voice smooth, unbothered.


    The waitress¡ªmid-thirties, sharp eyeliner, bubblegum-pink nails¡ªpractically pushed her coworker out of the way and hurried over with a bright smile.


    "Yes, handsome? What can I get you?"


    Alpha Sebastian gestured toward the table.


    "We¡¯ve been talking so long, the food¡¯s gotten cold," he said casually. "Could you clear this and bring us four fresh tes? Burgers, same as before."


    He nced at Harper, offering her a small, gentlemanly nod.


    "And please make thisdy¡¯s a double with extra bacon."


    Harper lookedpletely smitten.


    The waitress beamed. "Absolutely!"


    A little whileter, the food was ready.


    Alpha Xavier was too pissed to eat.


    I managed to eat half my burger with my thoughts all over the map.


    Harper spent the entire time sneaking looks at Alpha Sebastian,pletely ignoring her food.


    Only Alpha Sebastian ate steadily. When finished, he dabbed his mouth with a napkin and remarked, "You¡¯re all wasting food."


    "No! I¡¯m still working on it!" Harper frantically dove back in, scarfing down everything, then let out a loud burp.


    "...Harper," I said with concern, passing her a napkin, worried she might get sick.


    She often skipped breakfast and stayed upte reviewing case files. Her stomach was sensitive, and overeating could make her throw up.


    Harper waved me off frantically. "I¡¯m fine! We can¡¯t let this go to waste..." She turned to Alpha Xavier. "You eat yours too!"


    Alpha Xavier gave her a cold, mocking look.


    When I tried to stand up to pay the bill, Harper pushed me back down. "You¡¯re cleaning your te too."


    I could only stare at herpletely helpless: "Alright..."

 Chapter 60 Dirty Lies, Dirtier Truths

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Dirty Lies, Dirtier Truths</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov?


    I sighed in resignation and picked up my burger.


    Harper was clearly hypnotized by Alpha Alpha Sebastian.


    Not that I could me her¡ªwho could resist those piercing eyes gazing at you tenderly while that seductive voice promised extra bacon on your burger? It was practically enchantment.


    As we exited the 24-hour diner, Harper was supporting me when Xavier shouldered his way between us, recing her arm with his.


    "Would you just stop?" I hissed, yanking my arm away from him.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to leave with Alpha Sebastian?"Xavie¡¯s voice was low and somewhat aggressive.


    "Who I leave with is none of your business," I snapped back. "We signed the divorce papers. If you¡¯re dragging your feet about finalizing it, that¡¯s your problem! As far as I¡¯m concerned, we¡¯re done!"


    I wrenched away from him, but Xavier¡¯s reflexes were too quick. His hand shot out, gripping my wrist with that unnatural werewolf strength that made me feel like a prison.


    "We¡¯re not done until I say we¡¯re done," he growled, his eyes shing with a hint of gold.


    Alpha Sebastian stood watching us, bathed in moonlight. The silver glow highlighted his sharp cheekbones and the cool detachment in his eyes.


    "I¡¯ve heard this dialogue at least three times now," he remarked with a slight click of his tongue.


    Harper threw her hands up. "If this were a novel, it¡¯d be pure filler. ¡¯I want a divorce,¡¯ ¡¯No, you don¡¯t¡¯¡ªrinse and repeat ten thousand times."


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s expression remained nk for a moment. "How about this¡ªI¡¯ll take Alpha Xavier, you take Cecilia."


    Harper nodded enthusiastically, turning to look at Alpha Sebastian.


    Her eyes practically turned into cartoon hearts. "So, Alpha Sebastian... if things don¡¯t work out with Ceci... do you think maybe I could¡ª"


    Alpha Sebastian tilted his head slightly. "Oh, I¡¯m not interested in women."


    His tone was so casual, so matter-of-fact, like someone declining a slice of pie they didn¡¯t care for.


    Harper¡¯s jaw dropped.


    Was I right? Did he really not like women? Then... did he like men?


    Alpha Sebastian strode toward Xavier and me with long, graceful steps. With one smooth motion, he draped his arm over Xavier¡¯s shoulders like he was dealing with a tantruming toddler.


    "I won¡¯t take her away. I¡¯ll take you instead. How¡¯s that?" he offered.


    Xavier froze, clearly unprepared for this approach.


    "Your car¡¯s out of gas, and it¡¯s toote to call another ride," Alpha Sebastian continued reasonably. "As for the divorce situation, debating it another day won¡¯t change the inevitable oue."


    As he guided Xavier toward his car, I couldn¡¯t help noticing the stark contrast between them.


    Though both were handsome, Alpha Sebastian was taller by a few inches. His features carried an icy, aristocratic beauty, while Xavier had a more rugged, conventionally masculine appeal.


    By all rights, Xavier¡¯s traditional Alpha looks should havemanded more presence. Yet standing side by side, Alpha Sebastian somehow dominated the scene.


    There was something innately regal about him that couldn¡¯t be matched¡ªthe unmistakable aura of an Alpha from one of the oldest, most powerful bloodlines.


    Xavier tried to push Alpha Sebastian¡¯s arm away, but when he turned his head, he saw Harper¡¯s car already waiting for me. He moved to intervene, but Alpha Sebastian held him back.


    That brief moment was all I needed to escape.


    "Cecilia!" Xavier roared after the retreating car.


    I knew what angered him wasn¡¯t that I was leaving with Harper, but that I was slipping through his fingers yet again.


    ...


    It was after 2 AM when Harper and I returned to Denver.


    At her apartment, I rewrapped the bandages on my wounds that had started bleeding again, then took a quick shower. The moment my head hit the pillow, I was out cold.


    I woke up around noon the next day. Harper had already left for work.


    Warmth bloomed in my chest. This girl never remembered to eat breakfast herself, but never forgot to get some for me.


    I opened the bag, took out the food, turned on the TV, and found a random show to watch while eating. It was a family drama showing a typical mother-inw versus daughter-inw conflict, which immediately reminded me of Luna Dora and Cici.


    Yesterday evening, they¡¯d returned to Xavier¡¯s house together.


    [United again?]I wondered.


    Did Luna Dora seriously forget how Cici embarrassed the hell out of her at the charity g? She wasn¡¯t the brightest bulb, but surely she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to actually want Cici as the Blood Moon Pack¡¯s Luna?


    I couldn¡¯t understand Luna Dora¡¯s thought process, but this wasn¡¯t necessarily bad news for me. Another person putting pressure on Xavier could only help my cause.


    Though the main force was still Cici... even if her efforts so far hadn¡¯t exactly been impressive.


    After breakfast, I curled up on the sofa, contemting my next move. Should I provoke Cici again, try to unleash more of her potential?


    On second thought, maybe not. She was already showing signs of unraveling. Push her too far, and who knows what damage she might cause.


    My thoughts were interrupted by a ring of the telephone bell.


    Yvonne.


    The gossip queen herself.


    "Hello, beauty queen. What¡¯s up now?"


    "Oh my God, Cecilia, have you been living under a rock? Have you seen the statement from the Blood Moon Pack? Your mother-inw is throwing some serious mud at you! I¡¯m absolutely livid!"


    "...What mud?" I asked, confused.I told Yvonne to stay on the line while I checked.


    My fingers were trembling so badly I almost dropped the phone.


    The moment I tapped into the livestream, Luna Dora¡¯s face filled my screen¡ªpoised, polished, and terrifyinglyposed.


    She was seated at a long table draped in velvet, nked by the Blood Moon Pack¡¯s elders, cameras shing like gunfire all around her.


    I watched her borate press conference.My stomach twisted. My blood pressure spiked so fast I could feel the pulse pounding behind my eyes.


    She introduced herself calmly as the mother of the man in the now-viral video.


    And then she smiled. Not a warm smile, but a cold, calcted one.


    She imed she knew the whole truth.


    ording to her, the situation wasn¡¯t at all what it appeared to be.


    And then she began to rewrite history.


    Luna Dora exined¡ªso gracefully, so convincingly¡ªthat the Blood Moon and Shadow Packs had arranged a mating bond between their children years ago.


    That the families were equal in power and prestige.


    That despite the age gap, Xavier and Cici had always been close.


    That both sides had simply been waiting for Cici to reach mating age to formalize the union.


    And then, she said, I came along.


    I felt the breath leave my lungs. My ears rang so loudly I almost missed what came next.


    She said I had known about the engagement. That I¡¯d targeted Xavier anyway¡ªdetermined to marry into power at any cost.


    That I had seduced him using "despicable methods." That I had manipted him into marriage.


    That the Blood Moon Pack had never acknowledged the union.


    I stared at the screen, frozen. My heart was pounding so hard I could barely hear.


    She continued, voice honey-sweet, eyes glittering with righteous disdain.


    Over thest two years, she said, Xavier had finally seen through my gold-digging ways.


    That I was insatiable. Greedy.


    That I had even cheated on him while he was away on business.


    She said her poor son had been devastated. That he had suffered in silence. That he¡¯d only reconnected with Cici because of a joint project between the packs¡ªand that it had "rekindled the bond that had always been there."


    Her conclusionnded like a p across the face that Cici wasn¡¯t the homewrecker.


    The room felt like it was spinning. I pressed a palm to my forehead, trying to breathe past the rising nausea.


    Of course, she hadn¡¯te unarmed. She presented "evidence."


    Text messages¡ªscreenshots of me supposedly demanding an outrageous settlement.


    A photo of me standing beside a middle-aged man in a hotel hallway. At midnight.


    An audio clip¡ªrecorded just yesterday at the Blood Moon estate¡ªof me brazenly demanding "ten percent of the pack¡¯s assets."


    And most shocking of all... a decade-old mating contract between Xavier and Cici.

 Chapter 61 When Lies Become Truth

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 61 When Lies Be Truth</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Ha..." There was a mockingugh in my throat.


    I was beyond words. The audacity of their lies had left me speechless, a surreal wave of disbelief crashing over me.


    "Are you actuallyughing?" Yvonne¡¯s voice rose in disbelief on the other end of the line. "How can youugh at this? The Blood Moon Pack just dumped all their dirtyundry on your doorstep to make that little snake Cici look like a saint! You can¡¯t possibly let this slide!"


    Her voice grew more passionate. "Unleash that fierce energy you had at the charity g! Throw their lies back in their faces!"


    "Destroy these maniptive bastards!"


    I had to smile at that. Yvonne¡ªDenver¡¯s premier socialite, known for her sweet demeanor and elegant Southern drawl¡ªwas now cursing like a sailor on my behalf.


    "What if everything they¡¯re saying is true?" I asked sarcastically. "They¡¯ve presented so much ¡¯evidence,¡¯ after all. It¡¯s quite convincing, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Bullshit!" Yvonne practically screamed into the phone. "I¡¯d stake my life on the fact that you¡¯re nothing like what they¡¯re painting you to be!"


    "Everyone in our circle knows what kind of person Cici really is," Yvonne continued, her words tumbling out in rapid session. "I¡¯ll admit, I used to envy you for having Alpha Xavier. He was sexy, handsome, seemingly devoted... but the moment he got involved with that Cici, it was like watching someone dive into a cesspool. The stench of their actions is making everyone gag. His reputation is in shambles."


    She scoffed loudly. "And this nonsense about a decade-old mating contract? Good grief, why don¡¯t they just im they were star-crossed mates in a past life while they¡¯re at it!"


    I let Yvonne vent. She¡¯d known me during the days when Alpha Xavier and I seemed inseparable¡ªwhen he treated me like the most precious thing in his world.


    ...


    Back then, Yvonne and I weren¡¯t particrly close. We maintained a cordial rtionship built on mutual benefit andworking, our interactions oftenced with feigned warmth that masked our superficial connection


    But everything changed when her life imploded. She fell from living in luxury to being ostracized overnight. The same people who once surrounded her¡ªfriends, family, supposed confidants¡ªeither pretended not to know her or actively pushed her further down.


    I was the one who extended a hand when she needed it most.


    When she called me, I didn¡¯t hang up. I didn¡¯t spout empty titudes. I listened to her story and simply said I could help.


    ...


    I let her continue her tirade without interruption.


    Finally, Yvonne grew impatient with my silence. "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? If you¡¯re afraid to confront them, I¡¯ll expose their ugly faces myself!"


    "No!" I blurted out, suddenly rmed. "Please don¡¯t get involved with them."


    I exhaled heavily, feeling the weight in my chest. "I can handle this myself. Thank you for believing in me¡ªthat¡¯s more than enough."


    My problems had already affected my parents, Harper, and Alpha Sebastian. I couldn¡¯t bear to drag anyone else into this mess.


    Yvonne opened her mouth, clearly wanting to insist she could help, but then hesitated. What could she really do against thebined forces of the Blood Moon and Shadow Packs?


    "Look at you, being all smart and refusing to let me help," she said with mock indignation.


    I managed a small smile. "I appreciate the thought. Just watch from the sidelines, okay?"


    "You¡¯re ridiculous," she muttered before hanging up.


    The moment I put down the phone, the facade of ease I¡¯d been maintaining crumbled. My shoulders slumped as reality crashed back down on me.


    For the next hour, my phone buzzed non-stop with calls and messages. I was grateful my parents weren¡¯t among the callers¡ªthey probably hadn¡¯t heard the news yet. But it was only a matter of time before they did.


    The thought of seeing the pain and disappointment on their faces made my heart ache as if it were being seared with a hot iron.


    I clenched my fists until my nails dug painfully into my palms.


    I hated myself for not listening to them years ago.


    I wished I could tear those memories from my mindpletely.


    [They want to defeat me, but I won¡¯t let them seed.]


    Author¡¯s pov


    While the world was in chaos, Alpha Xavier woke up in a strange hotel bed, still half-drunk and disoriented.


    He hadn¡¯t gone home.


    His phone was dead.


    He¡¯d missed work.


    It wasn¡¯t until Beta Henry finally tracked him down and, with barely concealed panic, filled him in on the unfolding disaster, that reality mmed into him like a thunderp out of the blue.


    ....


    Across town, Alpha Sebastian had just finished a lunch meeting when he slid into the back seat of his car. Before he could even ask about his next appointment, Beta Sawyer handed him a tablet, his expression grim.


    One nce at the screen told Alpha Sebastian everything he needed to know.


    The Blood Moon Pack had released an official statement.


    The press conference was already trending¡ªLuna Dora, seated like a queen nked by elders, had taken the spotlight. She¡¯d introduced herself as the mother of the man in "that video" and, with terrifying poise, began to spin a story that sounded rehearsed down to thest detail.


    Alpha Sebastian read through the transcript in silence, his face an unreadable mask.


    But Soren was not so calm.[They¡¯re trying to destroy her, ]Soren growled. [They¡¯re painting her as a liar. A whore. A threat.]


    When Alpha Sebastian finished reading, the temperature in the car seemed to chill, though his voice remained deceptively casual.


    "The Blood Moon and Shadow Packs are getting cozy, I see," he said, eyes still on the screen. "If they¡¯re working so well together, I doubt they need our money anymore. Cancel their project loan."


    Beta Sawyer hesitated. "Alpha Sebastian, the first installment¡¯s already been disbursed. The second is scheduled within the week. If we pull the plug now¡ª"


    Alpha Sebastian looked up, voice dry with mock concern.


    "Do you take them for fools, Beta Sawyer? This is Alpha Xavier and Cici¡¯s love project, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m sure they¡¯d sell a kidney each to fund it. I haveplete faith in their devotion... to each other."


    "...Understood."


    Soren chuckled darkly in the back of his mind.


    Alpha Sebastian knew what the others at thepany would think. That he was flexing his power. That he was stepping on toes. That this was personal¡ªand it was.


    On the ride back to the office, he issued the final directive.


    "Have the legal team begin a reevaluation. Base it on... recent publicity issues. Make it clear we¡¯re concerned about the borrower¡¯s ability to honor the terms of the agreement."


    And that was that. Whether the project would survive the second review? Everyone knew the answer depended entirely on one thing¡ªAlpha Sebastian¡¯s mood.


    As Denver¡¯s most powerful tycoon, he was allowaed to the asional whim. And today, he simply didn¡¯t feel like feeding stray dogs.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Shadow Pack house , a very different scene was unfolding.


    Luna Dora sat at the head of the long dining table, nked by Alpha ude and the entire White family. Cici sat close to Luna Dora.


    Luna Dora managed a stiff smile, her spine perfectly straight, like a puppet held up by strings. ude ate in silence, seething behind his calm exterior. He was furious with his wife for going rogue¡ªand they¡¯d argued bitterly in the car¡ªbut now that the damage was done, he had no choice but to y along.


    A union between the Blood Moon Pack and Shadow Pack seemed inevitable now.


    It¡¯s Cecilia¡¯s fault, Alpha ude thought bitterly. I gave her a chance, and she spat in my face. If she¡¯d just stayed in her ce...


    Cici pouted dramatically, her voice rising.


    "Where on earth is Alpha Xavier? Why hasn¡¯t he called? He¡¯s not still with that gold-digging Cecilia, is he? That shameless bitch!"


    Her act was almost convincing¡ªif you ignored the venom in her eyes.


    The rest of her family joined in like a well-rehearsed chorus.


    "She¡¯s nothing but a vixen who uses her looks to manipte men."


    "Alpha Xavier was young and stupid. That girl clearly bewitched him."


    "She¡¯s got that fox face. You can tell she¡¯s not a decent woman."


    "I feel dirty just saying her name."


    Their words dripped with sanctimony, as if they hadn¡¯t all just watched Cici w after a man who was never hers to begin with.


    And just as they were reaching the crescendo of their performance¡ªThe dining room doors burst open.

 Chapter 62 That’s Absurd

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 62 That¡¯s Absurd</h4>


    Xavier¡¯s pov


    I entered the dining room of the Shadow Pack house, my wolf Kael growling in my mind, already sensing the tension in the air.


    Cici¡¯s face lit up the moment she saw me. "Xavier!" she squealed, leaping from her chair.


    She bounded toward me, her floral perfume assaulting my senses before she even got close. When she was still about ten feet away, I raised my hand in a blocking gesture, my revulsion so thick it felt like fog clogging in my chest.


    I sidestepped herpletely. My focus was singr as I strode directly to where my parents sat.


    Looking my mother straight in the eyes, I demanded, "Who put you up to fabricating these lies? Do you think I haven¡¯t humiliated myself enough? Or do you believe I need to sink even lower into dishonor?"


    My mother, Luna Dora, stared at me in stunned silence, her pupils dting with shock.


    The Shadow Pack family¡¯s expressions darkened collectively, the scent of their displeasure filling the air.


    They understood perfectly well what I meant. This Instagram disaster wasn¡¯t something the Blood Moon Pack needed to address publicly. We could have distanced ourselves, maintained usible deniability.


    Instead, my mother had confirmed the affair, suggesting our packs had some longstanding connection¡ªimplying that Cici and I were somehow fated mates.


    Everyone in this room knew the truth: my mother was entirely manipted by the Shadow Pack family.


    [This is ridiculous,] Kael snarled in my mind. [They¡¯re trying to trap us.]


    "Nobody made me say anything," my mother finally replied, her chin lifted defensively. "I simply realized that things have gone too far. Cici deserves official recognition. If you two want a proper mating ceremony, we need to control the narrative. This was the only solution I could see¡ªI¡¯m thinking of everyone¡¯s best interests."


    I narrowed my eyes at her. Just days ago, after the charity g fiasco, she wouldn¡¯t even allow Cici to cross the threshold of the Blood Moon territory. What could possibly have changed her mind so quickly?


    My father, Alpha ude, jumped in before I could respond. "What¡¯s done is done. Stop ming your mother and focus on what needs to happen next."


    Before I could reply, Cici¡¯s mom seized the opportunity. "Exactly, Alpha ude. In matters of the heart, me never lies with just one person."


    Her voice dripped with false sympathy. "Cici might be somewhat impulsive, but Alpha Xavier isn¡¯t innocent either. We can¡¯t expect a young female wolf to bear this burden alone."


    She leaned forward, "Besides, my Cici believed Cecilia was merely an ex-girlfriend. She had no idea about this secret marriage. If anyone deceived someone, it was Alpha Xavier concealing his marital status."


    Her voice hardened. "This whole mess has devastated my daughter. Our pack¡¯s reputation is in tatters. Alpha Xavier owes her proper amends."


    While my father contemted his response, I cut through the bullshit with ice-cold precision.


    "I will not divorce my wife," I stated tly. "And I will not take Cici as my mate. Ever."


    Cici¡¯s face drained of color. The dining room¡¯s atmosphere plummeted to freezing. Every face around the table went rigid, the previous forced joviality now painfully ironic.


    Alpha Gavin stood up and pulled me aside, lowering his voice. "ying the devoted husband is pointless now. Cecilia must hate your guts and everything the Blood Moon Pack stands for. There¡¯s no reconciliation possible."


    His voice took on a persuasive edge. "Cici is devoted to you. She won¡¯t ept anyone else. Taking her as your mate would only benefit you."


    I kept my voice low but unyielding. "I¡¯ll say it again: I will never take Cici as my mate."


    "You¡ª" Alpha Gavin sputtered, frustration evident in every line of his body. "You pursued her, and now you¡¯re rejecting her? Where is your conscience? She didn¡¯t force you into this rtionship! This isn¡¯t noble atonement¡ªyou¡¯re being cruel to both women!"


    I met his gaze steadily. "I never said I wasn¡¯t at fault. But I love my wife."


    Alpha Gavin fell silent, having no counter to that simple truth.


    Though we¡¯d kept our voices down, fragments of our conversation had carried to the others.


    I returned to the table, my face a mask of cold determination. "The mating is not happening. That¡¯s final. As for our business partnerships, I¡¯m happy to continue them¡ªbut I¡¯ll understand if you wish to terminate our agreements."


    I nced pointedly at my mother. "Let¡¯s go. We have other matters to discuss."


    Namely, the bloodbath of a press release that was now trending across all of Denver.


    The Shadow Pack family erupted in fury. Everyone except the shell-shocked Cici and the conflicted Alpha Gavin looked ready to tear me apart with their bare hands.


    "You think the Shadow Pack is some weak prey you can toy with?"Beta Gray snarled. "You think saying ¡¯no¡¯ just makes this disappear? Dream on! Either you make this right for Cici, or forget the project¡ªour packs will be mortal enemies!"


    "If your pack dares to retract the statement, we¡¯ll make sure Cecilia¡¯s family vanishes from Denverpletely!"


    ...


    Their emotional outbursts assaulted my ears, and I could see my father wincing as if each usation was physically painful. My mother remained frozen in her seat, looking as if her world was copsing.


    I merelyughed coldly. "Do whatever you want."


    I didn¡¯t bother exining how Cici had drugged my drink that first night when she tagged along with Alpha Gavin for "business." How she¡¯d seduced me, using every trick imaginable to get me into bed.


    There had never been love between us¡ªjust a sordid physical rtionship. We¡¯d conducted a shameful affair that I now regretted with every fiber of my being.


    The Shadow Pack family, havingid all their cards on the table and seeing my continued refusal, found themselves in an impossible position.


    Canceling our joint project would hurt them financially. Dering war on the Blood Moon Pack would gain them nothing.


    The impasse hung heavy in the air.


    Suddenly, Alpha Gavin¡¯s assistant burst into the dining room, her face ashen.


    She ignored all protocol about interrupting such a sensitive meeting and rushed to Alpha Gavin¡¯s side, whispering urgently, "The Silver Peak Bank has frozen the second installment of our joint project loan. They¡¯re demanding aplete re-evaluation."


    Alpha Gavin¡¯s brow furrowed. "That¡¯s absurd. Did you call their secretary? What reason did they give?"


    "I did," the assistant replied, her eyes darting nervously toward the tense standoff in the dining room. Her lips trembled as she recited the exnation verbatim: "Due to recent negative publicity surrounding the project partners, concerns have been raised about potential risks on the project¡¯s viability and ability to pay the loan. Therefore, a full reassessment is necessary."


    Alpha Gavin¡¯s face twitched. And We were all shocked by the news

 Chapter 63 You Owe Him An Apology

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 63 You Owe Him An Apology</h4>


    Xavier¡¯s pov


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s words lingered in the air, sharp and unsettling¡ªalmost like he had seen the future.


    He seemed to know exactly how things would y out: that the marriage negotiations between our two packs would destroy our opportunity to do business together.


    I watched as Alpha Gavin steadied himself, visibly shaken.


    Alpha Gavin turned slightly, his eyes meeting mine across the room in silentmunication.


    If this project copsed, both our packs would bleed financially.


    "We were tied together on that project from the very beginning, whether we liked it or not.


    I kept my expression carefully nk, refusing to reveal my thoughts.


    Around the table, the faces of both our families had grown somber.


    "Hah..."


    The harshugh cut through the tense silence like a knife.


    Everyone turned toward Cici as she fixed her gaze on me, slowly approaching until she stood directly in my path. The scent of her rage¡ªbitter and acrid¡ªflooded my nose.


    "What¡¯s so great about loving Cecilia?" she sneered, her eyes shing dangerously. "She¡¯s already found her recement and crawled into Alpha Sebastian¡¯s bed. Why else would he constantly defend her?"


    [She¡¯s delusional,] Kael growled in my mind, bristling at the usation.


    I felt my features freeze over, my voice emerging cold as winter. "They have no inappropriate rtionship."


    I¡¯d harbored my own suspicions before. But after reading Cecilia¡¯s conversation with Harperst night, and considering Alpha Sebastian¡¯s words, I believed it now.


    Yet a nagging doubt persisted in my heart: with Alpha Sebastian so boldly championing her at every turn, would Cecilia eventually develop feelings for him? The possibility left a bitter taste in my mouth. I couldn¡¯t bear to contemte that future.


    "Is she really so pure and innocent in your mind? You think she¡¯s incapable of cheating?" Cici demanded, noticing my momentary distraction. Her fists clenched at her sides, her jaw tightening with barely contained rage.


    I looked at her¡ªreally looked at her¡ªand felt nothing but cold contempt rise within me. "Wasn¡¯t I the one who cheated? I admit my mistake. But Cecilia was always good¡ªI was the one who betrayed her."


    The truth of my own words struck me like physical pain. People truly only appreciate what they had once it was gone.


    My mate¡ªthe woman who abandoned her dream career for me, who endured my family¡¯s criticism, who stood firmly by my side through our marriage... She was brilliant, strong, gentle, never losing her temper. She was extraordinary in every way, yet gradually I found her... boring. How foolish I¡¯d been, trading paradise for purgatory.


    Cici¡¯s expression twisted grotesquely as my words sank in. "If she¡¯s the good one, then I¡¯m the viin? What about everything we shared? What was that supposed to be?"


    I stared at her with empty eyes, as though looking at something already dead. "You tell me..."


    With a piercing scream, Cici grabbed a knife from the table and pressed it against her throat.


    Her family lunged forward in panic, scrambling to wrestle the de from her hand.


    I didn¡¯t even bother looking. I¡¯d seen this same dramatic performance countless times over the past few days. If she wanted to die, that was her choice. I turned and walked toward the door, disgust etched on my face.


    My parents rose from their seats, their expressions grave as they followed me.


    "Come back!" Cici wailed behind us, her voice breaking with sobs. "You¡¯ll regret this! You¡¯ll definitely regret this!"


    I didn¡¯t look back. Not once.


    Now everything¡ªboth personal and professional¡ªwas tangled in an impossible knot.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Contrary to what Alpha Gavin seemed to believe, Alpha Sebastian was far from omniscient.


    He simply knew Alpha Xavier well enough¡ªrecent encounters had given him a working understanding of the man¡¯s temperament.


    Today¡¯s move, though colored slightly by personal sentiment, was mostly calcted.


    Alpha Sebastian had merely followed the logic: Alpha Xavier¡¯s behavior the night before, juxtaposed with his mother¡¯s public statement earlier today, made one thing abundantly clear¡ªthey were not working in tandem.


    If anything, they were fundamentally at odds.


    And knowing Alpha Xavier¡ªfiercely independent, allergic to maniption¡ªthere was no universe in which he would quietlyply with whatever scheme his mother had devised.


    Alpha Sebastian hadn¡¯t needed to be a mind-reader to anticipate the fallout. He just had to do the math.


    Outside his office, Vice President Wiley and a group of senior executives lingered like vultures, waiting for the scent of weakness.


    Beta Sawyer, ever loyal, had attempted to dismiss them with some excuse about Alpha Sebastian taking his midday rest.


    But they refused to leave, choosing instead to hover just beyond the door.


    Whispers said Secretary Cecilia had earned the direct approval of Alpha Yardley, a rare feat in itself.


    Wiley, in particr, had taken interest. Upon hearing her name, something clicked.


    He remembered a video a business associate had shown him during a golf outing¡ªone featuring Alpha Sebastian himself, along with Shadow Pack¡¯s Alpha Gavin and Blood Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha Xavier.


    Wiley had worked closely with Gavin on a series of project loans. He knew the Alpha¡¯s temperament, and more importantly, his influence. And so when Cecilia¡¯s name resurfaced in that context, Wiley made the connection instantly.


    He remembered her face. Striking. rming, even. The type of beauty that curled around the edges of reason like smoke¡ªdangerous in the way of myths and ruinous queens.


    Even now, the memory of her lingered.


    And so, ever the cautious operator, Wiley had taken it upon himself to REMIND Alpha Yardley.


    Oddly enough, the Alpha Yardley hadn¡¯t cared.That only deepened Wiley¡¯s suspicions.


    Now he was convinced Alpha Sebastian had beenpromised¡ªblinded by beauty, perhaps, or worse, using the bank¡¯s power to settle personal scores against the Shadow Pack. In Wiley¡¯s mind, this wasn¡¯t strategy. It was recklessness disguised as leadership.


    He intended to challenge it.


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    The office door was open and Beta Sawyer walked in with a group of people.


    They approached with exaggerated deference, every word carefully calcted. Despite their respectful demeanor, they were clearly here to register theirints. Each statement implied I¡¯d made a grave error.


    Wiley even mentioned he¡¯d already reported the situation to my father.


    I didn¡¯t scowl or pull rank. Instead, I simply smiled and made a phone call on speaker right in front of them. "What¡¯s the situation with the Shadow Pack?"


    "Alpha Xavier stormed in furious and left even angrier, with his parents following. Alpha Gavin chased after him, and they argued at the entrance before parting ways on bad terms."


    "Oh, wait," The voice on the other end of the line suddenly became excited.


    "Breaking news¡ªapparently the Blood Moon and Shadow families had a massive falling out at the Shadow Pack¡¯s dining hall. The Shadow Pack threatened to terminate their joint project if Xavier won¡¯t marry Cici. Xavier tly refused, saying they could do whatever they wanted. The two packs arepletely at odds now."


    I ended the call, amused at how my intelligencework managed to gather such detailed information so quickly.


    Wiley and the other executives looked utterly stunned, their expressions cycling through disbelief, shock, and dawningprehension.


    After Luna Dora¡¯s public announcement, everyone had assumed the Blood Moon and Shadow packs were about to unite through marriage. This development waspletely unexpected.


    Had we released the second installment of the loan only to discover thister, recovering our money from a failed project would have been nearly impossible. I could see them mentally retracting every word of criticism they¡¯d just directed at me.


    My expression cooled slightly as I addressed Wiley directly. "Wiley, I believe you should make another call to my dad,Alpha Yardley. You owe him an apology."


    Wiley¡¯s face flushed deeper than a blood moon.


    My phone rang, saving him from further humiliation. I nced at the caller ID and felt an unexpected wave of tenderness and concern wash through me.


    This was a call I needed to take.

 Chapter 64 An Unexpected Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chapter 64 An Unexpected Alliance</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    I answered the phone while dismissively waving away the office full of executives who¡¯d been attempting to unt their seniority through political maneuvering.


    Their hasty exit couldn¡¯t have been more transparent¡ªeach one practically sprinting for the door as if their lives depended on it.


    "Cecilia, is something wrong?" I asked, pressing the phone to my ear, maintaining my characteristically cool tone.


    "It¡¯s just that¡ªI was scheduled to return to work the day after tomorrow since my leg has healed, but I need to visit my grandmother," Cecilia exined. "I¡¯d like to request another week off."


    Her voice maintained its usualposure, but I could detect the slight tremor beneath her words. She was putting on a brave face, though I knew better.


    I remained silent for several seconds.


    "You seem to be developing the fond of skipping work, Cecilia. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to milk that workce injury forever?" I finally replied, my tone deliberately provocative.


    "No, it¡¯s not that..." she quickly defended.


    "I expect you at work the day after tomorrow."


    "What about five days¡ª"


    "Not even half a day is eptable. I want to see you here the day after tomorrow morning."


    Silence stretched between us.


    Finally, she deted like a punctured balloon, her voice dropping with undisguised disappointment. "I¡¯m sorry. I had no idea divorce would be thisplicated. Had I known, I never would have applied for this position so impulsively and caused you so much trouble. Just give me five more days to sort everything out, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?" I prompted.


    "You¡¯ll end up being gossiped about too."


    The situation had been escting for nearly three hours now. The probability that I remained unaware was minuscule at best.


    She clearly doubted her ability to reverse public opinion within two days. Appearing at Silver Peak Pack headquarters, being seen constantly in mypany¡ªshe was worried about the rumors that would inevitably spread about me.


    "Ah, so that¡¯s what¡¯s keeping you up at night," I said, a flicker of understanding passing through me.


    But I didn¡¯t give her room to linger in it. I pressed on, voice sharpening.


    "What¡¯s your n for handling this mess? You do have one, I assume?"


    She paused¡ªfive seconds of silence that felt like five minutes. Then, crisp and controlled, she answered,


    "Confront. Negotiate."


    "Cecilia," I breathed, more surprised than I cared to admit. "You¡¯ve startled me."


    "I don¡¯t usually act like this," she said quickly, almost defensively. "But they¡¯ve crossed a line. They¡¯re forcing my hand."


    "It¡¯s not your defiance that startles me," I said, voice cooling. "It¡¯s your blind confidence."


    "You¡¯re intelligent," I continued, my tone now edged with steel. "So surely you¡¯ve figured it out by now¡ªLuna Dora isn¡¯t acting alone. The Shadow Pack¡¯s fingerprints are all over this."


    I let that sink in before adding, quieter but more dangerous:


    "What makes you think you can take on two of Denver¡¯s most powerful families... alone?"


    "I have my methods," she said, stubborn to the bone. But I could hear the strain she tried to hide beneath those four words.


    "Cecilia." I said her name slowly, deliberately¡ªlike a warning.


    "Courage is admirable. But it¡¯s not a substitute for real power. A lone wolf charging into a pack of lions doesn¡¯t make it brave. It makes it a martyr."


    "Even if it is sacrifice," she snapped, fire ring in her voice, "I¡¯ll take down the one pulling the strings. If I have to go down with them, so be it!"


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    I could feel her regret the moment the words left her mouth, like a match dropped too close to gasoline.


    My jaw clenched. The temperature in my voice dropped a full degree¡ªmaybe ten.


    Even through the phone, she would¡¯ve felt the shift, like a sudden drop in barometric pressure before a storm.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she said quickly, her voice turning small. "That was foolish. I wasn¡¯t thinking."


    I exhaled slowly, letting the tension bleed from my shoulders. My features softened¡ªjust enough.


    "You represent me now, Cecilia," I said, measured and firm. "You are mine. You carry the weight of my name, my reputation."


    Then, more gently¡ªbut only slightly:


    "Come to work as scheduled, and I¡¯ll take care of this. We¡¯ll find a solution. Together. How does that sound?"


    My voice carried a subtle, persuasive quality¡ªsuggesting that with a simple nod from her, even the most insurmountable problems would dissolve before us.


    I knew she wouldn¡¯t doubt my capabilities. After all, I was Alpha Sebastian ck.


    But perhaps she was wondering why I was being so amodating?


    Even if I enjoyed helping others, even if she had proven her worth during the branch inspection, even if she was "mine"... Wait¡ª"mine"?


    [She¡¯s blushing,] Soren observed in my mind, his interest piqued.


    I waited patiently for her response, but the silence stretched on. "Haven¡¯t decided yet?"


    "I appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯ll handle my own problems! Thank you! Goodbye!"


    She hung up abruptly, leaving me staring at my phone.


    [She¡¯s definitely flustered,] Sorenmented.


    I set the phone down thoughtfully.My amusement evident.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I clutched my phone for a full five minutes before my heartbeat finally steadied.


    Thinking carefully about Sebastian¡¯s behavior¡ªwhile he¡¯d been exceptionally kind to me¡ªwhere exactly had he shown any romantic interest?


    I was reading far too much into things.


    Impossible!


    He didn¡¯t even like women!


    The front door mmed with a bang.


    Harper had returned. She¡¯d been in court this morning for a case that had run until noon.


    Things hadn¡¯t gone smoothly¡ªthe opposing party had presented new evidence, forcing her to request an adjournment.


    Afterward, she¡¯d had lunch with her client and discussed the case at a nearby caf¨¦.


    By the time she saw Luna Dora¡¯s public statement, it was nearly one o¡¯clock. Instead of returning to herw firm as nned, she came straight here.


    "Has Luna Dora lost her mind?" she fumed, angrily tossing her briefcase aside.


    Despite her youth, her brow was furrowed deeply enough to form creases.


    I gathered myposure, pushing aside the jumble of confusing thoughts.


    "It is strange," I agreed.


    Harper crossed her arms over her chest, pacing back and forth in front of the sofa. "If she can make public statements, so can we. What we have is even more explosive than her usations. But if we do this, you and Xavier will lose any remaining dignity you might have preserved."


    My eyes gradually hardened to ice. "The Blood Moon Pack didn¡¯t leave me with any dignity to begin with."


    Harper sat on the sofa. "What I mean is, Alpha Xavier might not know about today¡¯s events. No matter how you look at it, he has no reason to be this erratic. You two shared eight of your best years together..."


    "Even if he didn¡¯t do it himself, isn¡¯t he responsible for the consequences?" I challenged. "I never wanted to strip him of his dignity. If he had simply finalized our divorce properly, none of theseplications would exist. Everything I¡¯ve done, everything Cici has done, everything Luna Dora has done¡ªit all stems from his actions. Shouldn¡¯t he bear the consequences?"


    Harper fell silent.


    After a moment, she nodded. "Alright, then we fight back¡ªall the way. If we¡¯re going to tear things apart, let¡¯s be thorough about it. I¡¯m both your divorcewyer and your best friend. I¡¯ll speak on your behalf."


    We immediately got to work.


    We listed the points we needed to refute, the issues we wanted to attack, and the evidence we needed to present.


    Just as we prepared to record a video response using my phone, the doorbell rang.


    "I¡¯ll get it," Harper said.

 Chapter 65 The Truth Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 65 The Truth Revealed</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The knock on the door was sharp and insistent.


    I didn¡¯t have to look through the peephole to know who it was¡ªmy chest tightened the moment I sensed him.


    Alpha Xavier.


    Harper caught my gaze, her jaw set. Without a word, she reached down and slipped my phone beneath the sofa cushion, her movements brisk, purposeful. The tiny click of the recording app still echoed in my head even after she straightened up.


    "Stay put," she whispered, her eyes flicking to me before she crossed the room.


    I sat rigid on the sofa, heart hammering, every muscle braced.


    When Harper opened the door, Xavier pushed his way inside without hesitation, his presence flooding the apartment like a storm.


    "Cecilia..." His voice carried straight to me, low and raw, his gaze locking on where I sat.


    He took a step forward, and I could feel the weight of it in my chest.


    "I didn¡¯t know about what happened this morning," he said, each word clipped, like they¡¯d been scraped out of him.


    I forced my expression to stay calm, though inside, every nerve was screaming. The recorder was running. That was the only thing keeping me steady.


    "And?" I replied coolly. "What exactly did youe here to say?"


    Xavier sat down beside me on the sofa, his familiar cedar scent washing over me.


    Without hesitation, I rose and moved to sit opposite him, creating a physical barrier between us¡ªjust as I¡¯d been creating emotional ones since discovering his betrayal.


    Xavier¡¯s jaw tightened at my rejection, the Alpha in him was clearly displeased by my dismissal.


    "I¡¯ll issue a personal statement tomorrow," he finally said, "exining everything that happened today."


    I arched an eyebrow. "Exin? How exactly do you n to exin this? Will you contradict the false usations your mother fabricated? Or will you admit to your affair with Cici?"


    The silence that followed was heavy with unspoken truths.


    "That kind of ambiguous exnation will only confuse people and generate even more spection," I said, voicing what I knew he was thinking. "You¡¯ve always been brave enough to make mistakes, Xavier, but never brave enough to own them."


    Xavier leaned forward, his posture dominant¡ªa ssic Alpha move designed to intimidate. "If we reconcile, given enough time, those rumors and spections will naturally disappear."


    A coldugh escaped me. "Your affair with Cici isn¡¯t a rumor. The filth your mother tried to smear on my reputation¡ªthat¡¯s the rumor. Either tell theplete truth, or say nothing at all."


    My challenge left him speechless. Like most wolves, he was instinctively drawn to protect his reputation and status within the pack.


    Admitting to his betrayal publicly would undermine his standing as Alpha.


    Harper, who had been listening silently, casually interjected, "So, Xavier, from what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re acknowledging that Luna Dora¡¯s usations against Cecilia this morning werepletely fabricated?"


    Xavier¡¯s dark eyes shifted to her, forest-like and stormy. Something flickered across his face¡ªknowledge he didn¡¯t want to reveal¡ªbut he nodded reluctantly. "Yes."


    "Your mother was nearly imprisoned because of Cici¡¯s schemes, yet now she¡¯s speaking in her favor. Don¡¯t you find that strange?" Harper pressed. "Could the Shadow Pack be behind this? Or more specifically, could Cici be orchestrating it all?"


    "Perhaps," he admitted. "It¡¯s all possible. I don¡¯t know."


    "So you¡¯re acknowledging this is the most likely scenario?"


    "...Yes."


    "So to summarize," Harper continued smoothly, "your mistress Cici was publicly shamed because of that airport video that went viral. Seeking revenge and wanting to clear her name, she either threatened or bribed your mother. Together, they fabricated these damaging rumors about Cecilia, using your mother as the mouthpiece to simultaneously clear Cici¡¯s name while smearing Cecilia¡¯s reputation. Is that correct?"


    "...It is," Xavier sighed deeply before raising his hand to stop Harper¡¯s next question. "Counselor Harper, I believe you¡¯ve recorded enough evidence for your purposes."


    Harper¡¯s expression turned sheepish. She¡¯d been caught.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised Xavier had noticed¡ªhe wasn¡¯t Blood Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha for nothing. His senses were sharp, his mind equally so. What shocked me was his willingness to be recorded, to provide evidence against his mother and his lover.


    [He¡¯s trying to earn forgiveness.] I studied Xavier, conflicting emotions swirling within me.


    Eight years together, four as secret mates, and this was what remained between us¡ªstrategic maneuvers and recorded confessions.


    "Let¡¯s end this, Xavier," I said finally.


    "If we don¡¯t end this properly, Cici will never let go," I continued, meeting his gaze directly. "Today she manipted your mother into ndering me. What will it be tomorrow? The day after? You may not be killing me directly, but I¡¯m dying because of you all the same."


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself. "Whether you truly regret what happened or still have feelings for me, a mistake is a mistake. We can never go back to how things were. What¡¯s the point of the three of us remaining entangled like this?"


    "Once we¡¯re officially done, she¡¯ll have no reason to keeping after me. Whatever happens between you two afterward will have nothing to do with me."


    "Think about it," I finished, my words devoid of emotion.


    Unlike his previous protests, Xavier remained silent. He stayed at Harper¡¯s ce for a long while. When he finally left, he hadn¡¯t stated whether he agreed or still disagreed with the divorce. He only said to contact him if we needed him to make a joint statement.


    Xavier¡¯s unexpected cooperation left Harper and me somewhat bewildered. We¡¯d prepared for a battle and loaded our weapons, only for a key enemy to defect before we¡¯d even fired a shot.


    "What should we do? Still go with the original n?" Harper asked, her expression conflicted. I could tell she was softening toward Xavier, which was why she was deferring the decision to me.


    I sat in contemtion, then nced at the darkening sky outside the window. "I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s have dinner first."


    Harper looked at me incredulously. "Really? Food at a time like this?"


    "Yes," I replied simply.


    Harper shook her head, amused despite herself. "Fine. Dinner first."


    ...


    At ten o¡¯clock that night, a pinned reply appeared on the Shadow Pack¡¯s official website, right beneath Luna Dora¡¯s morning statement.


    It was from me¡ªa video response where I confronted the usations head-on.


    The inte exploded instantly.


    Users frantically shared the video, gathering like pack members around a fresh kill, eagerly devouring the drama unfolding between two powerful wolf families.


    In the video, I appeared elegant andposed.


    My voice stayed calm and gentle as I told the story of Xavier and me¡ªhow we fell in love, how we faced many challenges to get married, and how Cici eventually came between us.


    My hands stayed folded on the table, steady, even though a part of me wanted to clench them into fists. I kept my tone even, not just for the audience¡ªbut for myself. I couldn¡¯t afford to let emotion cloud the facts.


    I didn¡¯t rush to deny Luna Dora¡¯s usations. Instead of being aggressive, I focused on facts that mattered.


    There was no need for shouting or finger-pointing. The truth had more weight than any outrage I could fake.


    I said that Xavier and I met in high school, which made it clear we connected during our teenage years.


    I described the nervous smiles, the shared books, thete-night phone calls¡ªdetails that painted a picture of young love anyone could believe in.


    I didn¡¯t directly deny the im about a childhood engagement, but I asked a simple question: why would an 18-year-old boy chase after a girl still in elementary school?


    A quietugh slipped from my lips as I posed the question, letting the audience draw their own conclusions. Sometimes, disbelief worked better than denial.


    When I talked about the hard times we went through to get married, I hinted that Luna Dora had never liked me and had always treated me harshly.


    I didn¡¯t need to call her cruel outright. My words were careful, almost reluctant¡ªlike someone trying not to speak ill of their inws, but failing. The messagended anyway.


    I also pointed out that the cooperation with the Shadow Pack only started recently. That didn¡¯t match her story that our families had been close enough for an arranged marriage when we were children.


    The timeline didn¡¯t lie, and neither did the dates on the contracts. I let the facts speak where emotions might have been twisted.


    After sharing our story, I presented real evidence to fight back against her lies.


    I took a breath, reached into the folder beside me, andid the truth out piece by piece. No drama, no theatrics¡ªjust cold, clear facts.


    I showed chat logs, voice recordings, and photos¡ªsolid proof.


    I exined the full truth about the money settlement. It wasn¡¯t ckmail, like she imed. It was a deal we made after she found out her son had been unfaithful.


    The screenshots showed timestamps and signatures. The audio yed her voice, bitter but resigned, agreeing to the terms. It was all there¡ªundeniable.


    As for her usation about me being in a hotel with another man, I revealed that she had deleted the second half of the hallway video.


    But I had the footage showing me leaving through the main entrance just nine minutester.


    My final piece of evidence was Xavier¡¯s own words. He had admitted that his mother¡¯s ims were false.


    His voice, low and tired, yed through the speakers. "She made it up. All of it." That sentence hit harder than any usation I could¡¯ve thrown.


    Even after all that, I chose not to show the worst things I had¡ªlike shocking voice recordings and private photos from our bedroom.


    I wanted to protect Xavier¡¯sst bit of dignity.


    It would¡¯ve been easy to burn him with the truth. But I wasn¡¯t here for revenge. I was here for rity.


    Once the truth came out, public opinion exploded again.


    The inte caught fire. Comments flooded in. Some people apologized. Some just watched in silence. But the tide had turned, and this time, it turned in my favor.


    And me? After finishing what had to be done, I went home, packed a small bag, and at eleven that night, I drove away from Denver.

 Chapter 66 Silent Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Silent Retreat</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The night road stretched endlessly before me, traffic still flowing steadily despite thete hour. I drove with the windows down, letting the cool breeze wash over me.


    Somewhere in that wind was the scent of wildflowers, carrying their sweet perfume through the darkness.


    The streetlights streched ahead like a ribbon of gold, guiding me away from Denver and the chaos I¡¯d left behind.


    I hadn¡¯t lied to Alpha Sebastian. I really was heading to my grandmother¡¯s ce.


    The video that Harper had originally offered to record for me¡ªI¡¯d decided to do it myself. Something inside me knew this needed to be my voice, my face confronting the lies.


    Perhaps... this was the final battle in a war I never asked for.


    I could see it in Xavier¡¯s eyes when he¡¯d visited Harper¡¯s apartment. He was exhausted too. The fight had drained both of us.


    With any luck, by the time I returned, he would havee to his senses. We could finally end this twisted dance between us, once and for all.


    I needed these few days away from Denver. Cici and her family might retaliate in their anger, and I wasn¡¯t about to let a lone wolf try to outfight an entire rival pack.


    Sometimes strategic retreat was the wisest move.


    Author


    Meanwhile, at the Blood Moon Pack house...


    Luna Dora was frantically calling Xavier, one call after another, but he refused to answer. The rejection from her own son¡ªher Alpha¡ªwas a bitter humiliation she couldn¡¯t swallow.


    Alpha ude¡¯s face was like stone as he turned to his mate. "You should never have let the Shadow Pack family witch manipte you,"


    he growled, his eyes shing with Alpha dominance, the golden ring around his irises growing brighter with his anger. "Now we¡¯ve not only been publicly humiliated, but the pack has suffered severe losses. How did I end up with such a foolish Luna?"


    Luna Dora was already seething with anger and frustration. She¡¯d been berated all day, her son was treating her like an enemy, and now her mate was insulting her. Herposure finally shattered.


    "Yes, I¡¯m stupid!" she snapped, her voice rising. "Why don¡¯t you just rece me? Get yourself a smarter Luna!" Her eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "Oh wait, you already have one, don¡¯t you? That mistress of yours who¡¯s been warming your bed abroad. Why don¡¯t you just let her and that bastard of yours walk right into the Blood Moon Pack and make them your new Luna and heir!"


    The sound of the p echoed through the room as Alpha ude struck her face, the force enough to make a human crumble.


    "Who are you calling a mistress? Who¡¯s a bastard?" he snarled,teeth elongating slightly as his control slipped.


    Luna Dora stood still, her fingers touching her reddening cheek as if she couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened.


    A bitterugh slipped from her lips, and inside her, her wolf let out a soft, painful whine.


    "What did I get for ignoring the truth for over twenty years?" she said, her voice shaking. "You were sharing a bed with that woman overseas, and I stayed here in an empty house. And now, you call me stupid."


    Her shoulders dropped, her whole body seeming to give up.


    "You¡¯re right," she said quietly. "I am stupid. Really stupid."


    She turned away and started walking upstairs. Her steps were slow and heavy, like the weight of all her mistakes was pressing down on her.


    "Dora..." Alpha ude called out, regret already filling his voice.


    They¡¯d maintained a peaceful fa?ade for so many years¡ªhe shouldn¡¯t have provoked her. The pack needed stability now more than ever.


    ...


    The moment Luna Dora entered her bedroom, Cici¡¯s call came through¡ªrelentless as a death knell.


    Locking the door, Dora finally answered. "Instead of harassing me, why don¡¯t you focus on dealing with the current situation?"


    Cici¡¯s voice was low and cold, like a whisper in the dark.


    "So what if she made your evidence look bad? That doesn¡¯t mean everyone will believe her. I have plenty of ways to confuse them."


    There was a pause. "But that¡¯s not why I¡¯m calling. I wanted to let you know that if Xavier refuses to mate with me through the ancient rites, the next scandal to break will be yours."


    Luna Dora picked up the device with shaking fingers, struggling to contain her terror and rage. "I¡¯ve done everything you asked! Now the entire Blood Moon Pack treats me like a criminal¡ªI¡¯m already suffering! Besides, you¡¯ve seen it yourself: I have no influence over Xavier. He doesn¡¯t listen to a word I say!"


    "That¡¯s not my problem," Cici replied coldly. "You have one week."


    The call ended abruptly.


    Luna Dora remained slumped on the floor, feeling as though she¡¯d been plunged into an ice bath. When she tried to stand, she slid back down.


    [If ude discovered that secret... he might actually use it as an excuse to bring that woman and her bastard into the Blood Moon Pack, to steal what rightfully belonged to her son.


    No. That was absolutely uneptable.]


    ...


    Over the next two days, the inte battle raged on like wildfire.


    At first, the overwhelming majority of people found Cecilia¡¯s responsepelling and credible. The evidence she¡¯d presented was concrete, her delivery calm and collected.


    But gradually, dissenting voices began to emerge.


    Anonymous ounts iming to be Blood Moon Pack employees started posting: "Cecilia is just an actress. Her video was so fake it was painful to watch. Her true face was shown at the airport when she attacked Cici. Don¡¯t let her fool you."


    Then someone iming to be a hotel employee pointed out supposed inconsistencies in Cecilia¡¯s video evidence, stating with suspicious certainty that a pir at the hotel entrance had been under renovation and covered up at that time¡ªa detail her video supposedly missed, suggesting tampering.


    One by one, these suspicious "witnesses" kept appearing.


    Soon, social media influencers and verified ounts joined in, each transforming into amateur detectives as they scrutinized every detail, making wild spections and presenting them as gospel.


    One blogger took a different approach, highlighting how modern AI technology could easily swap faces, manipte video footage, alter voices, and forge chat records.


    Before long, even bodynguage experts and psychologists were joining the fray, eager to capitalize on the trending story involving two prominent packs.


    The public was left confused, unable to discern truth from fiction.


    The discussion intensified, with opinions firmly dividing into two camps.


    Some supported Cecilia, arguing that regardless of disputed evidence, her marriage certificate was legitimate¡ªshe was Alpha Xavier¡¯swful mate, beyond question.


    From the evidence presented, they pointed out that Cici hardly matched Luna Dora¡¯s glowing description, instead exhibiting all the behaviors of a homewrecker.


    Moreover, the fact that Alpha Xavier had contradicted his mother at this critical juncture suggested Cecilia wasn¡¯t the disappointment Dora had painted her to be.His tone instead implied guilt.


    Others supported Cici, iming that the Shadow Pack princess was more passionate and pure in her love¡ªperhaps genuinely unaware she had be the other woman until emotions had be too entangled to retreat.


    They admired how she would kneel for love and silently endure being pped, proving her deep devotion to Alpha Xavier.


    They also questioned: if Cici had truly harmed Luna Dora, why would Dora foolishly defend her? The contradiction seemed imusible.


    This circus continued for two or three days.


    The public waited eagerly, hoping for the next "episode" in this real-life drama between powerful families.


    Yet all the key yers had fallen silent. No new statements emerged from either pack.

 Chapter 67 The Comfort of Being Protected

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 67 The Comfort of Being Protected</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Early one morning, I rose from bed and stepped onto the balcony , stretching as I gazed out at the ocean view.


    I hadn¡¯t checked anyments or social media since posting the video. My phone remained turned off and buried in my bag.


    But I could anticipate the oue.


    The inte was a ce where once you cunderstood the rules of the game, your opponents could y by those same rules. In the end, truth and lies became intertwined, reality obscured by fog.


    I¡¯d driven all night two days ago, arriving at my grandmother¡¯s home by morning. After eating something, I¡¯d slept for an entire day.


    Only this morning did I finally feel like myself again.


    My grandmother lived in a fishing vige, with the sea right outside her door. My parents had been staying here for several days¡ªmy father was out fishing with my uncle, while my mother was helping grandmother dry fish in the sun.


    I stretched on the second-floor balcony, my muscles aching pleasantly from my morning workout. From up here, I could see my mother and grandmother by the fish-drying racks. Their conversation had turned serious¡ªMom¡¯s eyes reddened while Grandma¡¯s expression grew stern. Whatever they were discussing had upset them both.


    I headed downstairs, linking my arms through theirs as I joined them.


    "Let me cook lunch today," I announced cheerfully. "I learned this amazing beef recipe from a chef in Denver."


    Mom cupped my face in her hands. "Of course, let¡¯s taste your cooking."


    Grandma yfully pinched my nose, her weathered hands gentle despite decades of hard work. "You little glutton, always experimenting with food. You¡¯ll turn into a plump if you¡¯re not careful."


    "Being plump would be perfect," Iughed. "I¡¯d be cute enough to stay here forever with you."


    "As if you don¡¯t already cling enough," Grandma chuckled. "When you were little, your parents woulde to take you home, and we¡¯d have to coax you for hours to leave. "


    At lunch, I prepared a feast with the seafood Dad and Uncle brought back from their fishing trip. When we were nearly finished eating, I decided it was time to address the elephant in the room.


    "I¡¯m getting divorced," I announced, keeping my voice steady. "When I go back, we¡¯ll finalize the paperwork."


    I looked at each of their concerned faces. "The divorce was my idea. I don¡¯t want to continue this marriage. And don¡¯t worry about me being bullied¡ªI¡¯d never allow that. Anyone who tries to hurt me will get tenfold in return."


    I spoke casually, as if discussing something as trivial as the weather.


    My family responded exactly as expected¡ªsaying they supported whatever made me happy, whatever decision I made.


    ...


    After spending three days in the fishing vige, it was time to return. Alpha Sebastian had only given me five days off¡ªdays I¡¯d practically begged for. If I stayed any longer, he might actually fire me.


    I needed to return to Denver, but I convinced my parents to stay a few more days until everything with Xavier waspletely resolved.


    Before leaving, I turned on my phone to check the current state of the online debate. I hadn¡¯t won, but neither had they. It was the oue I¡¯d expected.


    Still, they¡¯d suffered more damage than I had¡ªthey represented the Blood Moon and Shadow Packs. I only represented myself.


    Scrolling through my messages, I ignored the fake concern from people just fishing for gossip.


    But when I saw a message from Jasmine, my former team leader from Project Group Three, I paused. It had been sent three days ago.


    The message exined that the joint project between Blood Moon Pack and Shadow Pack was in crisis¡ªShadow Pack¡¯s loan had been frozen by Silver Peak Bank.


    Silver Peak... my heart skipped a beat.


    I immediately called Jasmine. "Please tell me more about what¡¯s happening with the project."


    Jasmine ducked into a stairwell to speak privately. "Shadow Pack says it was the Silver Peak CEO¡¯s direct order. He cited concerns about the public scandal affecting the project and creating loan repayment risks. They¡¯re conducting a new evaluation."


    "Incredible indeed," I agreed, my voice faint.


    After a moment, I asked, "So the project is really canceled?"


    "Alpha Gavin has been sitting in the CEO¡¯s office every day. People are saying they don¡¯t know if he¡¯s there to discuss his sister or the project. They¡¯ve gone to Silver Peak headquarters twice together, but Alpha Sebastian refuses to meet with them."


    My heart raced faster.


    So Alpha Sebastian had stood up for me immediately.


    Not only had he made the Blood Moon Pack and Shadow Packs suffer in the moment, but he was ensuring their difort would continue.


    I could imagine how Luna Dora must have been berated, and how Cici¡¯s family probably wanted to lock Cici away right now.


    Business is all about profits. The Shadow Pack family threatened with the project, and Xavier knew it was just a threat¡ªall talk. But Alpha Sebastian freezing their loan was concrete action, not a joke.


    After hanging up, I stood in the yard for a long time. Under the clear sky, the endless blue sea stretched into the distance.


    The sun shone brilliantly, and the clouds floated by gently...


    I had to admit, being protected like this felt... really good.


    ...


    The drive from the vige to Denver would take seven hours. By my calction, I¡¯d arrive around eight in the evening.


    My mood remained bright the entire journey.


    My chest feltpletely unburdened. I swore to myself that I would serve Silver Peak with absolute dedication.


    At seven in the evening, I emerged from a rest stop bathroom. Walking back to the parking lot, I noticed a man standing on the grass nearby, talking on his phone.


    There was something familiar about him ...


    I realized I¡¯d seen him at the first rest stop too. Actually, even before that¡ªthree days ago,te at night, when I stopped at a convenience store to buy food, this same man had been there!


    A knot of tension formed in my chest.


    Slipping my hand into my coat pocket, I kept my expression neutral as I calmly got into my car.


    Instead of driving away immediately, I locked the doors, put on my sleep mask, and reclined my seat as if settling in for a nap. I left arge gap under the mask that gave me a clear view of the area in front.


    The man now stood by the roadside smoking. He appeared to be in his thirties, of average height with tanned skin, wearing a T-shirt under a jacket with jeans¡ªthe type of unremarkable appearance that wouldn¡¯t stand out in a crowd.


    He continued his phone conversation,ughing and smiling, but his eyes asionally darted in my direction.


    I kept my breathing steady, my mind racing through options. As a human among wolves, I¡¯d learned to be cautious. But now I was facing an unknown threat, potentially sent by one of my enemies.


    Who was watching me?

 Chapter 68 Shadows in the Dark

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Shadows in the Dark</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Back in the quiet mountain vige, Esther and her mother sat in silence, the weight of unspoken worries weighing down on them.


    "Our Cecilia was bullied so badly, and we could do nothing," Esther murmured, her fingers tightening around the fish she was gutting.


    Her eyes flickered with sudden desperation. "Mom, what if... what if we go to Colorado Springs and tell the Locke Family about Cecilia¡¯s existence? If we can¡¯t protect her, they certainly could."


    The older woman¡¯s grip hardened around the dried fish in her hands. Her eyes, clouded with both age and caution, shed with rm.


    "Absolutely not," she said firmly. "When the old madam entrusted Cecilia to me, she begged for only one thing¡ªthat the child live safely. Not rich, not powerful. Safe."


    "But she¡¯s not safe now!" Esther¡¯s eyes reddened, her voice cracking. "I hate the thought as much as you do. She¡¯s my life. But look at her marriage, look at how they¡¯ve bullied her! We have no connections, no influence. If they knew she carried Locke blood, would they dare treat her this way?"


    The grandmother shook her head, her voice soft but unyielding. "The Locke family is a nest of vipers. Right now, she suffers hardship, yes. But if she returns to them, she might lose her life."


    Her gaze hardened as she leveled it on Esther. "Do not mention this again. Especially not to Cecilia. Not a single word."


    Esther nodded, but her heart rebelled. To her, Cecilia was brilliant, kind, deserving of so much more than humiliation and abuse. Why should her daughter live in the shadows?


    The two women fell into heavy silence, secrets pressing on their chests¡ªtruths powerful enough to change everything, or destroy the very person they sought to protect.


    Far from the vige, Cecilia sat in her car, feigning sleep beneath her mask.


    A man across the lot had returned to his vehicle after a phone call, his presence prickling at her instincts. Could it truly be coincidence that for three days in a row, he¡¯d left Denver when she did, only to return at the exact same schedule?


    Half an hour ticked by. Neither of them moved. The confirmation was enough.


    Her mind raced. Calling the police? Pointless. By the time they arrived, he would vanish. All she had was a pattern¡ªno hard evidence.


    In pack politics surveince was often used before striking. If he hadn¡¯t harmed her yet, perhaps he was only watching.


    Decision made, she started her car. His followed. Professional distance, sometimes vanishingpletely before reappearing minutester. Subtle. Deliberate. If she hadn¡¯t been looking, she might never have noticed.


    Her palms grew slick as the Denver skyline came into view. Only then did she allow herself to exhale.


    At the final intersection before her building, she made her move¡ªelerating hard, ignoring the red light. Her gamble paid off: the gate barrier stopped his car long enough for her to dart inside.


    Safe. For now.


    In the underground garage, her hands still trembled as she gathered her bags. She dialed Harper.


    "I think someone¡¯s been tracking me since I left the vige," she whispered. "Same man, same car, three sightings in a row."


    Harper¡¯s voice rose in rm. "Are you serious? Did you get a license te? What did he look like?"


    "Average height, tanned skin. Nothing distinct except¡ª"


    Movement. A shadow flickered in her peripheral vision.


    A figure in a ck hat, face hidden, closing in with the silence of a predator.


    Before Cecilia could react, pain exploded at the base of her skull. Darkness swallowed her vision. Her body crumpled, phone slipping from her grasp as consciousness abandoned her.


    On the other end of the line, Harper¡¯s heart lurched.


    "Cecilia? Hello? Can you hear me?"


    Only silence. Then the call disconnected.


    She tried again. The line rang, but there was no answer.


    Panic swept over her. Cecilia had just said she was in her garage. Even if she¡¯d dropped the call, she would have picked up again. Something was wrong.


    Grabbing her keys, Harper dialed another number¡ªthe one she¡¯d boldly secured at the ramen shop. Alpha Sebastian ck. He lived in the same building.


    The line rang ten seconds before he answered, voice smooth, steady.


    "Hello."


    No time for pleasantries. "Alpha Sebastian, Cecilia just entered the garage. Our call cut off, and now she¡¯s not answering. Could you check on her?"


    "I¡¯ll look into it immediately," he said, ending the call before Harper could thank him.


    Miles away, in the Silver Peak Pack¡¯s grand house, Sebastian had been dutifully scrolling through photos of unmated she-wolves on a sleek tablet when Harper¡¯s call came.


    The images blurred to nothing the instant he saw her name sh on the screen.


    He rose the moment the call ended, smoothing his jacket with precise, controlled movements. His voice, cool and formal, carried to his parents:


    "I need to leave. As for the mate candidates, I have no objections. Handle the arrangements."


    He didn¡¯t wait for their replies. His mother¡¯s curious voice followed, teasing.


    "Was that a female caller?"


    His father¡¯s dry amusement joined hers. "Don¡¯t get excited. Did that look like the face of a wolf thinking about a mate?"


    But they weren¡¯t watching closely enough. They missed the taut line of Sebastian¡¯s jaw, the fist clenched so tightly at his side his knuckles whitened.


    Outside, Liam hurried up. "Alpha Sebastian? Leaving early¡ªdid something happen?"


    Sebastian silenced him with a sharp nce and strode to his car.


    Two swift calls left his lips, his tone clipped.


    First¡ªto building security.


    "Pull garage footage from thest fifteen minutes. Now."


    Next¡ªto Tang, the enforcer assigned to shadow Cecilia.


    "She disconnected in the garage," Sebastian said coldly. "Check immediately."


    "I¡¯m on it," Tang replied, engine roaring in the background. "I saw her car enter ten minutes ago. I kept my distance so she wouldn¡¯t notice. But she was being tailed¡ªa sloppy amateur. He didn¡¯t follow her inside, though."


    Sebastian said nothing. His grip tightened around the phone, a chill settling in his chest.


    "Find her," he ordered, voice like steel. "Now."


    He ended the call and slid into the waiting car. Liam took the driver¡¯s seat, sensing his Alpha¡¯s urgency but daring a question anyway.


    "How could anyone reach her inside our building? Security should¡¯ve kept her safe."


    "The system keeps outsiders out," Sebastian replied, eyes cold as the night. "It doesn¡¯t ount for those already inside."


    Liam hesitated. "You mean... a resident?"


    Sebastian¡¯s reply cut like a de. "Alpha Xavier owns a unit there. He bought it for proximity. ess can be forged if someone is determined enough."


    His gaze shifted to the window, where his own reflection stared back¡ªeyes dark with a fear he refused to name.


    He had sworn to protect her.


    If she had been taken under his watch... he would never forgive himself.


    In the garage, Tang¡¯s car screeched into the lot just as a sleek ck sports car shot past him, speeding toward the exit.

 Chapter 69 Hunt for the Missing Mate

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Hunt for the Missing Mate</h4>


    Harper¡¯s pov


    My heart pounded against my ribs as I raced toward Cecilia¡¯s apartmentplex. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of dread that had settled in my stomach since our call disconnected.


    Unable to wait any longer, I called Alpha Sebastian again, knowing full well he wasn¡¯t a miracle worker and that building security needed time to review footage.


    "Any news?" I asked quickly as soon as he picked up.


    His voice was short and serious. "Security hasn¡¯t responded yet, but one of my guys saw a suspicious car leaving the garage. We¡¯re checking it now."


    My stomach sank. "Suspicious car?" I asked again, my voice tight. I gripped the phone harder. "Cecilia said someone was following her earlier. Could it be the same person?"


    "No," he said with confidence. "That guy is still waiting outside the gate. Probably someone Alpha Xavier sent¡ªvery obvious, not smart."


    I paused, surprised by how sure he sounded. How did he always know so much? Still, I didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Worry was pressing hard on my chest.


    "Alright," I said, trying to stay calm. "I¡¯m going to her apartment anyway. Maybe it¡¯s nothing."


    But deep down, I knew I was just lying¡ªto him and to myself. I already had a bad feeling.


    I drove fast, running lights and ignoring traffic. Every dy felt like torture. By the time I got to her building, the sky was dark and the shadows on the sidewalk looked long and strange.


    Her apartment was quiet. Too quiet.


    It was the kind of quiet that wasn¡¯t peaceful¡ªit was wrong.


    I stepped inside and called her name. No answer. Just the low hum of the fridge and the sound of my own breathing. The silence was louder than any scream.


    My heart beat faster. My hands curled into fists.


    Alpha Sebastian had mentioned Alpha Xavier¡¯s spy, and anger started to rise in me like fire. What if the spy was just a trick? What if Alpha Xavier had finally stopped pretending to be a decent person?


    I took out my phone and called him. I didn¡¯t wait for a greeting.


    "What did you do to her?" I shouted. "Where is she? When will you finally leave her alone?"


    There was a pause. I heard him shift, like he had just sat up.


    "She¡¯s missing?" Alpha Xavier sounded truly shocked.


    I didn¡¯t believe it for a second.


    "Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know!" I snapped, walking back and forth across the room. My boots hit the floor hard. "If it¡¯s not you, then it¡¯s your mother or Cici. One of you took her, and I swear¡ª"


    He hung up.


    No answers. No excuses. Just silence.


    "You bastard," I said through clenched teeth, staring at the phone. My hands were shaking. My chest rose and fell fast. Anger burned behind my eyes like fire.


    He knew something. I was sure of it.


    If anything had happened to Cecilia¡ªanything at all¡ªI would make every one of them pay.


    ...


    Minutester, Alpha Sebastian texted me with troubling news: security footage showed Cecilia¡¯s car entering theplex but no video of it actually entering the garage¡ªyet her car was physically there.


    The only exnation was that someone had deliberately tampered with the security system.


    The garage was typically quiet, especially at this hour, with few residentsing or going.


    The static nature of the footage meant security might not notice if a portion had beenpromised for several hours.


    I immediately called the police.


    Within thirty minutes, what had been an eerily silent garage was swarming with officers and building security personnel.


    I exined everything I knew, including Alpha Sebastian¡¯s information about the suspicious vehicle. Meanwhile, building management verified details as best they could.


    Alpha Sebastian was currently in pursuit of that vehicle with Tang, his trusted enforcer. The building manager¡¯s report had only heightened suspicions about the car.


    No one could say with absolute certainty whether Cecilia had been taken in that vehicle or remained somewhere in the building.


    The possibilities during that window of tampered footage were endless.


    Alpha Sebastian had divided responsibilities¡ªbuilding search to police and property management, while he pursued the suspicious vehicle. All parties agreed to share information as it developed.


    As for suspects, the Shadow Pack and Blood Moon Pack were the obvious choices. Everyone had seen the viral social media firestorm of the past few days.


    But suspicion wasn¡¯t evidence, and evidence was what we needed.


    Police officersbed every corner of the garage while building management contacted residents. This was an exclusiveplex full of wealthy tenants with luxury vehicles, so officers had to tread carefully.


    They were checking if anyone recognized the suspicious ck sports car or had granted ess to visitors. The security system was sophisticated¡ªtemporary signal jamming was one thing, but forcible entry would trigger immediate lockdown protocols.


    The most logical exnation was that someone had been given legitimate ess by a resident, then exploited it.


    Every resident denied ownership of the vehicle or having visitors that night.


    Security reviewed the entire day¡¯s footage at high speed. No sign of the suspicious car entering.


    "It¡¯s like the car just disappeared," one officer said quietly.


    Alpha Sebastian was on the phone when he heard the update. "Check the footage from earlier days," he told them.


    The building staff did as he asked, and what they found was surprising. The same car had entered the garage three days ago¡ªand never left.


    Late at night, a man wearing a ck hat got out of the car, carrying a box. He walked past security, went upstairs, came back down, and then stayed in the garage.


    The video clearly showed that he went to the 18th floor.


    When officers asked the resident on that floor¡ªa young woman¡ªshe gasped. "That¡¯s the chef who brought myte-night food!"


    "Do you have his number or any contact info?" an officer asked quickly.


    She shook her head. "No, I don¡¯t. My friend ced the order for me. Usually, deliveries go through the front desk, but my friend said this chef was picky about food temperature. He insisted on delivering it himself, so I let him in."


    Everyone exchanged ufortable nces. This woman had unwittinglypromised the entire building¡¯s security.


    "Your friend¡¯s name?" the officer asked.


    "Judy White."


    The shocked silence was deafening. Judy White¡ªas in Shadow Pack. Cici¡¯s sister.


    Police immediately headed for the Shadow Packpound while I called Alpha Sebastian with the update.


    "It was that car," I said breathlessly. "It¡¯s been waiting in the garage for three days. Shadow Pack orchestrated this¡ªJudy White, Cici¡¯s sister."


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice turned ice cold. "If it had been Blood Moon Pack, there might be hope. But Shadow Pack... this is dire."


    He continued, "Use your credentials as Cecilia¡¯s attorney. Take to social media now. Demand the White family and Cici release her. im we have evidence. Make it public, get the inte outraged."


    "On it," I agreed.


    After hanging up the phone.


    I immediately recorded a video statement, leveraging the social media influencers and PR contacts we¡¯d hired recently. Within minutes, the video went viral¡ªpeople had been eagerly awaiting updates on this scandal.


    Alpha Sebastian saw my post and used the Silver Peak Pack¡¯s official ount to condemn Shadow Pack¡¯s actions. He publicly threatened to permanently sever all business ties between Silver Peak and Shadow Pack if Cecilia was harmed.

 Chapter 70 Death’s Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Death¡¯s Shadow</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    The car slowed down abruptly, drawing my attention.


    "Alpha Sebastian!" Liam¡¯s voice dropped to an urgent whisper, his professionalposure cracking for the first time tonight. "That car ahead¡ªis that it?"


    I leaned forward, my eyes narrowing as I peered through the tinted window. A sleek ck sports car sat just fifty feet ahead of us. The license te matched perfectly.


    "Stay calm. Keep following," Imanded, my voice deliberately even. Years as Alpha had taught me that panic spreads like wildfire, especially in crisis situations. "Maintain distance."


    "Yes, Alpha Sebastian," Liam replied, his grip on the steering wheel tightening as he gradually increased speed.


    I texted Harper with our location update. She would bring the police¡ªproper channels were important in human territories. Meanwhile, I¡¯d sent Tang ahead as backup. My wolf, Soren, paced restlessly in my mind, sensing my mate was in danger.


    [She¡¯s ours to protect,] Soren growled. [If they¡¯ve harmed her...]


    [Focus,] I silently replied, though my own anger simmered dangerously.


    After fifteen minutes of careful pursuit, the ck car turned into a gated residentialmunity. Our vehicle couldn¡¯t follow without arousing suspicion.


    "This is¡ª" Liam¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. "This is Cecilia¡¯s former home!"


    I stared out at the familiar entrance gates, my expression hardening into stone. Alpha Xavier¡¯s residence. Where he and Cecilia had lived during their marriage.


    Without hesitation, I pulled out my phone and dialed Alpha Xavier¡¯s number. My patience had just run out.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The pungent smell of gasoline jolted me awake, burning my nostrils and making my stomach heave.


    It was everywhere¡ªsoaking my clothes, my hair, even my skin. I forced my heavy eyelids open, disorientation giving way to cold horror as I realized where I was.


    [This is our living room. Our home. Mine and Xavier¡¯s.]


    Even in the dim lighting, I recognized the floor-to-ceiling windows, the arrangement of furniture, the exact cement of the door. Four years of living here had burned every detail into my memory.


    Panic flooded my system as I tried to move and found myself immobilized¡ªduct tape binding my wrists and ankles, another strip sealing my mouth. My muscles heavy as lead, unresponsive to my desperatemands. Some kind of drug, I realized. My mind was clearing, but my body remained a prison.


    The sharp click of heels against hardwood pulled my attention to the doorway. A petite silhouette approached, settling beside me on the sofa. Even without seeing her face clearly, I knew instantly who it was--Cici White.


    I stopped struggling, straightening my posture as much as possible. If I was going to die, I wouldn¡¯t cower.


    "I¡¯ve been waiting three whole days to catch you," Cici said, her voice light and sweet¡ªbut something about it was off. She flicked a lighter open and closed, the small me dancing between her fingers, just inches from my gasoline-soaked clothes. "Three. Whole. Days."


    She stepped closer, and in the brief sh of firelight, I saw her face twist into something almost inhuman.


    Gone was the pretty, cheerful girl Xavier had once chosen over me. What stood before me now was a woman who had clearly lost her mind.


    "Scared?" she asked, waving the me near my face like it was part of a game. "Don¡¯t be. It¡¯ll only hurt for a little while. Then you¡¯ll just be ashes, and Xavier¡ªhe¡¯ll throw up when he sees you. What a way to end, right?"


    Herughter rang out, high-pitched and unhinged. It bounced off the walls like broken ss, sharp and chaotic. She wasn¡¯t just angry¡ªshe waspletely gone.


    Suddenly, she leaned in and tore the tape from my mouth. I gasped in pain, and she grabbed my jaw hard, forcing me to look at her.


    "Let¡¯s make a deal," she whispered. "Bark like a dog. Beg me. If you make meugh, maybe I¡¯ll let you live."


    I stared back at her, cold and calm. I said nothing.


    Inside, every part of me screamed with fear. My heart was pounding, my hands were shaking¡ªbut I knew begging wouldn¡¯t save me. She¡¯d already made up her mind. There would be no mercy.


    Her face twisted with rage. She pped me hard across the face. My head jerked to the side, and the pain burned, but I stayed silent.


    "You won¡¯t beg? Fine!" she shouted. "Then I¡¯ll have someone hurt you first, cut you into pieces, and burn you with this house!"


    She grabbed a fistful of my hair and yanked my head back again. Her mood shifted so fast it made my skin crawl.


    "I¡¯m giving you a chance!" she said breathlessly. "Just bark. It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s nothing. Just do it!"


    I looked straight into her wild eyes and spoke clearly, my voice low but steady.


    "Murder is a crime. If you kill me, you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life in prison. Is that what you want?"


    She froze, clearly thrown by my calm response. She¡¯d expected me to break down, to beg and plead. The fact that I hadn¡¯t¡ªinfuriated her.


    ps rained down on my face, one after another until my mouth filled with blood and my skin went numb from pain.


    "I am going to kill you," she hissed, her breath hot against my ear. "I¡¯ll torture you until you wish you were dead. And yes, murder is illegal, but who can prove I did it? I¡¯ve eliminated all evidence. The whole world might suspect me, but without proof, what can they do?"


    She straightened up, her voice taking on a dreamy quality. "After this, your husband will be mine. Everything that was yours will be mine. We¡¯ll rebuild on the ruins of your tragic death. We¡¯ll marry, have children, live happily ever after."


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at her delusion. "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll be a vengeful spirit haunting you?"


    "If you be a ghost," she snarled, "I¡¯ll find a warlock to capture your soul. I¡¯ll force you to watch Xavier and me in bed together. I¡¯ll make you watch as I take everything that was once yours."


    "You¡¯re so incredibly clich¨¦," I replied tly.


    Myment earned me another brutal beating. When she finally tired, she stood back, breathing heavily.


    "Cecilia," she said, suddenly thoughtful. "Are you stalling for time? Hoping someone will rescue you?"


    Sheughed, a brittle sound like breaking ss. "Don¡¯t dream. No one will save you tonight. No one will guess you¡¯re here. By the time they find you, you¡¯ll havemitted suicide¡ªI¡¯ve even prepared your note."


    She stepped back, flicking the lighter on again. "No more games. I¡¯ll send you on your way now."


    The light reflected in her eyes as she admired the fear and desperation she assumed were on my face. With a theatrical flourish, she tossed the lighter upward...


    In that split second, survival instinct surged through me, somehow breaking through the drug¡¯s paralysis. I managed to lurch forward, falling from the sofa to the floor.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough. The lighter would hit the ground, ignite the gasoline, and I would burn alive.


    I closed my eyes in utter despair.


    I never imagined I would die because of Xavier¡¯s infidelity. If ghosts were real, I would be one¡ªand my first target would be Xavier himself.


    This was all his fault.


    Cici waited eagerly for the inferno to consume me.


    But the expected sound of the lighter hitting the floor never came. Neither did the rush of heat from igniting gasoline. Instead, a dark shadow appeared on the floor.


    Just inches from the ground, a hand reached out and caught the burning lighter.


    "Who are you?!" Cici¡¯s face contorted with shock.


    The figure rose smoothly from the ground, ignoring her question. Seeing her n falling apart, Cici lunged toward me with frightening speed. She snatched a knife from the coffee table and drove it down toward my crumpled form by the sofa.

 Chapter 71 Aftermath of Flames

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Aftermath of mes</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Ahhh!" A female scream pierced the air, followed by the heavy thud of a body hitting the floor.


    I didn¡¯t understand what was happening until arge form partially covered mine. My nose brushed against expensive fabric, and an unmistakable scent¡ªsandalwood with hints of mountain pine¡ªwrapped around me. A scent that had been inexplicablyforting to metely.


    "Alpha Sebastian?" I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    Alpha Sebastian winced slightly. "Let go of your hand," he said quietly.


    Only then did I realize my fingers were clutching his shirt, my palm pressed against his abdomen, feeling the hard muscles beneath the fabric...


    I released my grip immediately.


    The darkness and my swollen face mercifully hid my embarrassment.


    Alpha Sebastian pulled himself up and untied my restraints.


    I noticed him pressing a hand against his lower back as he moved to subdue Cici, binding her wrists the way mine had been bound.


    Within minutes, the house was flooded with people¡ªpolice officers, Harper, and finally, Xavier.


    Everyone froze at the scene before them.I exined what had happened as clearly as my drug-foggd mind would allow. Alpha Sebastian handed the lighter to the police and described "Unfortunately, I grabbed the lighter with my bare hands," he exined to the officers, his voice tight with frustration.


    "My fingerprints are all over it now, but the knife¡ª" he gestured toward the de lying on the floor, glinting under the harsh overhead lights, "¡ªthat should still be viable evidence."


    "Cici, you were actually going to burn Cecilia alive?" Harper shouted, her voice trembling with fury. Her face was flushed, her hands clenched at her sides.


    "You¡¯re absolutely insane!"


    Cici¡¯s head snapped toward Xavier. The moment she saw him, her entire demeanor changed.


    In a blink, the arrogance vanished, reced by wide eyes and a trembling lip.


    "Xavier," she whimpered, her voice suddenly small and tearful, "it¡¯s not what you think! I¡¯m the victim here! I¡¯m framed!"


    Xavier stood frozen, as if someone had ripped the breath from his lungs. He stared at the scene¡ªmy torn clothes, the gasoline soaking the floor around me, the blood still drying on my skin. The knife. The lighter. The smell of smoke and fear. His face was pale, his jaw ck. His hands hung limp at his sides, fingers twitching but unable to move.


    He finally saw it. All of it.


    The cost of his silence, his cowardice, his repeated failure to protect me.


    This was what his betrayal had bought.


    I¡¯d warned him once¡ªtold him in a voice shaking with pain and truth:


    You didn¡¯t kill me yourself, but if I die because of you, there¡¯s no difference.


    No difference at all.


    And now he understood.


    Some damage was permanent. Some things could never be taken back.


    "Cecilia..." he finally managed, his voice barely more than a whisper.


    His feet shifted, slow and heavy, like they were chained to the ground. He tried to move toward me.


    I just looked at him in silence, my gaze as still and lifeless as a stagnant pond.


    We stared at each other for what felt like eternity.


    But in the end, neither of us spoke.


    ...


    Alpha Sebastian and I were transported to the hospital.


    Cici was taken into police custody, though she loudly imed Sebastian had broken her ribs and demanded medical attention. The police, seeing through her act, ignored her pleas.


    This was her second serious offense¡ªfirst hiring thugs to attack me, and now attempted murder.


    My injuries were mostly superficial bruises, though the drugs in my system required monitoring. Alpha Sebastian, however, had taken Cici¡¯s knife in his lower back. The wound didn¡¯t damage any organs, but it was deep enough to require several stitches and would need rest and regr dressing changes.


    I felt immensely grateful and guilty at the same time.


    By now, it was the middle of the night.


    We were ced in separate hospital rooms. In mine, Xavier sat beside my bed while Harper slept on the couch just outside.


    Xavier had been eerily quiet since we arrived at the hospital. The man who was usually as temperamental as a lion had be withdrawn and mncholic.


    I didn¡¯t have the energy to curse him or even hate him. All my emotions toward him had faded into something so pale and diluted, they were barely there at all."You should go home," I finally said, breaking the heavy silence that had filled the hospital room for the past hour.


    It was the first time I¡¯d spoken to him since the incident.


    My tone was t, polite¡ªcold even. Like I was speaking to a neighbor I barely knew, not the man I had once thought I would spend my life with.


    "Harper can stay with me." I didn¡¯t look at him when I said it.


    Xavier lowered his gaze, his voice rough with exhaustion and something that almost sounded like regret.


    "I¡¯d rather stay," he said quietly. "I have nothing to do at home anyway. And someone needs to keep an eye on your IV."


    I nced at him, just for a second. He looked wrecked¡ªdark circles under his eyes, shoulders slumped, his once-proud posture now small and folded in on itself.


    But I felt...nothing. Not pity. Not anger. Just a hollow stillness, like standing in the eye of a storm that had already passed and left everything in ruins.


    I didn¡¯t argue. I didn¡¯t reply. I simply closed my eyes and turned my face slightly away from him.


    Time passed in fragments¡ªsoft beeping machines, the low hum of the air conditioning, the distant murmur of nurses outside the door.


    At one point, I felt him shift closer.


    He gently rested his forehead near the crook of my neck, his breath warm against my skin. A momentter, I felt it¡ªthe soft, almost weightless drop of a tear soaking into my hair. Then another. And another.


    Silent. Heavy. Toote.


    I stayed still, breathing evenly, pretending to sleep. Pretending not to notice the way his shoulders shook ever so slightly.


    [This is over,] I told myself. [No matter how many tears he cries now. No matter how sorry he looks.]


    [It¡¯s over. Truly.]

 Chapter 72 Keep It Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Keep It Yourself</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The night dragged on, quiet and endless, filled with the ghosts of our past.


    I didn¡¯t need to open my eyes to know he hadn¡¯t slept. I could feel the weight of his thoughts pressing against the silence, heavy and restless.


    Through my eyelids, I sensed the first pale light of dawn slipping through the blinds.


    Eventually, Xavier stood. He moved slowly, like each step toward the door was a decision he didn¡¯t want to make.


    His footsteps were soft, but they echoed in my chest like farewell bells.


    When the door finally clicked shut behind him, I opened my eyes.


    Just like that night years ago¡ªwhen he had stepped out onto the balcony to take Cici¡¯s call¡ªI watched his back as he walked away.


    Back then, it had shattered thest fragile thread of hope I¡¯d held onto.


    Tonight, it closed the book on our eight-year story.


    We had reached the end of the line.


    No more questions of right or wrong, no more weighing love against betrayal. None of it mattered now. We were simply done.


    The futurey ahead¡ªhis and mine¡ªno longer intertwined.


    ...


    "Your discharge papers are all set," Harper announced, stepping back into my hospital roomter that morning. "Ready to blow this popsicle stand?"


    I nodded, gathering the few personal items she¡¯d brought me yesterday. "More than ready."


    As Harper helped me into a light jacket, I remembered something. "I should check on Alpha Sebastian before we leave."


    "Your dashing knight in designer armor?" Harper raised an eyebrow. "Seems like the least you could do, considering he caught a knife for you."


    "It¡¯s not like that," I insisted, though my cheeks warmed slightly. "He¡¯s my boss. And he saved my life. Again."


    "Mmm-hmm." Harper¡¯s knowing smile irritated me.


    When we reached Alpha Sebastian¡¯s private room, however, I paused at the doorway. Through the partially open door, I could see several people inside¡ªthe imposing figure of Beta Sawyer, Liam in his usual pristine suit, and what looked like a doctor.


    I hesitated. Thest thing Alpha Sebastian wanted was to hear any gossip about his personal life.


    The Blood Moon Pack already saw me as someone with a messed-up past. I couldn¡¯t let the Silver Peak Pack think the same about me.


    "Maybe I¡¯ll check on himter," I whispered to Harper, stepping away from the door. "When he¡¯s back at the apartments."


    Harper¡¯s expression softened with understanding. "Probably wise.."


    After leaving the hospital, we made a detour to the police station where I gave my supplemental statement about the attack. The detective handling the case shared some updates: they¡¯d apprehended the man in ck who¡¯d abducted me, but he was iming to be "just a friend" of Cici¡¯s who had acted independently after seeing me "bullying" her.


    Meanwhile, Cici was ying the victim card¡ªiming memory loss and producing medical certificates from the Shadow Pack¡¯s doctors iming she suffered from mental health issues.


    "ssic Alpha entitlement bullshit," Harper muttered as we left. "Though stabbing Alpha Alpha Sebastianplicates things for her. Even Shadow Pack can¡¯t easily dismiss assaulting an Alpha of Silver Peak."


    "Let the legal system handle her," I said tiredly. "I¡¯m done with all of it."


    That afternoon, Harper received a call from Xavier¡¯swyer. She hung up and turned to me with a solemn expression.


    "He¡¯s agreed to the divorce," she said. "With the full two hundred millionpensation we asked for." She hesitated. "Hiswyer says Xavier will meet whenever you¡¯re ready to finalize the paperwork. Just name the time."


    I nodded, feeling strangely empty. Not relieved, not angry, just... done.


    "Tomorrow," I said decisively. "Ten o¡¯clock at the civil affairs bureau."


    Harper gave me a long look. "I¡¯ll let them know."


    She sighed, running a hand through her dark hair. "You know, as much as I want to hate himpletely, I can¡¯t help but think¡ªif he hadn¡¯t made that one fatal mistake, you two might have been the fairytale romance I always believed in."


    Iughed softly, turning my face toward the window where afternoon sunlight streamed in."Fairytales are just pretty lies, sweetheart."


    Harper nced upward thoughtfully. "Well, if fairytales are broken, maybe you should try for a myth next time."


    My mouth fell open as I caught her meaning. "Harper!"


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    The hospital room felt suffocating despite its generous size. I adjusted my position against the pillows, trying to find afortable angle that didn¡¯t pull at my stitches while reviewing documents on my tablet.


    Lycan healing was eleratedpared to humans, but knife wounds¡ªparticrly those that had torn through muscle¡ªstill required time. The doctors had insisted on a full day¡¯s observation, despite my protests.


    I set the tablet aside to take a sip of water, using the moment to ask as casually as possible: "How is she doing?"


    Liam looked up from arranging my medication. "Cecilia? She was discharged this morning."


    "I see." My eyebrows drew together before I could control my expression.


    Liam, ever observant, quickly added, "She dide by earlier, Alpha. I believe she wanted to see you, but there were several people in your room at the time. She didn¡¯te in."


    My frown deepened. "She didn¡¯te in because others were present?"


    "Yes, Alpha Sebastian."


    "How considerate of her," I said, my tone cooler than intended. "Always so careful about appearances."


    The words wereplimentary enough, but the bitterness in my voice betrayed me. Liam gave me a curious look.


    "She was likely being respectful of your position," he offered diplomatically.


    I didn¡¯t respond, returning to my work with more focus than was strictly necessary. After several minutes, I felt Liam¡¯s gaze still on me.


    "What?" I asked without looking up.


    "Nothing, Alpha Sebastian," he replied, though I caught the hint of a smile he tried to suppress.


    I narrowed my eyes at him, but said nothing. The pull in my lower back reminded me of the knife I¡¯d taken for Cecilia. I wondered if she would havee in had she known I was thinking about her almost constantly since I¡¯d pulled her from that bathroom floor.


    Soren, my wolf, growled in frustration. [She¡¯s ours. Why is she avoiding us?]


    [She¡¯s not ours, ]I reminded him silently.


    [She¡¯s just getting out of one mate bond. Thest thing she needs is another wolf sniffing around her.]


    [We saved her,] Soren insisted. [Again.]


    [That doesn¡¯t entitle us to anything,] I replied firmly.


    Soren¡¯s dissatisfaction rumbled through our shared consciousness.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The next morning dawned clear and crisp¡ªperfect weather for ending a marriage.


    I arrived at the civil affairs bureau fifteen minutes early, divorce agreement originals in hand. Xavier pulled up precisely at ten o¡¯clock, looking like he hadn¡¯t slept in days. Dark circles shadowed his eyes, and stubble covered his normally clean-shaven jaw.


    When he approached, his hand automatically reached up to brush my bruised lip. "Still not healed?"


    I flinched back, but not quickly enough to avoid his touch.


    Part of me wanted to snap at him, but the lost look in his bloodshot eyes cooled my anger. "Let¡¯s just get this over with," I said instead, turning toward the entrance.


    "Right." He nodded, but remained standing in ce.


    I didn¡¯t wait, walking ahead and hearing his footsteps eventually follow behind me. The irrational part of me had worried he might change his mind, might try to force me to stay. But the Xavier following me now seemed resigned, defeated in a way I¡¯d never seen him before.


    The divorce proceedings went smoothly and quickly. Being somewhat public figures¡ªat least Xavier was, as Alpha of Blood Moon Pack¡ªthe officials recognized us and, seeing our signed agreement, didn¡¯t waste time with reconciliation attempts.


    As we exited the building, Xavier unexpectedly handed me his copy of the divorce certificate.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, staring at the document in confusion. "This is yours."


    "You keep it," he said quietly.


    I stared at him, wondering if he¡¯dpletely lost his mind. "Are you serious? This isn¡¯t our marriage certificate, Xavier. This is proof that our marriage is over."


    When he made no move to take it back, I pulled him aside to a more private spot, not wanting to create a scene.


    "You¡¯ll need this when you remarry," I said firmly, pressing the certificate against his chest. "So, Alpha Xavier , keep it yourself."

 Chapter 73 You Didn’t Fight For Her

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter 73 You Didn¡¯t Fight For Her</h4>


    Xavier¡¯s pov


    My chest tightened painfully as I watched Cecilia¡¯s face. My wolf, Kael, whined pitifully inside me, sensing our mate slipping away forever.


    "I won¡¯t marry again," I said, the words rasping out of my throat like broken ss.


    "I won¡¯t be with anyone else..."


    Cecilia didn¡¯t even blink. She cut in smoothly, her voice calm and steady¡ªway too steady, considering everything we¡¯d been through.


    "Whether you decide to stay single forever, Xavier, that¡¯s not my business anymore. You¡¯re free now. And so am I. I honestly hope we both find peace."


    "Peace?" I repeated, the word catching like a splinter in my chest. It tasted off¡ªdry and bitter.


    "With who, Cecilia? Who¡¯s supposed to give you that peace?"


    And then, like some cruel reflex, his face came to mind¡ªAlpha Sebastian ck.


    The Alpha of Silver Peak Pack.


    Always around her. Always watching.


    Cecilia exhaled softly. Not annoyed. Not angry. Just... tired.


    And somehow, that one quiet sound broke something in me more than if she¡¯d screamed.


    "Can¡¯t I just be happy on my own?" she said, her voice gentle but firm.


    "Do I really need a man to prove my worth?"


    I looked at her,pletely silent.


    Because deep down, I already knew¡ªShe didn¡¯t need anyone.


    And whatever happiness she found next, it wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with me.


    The painful tension in my heart eased slightly at her words. Though she wasn¡¯t bound to me by the mate bond we neverpleted, the idea of her mated to another wolf¡ªespecially Alpha Sebastian¡ªmade my blood boil.


    "Really?" I searched her face desperately. "You n to be alone? Not to find another mate?"


    I stared at her, hope flooding my eyes, silently begging for confirmation that she wouldn¡¯t form a bond with another Alpha.


    Cecilia didn¡¯t answer.


    Instead, she smiled gently¡ªthat smile that had first captured my heart eight years ago¡ªand said with surprising calm, "I should go. Goodbye, Alpha Xavier."


    She turned away, her movements graceful and decisive.


    I instinctively stepped forward to follow, then froze in ce.


    I watched her retreating figure until she got into her car and drove away. I knew she wouldn¡¯t look back, yet I foolishly hoped she might turn her head just once, showing some small sign that a fragment of her heart still belonged to me. But until her car disappeared in the distance, she never once nced back.


    My chest felt hollowed out.


    I tore the divorce certificate into pieces and threw them into a nearby trash can, a symbolic end to what once had been the center of my existence.


    [She¡¯s gone,] Kael mourned, his grief intertwining with mine. [Our Luna...]


    [She was never truly our Luna,] I reminded him bitterly. [We neverpleted the mate bond. Blood Moon Pack never fully epted her.]


    [Because you didn¡¯t fight for her,] Kael used. [Because you strayed.]


    I had no answer for that truth.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I drove home with strange lightness in my chest, as if I¡¯d shed a weight I¡¯d been carrying for years.


    My feelings were aplicated tangle¡ªlike finishing a long journey, slightly disoriented and mncholic.


    My heart ached a little, with an undercurrent of tears threatening to surface, but mostly I felt... relieved.


    Finally... it was over.


    As a human in a wolf¡¯s world, I¡¯d always been an outsider in the Blood Moon Pack.


    No matter how hard I worked, how much I contributed, I was never truly seen as Xavier¡¯s equal¡ªnever fully his Luna in their eyes because we neverpleted the bonding ritual.


    Not that it mattered anymore.


    In the afternoon, I received news from the police department.


    They informed me that Cici had suddenly fallen ill¡ªallegedly suffering an epileptic seizure¡ªand herwyers had filed for medical release.


    Fallen ill? Right.


    Iughed bitterly. She would go to any length to escape justice, wouldn¡¯t she?


    Iter learned Alpha Sebastian had received the same information. But he hadn¡¯t interfered, apparently content to watch whatever scheme the Shadow Pack was concocting unfold like some theater performance.


    The Shadow Pack had been in damage control mode since the moment they learned Cici had stabbed Alpha Sebastian. They¡¯d rushed to the hospital, but Alpha Sebastian had refused to see them or ept their apologies.


    The Shadow Pack had effectively burned their bridge with the Silver Peak Pack¡ªone of the most powerful packs in the region.


    Cici¡¯s pov


    Iy in the hospital bed with my eyes closed, listening to my family discuss damage control in the hallway.


    Suddenly, I heard Gavin answer his phone. "Xavier and Cecilia got divorced?"


    Wild joy surged through me at my brother¡¯s words. I snapped my eyes open, unable to contain my excitement.


    This was perfect! Finally, my Xavier could officially marry me!


    I scrambled out of bed, yanking out my IV line. But the medications they¡¯d given me to induce seizure-like symptoms had weakened me, and I copsed to the floor as soon as my feet touched the ground.


    The noise brought everyone rushing into the room.


    Gavin lifted me from the floor and ced me back on the bed, his face tight with frustration and exhaustion. "Can you please settle down for one minute?"


    "Gavin, is it true?" I clutched his arm, my eyes sparkling with hope. "Has Xavier really gotten divorced?"


    "Even if he has, he¡¯s not going to marry you," Gavin said bluntly. "Give it up, Cici."


    "No!" I shouted, my voice rising with desperation. "He¡¯s mine! He has to be mine!"


    "Cici, stop this madness," Gavin took a deep breath, visibly restraining his anger. "If Xavier wanted to marry you, he would have agreed thest time. After what you just did to Cecilia, do you really think he¡¯d even look at you?"


    "He will marry me!" I insisted with absolute confidence. "I have a n! Really, I do! Trust me!"


    My certainty made it sound as though Xavier had already agreed to be my mate.


    Gavin and the other family members exchanged worried nces, clearly wondering if I had truly developed a mental illness.


    But I knew better. Xavier was meant to be mine, and now that Cecilia was gone, I would im what belonged to me by right.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I spent the entire afternoon stewing over the possibility that Cici might escape justice yet again.


    It was particrly infuriating to learn that the man in ck was insisting he had acted alone. Police investigation confirmed he was indeed friends with Cici, possibly harboring romantic feelings for her.


    Their chat records showed no direct instigation from her, no money transfers¡ªjust Ciciining to him and dropping subtle hints.


    Even though I knew with absolute certainty that Cici was the mastermind, it had been just the two of us in that bathroom. Without a recording, there was no proof.


    I skipped dinner that evening, having no appetite.


    Thinking of Sebastian, who had likely been discharged from the hospital, I decided I should visit him. I picked up my phone to call him, but hesitated and called Liam instead.


    Liam confirmed that Alpha Sebastian had been discharged that afternoon and was now at his penthouse apartment.


    "I¡¯lle up then," I said, feeling a flutter of happiness, then noticed it was almost seven o¡¯clock. "If that¡¯s convenient?"


    "Perfectly convenient," Liam assured me. "Come right up."


    He gave me permanent ess to the penthouse floor¡ªa detail I noted with surprise.


    Twenty minutester, I arrived at the penthouse carrying arge bag of fresh fruit I¡¯d purchased on the way. It seemed wrong to visit empty-handed.


    Liam had been waiting and smiled when he saw me. "Why did you bring fruit? You¡¯re not a stranger here."


    I smiled back. "Where¡¯s the Alpha Sebastian?"


    Liam pointed down the left corridor. "In his bedroom. It¡¯s the middle door straight ahead. Go on in¡ªI¡¯ll put the fruit in the refrigerator."


    "Thank you," I said, handing him the bag before heading toward Alpha Sebastian¡¯s room.


    Only after knocking and entering¡ªseeing Alpha Sebastian propped against the headboard in a deep blue robe, the entire room saturated with his distinctive scent of sandalwood¡ªdid I realize how inappropriate this might seem. I started to leave the door wide open.


    "Close it," came his cool voice from the bed.


    I froze for a moment, then quickly closed the door as instructed, my heart suddenly beating faster than it had any right to.


    ?

 Chapter 74 Vulnerability

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Vulnerability</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I closed the door behind me with a soft click, my heartbeat quickening.


    I approached therge bed, stopping about three feet away, trying my best to appear professionally concerned. "How is your wound, Alpha Sebastian?"


    But my question hung in the air, unanswered.


    I stood there awkwardly, unsure what to do next.


    Alpha Sebastian was reading a book, his darkshes lowered, head bent slightly.


    From the moment I knocked until now, he hadn¡¯t even nced up to acknowledge my presence.


    About a minute passed in ufortable silence.


    Finally, his long, pale fingers turned a page with deliberate slowness¡ªthe movement oddly graceful¡ªbefore he spoke. "Cecilia, don¡¯t you think your concern is a bitte?"


    His voice filled the quiet room¡ªcool, distant, with an edge of mockery.


    My smile, already stiff, frozepletely on my face.


    [Definitely not good.]


    I gave a polite smile, keeping my tone light.


    "I actually wanted to stop by earlier, but there were too many people around the hospital. I didn¡¯t want to start rumors."


    "Rumors?"


    Alpha Sebastian finally looked up, and when his eyes locked on mine, I forgot how to breathe for a second.


    He tilted his head slightly, voice smooth as silk but sharp beneath the surface.


    "What makes you think anyone would care enough to gossip just because you happened to show up where I was?"


    My smile faltered.


    He¡¯d done the same thing at the golf course, using me of dressing to catch attention,when it was clear whose attention he couldn¡¯t stop giving.


    My cheeks burned with embarrassment, feeling as though they¡¯d been set on fire. The humiliation was so intense I could barely breathe.


    "I..." Words failed me. The lump in my throat was painful, but I couldn¡¯t argue with him. "I¡¯m sorry. I overthought things. It won¡¯t happen again."


    "I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your reading. I¡¯ll leave now."


    I stumbled out of the room in mortification, nearly hitting the doorframe on my way out.


    Sebastian


    The front door clicked shut behind her, and silence settled back over the penthouse like a heavy fog.


    I stared at the door for a long moment, my book forgotten in myp.


    Eventually, I closed it and tossed it aside, leaning back against the headboard.


    A sigh escaped me as I rubbed my temples.


    Pathetic.


    I had taken a knife for her, and now I was pushing her away with words sharper than a de. Why? Because I didn¡¯t know what to do with how I felt.


    Somewhere deep down, I¡¯d hoped she would stay anyway.


    I was still sitting there, lost in thought, when Liam entered with the dinner.


    His voice came through the door crack,casual but pointed.


    "Her eyes were teary when she left."


    My hand froze midair, the spoon I¡¯d just picked up hovering above the bowl.


    He set another dish in front of me. "I think she might¡¯ve gone home to cry."


    I set the spoon down slowly. "Are you trying to make me feel guilty?"


    Liam offered a neutral shrug. "Wouldn¡¯t dream of it, Alpha Sebastian. I just find it strange¡ªyou took a knife for her, but tonight, you made her cry and walk away."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    I picked up the spoon again, stirred the soup, then stopped. Tried again. Stopped again.


    "Did she really cry?" I finally asked, my voice lower than I meant it to be.


    Liam didn¡¯t look up. "Why don¡¯t you go downstairs and find out?"


    "Your nagging is unbelievably annoying," I muttered, shooing Liam out of the room.


    I could hear the faint sound of Liam chuckling under his breath.


    And for some reason, it made me feel even worse.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I curled up on my couch hugging a pillow, lost in thought.


    Sometimes I sighed, sometimes I frowned with frustration.


    The earlier euphoric feeling¡ªthat I¡¯d experienced when learning how Alpha Sebastian had protected me from the Shadow Pack hadpletely evaporated.


    Looking back, I realized I¡¯d been foolishly delusional.


    Yes, he¡¯d saved me. And he¡¯d protected me. But that didn¡¯t mean we were equals.


    An employer was still an employer. An Alpha was still an Alpha.


    He could be kind and gentlemanly toward me one moment, then cutting and arrogant the next if I said something that challenged his authority.


    If I allowed myself to be hurt by that, it only proved I hadn¡¯t properly understood my ce.


    I needed to be more clearheaded from now on.


    I definitely shouldn¡¯t be presumptuous enough to think he might be interested in me!


    It took me a full hour to sort through these thoughts and put everything in perspective.


    I got up and went to the kitchen to make myself some pasta.


    I¡¯d barely taken a few bites when my phone rang.


    It was Liam calling.


    I bit my lip, feeling a sense of dread. Most of the time, Liam functioned as Alpha Sebastian¡¯s messenger.


    I answered, "Hello, Liam."


    "Cecilia, do you have ns this evening?" he asked.


    "Um..."


    "Alpha Sebastian needs someone to help change his bandages and apply medication for the next few days. Beta Sawyer can¡¯t make it tonight, and I¡¯ve just received an urgent call from my wife that I need to attend to. I was hoping you might help."


    I felt my heart sink the moment he started exining.


    I¡¯d just left the penthouse, still smarting from the humiliation.


    While I wouldn¡¯t quit over a few harsh words, I wasn¡¯t emotionally strong enough to return so quickly with a serene attitude.


    "Liam, couldn¡¯t someone else do it? Perhaps a doctor could make a house call?" I suggested.


    Liam was quiet for a moment. "Alpha Sebastian may seem harsh, but he¡¯s soft-hearted underneath. He values you highly and genuinely likes you."


    He meant tofort me, but to my ears it sounded like: The Alpha values you as his secretary, so when he summons you, youe.


    "Alright, I¡¯lle up after dinner," I agreed.


    My appetite was gone.


    I hung up and spent several minutes mentally preparing myself before heading back upstairs.


    Standing outside Alpha Sebastian¡¯s bedroom door, I took a deep breath and knocked.


    "Come in," came his characteristically cool voice from inside.


    I entered, closing the door behind me, and approached the foot of his bed with a forced smile, trying to appearposed. "I heard you needed help with changing your bandages."


    Alpha Sebastian studied my strained smile and overly respectful tone, then simply replied, "...Yes."


    "Where¡¯s the first aid kit? I¡¯ll get started right away."


    "Over there," he pointed toward his walk-in closet.


    I walked to where he indicated and found the medical supplies, bringing everything back to set on his nightstand.


    I arranged all the necessary items neatly.


    But when I finally turned my attention to his body, my mind wentpletely nk.


    Because only then did I remember a very awkward detail.


    His wound was near his lower back. He was wearing a robe.


    So did that mean he should take off the top... or lift up the bottom... or remove it entirely?!


    "Weren¡¯t you going to treat my wound?" Alpha Sebastian said coolly.


    "...You¡¯ll need to remove your clothing," I said finally, steeling myself for what was toe.

 Chapter 75 The Healing Touch

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 75 The Healing Touch</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Alpha Sebastian remained motionless, his deep amber eyes studying me with an intensity that made my skin tingle.


    I avoided meeting his gaze directly.


    Every time our eyes connected, I quickly looked away, focusing instead on the elegant line of his corbone visible through the partially open robe.


    Our gazes were misaligned - him watching my face, me staring at his chest.


    The seconds ticked by in the quiet room, and still, he made no move to remove his clothing.


    My anxiety grew with each passing moment.


    Surely he didn¡¯t expect me to...


    Unable to bear the tension any longer, I lifted my eyes briefly before blurting out, "I¡¯ll help you undress!"


    [It was just changing bandages, for heaven¡¯s sake!


    Better to get it over with quickly than prolong this awkwardness!]


    Not waiting for his response, I leaned forward, reaching for his chest.


    My hands hesitated just above the smooth silk of his robe, my fingers finally pressing against the firm warmth of his pectoral muscles.


    Time stood still.


    The thunderous beating of his heart¡ªor was it mine?¡ªmade my pupils dte in response.


    My brain short-circuited.


    My hands froze in ce.


    I¡¯d intended to slip the robe off his shoulders, but the moment my fingertips contacted that warm, solid chest, seeing the perfect outline of muscle beneath the thin fabric, I waspletely stunned.


    "Cecilia, what exactly... are you trying to do?" Alpha Sebastian¡¯s deep voice rumbled close to my ear, his warm breath caressing my face, carrying his distinct scent of sandalwood.


    It tickled my skin in a way that sent shivers down my spine.


    I yanked my hands back as if burned. "I¡¯m just... changing position."


    Alpha Sebastian raised an eyebrow. "You¡¯re changing position?"


    "Not like that!" I sputtered. "I just want to get your clothes off!"


    The moment those words left my mouth, I realized how they sounded.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s lips curved into a slight smirk. "Lower your voice. No need to be so... enthusiastic."


    I was NOT enthusiastic!


    My face felt like it was about tobust.


    His expression of amused tolerance only seemed to confirm whatever inappropriate thoughts he imagined I was having.


    I took a deep breath, about to exin myself, but realized any exnation would only make things more awkward. Instead, I moved behind him on the bed.


    When I said "changing position," I meant moving behind him!


    To help him take off his... oh god, this was hopeless.


    After a moment of silent meltdown, I forced my thoughts back on track.


    This was about treating a wound.


    Changing bandages.


    Apletely clinical situation!


    "Cecilia, are you plotting my murder from back there?" Alpha Sebastian teased.


    I gave a weakugh, then hesitantly reached for his neck, carefully sliding my hands beneath the cor of his robe.


    Despite my best efforts to avoid touching his skin, my fingers inevitably brushed against his neck, corbone, shoulders, and arms. It wasn¡¯t intentional¡ªit was unavoidable.


    As the robe slipped from his upper body, expanses of wless pale skin were revealed to my eyes. His shoulders were impressively broad, his waist narrow.


    From my side view, I could see the defined lines of his obliques disappearing beneath the remaining fabric at his hips.


    His perfectly proportioned muscles resembled ssical sculpture, exuding strength even in stillness.


    A visual feast, my mind supplied helpfully.


    Now that I was behind him, safely hidden from his gaze, I felt more rxed.


    I even had the presence of mind to appreciate the VIEW that had entered my line of sight.


    Looking was one thing, but I had a job to do.


    Kneeling on the bed, I bent forward to unwrap the bandage around his waist.


    Then I took some ointment and carefully applied it to his wound with a cotton swab.


    The medication was sticky and wet, so I instinctively blew on it gently to help it dry faster...


    Alpha Sebastian wentpletely rigid. The muscles across his back tensed visibly.


    When the medicine seemed dry enough, I took fresh bandages and began wrapping them around his torso, my hands circling his waist repeatedly...


    "That¡¯s enough. Stop." His voice cut through the silence, suddenly rough and gravelly.


    The veins in his neck and arms had be prominently visible.


    I paused, confused, still holding the unfinished bandage. "I¡¯m almost done... Did I hurt you?"


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s expression was severe andplicated.


    He couldn¡¯t answer my question, pushing my hands away instead. "Get off. I¡¯ll finish the rest myself."


    His voice was cold.


    His breathing had quickened.


    I froze, feeling anger bubble up inside me.


    I¡¯d been careful. Patient. Professional.


    So what the hell was his problem?


    How hard could it be to work as this man¡¯s secretary without losing your mind?


    Alpha Sebastian must¡¯ve realized he was being a jackass, because his tone shifted slightly.


    "Go whip something up in the kitchen," he said, less sharp this time. "I¡¯m starving."


    I nearly quit on the spot. The words were already halfway on the tip of my tongue, but I choked them back.


    As I got off the bed, my knees gave out from sitting too long. I stumbled,nding on the floor with a soft thud.


    Alpha Sebastian blinked, then looked down at me¡ªhands on the bed, kneeling like some pathetic servant.


    His brow lifted. "What¡¯s this? Begging for a raise?"


    "My legs fell asleep, you arrogant wolf," I snapped.


    I sat there for a second, rubbing my knees before pushing myself up and stomping out of the room.


    ...


    In the kitchen, I opened the refrigerator with lingering resentment.


    Any heroic image I¡¯d built of him after he saved me was thoroughly shattered tonight!


    Figuring that no matter what culinary masterpiece I prepared, that impossible man would find fault with it, I spotted some fresh noodles and decided to make a simple soup.


    I grabbed some greens and an egg, halfheartedly preparing the inest possible noodle soup.


    When I brought it to the dining room, I found Alpha Sebastian had already left his bedroom and was sitting in the living room.


    "Are you eating here?" I asked, carrying the bowl toward him.


    Alpha Sebastian stood. "In the dining room."


    I bit back a retort. Why was he sitting in the living room then?


    I carried the soup to the dining table, barely containing my frustration.


    Alpha Sebastian sat down and stared at the bowl of noodles garnished with only vegetables and a poached egg.


    After a moment of silence, he remarked, "Not bad."


    "d you like it, Alpha," I replied with an artificial smile, while mentally rolling my eyes.


    Sarcasm? Fine.


    He could eat it or not¡ªI didn¡¯t care.


    "I can¡¯t finish this alone," Alpha Sebastian said. "Get another bowl. I¡¯ll share with you."


    "I¡¯m not hungry," I immediately declined.


    As if I wanted to share a bowl of noodles with him!


    I¡¯de to visit him with genuine concern, only to be mocked for being presumptuous.


    I¡¯d carefully changed his bandages, only to be used of being rough.


    And now I¡¯d made him food, only to be criticized yet again...


    Did he think I had no dignity at all?


    My barely contained frustration must have been obvious, because Alpha Sebastian suddenly said, "I¡¯m sorry."


    That caught me by surprise. My anger deted somewhat. "If you can¡¯t finish it, just leave the rest."


    "I meant about earlier," he rified."Earlier."


    Which EARLIER was he referring to?


    But Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t borate.


    He simply lowered his head and began eating.


    I watched as he silently, methodically finished the entire bowl of noodles.


    When he was done, he wiped his mouth and looked up. "It was good."


    Fine, whatever.


    I was tired of trying to decipher his thoughts. "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back downstairs."


    I waited for his dismissal, but Alpha Sebastian just stared at me, making me wonder if I had something on my face.


    Just as I was about to ask if he needed anything else, he finally spoke. "From now on, no matter where I am or who I¡¯m with, you don¡¯t need to deliberately avoid me. "


    His eyes darkened, intense and consuming. "And if there¡¯s something between us... I won¡¯t let it be the subject of gossip."


    His expression was dead serious, his gaze so deep it felt like it might swallow me whole.

 Chapter 76 Lost in Translation

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Lost in Trantion</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I stood frozen in the hallway, my mind still foggy from our earlier conversation.


    His apology... it was for how he¡¯d spoken to me when I first came to his bedroom.


    So the cold, demanding Alpha had suddenly developed a conscience?


    But what did thosest sentences mean?


    I reyed his words over and over, analyzing each syble carefully.


    I think I understood now.


    The reason he¡¯d been angry earlier was because I hadn¡¯t entered his room immediately - he was frustrated that I, his secretary, had been so hesitant and filled my head with unnecessary concerns.


    With this interpretation, his final statements made sense:


    He was assuring me there would never be anything between us, and he wouldn¡¯t allow any rumors to circte.


    A twinge of embarrassment swept through me.


    Of course that¡¯s what he meant.


    "I understand," I nodded solemnly. "You¡¯re right. The innocent have nothing to hide. I¡¯ll be more professional."


    Alpha Sebastian stared at me with an unreadable expression.


    I¡¯dpletely misunderstood, hadn¡¯t I?


    ...


    Back in my downstairs apartment, my mood had improved considerably.


    Alpha Sebastian might be difficult to please, but at least he was willing to lower his guard and clear the air.


    This way, we could avoid misunderstandings.


    Half-asleepter that night, I heard the soft ping of a message notification.


    I rolled over, fumbling for my phone in the darkness.


    Alpha Sebastian: [Cecilia, remember toe to work tomorrow.]


    I was already drifting back to sleep, my eyes barely open in thin slits as my fingers clumsily typed a reply.


    What I didn¡¯t notice was how my sleepy fingers had shifted ever so slightly upward... Typoing "Yes, boss" into "Yes, baby."


    After sending it, I carelessly swiped away the message window, tossed my phone aside, and rolled over to continue my sweet dreams.


    Author¡¯s pov


    The next morning, at 7:30 AM, Liam had already set out breakfast.


    The Alpha had mentioned he¡¯d be going to the office today.


    Normally, Alpha Sebastian would be up at six for his morning run, seated at the breakfast table by seven, reviewing financial news.


    He¡¯d make calls or hold video conferences in the garden before departing precisely at nine for the office.


    But with his injury, his schedule had been pushed back.


    Eight o¡¯clock came and went with no sign of him.


    Beta Sawyer arrived, surprised to find Alpha Sebastian hadn¡¯t emerged from his bedroom yet. "Did something happenst night? Has our Alpha finally discovered nightclubs?" he joked.


    It was clearly a bad joke.


    Even without his injury, Alpha Sebastian¡¯s nightlife was as exciting as that of a monk who¡¯d taken vows of abstinence.


    Liam folded his hands in front of him, sighing with concern. "It is strange. Alpha Sebastian never sleeps in."


    Neither dared knock on his bedroom door.


    At 8:30 AM, Alpha Sebastian finally emerged.


    His pale, handsome face looked exhausted, as if he hadn¡¯t slept well. Dark circles shadowed his eyes.


    Beta Sawyer and Liam exchanged nces. Had he actually gone clubbing?


    Alpha Sebastian ignored their questioning looks and walked to the dining room. The two men followed close behind.


    As Alpha Sebastian sat down to breakfast, Beta Sawyer assumed his mood was too dark to disturb with the day¡¯s schedule.


    Liam silently served him.


    To their surprise, after taking a sip of juice, Alpha Sebastian smiled. "Mm, the juice is particrly good today."


    Beta Sawyer blinked in confusion.


    Liam stared.


    Wasn¡¯t juice... always the same?


    Perhaps today¡¯s fruit had been exceptionally sweet?


    Alpha Sebastian continued eating with surprisingly good appetite.


    Beta Sawyer felt that reporting work matters now would only disturb this unexpected pleasant mood.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    ncing at it, he muttered, "Why is Cecilia calling me so early?"


    He was about to step outside to answer when a cool voice stopped him.


    "Take it here."


    "...Oh. Right." Beta Sawyer didn¡¯t understand the request but obeyed.


    He answered the call. "Cecilia."


    Her voice came through, warm and cheerful. "Beta Sawyer, what time will you be at the office?"


    "Around nine. Why?"


    "Well, I¡¯m supposed to start work today, but I don¡¯t have my ess card yet, and I don¡¯t know which floor my office is on. I was hoping you coulde down and help me."


    She knew she was being presumptuous, but she was counting on their friendly rtionship to get away with it.


    Beta Sawyerughed. "You haven¡¯t left yet, have you? I¡¯m upstairs. Come up and you can ride to the office with Alpha Sebastian."


    Silence stretched for a few seconds on the other end.


    "I think I¡¯ll just meet you at the office," Cecilia finally replied.


    What kind of employee would barge into their boss¡¯s home and hitch a ride without being invited?


    The dining room was quiet enough that Alpha Sebastian could hear most of her response.


    He set his ss down on the table.


    Hard.


    "Are you her personal assistant now? Tell her to find HR herself!" His tone was arctic.


    His words carried through the phone to Cecilia¡¯s ears.


    Beta Sawyer looked ufortable.


    Cecilia quickly jumped in. "That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine! Beta Sawyer, just send me the HR manager¡¯s contact info and I¡¯ll handle it myself."


    Beta Sawyer sighed. "Alright, I¡¯ll send you the HR manager¡¯s details right away."


    "Thanks. See you at the office," She replied brightly before hanging up.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I sat at my vanity table and exhaled deeply.


    So much for convenience.


    First day of work and Alpha Sebastian already caught me trying to get special treatment from a colleague.


    Poor Beta Sawyer got scolded because of me.


    My phone buzzed twice.


    Beta Sawyer¡¯s message had arrived.


    I opened WhatsApp, which I hadn¡¯t checked since waking up¡ªtoo busy making breakfast and doing my makeup.


    As I was about to tap on Beta Sawyer¡¯s message, I noticed the conversation below it.


    Alpha Sebastian ck.


    But what made my heart stop was the message below his name:


    [Yes, babe]


    My brain short-circuited with horror.


    babe?


    BABE?!


    Wait... this was MY WhatsApp ount, right? MINE! MY ount!


    I had called Alpha Sebastian "BABE"!!


    AAAAAAAHHHHH!!


    My mind exploded like a nuclear mushroom cloud, my pupils dting in panic, my hands trembling as if I¡¯d suddenly developed Parkinson¡¯s...


    No no no!


    This couldn¡¯t be real!


    It absolutely couldn¡¯t be real!


    I threw my phone away, backing up and covering my mouth with both hands, staring at the device lying innocently on the floor with pure anguish.


    It took a full ten minutes of standing there before I could ept this terrible reality.


    I sat back down at my vanity.


    Taking a deep breath, I picked up my phone again and carefully checked the timestamp. He had messaged me at 1 AM.


    I couldn¡¯t see when exactly I¡¯d replied.


    Maybe he was as sleepy as I was when he texted and hasn¡¯t seen my response yet?


    If I could somehow get upstairs and delete it from his phone... but the difficulty level of that mission was astronomical.


    Finally, I decided to try anyway.


    Things were already this bad¡ªwhat was one more act of desperation?


    I deleted my message first (destroying the evidence), then grabbed my purse and headed upstairs.


    When I appeared in the penthouse dining room, all three men turned to look at me.


    I forced my lips into a painful smile. "Good morning."


    Alpha Sebastian observed my flushed face, his lips curving into a knowing smile as he spoke with deliberate slowness, "Cecilia, you look like you slept... very well."

 Chapter 77 Caught Red-Handed

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Caught Red-Handed</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    My smile froze on my face as my scalp prickled with dread.


    Complete and utter despair washed over me.


    I was doomed.


    His reaction, plus those dark circles under his eyes fromck of sleep, told me everything I needed to know... He. Had. Seen. My. Message!


    I couldn¡¯t meet his gaze, dropping my eyes as I cleared my throat awkwardly. "...I slept okay. Mostly because I had some winest night."


    "I was really out of it¡ªseeing double, you know? Haha." Theugh sounded hollow even to my ears.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s expression turned cold.


    The smile vanishedpletely.


    A peculiar light gleamed in his eyes as he spoke. "Alcohol isn¡¯t an excuse."


    "Really," I insisted, desperately searching for the right words.


    "When I drink, my vision gets terrible and my fingerspletely lose control, like they¡¯re... like they¡¯re..." I fumbled for an appropriateparison. "Like they¡¯re possessed!"


    Alpha Sebastian let out a derisive snort. "Keep making excuses."


    I fell silent, mortified.


    My expression turned earnest as I tried again, practically bearing my soul,"It really was just a slip of the finger!"


    Even half-asleep, I would never have deliberately called him "baby." There was only one exnation¡ªmy brain and fingers weren¡¯t coordinating properly.


    Alpha Sebastian seemed tired of my excuses. "Enough. If you¡¯re brave enough for a finger slip now, next time it¡¯ll be a tongue slip. Own up to your actions, Cecilia."


    His stare used me of being some sort of shameless woman who wouldn¡¯t take responsibility after getting what she wanted.


    I nearly had a heart attack right there.


    Wait... did he actually think I¡¯d done it on purpose?


    Did he seriously believe I had the guts to flirt with him like that?


    Was he questioning my will to live?


    Both Beta Sawyer and Liam looked utterly confused.


    They couldn¡¯t make sense of our conversation at all.


    Alpha Sebastian wiped his mouth with a napkin. "Cecilia, you didn¡¯te up here just to say good morning and exin your... finger slip, did you?"


    As he spoke, he ced his hand near his phone, long fingers tapping lightly on the table.


    The rhythmic tapping made my heart race erratically.


    Did he know I was here to destroy the evidence?


    I set down the strawberry mousse cake I¡¯d been nervously clutching.


    "This cake is delicious. I¡¯m here to bring you guys a cake.I don¡¯t have anything else to discuss. Goodbye."


    I turned to leave immediately.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" Alpha Sebastian called after me. "Since you¡¯re already here,e back."


    I froze mid-step.


    Turning around, I reluctantly walked back.


    Alpha Sebastian asked Liam to open the cake box and bring it over.


    He took a small bite, then pulled out his phone and started taking photos.


    After a moment, he clicked his tongue. "Cecilia,e help me take some pictures."


    Beta Sawyer and Liam looked even more confused now.


    I sensed he was up to something.


    I could practically smell the devious intentions radiating from the alpha capitalist¡¯s core.


    The moment I took his phone, divine inspiration struck¡ªwasn¡¯t this the perfect opportunity to destroy the evidence?


    Once there was no proof, I could deny ever sending that message until my dying breath.


    I quickly opened his WhatsApp.


    A soft, deceptively gentle voice that made my skin crawl came from beside me,"Be careful, Cecilia. Don¡¯t identally delete anything with another slip of your fingers."


    I stiffened. "...Yes, of course."


    I obediently agreed, then proceeded to delete the message without batting an eye.


    One finger slip or two finger slips¡ªwhat¡¯s the difference?


    They¡¯re all finger slips.


    After deleting that horrifying chat history, I felt somewhat calmer.


    I took a few random photos and handed the phone back. "All done."


    Alpha Sebastian took it back.


    Suddenly Beta Sawyer looked like he¡¯d just seen a ghost.


    I wondered why Beta Sawyer looked like death warmed over.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked.


    Beta Sawyer covered his face with one hand, as if unable to bear the sight, and extended his phone toward me. "See for yourself."


    When I saw it, I was rendered speechless.


    Alpha Sebastian had posted a grid of nine strawberry cake photos without any caption, but he¡¯d added an emoji... a little yellow face with closed eyes and a shy smile...


    Normally, it was a perfectly ordinary emoji, buting from Alpha Sebastian... it waspletely incongruous!


    What on earth was he being shy about??


    Alpha Sebastian stood up. "Let¡¯s go to the office."


    He walked out.


    Beta Sawyer and I followed.


    In the elevator, I stood behind Alpha Sebastian, staring at his back.


    I realized my understanding of my new boss was too rigid, shallow, and limited. When he wasn¡¯t being cold and aloof... he could be quite theedian.


    And he had absolutely no regard for other people¡¯s sanity.


    Beta Sawyer was still troubled by that emoji and couldn¡¯t help leaning close to Alpha Sebastian¡¯s ear in the elevator. "Alpha Sebastian, I think you might have used the wrong emoji. That one means SHY."


    Afraid the Alpha Sebastian wasn¡¯t clear, he added, "Like, girlish shyness."


    Then, as if he genuinely couldn¡¯t care less, Alpha Sebastian replied, "Is that so? Must¡¯ve slipped."


    My eyes widened in disbelief.


    Excuse me?


    Must¡¯ve slipped?


    No way. No. Absolutely not.


    He did that on purpose.


    He¡¯d been waiting for me to see it.


    He was¡ªhe was¡ª


    Unhinged.


    Beta Sawyer tried again. His voice lower now.


    "I can help you change it. If you want."


    Alpha Sebastian,"I don¡¯t need to change it."


    Beta Sawyer¡¯s mouth opened¡ªthen shut immediately as the Alpha gave him a look sharp enough to cut steel.


    By this point, I was pretty sure my soul had exited my body.


    He was absolutely insane.


    Truly,pletely insane!


    Author¡¯s pov


    On the way to the office, Cecilia and Beta Sawyer were dead silent¡ªlike passengers in a getaway car.


    Meanwhile, Alpha Sebastian¡¯s social media post was causing mass hysteria.


    The man never posted. Ever.


    So when he suddenly shared a photo of strawberry cakeplete with a shy-face emoji?


    People lost their damn minds.


    Thements blew up.


    DMs poured in.


    His phone wouldn¡¯t stop buzzing, lighting up like a Christmas tree.


    Especially from his brothers and sisters.


    "Bro. If you¡¯ve been kidnapped, type 1."


    "If you¡¯re dating someone, type 2."


    "If you¡¯vepletely lost it, type 3."


    Alpha Sebastian blocked them all and put his phone on silent.


    ...


    At the Silver Peak Pack residence, Alpha Yardley was just getting into his car when Luna Regina caught him by the sleeve.


    "We need to talk about our son."


    Alpha Yardley froze. Her tone wasn¡¯t yful.


    "...What is it? Did he finally run off with that Locke boy?"


    Luna Regina gave him a look and swatted his arm. "Oh, stop. Get your mind out of the gutter."


    She pulled out her phone and tapped the screen. "Look."


    She held it up.


    A photo of a strawberry cake¡ªperfectly ted, bright pink icing, and a shy smile emoji in the caption.


    She let the implication hang.


    Alpha Yardley squinted. "Did he bake that?"


    "No," Luna Regina said, eyes gleaming. "But he posted it. With a shy smile emoji.Sebastian doesn¡¯t do hearts. I¡¯m telling you, a girl made him do it. And if he¡¯s willing to post it..."


    Alpha Yardley blinked. "A girl, huh?"


    He leaned back against the car door, lips twitching.


    "Well. That¡¯s... shockingly hetero."


    He tried to sound casual, but the relief in his voice was obvious.


    Not that he would¡¯ve minded if Alpha Sebastian dated a guy¡ªwho cared anymore?


    But after years of zero emotional attachment and nothing but work, seeing any sign of romance was practically a miracle.


    "I wonder who she could be..." Luna Regina mused, scrolling the post again.


    "Do you think it¡¯s the girl who called him the other day?"


    "Nah, I don¡¯t think so. That was Cecilia¡¯s friend," Alpha Yardley replied, then suddenly paused.


    His smile faded as a thought clicked into ce.


    [Cecilia Moore. That name again.


    Regina didn¡¯t know much about her¡ªjust that she was Sebastian¡¯s new secretary.


    She didn¡¯t know about the Sebastian¡¯s injury.


    She didn¡¯t know Sebastian had stood between her and the Shadow Pack


    She didn¡¯t know the cake in that photo was clearly taken in the penthouse¡ªand that only Cecilia had been there recently.


    Damn.


    It all fit.]


    "What are you thinking about?" Luna Regina asked, noticing his sudden silence.


    Alpha Yardley blinked. "Nothing important," he said quickly. "We might be reading too much into this. Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions."


    "You just mentioned Secretary Cecilia," she said, eyeing him.


    He cleared his throat. "Did I? Must¡¯ve been a slip."


    She gave him a look.

 Chapter 78 Hidden Agendas

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Hidden Agendas</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Luna Regina looked worried, and Alpha Yardley noticed it right away.


    "Let¡¯s be honest," he said, leading her into the garden behind their house.


    He ced a hand on her waist, a small touch that still made her smile after all these years.


    "If Sebastian really likes Cecilia," Alpha Yardley asked, "could you ept her?"


    "I¡¯m not a hypocrite," she said finally, voice calm but firm.


    "When other werewolves date outside the pack, I say it¡¯s their choice. But for our son? He¡¯s the future Alpha of Silver Peak. That¡¯s different."


    Normally, Luna Regina didn¡¯t interfere in Sebastian¡¯s love life. If the girl was kind and he truly cared, she wouldn¡¯tin.


    But deep down, she¡¯d always hoped he would choose someone from within the pack¡ªsomeone who understood their ways, theirws, their legacy.


    "Didn¡¯t you once say you¡¯d be happy as long as she wasn¡¯t a criminal or a vampire?"


    Luna Regina let out a softugh and nudged his arm. "Every parent wants the best for their child."


    Then her smile faded.


    "I¡¯m not saying Cecilia¡¯s a bad person. Liam told me a bit about her. She¡¯s strong¡ªresilient even. I truly hope she finds peace."


    "Just not with our son," Alpha Yardley said, raising a brow.


    Luna Regina sighed, guilt flickering across her face.


    "Okay, maybe I¡¯m being unfair. But don¡¯t pretend you¡¯d be fine with it either. Sebastian isn¡¯t just some kid in love. He¡¯s the next Alpha. The entire pack is watching him. The Elders are already nervous. If he chooses a human woman¡ªsomeone outside the bloodline, outside the tradition¡ªthey¡¯ll question everything."


    Alpha Yardley ¡¯s smile faded too.


    His tone turned thoughtful."You¡¯re right. His choices carry weight now. They always have."


    He reached over, resting a hand on her shoulder.


    "But maybe we¡¯re overthinking it. Maybe it¡¯s nothing serious. Didn¡¯t you already line up a few strong young she-wolves for him to meet?"


    Luna Regina nodded slowly.


    But the unease in her chest wouldn¡¯t go away.


    Xavier


    I had the social contact information and phone number for Alpha Sebastian.


    So when I awoke with a pounding headache fromst night¡¯s drinking, the first thing I saw was that damn post.


    Strawberry mousse cake.


    My vision nearly turned red with fury.


    That brand, that vor¡ªit was Cecilia¡¯s absolute favorite!


    The word MATE shed through my mind before I painfully remembered:


    [We had signed the divorce papers yesterday. She was no longer my Luna. We were over. I had lost her forever... The emptiness inside me felt bottomless. And then that fucking strawberry cake twisted the knife deeper.]


    The divorce papers were barely dry, and she was already throwing herself into Alpha Sebastian¡¯s arms?


    After what she¡¯d promised me?


    Rage and jealousy coursed through my veins.


    I grabbed a burner phone and called her¡ªshe¡¯d blocked my regr number and all my social media ounts, leaving me no other way to reach her.


    I asked someone to get me a new phone with a new card and dial the familiar number.


    When she answered with a cautious "Hello?", I couldn¡¯t contain myself.


    "Is this how you keep your promises?" I snarled.


    "You¡¯re quite the actress, Cecilia! Couldn¡¯t you have waited just a few more days before rushing into another Alpha¡¯s bed¡ª"


    She hung up.


    I stared at the silent phone, my chest heaving.


    The wolf,Kael inside me wed to be released, wanting nothing more than to hunt them down and reim what was mine.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Cecilia massaged her temples after ending the call.


    She¡¯d clearly overestimated Xavier¡¯s maturity.


    His intermittent fits of possessiveness were exhausting, especially now that they were officially divorced.


    Both Alpha Sebastian and Beta Sawyer had heard Xavier¡¯s furious outburst¡ªparticrly the word DIVORCE that had echoed through the car¡¯s interior.


    While Beta Sawyer looked surprised by this revtion, Alpha Sebastian maintained hisposed demeanor.


    He¡¯d already known about their divorce proceedings from his sources.


    An ufortable silence filled the car.


    Cecilia turned her face toward the window, watching the concrete walls of the underground parking garage slide past.


    They had arrived.


    The three of them exited the vehicle and headed toward Alpha Sebastian¡¯s private elevator.


    Beta Sawyer took Cecilia through the onboarding process, providing her with security clearance cards and a tour of thepany.


    He introduced her to the various departments and executive floors she¡¯d be interacting with regrly.


    Word of Cecilia¡¯s employment spread through Silver Peak¡¯s offices faster than free donuts in the break room.


    "Wait¡ªshe¡¯s the Cecilia from the Blood Moon Pack?" whispered Kelly from Finance, peeking over her cubicle wall like a meerkat.


    "Yep," said Mark from Marketing, not even pretending to work. "Headhunted. Straight from the top floor of Blood Moon¡¯s tower. I heard Alpha Sebastian offered double her sry."


    "Triple," chimed in Jane from HR, swirling her tea like it held secrets. "And a private parking spot."


    "Pfft. Please." Evan from IT rolled his eyes. "She probably put him under some enchantress spell. I mean, have you seen her? She¡¯s like if Vogue and a perfume ad had a love child."


    Right on cue, Cecilia walked past the ss-walled hallway in a navy pencil skirt and heels that clicked like punctuation marks.


    Conversations paused. Mouths hung slightly open.


    "Holy moon goddess," whispered someone. "She makes Excel spreadsheets look sexy."


    Mark leaned in. "Still think Alpha Sebastian¡¯s into men?"


    "I mean..." Evan scratched his head. "We all?saw?Cassian from the Locke family show up with flowers."


    "Oh my god, I LIVED for that," Jane gasped. "He had a bouquet. A whole-ass bouquet! With peonies and everything!"


    "Wait, isn¡¯t the Locke family that weird neutral n out in Colorado Springs?" Kelly asked, blinking. "The human one that deals with supernatural politics?"


    "Yup," Mark nodded. "They¡¯re not even part of the Five Major Packs. They¡¯re like, what do you call it¡ªguardians? Overseers? They manage the human-werewolf rtions or whatever."


    "So Cassian¡¯s not even a wolf?" Evan asked, stunned.


    "Nope. Just devastatingly attractive and disgustingly well-dressed," Jane said dreamily.


    "And apparently, tight with our Alpha ," Kelly added, wiggling her eyebrows.


    "And he touched the Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s shoulder," Kelly added again, eyes wide. "Lingering. That¡¯s not a handshake touch. That¡¯s a ¡¯we¡¯ve shared a bed¡¯ touch."


    "Okay but then why is he defending Cecilia like that?" asked Evan. "He literally froze Shadow Pack¡¯s loans for her."


    "Because he¡¯s chivalrous," Jane said primly. "Or maybe... he¡¯s bi."


    "Plot twist: secret throuple," Mark quipped, sipping his coffee like it was tea.


    Jane pped. "YES! Alpha Sebastian, Cassian, and Cecilia¡ªpower polycule energy! I support it."


    Meanwhile, two junior analysts were whispering in the copy room.


    "Did you hear? Her ex-mate dumped her for some baby-faced ."


    "Idiot. If she were mine, I¡¯d bolt the doors and never leave the house."


    "You¡¯d be lucky if she even looked at you," someone muttered.


    Across the hall, two female employees exchanged looks.


    "Men," one said.


    "Empty-headed," the other replied.


    Everyone went quiet as Alpha Sebastian passed by, expression unreadable, suit wless, energy cold andmanding.


    As soon as he disappeared into his office, the buzz resumed¡ªtwice as loud.


    ...


    Beta Sawyer opened the door and smiled. "This will be your office," he said.


    The room wasrge and quiet.


    Sunlight came in through the big windows, shining on a clean wooden desk.


    There were a few paintings on the walls and everything looked modern and neat.


    Cecilia walked in slowly.


    Her high heels made soft sounds on the shiny floor.


    She looked around, surprised by how nice the office was.


    Beta Sawyer spoke again. "The secretarial department used to be on this floor, but Alpha Sebastian wanted peace and quiet, so he moved them. You¡¯ve already met them. From now on, you¡¯ll be in charge of that team."


    Cecilia nodded. "I understand."


    Beta Sawyer pointed across the hallway. "My office is on the other side of Alpha Sebastian¡¯s. If you need help, just let me know."


    He turned to leave, but then stopped at the door. "One more thing," he said. "There are only three people on this floor¡ªme, you, and Alpha Sebastian."


    Cecilia raised her eyebrows. "Just three?"


    Beta Sawyer nodded. "Yes. The Alpha doesn¡¯t like too many people around. No one is allowed in his office without permission. So we often take care of small things ourselves. The job can be... a bit stressful."


    Cecilia gave a small smile, but it looked a little tight. "Please don¡¯t tell me I have to vacuum his office too."

 Chapter 79 The Mediator

    <h4>Chapter 79: Chapter 79 The Mediator</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Beta Sawyer¡¯s expression turned sheepish as he continued exining my duties.


    "You won¡¯t need to clean, of course. We just need to make coffee, steam suits, wake him up sometimes..."


    "Wait," I held up my hand, my professional smile vanishing.


    "Wake him up?Am I supposed to care about his personal life?"


    "Alpha Sebastian has a habit of taking afternoon naps," Beta Sawyer exined, as if this rified everything.


    I remained silent for several seconds, weighing my response carefully.


    "Beta Sawyer, we should discuss our division of responsibilities. You¡¯re the Alpha Sebastian¡¯s assistant. I¡¯m his secretary. Logically, I handlepany matters while you manage his personal affairs. You¡¯re his trusted Beta after all. I can make coffee at the office, but waking him up seems intimate. That should be your job."


    I couldn¡¯t resist adding, "Since you¡¯re already ustomed to it."


    Beta Sawyer looked internally distressed.


    "Oh, we don¡¯t need to be so specific about duties," he said with forced brightness. "We¡¯re all working for the Alpha Sebastian. Whoever is avable handles what needs doing. I should get going now."


    Before I could protest, he disappeared through the doorway.


    I closed the door with a sigh. This was ssic responsibility-dodging!


    [No way. I can handle most tasks, but wake-up service is absolutely his job.]


    I made a mental note to revisit this conversation with himter as I settled at my desk, arranging my personal items and setting up myputer password.


    Five minutester, Beta Sawyer sent over today¡¯s schedule.


    I quickly scanned through it.


    Another notification pinged.


    I expected meeting materials for the 10:30 assembly.


    Instead, he¡¯d sent me... the "Alpha Sebastian¡¯s Preference Guidelines."


    My eyebrow arched as I opened the document.


    It detailed the Alpha Sebastian¡¯s coffee and tea preferences down to ridiculously specific instructions¡ªwhich beans to use for his morning coffee, exact water temperature, what green tea leaves to select after his afternoon nap, and even that he required ice water when working past midnight.


    I skimmed through it, noting there were additional preferences listed below.


    [So this is his way of delegating these tasks to me.]


    Then I noticed a note at the beginning: the first coffee of the day must be delivered before 9:30 AM.


    What time was it now? I nced at the clock¡ª9:48 AM!


    I quickly scrolled back to review his morning coffee requirements.


    Moon goddess, he wants pour-over coffee?


    I dashed to the break room in heels, frantically searching for beans, a grinder, and the proper kettle.


    Working as quickly as possible, I prepared the coffee and carried it to Alpha Sebastian Sebastian¡¯s office. After taking a steadying breath, I knocked.


    "Enter," came his cool, steady voice from within.


    I opened the door to find Alpha Sebastian already working,pletely focused on the documents before him.


    I approached his desk and gently ced the coffee to his right.


    He nced up briefly before returning to his work.


    Taking that as my dismissal, I turned to leave.


    "Cecilia."


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice stopped me. I turned back.


    "Yes, Alpha Sebastian? Is there something else you need?"


    He simply pointed to his own cheek.


    I maintained my professional smile while inwardly confused.


    [What does that mean? Is something wrong with his face?]


    When I didn¡¯t respond, he beckoned me closer with a subtle gesture of his hand.


    I approached cautiously, and suddenly he rose from his chair.


    He was tall and strong, and the moment he walked in, it felt like he took over the whole room. His scent¡ªwarm and woody, like sandalwood¡ªfilled the air and surrounded me.


    Without warning, his fingers touched my cheek, the pad of his thumb brushing against my skin.


    An electric current seemed to shoot through me, raising goosebumps from my face down to my neck.


    "What are you¡ª" I gasped, stepping backward.


    "Your face was dirty," he exined, his voice deep yet somehow gentle.


    He showed me his thumb, which had a small brown coffee ground on it.


    I was speechless.


    My lips pressed into a straight line. "Thank you, but next time you could just tell me."


    Alpha Sebastian sat back down. "I did try to alert you. You weren¡¯t very quick to understand."


    I bit back several retorts that would definitely get me fired on my first day.


    [Pointing to your own face is hardly clearmunication! Would you try that with your father and then call him stupid?]


    I left his office seething. In the bathroom, I discovered my face was flushed crimson as if I¡¯d downed several bottles of wine.


    How petty could Alpha Sebastian be?


    Just because I identally sent him a wrong message that made him feel mocked, did he need to get revenge by embarrassing me multiple times?


    Author¡¯s pov


    At the 10:30 meeting, Cecilia was responsible only for taking notes.


    Beta Sawyer had handled everything else¡ªfrom sending notifications to departments to preparing materials for the executives.


    He¡¯d thoughtfully considered that it was Cecilia¡¯s first day, and with the meeting scheduled so soon after her arrival, she wouldn¡¯t be familiar enough with the content to handle more responsibility.


    That was why he¡¯d directed her to coffee duty instead.


    His intentions were genuinely kind.


    By noon, Alpha Sebastian had a business lunch nned with a real estate tycoon who had personally invited him.


    The Silver Peak Pack had been active in real estate for years, and the two sides were working together on a resort project.


    The contract for the project had been signed before Sebastian became Alpha, back when his father, Alpha Yardley, was still in charge.


    The tycoon was an old friend of his father-Alpha Yardley, practically an uncle figure, so when he requested a meeting,Alpha Sebastian had readily agreed.


    The lunch had actually been scheduled several days earlier but was postponed due to Alpha Sebastian¡¯s injury.


    Alpha Sebastian brought Cecilia and Beta Sawyer to the restaurant.


    When they entered the private dining room, they found not only Remy and his secretary but also Wiley, Silver Peak¡¯s Vice President, along with Alpha Xavier and Alpha Gavin!


    [So Remy was ying mediator today.]


    Alpha Sebastian took his seat with cool detachment.


    Cecilia tensed upon seeing Alpha Xavier, fearing another outburst from him.


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s eyes locked onto Cecilia likeser beams, as if trying to bore holes through her.


    The others in the room cast subtle nces at Cecilia as well.


    Cecilia ignored the stares.She and Beta Sawyer took their seats at the table.


    Before they¡¯d arrived, Beta Sawyer had warned her that Remy enjoyed pressuring guests into drinking, and they might need to intercept some toasts for their Alpha Sebastian.


    "Let¡¯s fill Alpha Sebastian¡¯s ss first! Since you¡¯rete, you must drink a penalty ss," Remy announced immediately, falling into typical drinking culture rituals.


    His secretary promptly stood and filled Sebastian¡¯s ss to the brim.

 Chapter 80 It’s Good For Brain Function

    <h4>Chapter 80: Chapter 80 It¡¯s Good For Brain Function</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I stood up quickly and reached for the drink with a smile. "Alpha Sebastian has a cold and can¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll take it for him."


    As I raised the ss to my lips, a hand intercepted it. "That won¡¯t be necessary. Sit down," Alpha Sebastian said.


    His tone was casual, but there was something protective in it that made my heart skip.


    Alpha Sebastian ced the ss back on the table, and the private dining room wentpletely silent.


    Xavier¡¯s grip on his own ss tightened dangerously.


    I caught the subtle flex of his knuckles, the way his jaw clenched. He looked ready to shatter the crystal in his hand.


    Around the table, reactions varied. Some exchanged knowing nces, others frowned slightly, while a few pretended not to notice the sudden tension.


    I lowered myself back into my chair, slightly dazed by Alpha Sebastian¡¯s intervention.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what game he was ying, but I instinctively knew to follow his lead. Whatever his intentions were, I¡¯d support them.


    "Alpha Sebastian seems quite protective of his staff," Vice President Wiley remarked with a pointed smirk.


    Alpha Sebastian met Wiley¡¯s eyes with cool indifference, then smiled slightly. "You understand me well, Wiley. Since you¡¯re so perceptive, why don¡¯t you drink in my ce?"


    He followed this with a few subtle coughs, reinforcing his excuse.


    Wiley¡¯s face flushed with irritation.


    The older wolf had no choice but to ept the drink - refusing would be disrespectful to his own Alpha.


    Remyughed loudly, easing the tension. "A cold is certainly reason enough to avoid alcohol."


    He signaled his secretary to step back from attempting to refill Alpha Sebastian¡¯s ss.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s behavior was making a clear statement: he wouldn¡¯t be manipted by anyone here today.


    "Remy, you should have informed me you were bringing guests," Alpha Sebastian said with a polite smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    Despite the smile, there was frost in his gaze.


    His meaning was clear - this ambush meeting was uneptable.


    Remy maintained his cheerful demeanor. "I meant to tell you, but worried you might decline. Alpha Gavin has been concerned about the project funding. The man¡¯s lost weight from worry!"


    With this opening, Alpha Gavin quickly seized his opportunity.


    "Alpha Sebastian, regarding the project loan, please reconsider. I understand certain events may have caused your hesitation, but I assure you they won¡¯t affect the project¡¯s progress. Alpha Xavier and I will ensure everything runs smoothly."


    Throughout Alpha Gavin¡¯s plea, Xavier remained silent with a cold expression.


    Alpha Sebastian listened patiently, his expression neither warm nor cold.


    After taking a sip of tea, he looked up casually and asked, "Alpha Xavier has nothing to say?"


    His beautiful eyes fixed on Xavier¡¯s face.


    An invisible pressure seemed to fill the room.


    Xavier stared back at Alpha Sebastian.


    The tension between them transformed the earlier chill into something explosive, like sparks flying between them.


    Everyone at the table grew tense.


    Alpha Gavin was particrly nervous.


    He put a hand on Xavier¡¯s shoulder, squeezing slightly. "Xavier, calm down and speak properly. Remember the project."


    Xavier finally broke his staring contest with Alpha Sebastian and turned to look at me instead.


    There was something almost hurt in his eyes¡ªlike an usation.


    He looked at me like I¡¯dmitted high treason.


    The intensity in his eyes was almostughable¡ªlike I owed him something.


    Newssh: I don¡¯t.


    I gave him a look I usually reserve for people who try to cut in line at Starbucks.


    The silence stretched. I didn¡¯t blink.


    Finally, Xavier turned back to Alpha Sebastian.


    "What Alpha Gavin said... is my position as well."


    His expression remained cold, but his slightly strained voice revealed his true feelings.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes gleamed with mockery.


    "What exactly did Alpha Gavin say? Sorry, my memory fails me. Would you mind repeating it, Alpha Xavier?"


    Xavier¡¯s face darkened. He stood abruptly, ready to leave.


    Alpha Gavin quickly grabbed his arm, silently urging him to calm down.


    Wiley stepped in diplomatically.


    "Alpha, our evaluation shows the project is solid. The Chairman believes that if you¡¯re willing to reconsider, he has no objections. Alpha Gavin and Alpha Xavier came with sincere intentions today. Perhaps you could give them another chance?"


    "Sincere?" Alpha Sebastian questioned, looking at Xavier who was being restrained by Alpha Gavin. He shook his head. "I don¡¯t see it."


    Xavier¡¯s forehead vein visibly pulsed with anger.


    Seeing a confrontation brewing, Alpha Gavin hurriedly escorted Xavier out of the private room.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Inside the dining room, Remy understood Alpha Sebastian¡¯s game.


    He was deliberately provoking Alpha Xavier, likely because of Cecilia.


    Remy found this amusing.


    Cecilia was beautiful, but beautiful women weren¡¯t rare.


    If Alpha Sebastian had a weakness for women, that could be useful information.


    "Alpha Xavier needs to learn some manners," Remy said with mock disapproval before giving his secretary a subtle signal.


    "Alpha Sebastian¡¯s soup bowl is empty. Refill it."


    The secretary understood instantly.


    As she stood, she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, her fingers lingering just a second too long.


    Her steps were slow, hips swaying ever so slightly as she made her way toward him, holding thedle like it was an invitation.


    She leaned in with a sweet smile. "Let me get you more, Alpha."


    But Alpha Sebastian raised one hand, palm calm yet firm.


    "That¡¯s not necessary," he said coolly. "We¡¯re here to eat, not to perform."


    Remy¡¯s face fell slightly.


    His attempt at offering femalepanionship had clearly failed.


    "You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s enjoy the food," he said, reaching for his chopsticks.


    Everyone at the table began eating.


    Cecilia took a few bites, secretly amused.


    Had Remy just tried to "bribe" Alpha Sebastian with his secretary?


    How outdated and disgusting.


    What Remy didn¡¯t know was that her boss had virtually no interest in women.


    If he¡¯d offered some attractive young men instead, he might have had better luck.


    The mental image of Alpha Sebastian selecting malepanions made her smile involuntarily.


    "What¡¯s so amusing, Cecilia?" came Alpha Sebastian¡¯s deep, measured voice from beside her.


    His tone held a hint of reproach, like a teacher catching a student passing notes.


    Cecilia quicklyposed herself. "Nothing at all."


    Alpha Sebastian sighed and ced a piece of fatty meat on her te.


    "Eat more protein. It¡¯s good for brain function."


    Cecilia froze. Could he somehow tell what she¡¯d been thinking?


    While she was staring at Alpha Sebastian with slight rm, Alpha Xavier and Alpha Gavin returned.


    Alpha Gavin had apparently convinced Alpha Xavier to be reasonable, but as soon as they entered, Alpha Xavier saw Cecilia gazing intently at Alpha Sebastian.


    The sight immediately triggered his jealousy.


    He rushed between them, physically blocking their line of sight.


    Alpha Xavier stared at Cecilia with such intensity that she tensed, ready to flee if necessary.


    She¡¯d already mapped her escape route to the door.


    But instead of confronting her, Alpha Xavier suddenly turned to face Alpha Sebastian.


    Everyone in the room held their breath, anticipating an explosion.


    Alpha Sebastian leaned back casually in his chair, the picture of elegantposure. "Is something wrong, Alpha Xavier?"

 Chapter 81 He’d Been Completely Sober

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81 He¡¯d Been Completely Sober</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Xavier kept his head down, not speaking.


    His hand rose slowly.


    "Alpha Xavier, don¡¯t you dare!" I eximed instinctively, reaching to stop him.


    If he struck Alpha Sebastian, rumors would spread that Alpha Sebastian was attacked because of me.


    I¡¯d be branded as the human homewrecker who caused conflict between two powerful Alphas. The Silver Peak Pack would tear me apart.


    Xavier¡¯s hand froze mid-air.


    He turned to look at me, his eyes swimming with heartbreak and betrayal.


    I fought the urge to roll my eyes.


    Seriously? We signed divorce papers yesterday and he¡¯s acting like I¡¯vemitted some great betrayal? Does he have selective amnesia?


    Xavier¡¯s bitter smile spoke volumes about his wounded pride.


    I returned it with a fake smile of my own.


    Our silentmunication spoke volumes.


    He was trying to y the victim.


    I¡¯d grown immune to his maniption.


    Xavier turned back to face the table.


    The tension in the room was palpable¡ªeveryone poised to intervene if violence erupted.


    But instead of throwing a punch, he ced his hand on the table, rotated thezy susan, and grabbed a bottle of whiskey and a ss.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Alpha Sebastian, I apologize for myck of sincerity earlier," Xavier said smoothly. "I¡¯ll punish myself with three drinks."


    He poured himself a shot and downed it in one gulp.


    Then a second. Then a third.


    Everyone at the table watched in shock.


    But as everyone marveled at Xavier¡¯s apparent business acumen, something seemed off.


    He¡¯d said three drinks as punishment, but he was now on his seventh.


    "That¡¯s enough."


    "Alpha Xavier, you¡¯ve had more than three."


    "Someone take that bottle away from him!"


    The protests came from all sides.


    Anyone who tried to take the ss was either pushed away or cowed by Xavier¡¯s intimidating re.


    Alpha Sebastian gave a coldugh. "Alpha Xavier would make an excellent tragic actor."


    Xavier didn¡¯t respond, continuing to drink.


    When he¡¯d emptied the bottle, he looked up. "Are you satisfied with my apology, Alpha Sebastian? If not, should I get on my knees next?"


    "Still ying the victim, I see," Alpha Sebastian remarked coolly.


    Suddenly, Xavier swayed.


    He tilted backward¡ªstraight toward me.


    I just got up and held him, knowing his werewolf bulk would crush me if he fell on me.


    Xavier smoothly turned in my arms.


    "Go sit down!" I hissed, ring at him.


    If he wanted to make a fool of himself, fine, but I refused to be part of his spectacle.


    Xavier¡¯s face contorted in apparent pain as he wrapped an arm around my waist and rested his head on my shoulder.


    "My stomach hurts," he groaned.


    I wanted to punch him.


    I tugged at the arm encircling my waist.


    "If your stomach hurts, go to a hospital. I¡¯m not a doctor. Let go!"


    Xavier conveniently went deaf.


    He just moaned pitifully.


    The room fell into awkward silence.


    Was he really pulling this stunt?


    Everyone seemed stunned by his audacity.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s handsome face darkened with frost.


    Without a word, he stood and stepped forward, gripping Xavier¡¯s hand from the side and forcefully pulling it away from my waist. "I¡¯ll help you," he said tly.


    "I don¡¯t want your help!" Xavier snarled, angrily batting away Sebastian¡¯s hand.


    The moment I was free, I bolted from the room, not caring what anyone thought of my hasty retreat.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Alpha Xavier moved to follow Cecilia, but Alpha Sebastian blocked his path.


    As Alpha Xavier¡¯s rage, fueled by alcohol, threatened to erupt toward Alpha Sebastian, Alpha Gavin quickly intervened, grabbing his arm.


    "Alpha Xavier, you¡¯re drunk!" Gavin eximed, trying to defuse the situation.


    Remy¡¯s face grew serious. "Alpha Xavier is clearly too intoxicated to continue our business discussion. Alpha Gavin, perhaps you should take him somewhere to rest."


    The message was clear: get him out.


    Alpha Gavin, realizing the meeting was effectively over, hurriedly addressed Alpha Sebastian. "Alpha Sebastian, we¡¯ll schedule another time to meet."


    Alpha Sebastian neither agreed nor disagreed.


    Instead, he said with mock concern, "Alpha Xavier seems quite unwell. I can rmend a doctor¡ªI¡¯ll send you the contact information."


    Alpha Gavin immediately agreed.


    Whether Alpha Sebastian actually rmended a doctor wasn¡¯t the point.


    What mattered was that Alpha Sebastian was willing to maintain contact, meaning there was still hope for their business arrangement.


    Alpha Sebastian added Gavin¡¯s number to his phone.


    As Gavin dragged the vtile Alpha Xavier from the room, his phone pinged with a message.


    It was a message from Alpha Sebastian¡ªjust a photo of a business card: Chief Psychiatrist, Denver Behavioral Health Center.


    Gavin stared at it for a second, then sighed.


    Was this a suggestion? A warning? Or both?


    How was he supposed to salvage this situation?


    If he¡¯d known his sister¡¯s affair with Alpha Xavier would create such a ck hole ofplications, he would have done everything to prevent it from the beginning.


    Once outside the private dining room, Alpha Xavier shook off Alpha Gavin¡¯s supporting hand and walked away on his own.


    His steps were steady, showing no signs of drunkenness.


    Alpha Gavin stared after him, dumbfounded.


    So he¡¯d beenpletely sober, purely putting on an act.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I hid in thedies¡¯ restroom, trying topose myself.


    I¡¯d fled because I knew my presence was only making things worse.


    Without me there as a target, Xavier might calm down.


    I just hoped Alpha Sebastian wouldn¡¯t get hurt by that unstable wolf...


    After a few minutes, I cautiously stepped out and peered down the hallway.


    To my rm, I spotted Xavier and Alpha Gavin approaching with their entourage. I quickly ducked back into the restroom.


    The hallway was long, and their footsteps grew louder as they approached.


    Suddenly, a phone rang, followed by Alpha Gavin¡¯s urgent voice.


    Within seconds, another phone rang¡ªXavier answering this time.


    Their voices ovepped in a chaotic jumble that suggested something unexpected and troublesome had urred.


    I couldn¡¯t make out exactly what they were discussing through the door.


    Once I was certain they¡¯d gone, I made my way back to the private dining room.


    The meal was concluding.


    As everyone stood to leave, Remy expressed various apologies before adding, "The Phase One inspection at Devil¡¯s Thumb Ranch is next Wednesday. If your schedule permits, perhaps you¡¯d join us there?"


    Alpha Sebastian nodded. "I¡¯m aware. I¡¯ve already made arrangements."


    Remy patted his chest with apparent satisfaction. "Good. We¡¯ll see you there."


    Alpha Sebastian politely said goodbye and led me and Beta Sawyer out.


    Vice President Wiley stayed behind, still talking with Remy.


    In the hallway outside, Alpha Sebastian removed his suit jacket and handed it to Sawyer. "Throw this away."


    "Yes, Alpha Sebastian," Beta Sawyer replied without hesitation.


    I bit back a smile. Alpha Sebastian really was serious about contamination.


    The three of us left the restaurant and returned to the car to head back to thepany.


    As we drove, I couldn¡¯t help wondering what urgent situation had arisen for Xavier and Alpha Gavin in the hallway.


    Whatever it was had certainly seemed serious...


    ?

 Chapter 82 Maybe He’d Say Yes

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Maybe He¡¯d Say Yes</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    As we drove back to the office, a troubling thought crossed my mind.


    What really connected Xavier and Alpha Gavin¡ªbesides business?


    Cici White.


    Just thinking about her made my skin crawl.


    What new n was that snake working on this time?


    She had a way of poisoning everything she touched.


    It was like rot spreading under clean skin¡ªslow, hidden, but dangerous.


    I muttered under my breath, "Can¡¯t we just throw her in jail already?"


    ording to Harper, the current evidence only made her an aplice to the kidnapping.


    But if they could tie her to the assault and attempted murder charges, she could be facing up to fifteen years¡ªeven with the Shadow Pack ¡¯swyers doing everything they could to protect her.


    Still, Cici seemed determined to avoid even a day in prison.


    First, she showed up with medical records iming a serious mental illness.


    Then, she faked a seizure right there in court.


    Honestly, who did they pay off to make that look real?


    Is this what justice supposed to look like?


    The rich get to break the rules, while the rest of us are expected to follow them?


    I had hoped Alpha Sebastian would step in and put a stop to the Shadow Pack¡¯s games.


    But so far, he hadn¡¯t done a thing.


    Maybe he had his reasons.


    Not that I had the right to question him.


    I let out a soft sigh, frustration still sitting heavy in my chest.


    "Who¡¯sing with me next Wednesday?"


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s deep voice snapped me out of my gloomy thoughts.


    I turned slightly in my seat.


    Beta Sawyer nced at the rearview mirror.


    "I should probably stay at thepany," I volunteered quickly.


    "I still have a lot to learn about our operations."


    "That works for me," Beta Sawyer agreed easily. "I¡¯ll go with you, Alpha Sebastian."


    We thought the matter was settled.


    But five minutester, Alpha Sebastian casually announced, "Cecilia will apany me."


    Beta Sawyer and I exchanged confused looks.


    "This visit is mostly ceremonial," Alpha Sebastian borated, his voice cool and detached. "Just making an appearance, going through the motions. Perfect for a secretary who¡¯s still learning the business."


    I bit my lip.


    Was he implying I was just eye candy?


    And if he¡¯d already decided I was going, why bother asking us at all?


    Why not just give the order directly?


    Beta Sawyer¡¯s expression suddenly turned strange.


    He stole a nce at Alpha Sebastian through the rearview mirror,then turned his gaze back to me in the passenger seat.


    ...


    By the time we returned to the Silver Peak Pack headquarters, it was almost one o¡¯clock.


    As usual, Alpha Sebastian headed to his private room for his afternoon rest.


    Beta Sawyer and I stepped out of his office together.


    "Beta Sawyer,ter could you¡ª" I began.


    "I¡¯ll wake him," he interrupted quickly.


    I blinked in surprise, then broke into a pleased smile.


    "Great! If you¡¯re ever too busy, just let me know. I¡¯m happy to help with anything."


    "Will do," Beta Sawyer replied with an odd smile.


    I walked cheerfully toward my office.


    Over the next week, I settled into my role seamlessly.


    I familiarized myself with the organizational structure of both the headquarters and branch offices and got up to speed on all the major projects from the past year.


    I also made a point to connect with department managers and executives, building rtionships across thepany.


    During lunch breaks and after work, I treated the secretarial staff to meals several times to elerate the bonding process.


    After all, I needed their cooperation daily¡ªhaving loyal support staff was crucial.


    But what pleased me most was that after Alpha Sebastian¡¯s afternoon naps, Beta Sawyer never asked me to wake him.


    Morning coffee, afternoon tea¡ªBeta Sawyer always insisted, "I¡¯ve got it!"


    He really was the perfect colleague. I had misjudged him earlier.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Wednesday finally came¡ªthe day Cecilia would go on the business trip with Alpha Sebastian.


    It wouldst two days and one night.


    They were leaving in the morning anding back the next afternoon.


    The night before, Cecilia was packing her suitcase.


    Harper was lying on her bed, hugging a pillow and resting her chin on her hands like a teenager at a sleepover.


    "Ooh, just the two of you? That sounds fun!" Harper raised her eyebrows and smiled in a teasing way. "You better make the most of it, girl!"


    Cecilia rolled her eyes and tossed a shirt at Harper¡¯s face.


    "Make the most of what? It¡¯s a work trip."


    Harper pulled the shirt off her head and kept grinning.


    "You can work and have a little fun too, you know. Just because you¡¯re guarding your heart doesn¡¯t mean your body has to suffer. Physical release is healthy¡ªstudies say it even helps you live longer."


    Cecilia burst outughing.


    "What do you think he is, some kind of luxury escort? Like I can throw money at him and he¡¯ll just lie down and let me do whatever I want?"


    Harper¡¯s eyes lit up with mischief. "Maybe he¡¯d say yes."


    "You mean like a gigolo?" Cecilia said with a straight face.


    Harper dropped back on the bed with an over-the-top sigh.


    "You¡¯re hopeless."


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The next morning, I overslept by fifteen minutes.


    I barely had time for a slice of toast and a ss of milk before rushing to the penthouse with my luggage.


    Alpha Sebastian was already eating breakfast when I arrived.


    I stood awkwardly nearby, waiting.


    A tantalizing aroma of meat drifted toward me.


    I nced at his te¡ªwas that just ordinary bacon? How did it smell so incredible?


    As he brought a piece to his mouth, I couldn¡¯t help swallowing reflexively.


    Then I watched him spear some sd with his fork.


    The vibrant green leaves looked impossibly fresh, as if they¡¯d been plucked from the earth moments ago.


    When he bit into them, the crisp sound made my mouth water... I couldn¡¯t even imagine how delicious they must taste.


    I didn¡¯t realize I was staring at his lips, alternating between swallowing hungrily and looking at him like I wanted to devour him instead of his food.


    "Cecilia..." Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice cut through my trance, sounding slightly unsettled. "Why don¡¯t you join me?"


    "Oh, I really shouldn¡¯t ¡ª it¡¯s not proper," I said, but my body had other ns. I was already sitting before I could stop myself.


    Liam smiled warmly and prepared a te for me.


    He exined that the bacon was his special recipe, unavable anywhere else.


    The vegetables in the sd came from Alpha Sebastian¡¯s private garden, harvested by Liam himself at dawn.


    Even the juice was freshly squeezed from perfectly ripe fruit...


    "I need a Liam in my life," I said, green with envy.


    From across the table, Alpha Sebastian¡¯s deep voice floated toward me. "If you dare to dream it, you can have it."


    His intense gaze held mine for a heartbeat longer than necessary, and I felt a strange flutter in my chest that had nothing to do with bacon.

 Chapter 83 Mountain Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Mountain Secrets</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "If you dare to dream it, you can have it."


    Was he mocking my simple wishes?


    Did he think I was being childish for wanting someone like Liam in my life?


    Liam smiled warmly nearby, obviously pleased by Alpha Sebastian¡¯s words.


    The genuine happiness on his face made me wonder if I had misinterpreted Alpha Sebastian¡¯s tone.


    After breakfast, Liam drove us to the airport.


    Our destination was Colorado Springs - a ce I hadn¡¯t visited often, though I remembered it for its beautiful scenery and crisp mountain air.


    Alpha Sebastian and I took amercial flight, sitting in first ss naturally.


    He spent most of the journey reviewing documents while I pretended to read a novel, trying not to be hyperaware of his presence beside me.


    From the airport, we took a private car deep into the mountains.


    The total investment exceeded $2.3 billion, with Silver Peak Pack owning sixty percent and Remy¡¯spany controlling the remaining forty.


    As we drove further from the city, thendscape opened up.


    Fluffy white clouds floated against an endless blue sky.


    The rhythmic motion of the car and the peaceful scenery lulled me into rxation.


    My eyelids grew heavy...


    I felt myself leaning toward the window as sleep overtook me.


    Then arge, warm hand gently cradled my head, carefully repositioning it.


    The scent of sandalwood enveloped me as my cheek met something firm yetfortable.


    I don¡¯t know how long we drove like that.


    When I finally stirred awake, we were deep in the mountains.


    My bleary eyes took in the misty forests and distant peaks through the window.


    It looked like something from another world - ethereal and dreamlike.


    *Beautiful*, I thought, adjusting my position to get morefortable.


    That¡¯s when I realized something wasn¡¯t quite right about my "headrest." What kind of luxury seat was this warm, fragrant, with just the right bnce of firmness and give?


    I slowly turned my stiff neck, only to see a crisp white shirt, and above it, a strong jawline and Adam¡¯s apple.


    My heart plummeted.


    "Sleep well?" came a deep voice from above me, his breath warm against my hair.


    "...Mmm," I managed, trying to appearposed as I extracted myself from his embrace.


    I smoothed my hair while babbling, "Oh my, I can¡¯t believe I fell asleep! Must be because Harper made me watch that horror moviest night. I barely got any rest."


    I hoped my nervous chatter would somehow erase the mortifying fact that I¡¯d been sleeping in my boss¡¯s arms.


    Alpha Sebastian nodded with understanding. "Ah, that exins it.


    I wondered why you kept nuzzling into my chest while you slept. Horror movie aftereffects, of course."


    My eyes widened to saucers.


    The driver looked equally shocked in the rearview mirror.


    The words "kept burrowing into my chest" yed on repeat in my mind, each repetition more horrifying than thest.


    I. Kept. Nuzzling. Into. His. CHEST?!


    No. Impossible.


    I shot a desperate nce at the driver, silently begging for contradiction.


    Our eyes met in the mirror, and he gave a small, guilty nod of confirmation.


    That tiny gesture felt like a sledgehammer to my dignity.


    After a moment of frozen horror, I turned to face Alpha Sebastian with all the solemnity of someone walking to their execution.


    "Alpha Sebastian," I said gravely, "If this happens again, you should immediately push me away. Wake me up forcefully. Or just... I don¡¯t know, p me awake!"


    Yes, I¡¯d made a mistake, but wasn¡¯t he equally at fault?


    He could have taken measures! Why had he allowed me to use him as a human pillow?


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s expression turned benevolent. "I don¡¯t make a habit of abusing my employees."


    I pressed my lips together,pletely lost for words.


    What was I supposed to say¡ª"Please humiliate me, Alpha Sebastian, I¡¯m totally into that"?


    Yeah, no. That sounded way too much like a bad line from a BDSM fanfic.


    I turned my head and stared out the window, deciding silence was my safest move.


    The rest of the ride passed in awkward, suffocating quiet.


    Author¡¯s pov


    The car climbed higher into the mountains, following a beautifully maintained road that had been carved through the wilderness at great expense.


    Despite being deep in the forest, the infrastructure was carefully designed toplement the mysterious, secluded atmosphere.


    Antique-style bronzemps lined the route, positioned to create a magical ambiance when lit during foggy evenings or misty mornings.


    In winter, when snow covered the ground, the whole area transformed into a fairytale wondend.


    The car finally stopped in front of the main building of a private lodge within the resort.


    A weingmittee was already assembled outside.


    Alpha Sebastian and Cecilia stepped out of the vehicle and were immediately greeted by the project manager and chief engineer, along with their respective teams.


    "Alpha Sebastian, wee. We¡¯re honored by your visit," the project manager stepped forward eagerly.


    The resort was under Silver Peak Pack¡¯s management, so the project manager reported to Alpha Sebastian¡¯spany, while the chief engineer had been jointly appointed by both investing parties.


    Alpha Sebastian acknowledged them with a nod before striding inside. The entourage followed quickly behind.


    Once inside, Cecilia was introduced to the key personnel.


    The project manager was Marcus Reid, and the chief engineer was Howard Fleming.


    By now it was 12:40 PM, and avish feast awaited in the main building¡¯s banquet hall.


    Alpha Sebastian was escorted to the hall.


    Throughout the meal, half the conversation consisted of obvious ttery.


    They didn¡¯t yet understand Alpha Sebastian¡¯s management style and were applying the same approach that had worked with Remy and Wiley during previous inspection visits.


    After lunch, Marcus led Alpha Sebastian and Cecilia to their amodations.


    As they rode in a tour cart toward the vi area, Marcus informed Alpha Sebastian that Remy had arrived yesterday afternoon with quite an entourage.


    "He called them distinguished guests- said it would be like a soft opening for the resort," Marcus exined.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. "Where are they now?"


    Sensing the Alpha Sebastian¡¯s displeasure, Marcus became bolder with hisints. "They¡¯ve taken over thekeside vis. Made noise all night long. I imagine they¡¯re still sleeping off their... activities."


    "He brought fourteen people, ten of them young women,"


    He continued. "They held some wild party in Remy¡¯s main vi. When the cleaning staff went in this morning..." he lowered his voice, "there were condoms everywhere."


    Alpha Sebastian and Cecilia both fell silent, expressions frozen.


    Cecilia couldn¡¯t help herself. "Is Remy even... physically capable of that much exertion at his age?"


    Marcus shrugged. "Who knows? Look, I can¡¯t really say much. Remy¡¯s an investor. If he wants to bring people here, what can I do?"


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened considerably.[ What the hell is Remy ying at?]


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The tour cart stopped in front of a vi built in a traditional style, exuding tranquility and old-world charm.


    "Alpha Sebastian, we heard you prefer quiet surroundings, so we¡¯ve arranged this ce for you. Is it suitable?" Marcus asked.


    "It¡¯s fine," Alpha Sebastian nodded.


    Marcus carried our luggage inside, then said, "Alpha Sebastian, please rest this afternoon. I¡¯ll check if Remy and his group are awake. Once they¡¯re up, Howard and I will take everyone on a tour of the resort."


    The resort inspection process typically took over forty days, but Alpha Sebastian and Remy were just making ceremonial appearances.


    "Proceed as nned," Alpha Sebastian replied coolly.


    I smiled at Marcus. "Please contact me once you¡¯ve made the arrangements."


    "Of course," Marcus said. He pulled out his phone. "May I add your contact information, Secretary Cecilia?"


    "Certainly," I agreed.


    I noticed Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes turn frosty as he observed the barely concealed enthusiasm on Marcus¡¯s face.


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees.


    What had gotten into him?


    It was just a simple exchange of contact information for work purposes.


    Surely he didn¡¯t think...

 Chapter 84 Dangerous Words

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Dangerous Words</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I pulled out my phone and added Marcus to my contacts.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile politely as we exchanged information.


    There¡¯s something about my smile that tends to disarm people.


    My looks might be striking - even intimidating to some - but my demeanor softens the impact, making me seem more approachable than I actually am.


    It¡¯s quite deceptive.


    Only those who truly know me understand the ice that lies beneath.


    "Your profile picture is just as beautiful as you are in person," Marcus gushed,pletely forgetting Alpha Sebastian was still standing right there.


    His eyes were fixed on me with undisguised admiration.


    "Thank you," I replied graciously, epting thepliment without making a big deal of it.


    Marcus seemed eager to continue our conversation when a bone-chilling voice cut through the air, "Manager Marcus Reid, you seem to have an abundance of free time on your hands."


    I saw Marcus visibly flinch.


    Only a fool would miss the displeasure in Alpha Sebastian¡¯s tone.


    He hastily pocketed his phone and stammered, "I should get back to work."


    The poor man practically sprinted away, moving faster than an Olympic speed walker.


    I slipped my phone back into my pocket, noticing Alpha Sebastian¡¯s darkened expression.


    Clearly, Remy ¡¯s antics had put him in a foul mood, and Marcus had just walked into the line of fire.


    "Alpha Sebastian, I¡¯ll take our luggage upstairs," I offered, reaching for both suitcases and heading toward the staircase.


    After a few steps, the distinctive scent of sandalwood mixed with morning dew swept over me. Simultaneously, the weight in my hand diminished.


    I turned to find Alpha Sebastian beside me, my suitcase now in his grasp.


    I was genuinely shocked.


    An Alpha carrying luggage for his human secretary was about as bizarre as an Alpha chauffeuring his employees around.


    Itpletely turned the natural order on its head.


    Alpha Sebastian seemed to read my thoughts.


    With a cool, detached tone, he remarked, "I believe I mentioned that I don¡¯t enjoy abusing my employees."


    With that, he carried the suitcases up the stairs.


    I stared after him, puzzled. Does carrying luggage count as abuse now? Is this level of consideration normal for an Alpha toward a human employee?


    Though I found it strange, I didn¡¯t dwell on it and followed him upstairs.


    The second floor had a master bedroom, two guest bedrooms, and a study.


    The master was naturally for Alpha Sebastian.


    I chose one of the guest rooms, dropped my suitcase inside, then went to the master bedroom to unpack Alpha Sebastian¡¯s clothes.


    Over the past few days, I¡¯d memorized all the preferences Beta Sawyer had sent me - everything from Alpha Sebastian¡¯s favorite foods and beverages to his clothing preferences.


    It gave me the bizarre impression that Beta Sawyer was essentially acting like Alpha Sebastian¡¯s not-yet-official mate, preparing his future Luna for her duties.


    "Cecilia, do you have some personal vendetta against my clothing?"


    The cool voice floated from beside me.


    Only then did I realize I¡¯d been lost in thought while handling his clothes, and had somehow wandered down a mental rabbit hole.


    In my agitation, I¡¯d gripped his shirt too tightly, wrinkling the fabric.


    When had he entered the room? His observation skills were unnervingly sharp.


    "Sorry, I¡¯ll iron it for you," I said, releasing his shirt and smoothing it out with my hands.


    "Thinking about something unpleasant?" Alpha Sebastian asked conversationally as he removed his jacket and handed it to me.


    "I-it¡¯s nothing important," I said, quickly taking his jacket and holding his shirt over my arm.


    I grabbed a hanger and put the jacket in the closet, trying to look calm.


    My body said, "Please don¡¯t ask," loud and clear.


    But Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t move.


    He was still standing there, watching me.


    Trying to act normal, I turned to face him.


    And then my mouth betrayed me.


    "Would you like me to remove anything else, Alpha Sebastian?"


    Silence.


    My face went cold.


    Wait¡ªwhat did I just say?!


    Did I really just ask if I should remove something else?!


    He was literally standing there in only his shirt and pants!


    I wanted to disappear. Or crawl under the desk. Forever.


    What I meant to say was: "Do you need anything else?"


    But my brain was still thinking about him taking off his jacket, and somehow... it all got mixed up.


    Just as I was silently screaming inside, he finally spoke.


    "I think I¡¯ll keep the rest on," he said seriously. "If I take off more, I might catch a cold."


    I blinked. He gave me a strange look and walked out.


    I stood there, frozen.


    What was that look?


    Was he thinking:


    My secretary wants me to strip?


    I can¡¯t give her such wild dreams.


    Oh no. My face was burning.


    I clutched the closet door for support, wishing the floor would open up and swallow me whole.


    Trying to pretend nothing happened, I quickly finished unpacking, ironed his clothes, and practically ran out of the bedroom¡ªavoiding eye contact with everything (and everyone) on the way out.


    Back in my room, I took some time to calm my racing heart before organizing my own belongings.


    About an hourter, my phone buzzed with a message from Marcus:


    [Cecilia, Remy is awake now. He suggests postponing the tour until tomorrow since it¡¯s gettingte. He also invites Alpha Sebastian for drinks at his vi tonight.]


    I inwardly scoffed. So that¡¯s what the ten young women were for¡ªto create an ATMOSPHERE for their little drinking party.


    I replied: [Noted. I¡¯ll inform Alpha Sebastian.]


    I went to the master bedroom and knocked twice.


    No response.


    Taking a nap, perhaps?


    Possibly, but what if he wasn¡¯t? What if he was showering or changing clothes or on a video call?


    Better not barge in.


    Since the tour had been postponed anyway, the message wasn¡¯t urgent, so I decided to leave it forter and returned to my room.


    Another hour passed before Marcus messaged again:[Remy¡¯s asking if Alpha Sebastian ising tonight. He says if Alpha Sebastian doesn¡¯t want toe to his ce, he¡¯s happy to bring his entire entourage over to you. That sly old fox!]


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at thatstment.


    I replied: [Alpha Sebastian is still resting. I don¡¯t know his ns yet. Tell Remy to be patient, and I¡¯ll check with Alpha Sebastian soon.]


    Marcus responded with a crying emoji.


    I understood his predicament perfectly and sent back a sympathetic smile emoji.


    Putting my phone away, I went to knock on the master bedroom door again.


    This time, a voice answered, "Come in."


    Only after receiving permission did I open the door.


    Alpha Sebastian stood by the window with his back to me, seemingly admiring the mountain view.


    The bed was immactely made, and he¡¯d changed into casual attire¡ªa light gray outfit thatplemented his athletic frame perfectly.


    So he hadn¡¯t been napping earlier? He really had been changing clothes?


    "What is it?" Alpha Sebastian asked, turning to face me.


    "I¡¯ve received two messages from Remy. The first came about an hour ago¡ªhe suggested postponing the tour until tomorrow and invited you for drinks at his vi tonight. The second message just arrived¡ªhe says if you don¡¯t want to go to his ce, he¡¯s willing to bring his party here instead," I reported honestly.


    I added, "When I knocked the first time and got no answer, I took the liberty of letting him wait a while."


    Alpha Sebastian gave a slight, amused smile. "That¡¯s fine. Let him wait."


    He nced at his watch. "Tell Manager Marcus to inform Remy that I¡¯ll be there promptly at seven."

 Chapter 85 Twilight Games

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Twilight Games</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "I¡¯ll let him know," I said, firing off a quick text to Marcus with Alpha Sebastian¡¯s response.


    Part of me wanted to warn Alpha Sebastian that Remy was up to no good.


    The sleazy older wolf clearly wanted to drag the powerful Silver Peak Alpha into his debauchery pit.


    But then again, Alpha Sebastian wasn¡¯t exactly a naive pup who needed my protection.


    His intelligence far outweighed my concerns.


    "It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s take a walk," Alpha Sebastian suggested, his deep voice breaking my concentration.


    I looked up from my phone, momentarily confused. "Oh, I¡¯d rather stay in. It¡¯s almost dark, and wandering alone in these mountains is pretty creepy. I¡¯ll just hang out in the vi ."


    When I caught his expression¡ªsomething between amusement and subtle disappointment¡ªI suddenly realized what he meant. "Wait... you want to go for a walk together?"


    "One person wandering alone would be quite frightening," he replied, his tone deliberately mncholic.


    "...I¡¯lle with you," I managed, my smile feeling more like a grimace.


    Seriously? Would it kill him to just say, "I¡¯d like to go for a walk. Would you join me?"


    Like a normal person? Having a conversation with him was like solving a riddle¡ªthinking you¡¯ve got the right answer only to find out youpletely missed the point.


    His eyes swept over my pencil skirt and heels. "Change into somethingfortable and different shoes."


    Iplied without argument, heading to my guest room to switch into loose-fitting clothes and ts. When I returned, we set out around five o¡¯clock.


    The mountain twilight was breathtaking.


    The setting sun painted the distant peaks in shimmering gold¡ªnature¡¯s own masterpiece unfolding before us.


    I followed behind Alpha Sebastian, surprised that despite his long legs, he maintained a leisurely pace that allowed me to enjoy our surroundings.


    "Have you ever heard of a particr legend?" His smooth voice drifted back to me as we walked.


    "What legend?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    "They say twilight is a supernatural hour¡ªthe witching hour. Creatures hiding in darkness emerge then, shape-shifting into human form or possessing actual humans who walk among us." His rich, velvety voice flowed like dark chocte, making even this eerie tale enthralling. "These creatures might suddenly call your name. If you answer them, they¡¯ll devour your soul..."


    The mountain wind carried his words with mysterious undertones that sent a delicious shiver down my spine.


    I paused for a few seconds, then decided to go along with it.


    "Oh my god, that¡¯s so creepy!"


    "There¡¯s no need to be scared," he said casually. "It¡¯s just an old story I thought you might find interesting."


    "It is interesting," I said. "But do they have to say your full name? What if they use a nickname or a title? Like¡ªif a demon called out ¡¯Mom¡¯ and someone¡¯s mother answered, would that still work?"


    I realized I sounded like a kid getting too excited during a campfire story.


    Alpha Sebastian smiled slightly.


    "Of course it would count," he said. "These creatures don¡¯t just take over your body¡ªthey can also look like people you trust, just to trick you. Then they wait for the perfect moment to take your soul."


    "Stop, stop!" I eximed with exaggerated fear.


    He fell silent, seeming satisfied with my reaction.


    Internally, I rolled my eyes.


    Humoring the boss wasn¡¯t beneath me.


    We continued walking.


    By now, the sun had sunk lower, spreading magnificent red and orange hues across the sky that made me momentarily forget everything else.


    Lost in the sunset¡¯s glow, I barely heard Alpha Sebastian call my name.


    "Cecilia."


    His voice was unusually soft. I almost replied¡ªthen stopped, remembering the legend he¡¯d just shared. My mouth opened, then shut.


    He waved a hand in front of me. "Hey. You okay?"


    I kept my gaze down, silent.


    "Cecilia?"


    "Ceci?"


    "I¡¯m talking to you, Cecilia. What happened to your voice? Did a mountain lion steal your tongue?" He cupped my face with both hands, his voice yful and coaxing.


    "Why are you ignoring me? Oh, you¡¯re not taking that legend seriously, are you?"


    I squeezed my eyes shut. Nice try, but he wasn¡¯t going to trick me that easily.


    This was just a game, but I was determined not to lose. It was like ying red light, green light¡ªall about endurance.


    Suddenly Alpha Sebastian started moving. My heart beat inexplicably fastened.


    His warm breath caressed my temple, then my nose, finally hovering at the corner of my mouth. His voice dropped to a husky whisper that the wind carried like a sensual promise.


    "Even if you don¡¯t answer, I could still devour you... swallow you whole."


    Wait¡ªthat¡¯s changing the rules!


    I opened my eyes in protest and found his devastatingly handsome face mere inches from mine, bathed in crimson sunset light.


    Something powerful held me in ce¡ªmy breathing spiraled out of control.


    We remained that way, so close that the slightest movement would bring our lips together.


    After what felt like an eternity, Alpha Sebastian straightened with what looked like reluctance, releasing my face.


    "You¡¯re too difficult to fool," he sighed.


    He turned away, his eyes fixed on the dying sunset.


    Who said the witching hour was just a legend?


    My legs felt like jelly as I copsed onto a nearby bench.


    I touched my heated cheeks, my heart still pounding wildly in my chest.


    The man¡¯spetitive streak was unbelievable! He¡¯d stop at nothing to win!


    Thest sliver of light vanished beneath the horizon, and the temperature dropped suddenly.


    Alpha Sebastian turned to face me. "Let¡¯s go. Time to meet the so-called real monsters."


    I rose unsteadily from the bench, thinking that after the scare he¡¯d just given me, I hardly had energy left to deal with actual demons like Remy.


    Did this count as workce harassment?


    ...


    We returned to our vi and at 6:40 PM headed toward Remy¡¯s residence.


    At the entrance, I stepped forward to ring the bell.


    Shortly after, someone opened the door¡ªRemy¡¯s female secretary whom we¡¯d met during the previous dinner.


    Even the simple act of greeting guests seemed deliberately seductiveing from her.


    "Alpha Sebastian, pleasee in," she purred.


    Alpha Sebastian walked past without acknowledging her, while I exchanged polite smiles as we followed her inside.


    She led us to the vi¡¯s central area¡ªa massive hall big enough for dozens of people, connected to a mysterious garden and a heated infinity pool outside.


    The moment we entered, we were engulfed in a cloud of stale air¡ªcigarette smoke, alcohol fumes, expensive perfume, and other less identifiable odors all mingled together.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s brow creased slightly.


    "My dear Sebastian!" Remy rose from his seat, arms wide open. "Finally, you¡¯ve arrived! I¡¯ve been waiting with bated breath!"


    He approached us with excessive enthusiasm, his hand already moving to p Alpha Sebastian on the shoulder.


    This time, Alpha Sebastian smoothly sidestepped, causing Remy¡¯s hand to grasp nothing but air.


    Remy¡¯s face registered momentary embarrassment.


    Alpha Sebastianoffered a sardonic smile. "You¡¯re certainly in high spirits, Remy. Brought quite the entourage with you.Must be exhausting¡ªI heard you couldn¡¯t even get out of bed today. Do take better care of your health."


    The color in Remy¡¯s face shifted through various shades.


    His gaze shifted to me standing behind Alpha Sebastian, his smile turning calcting. "Cecilia, your Alpha isn¡¯t feeling under the weather today, is he? Can he handle his drinks?"


    I returned his look with a professional smile. "That¡¯s entirely for Alpha Sebastian to decide, Mr. Remy."


    "Well, I¡¯m determined to get him properly drunk tonight," Remy dered.


    He gestured broadly. "Come, sit down. Let me introduce you to some friends."


    The FRIENDS he mentioned had all risen the moment Alpha Sebastian entered.


    These so-called industry elites now wore expressions of transparent sycophancy.


    The young women apanying them also recognized the powerful Alpha in their midst¡ªespecially one as young and handsome as Alpha Sebastian.


    They stood , while a few by the ss-enclosed heated pool peered in curiously in their swimwear.


    I discreetly surveyed the scene.


    I counted the women Marcus had mentioned¡ªbut there were only nine including Remy¡¯s secretary.


    Where was the tenth?


    There she was¡ªhalf-hidden by poolside greenery, like she just happened tond there without meaning to.


    White heels, smooth legs, and that practiced stillness of someone who knew exactly how she looked from every angle.


    Innocent? Maybe.

 Chapter 86 The Tenth Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86 The Tenth Beauty</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I raised an eyebrow as I spotted her.


    So this was Remy¡¯s game.


    Alpha Sebastian walked toward the gathering.


    I hung back deliberately, knowing better than to follow too closely.


    This was supposed to be a wine tasting, but inserting myself would seem strange.


    One misstep and I might find myself unwillingly recruited as the eleventh beauty of the evening.


    Then I¡¯d have to deal with unwanted touches on my hands and legs.


    Even with Alpha Sebastian¡¯s protection, the damage would be done, and I couldn¡¯t exactly smash a wine bottle over someone¡¯s head in retaliation.


    Besides, I had a more important mission tonight:


    [Mind these people who try to slip anything into Alpha Sebastian¡¯s drink.]


    I positioned myself where I could observe the entire room¡¯s dynamics without being too conspicuous.


    The great hall was arranged with several sofas forming a massive square, with multiple coffee tables ced at staggered intervals between them.


    When Alpha Sebastian approached, he ignored the seat Remy had specifically reserved for him, choosing instead a single armchair.


    The message was crystal clear: Don¡¯t crowd me.


    Remy¡¯s smile faltered noticeably.


    He recovered quickly, changing his own position to sit at the diagonal across from Sebastian, making it easier to converse.


    The other guests followed suit, each trying to secure spots closer to the two powerful figures, especially Alpha Sebastian.


    Despite their efforts, he remained aloof, barely acknowledging them, even ncing at his phone.


    I shifted my gaze and noticed Remy¡¯s secretary ying bartender again.


    One of the so-called dignitaries seized the opportunity to grab her backside, his expression disgustingly lecherous.


    She didn¡¯t protest, only responding with a coquettish smile, though I detected clear revulsion behind her practiced expression.


    She was hiding it well¡ªalmost perfectly¡ªbut I knew that look.


    When she turned to serve Alpha Sebastian his drink, he took it with a polite nod."Thank you," he said, his tone calm but distant.


    Across from him, Remy swirled his wine ss with one hand. His smile was smooth, but his eyes were anything but friendly.


    "Alpha Sebastian," he said, "this wine is from my private collection. I opened it just for you. Properly decanted, of course. Please¡ªtry it."


    Alpha Sebastian lifted the ss, examined its color, brought it to his nose, and finally took a small sip. "Hmm. It¡¯s eptable."


    His tone was casual, his expression neutral.


    The other guests were clearly ready to pour on the praise, especially the four so-called celebrities. One of them¡ªapparently a famous artist¡ªlooked like he might offer to paint the whole scene.


    But Alpha Sebastian just nodded like it was no big deal, turning a hundred-thousand-dor bottle into something you¡¯d find on sale at the local store.


    Alpha Sebastian appearedpletely oblivious to the difort he¡¯d caused.


    He reclined with casual elegance, holding his wine ss without any apparent intention of taking another sip.


    His cool eyes drifted toward a corner of the outdoor pool area.


    Noticing where Sebastian¡¯s attention had wandered, Remy followed his gaze. A knowing smile spread across his face.


    This was Remy¡¯s carefully prepared trump card.


    "Ask Mindy toe in," Remy instructed his secretary with a slight tilt of his head.


    The secretary stepped out, returning a few minutester with a young woman in tow.


    She wore a softvender dress that fell just below her knees¡ªsimple, elegant, and quietly striking against her fair skin.


    Her thick, dark hair fell in loose waves down her back, and her face was bare of makeup, yet radiant in a way only youth could offer.


    A touch of softness still lingered around her cheeks, and her wide, clear eyes flicked nervously toward Alpha Sebastian, like a deer sensing danger but too curious to run.


    Around the room, the four famous men turned to look at her¡ªinterest flickering in their eyes like moths to a me.


    I looked at her, thinking.


    Alpha Sebastianhad looked outside earlier¡ªwas that when he saw her?


    Was he seriously interested?


    That didn¡¯t seem likely.


    Even if we didn¡¯t talk about his preferences, this whole setup was way too obvious. T


    here¡¯s no way he didn¡¯t notice.


    "That is Alpha Sebastian," Remy said with a smile. "Mindy, say hello."


    "Hello, Alpha Sebastian. I¡¯m Mindy," she said softly.


    Her voice was shy and a little awkward.


    But with a girl like her¡ªso sweet and innocent¡ªthat just made the men like her even more.


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t say a word. He just gave her the smallest smile.


    "Mindy, go ahead and pick a seat," Remy told her.


    "Okay..." she said, hesitating.


    She looked around slowly, unsure of where to go.


    When her eyes met those of the celebrity men, she froze. Her hands started to shake, and her breath came faster.


    She looked like she might cry.


    Then the men started calling out to her.


    "Mindy, sit with me! You ignored mest night¡ªI was heartbroken!"


    "Don¡¯t believe him! He had a great time. I¡¯m the one who missed you. I couldn¡¯t sleep at all!"


    "They¡¯re just ying games, Mindy. Come sit with me¡ªI¡¯ll keep you safe."


    A few of them even stood up, reaching toward her.


    Mindy stepped back and hid behind the secretary, her wide eyes turning to Alpha Sebastianlike she was begging for help.


    To her, he was clearly the only man in the room who still seemed ¡°safe¡±.


    I fought the urge to roll my eyes.


    So this wasn¡¯t just an impromptu pool party¡ªthey¡¯d been rehearsing this little drama since yesterday.


    From character development to plot progression. How borate.


    I had to stop myself from rolling my eyes.


    So this wasn¡¯t just some random poolside scene.


    They¡¯d been nning this little drama since yesterday?


    From character setup to story timing.


    These people were serious.


    But even a beginner could spot the holes in this performance.


    There were tons of empty seats.


    Why did she have to choose one near the guys who were practically drooling over her?


    Were all the other chairs covered in nails?


    And seriously¡ªwhy did she think Alpha Sebastian was the good guy?


    Was it just because he was the best-looking?


    Okay, fine. It¡¯s kind of an unspoken rule¡ªif you¡¯re a helpless, pretty girl, you run to the hottest guy in the room.


    Still, the way she looked at him was like she was pledging loyalty to a king or something.


    "Stop scaring Mindy," the secretary said, stepping in front of her protectively.


    She leaned in and whispered, "Quick, just pick a seat before they..."


    She didn¡¯t finish, but her eyes said everything¡ªGo. Save yourself.


    She left the sentence unfinished, her eyes silently urging the girl to save herself.


    Blinking back tears, Mindy hurried to Alpha Sebastian¡¯s side and asked nervously, "May I sit here?"


    Alpha Sebastian was in a single armchair, a fact she seemed to have just realized. She gazed at him with a helpless, trapped expression, silently begging him to find a solution.


    "You can..." Alpha Sebastian began slowly, pausing deliberately before finishing with unexpected kindness, "...squat."

 Chapter 87 You Could Try Damage Control

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87 You Could Try Damage Control</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Mindy froze, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    I watched as Remy¡¯s face twitched with shock.


    His careful n was crumbling right before our eyes, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    Everyone expected Alpha Sebastian to be a gentleman.


    Everyone thought he would protect this innocent young woman.


    But reality had other ns.


    The awkwardness hung thick in the air-like watching a meticulously rehearsed y where one actor suddenly goes off-script, leaving the rest of the cast stumbling in uncertainty.


    I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling.


    [That¡¯s my boss, venomous as wolfsbane!]


    Relief washed through me.


    For a moment there, I¡¯d actually worried he might be interested in the girl.


    Honestly, if he¡¯d fallen for this obvious trap, I¡¯d have had no choice but to mourn hisck of judgment and watch him get yed.


    As his secretary, what else could I possibly do?


    Mindy remained standing, looking like she might copse at any moment.


    "Come on, get Mindy a chair," Remy barked, his displeasure evident in his sharp tone.


    The secretary scurried away and returned with a chair, cing it at the angle between Alpha Sebastian and Remy.


    Like a caring big sister, she guided the young girl to her seat.


    Once seated, Mindy folded her hands primly in herp, keeping her knees pressed tightly together.


    She was nothing like the other nine women with their seductive poses and suggestive nces.


    Perhaps that was the difference men saw in her.


    While the secretary was simply doing her job, the other eight beauties were ying their parts perfectly.


    Their contempt wasn¡¯t an act¡ªI could almost hear their thoughts: [We may be flirtatious, but at least we¡¯re not pretending to be innocent.]


    The conversation resumed, everyone drinking and chatting while Alpha Sebastianpletely ignored the girl beside him.


    "Remy," Alpha Sebastian said, mimicking Remy¡¯s wine-swirling gesture with a hint of yful mockery, , "what¡¯s the story with this Mindy?"


    Remy leaned forward, too eagerly. "Ah, Mindy. Tragic case. She¡¯s the daughter of one of myte employees. Father¡¯s dead, mother¡¯s in the hospital, no money, no support. Trying to pay for college while caring for her mom. Now there¡¯s a surgery¡ªtwenty grand. It¡¯s heartbreaking, really."


    He sighed deeply, as if the weight of her tragedy rested on his very shoulders.


    Mindy looked like she wanted to disappear.


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t speak right away. The room held its breath.


    Finally, he tilted his head, swirling the wine in his ss.


    "This Roman¨¦e-Conti," he said thoughtfully, "must be worth a million dors."


    Remy blinked. "sorry?"


    "Ah, the irony," Alpha Sebastian continued, setting his ss down with deliberate care.


    "One bottle of wine could fund her surgery, tuition, probably buy her an apartment too. We capitalists are so heartless."


    Remy¡¯s face stiffened.


    "Tell me, Remy," Alpha Sebastian said, faux-concerned, "do you need an priest? I¡¯m worried Mindy¡¯s father might strangle you in your sleep."


    Remy coughed, hard.


    I bit the inside of my cheek to keep fromughing. My boss was savage.


    Around the room, a few others shifted, clearly struggling to hold it together. Mindy¡¯s face was buried in herp.


    Remy forced a smile. "Alpha Sebastian, you certainly don¡¯t hold back. I never said I wouldn¡¯t help. I¡¯ve offered, but the girl¡¯s proud. Still¡ª" he gave a theatrical sigh, "¡ªyou¡¯ve shamed me. I¡¯ll take care of the bill tomorrow."


    Alpha Sebastian raised his ss. "I misjudged you, Remy. I¡¯m touched."


    He took a slow sip.


    "Just one sip?" Remy said, trying to recover. "Come now, that¡¯s hardly enough punishment."


    "Gulping would be disrespectful," Alpha Sebastian replied smoothly.


    "It¡¯s just a bottle of wine," Remy muttered.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s smile faded slightly. "True. But when you realize this half-ss costs ten thousand dors, and finishing both would be twenty... Well, it starts to feel like blood money." He nced sideways. "Don¡¯t you agree?"


    Remy rubbed his temples, finally quiet.


    [This guy¡¯s mouth should be sewn shut!] his expression seemed to say.


    I had a sudden vision of Alpha Sebastian dominating college debatepetitions.


    I almost felt sorry for Remy¡ªwhy did he have to provoke Alpha Sebastian in the first ce?


    With Remy defeated, no one else dared to challenge Alpha Sebastian.


    The Alpha was truly terrifying in his own way.


    He reminded me of someone watching from above, seeing through everyone¡¯s games with perfect rity, yet choosing not to expose them brutally.


    Instead, he yed along like a cat toying with mice, letting them realize only at the end that they were the ones being yed.


    "It¡¯s nine-thirty already. It¡¯s gettingte, and I need to rest," Alpha Sebastian announced as he rose from the sofa.


    Remy stood up as well, and everyone else followed suit.


    "Nine-thirty and you¡¯re going to bed already?" Remy asked.


    "Early to bed for good health," Alpha Sebastian replied with a pleasant smile, then added with mock constion, "You could try to fix things, Remy."


    Remy was seething inside but held hisposure. "Alpha Sebastian, I¡¯m practically your elder. I even held you when you were small. You should be kinder to your elders, or you¡¯ll hurt our feelings."


    His eyes actually reddened at the edges.


    [What an actor!] I thought, disgusted.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s smile was enigmatic. "And how should I be kind, Uncle Remy?"


    Everyone looked confused by the sudden change in address.


    Remy took a calming breath. "Since we have this rare opportunity, let¡¯s forget about the wine and have ate supper together."


    Without waiting for Alpha Sebastian¡¯s refusal, he began directing everyone toward the dining room, discreetly exchanging a meaningful nce with someone across the room.


    I didn¡¯t miss that exchange. Whatever game Remy was ying, it was far from over.

 Chapter 88 She Bailed On That Mission

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88 She Bailed On That Mission</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The moment I heard Remy mention ate-night snack, my internal rm bells started ringing.


    I caught the silent signals he exchanged with one of hispanions, and my suspicions immediately grew.


    There was no way I was letting Alpha Sebastian get involved in whatever scheme they had in mind.


    I walked over to him with measured, deliberate steps¡ªtrying my best to appear calm and collected even though tension was coiling in my chest.


    When I reached his side, I said loud enough for everyone nearby to hear, "Alpha Sebastian, your nutritionist strictly advises any eating after 9:30. I think we should skip thiste supper."


    His deep eyes softened as they met mine.


    "Listen to you." he replied warmly, and I felt my heart flutter.


    Almost immediately, Remy¡¯s face darkened. "You sure have a lot of authority over our Alpha Sebastian, Cecilia," he snapped.


    I shed him the professional smile I¡¯d perfected over the years. "I wouldn¡¯t dream of overstepping, Mr. Remy. But Luna Regina herself asked me to keep an eye on his diet. That nutritionist is insanely strict¡ªdaily records, no exceptions. I¡¯m just doing my job, no matter how tough it gets."


    Remy¡¯s sneer returned. "So you¡¯re using Luna Regina to pressure me?"


    I kept my tone cool. "I wouldn¡¯t dream of it."


    "If Luna Regina approves, then tonight¡¯s meal should be fine, right?"


    He even pulled out his phone as if he were going to call her. "Maybe I should check with her directly?"


    I knew he was bluffing¡ªhe thought I was making excuses.


    Deep down, I wondered what kind of guy calls his motherte at night for permission to take his son out for drinks...


    Luna Regina would probably show up herself and tear him apart.


    That¡¯s exactly why I mentioned his mother instead of his father. Alphas may worry about appearances and business, but when a Luna is protecting her child, she won¡¯t hesitate to destroy anyone getting in her way.


    After a long, ufortable silence, Remy cleared his throat. "Alright, it¡¯s just a midnight snack¡ªno big deal. No need to wake Luna Regina. How about we just sit for a bit? Don¡¯t deny an old friend even a small courtesy."


    Alpha Sebastian then turned his gaze to me, eyes dancing with amusement. "Would that work for you?"


    His tone, his choice of words, his expression...


    He wasying it on way too thick!


    [Too much! You¡¯re going too far!]I wanted to scream.


    [We¡¯ll never clear our names if you keep talking like that!]


    Remy looked ready to explode with frustration.


    "Fine," he growled, barely containing his anger. "Let¡¯s just sit without eating. I¡¯vepromised enough, Cecilia. Keep pushing, and I swear I¡¯ll lose my temper."


    At that point, the tension had escted so much that I decided not to press further on Alpha Sebastian¡¯s behalf.


    After all, the resort was a joint investment between theirpanies.


    I nced at Alpha Sebastian, silently asking for guidance.


    "Uncle Remy looks ready to cry," he said cheerfully, as if trying to diffuse the situation. "Let¡¯s humor him and just sit for a while."


    I just nodded reluctantly. "As you wish."


    Stepping back, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how unusually cheerful Alpha Sebastian was.


    Was he really not worried about Remy¡¯s secret scheme?


    That wasn¡¯t like him; he was never careless.


    After all the back-and-forth, we agreed to head over¡ªeven if we weren¡¯t eating.


    Later...


    The restaurant buzzed with activity.


    People sat around a long tableden with various dishes, and the enticing aromas filled the air.


    Remy took the head seat while Alpha Sebastian sat in the position of honor to his right.


    I stayed nearby with Remy¡¯s secretary at a discreet distance, keeping an eye on things.


    Remy even arranged for Mindy to sit beside Alpha Sebastian.


    I thought, [So he hasn¡¯t given up yet.]


    Then my gaze shifted to the woman Remy had exchanged signals with earlier.


    She wasn¡¯t one of the four socialites he had invited, nor was she Remy¡¯s secretary.


    Instead, she was a woman with delicate features and a clearly enhanced, Instagram-worthy beauty¡ªexactly the kind that dominates social feeds. She sat right next to Mindy.


    Soon everyone began eating.


    "Alpha Sebastian, a little porridge won¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s really healthy," the Instagram-model announced as she stood todle a bowl of porridge.


    Her long, manicured nails hovered over the rim, trembling slightly.


    Normally, that might have seemed like an innocent mishap¡ªmaybe she burned her fingers or something.


    But given Remy¡¯s earlier signals, something about her gesture felt sinister. Was she sprinkling some kind of powder?


    Alpha Sebastian thanked her politely but didn¡¯t touch the bowl.


    Despite Remy and the others praising the porridge as if it were divine, insisting it would be a shame not to try it, he remained unmoved¡ªand everyone was baffled by his stubbornness. Eventually, Remy seemed to give in.


    Meanwhile, Mindy made several failed attempts to grab his attention during the meal.


    As things settled down, I felt a little relief.


    Then I noticed the Instagram-model standing and leaving the table. She passed by me, trailing a faint scent of cherry liqueur, and never returned for the rest of the gathering.


    When Alpha Sebastian finally rose to leave, Remy escorted him to the door, the rest of the group trailing behind like a pack of eager puppies.


    At the entrance, I nced outside and saw the Instagram-model again¡ªthis time stumbling along a small path near the vi, clutching what looked like a bottle of water, her steps unsteady.


    [So she bailed on her mission and decided to enjoy the night instead, huh?]


    I shifted my focus back to Alpha Sebastian as we returned to the vi.


    The moment we stepped in, I made a beeline for the kitchen, desperate for a drink.


    I¡¯d been standing alert all evening without a single sip, and my throat felt like sandpaper.


    "I¡¯m hungry," Alpha Sebastian called out casually. "Would you make me something to eat?"


    I froze mid-sip.


    [What happened to that strict diet excuse he always uses?]


    I set down my barely-touched water and opened the refrigerator.


    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t much inside¡ªjust some fruit.


    I washed a few and arranged them on a te.


    Alpha Sebastian studied the fruit, his brow furrowing slightly. "Cecilia, you¡¯re bing increasingly negligent in your duties."

 Chapter 89 Dangerous Games

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89 Dangerous Games</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "All I have is fruit," I said helplessly, gesturing to the te I¡¯d arranged.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s brow smoothed out as he considered the offering, then gave a slight nod of understanding.


    For a moment, I thought he was going to let it go¡ªbut then he pulled out his phone and called for someone to deliver ingredients.


    Seriously? At this hour?


    How hungry could he possibly be?


    By the time the ingredients arrived and I¡¯d finished cooking, it was already 11 PM.


    To my surprise, Alpha Sebastian ate with obvious enjoyment.


    Watching him devour the meal I¡¯d prepared, I wondered if I¡¯d been seriously underestimating my culinary skills all this time.


    Maybe I could give Liam a run for his money¡ªhell, maybe I could evenpete for a Michelin star.


    By 11:45, I was fighting to keep my eyes open.


    Between yesterday¡¯s restless night and that brief afternoon nap, exhaustion was hitting me hard. When we went upstairs and Alpha Sebastian headed toward his office, I didn¡¯t bother asking if he needed anything else.


    I just retreated to my room, showered, and copsed into bed.


    Around 2 AM, a deep growl jolted me awake.


    I shot up, heart pounding, and rushed to my door.


    Down the hall, I noticed Alpha Sebastian¡¯s bedroom door was cracked open, with faint light¡ªprobably from his floormp¡ªspilling into the hallway.


    When I pushed the door open, the scene before me was shocking.


    Alpha Sebastian stood rigid with fury, while on the floor, a young woman in a sheer white negligee was sprawled in tears, her hair disheveled, looking utterly lost.


    I recognized her immediately¡ªMindy, one of Remy¡¯spanions from earlier.


    Moving quickly, I grabbed a towel from the bathroom and draped it over her shoulders while demanding, "How did you get in here?"


    Mindy just continued sobbing, refusing to answer.


    "Get her out of here," Alpha Sebastian snarled, his voice thick with disgust.


    Mindy covered her face and wailed even louder.


    I helped her up and guided her out of the bedroom toward the stairs.


    "Cut the waterworks," I said tly. "The performance isn¡¯t working on me."


    Mindy looked up at me with red-rimmed eyes, the perfect picture of distress.


    "If I go back like this, Mr. Remy will throw me to those men," she whimpered.


    "And what exactly do you want me to do about that?" I asked pointedly.


    "You¡¯re kind. If you help me just this once, when I be Alpha Sebastian¡¯s mistress, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you. "


    I had to fight the urge to bothugh and p her at the same time.


    Right. A GOOD WORD. How generous.


    Swallowing my disgust, I yed along.


    "That¡¯s a tempting offer, but how exactly am I supposed to help? Send you back to him? He¡¯s clearly not interested, and he¡¯ll just throw you out again."


    "Nah, he ain¡¯t gonna do it," she snapped, sudden confidence in her voice.


    "I saw him gulp that water. Once it hits him, he won¡¯t stand a chance."


    My heart sank.


    Her sweet face flipped¡ªrevealing a cold, calcting smirk.


    Before she could spit another word, I hauled her to the front door and tossed her out.


    "Go on," I hissed, voice icy as frost, "tell Remy he just made a hell of an enemy of the Silver Peak Pack. And you? Good luck with whatever¡¯s left of your life."


    My sudden flip¡ªfrom friendly to mad¡ªcaught her off guard.


    "Please," she begged, scrambling to push back inside, "please don¡¯t go bbing to Alpha Sebastian¡ª"


    "Beat it!" I barked, mming the door.


    I had no time to waste on a girl so young yet already rotten to the core.


    I turned and raced back upstairs to Alpha Sebastian¡¯s bedroom.


    In the dim room, he was reclining in a ck lounge chair at the foot of his bed.


    One baster hand supported his forehead, his ck silk robe trailing to the floor, cor falling open to reveal a generous expanse of muscled chest.


    The loosely tied belt looked dangerously close to giving way entirely.


    I was already breathless from running up the stairs, but the sight of my boss looking so devastatingly sexy made my breath catchpletely.


    The air held the faint scent of cherry liqueur, and my eyesnded on the empty water bottle by the bed.


    So that¡¯s what the Instagram model had been doing when she disappeared¡ªshe¡¯d switched his water!


    Damn it all to hell!


    I wanted nothing more than to tie Remy, Mindy, and that model together and beat them senseless.


    With a grave expression, I sat beside Alpha Sebastian. "They drugged your water. Are you feeling strange in any way?"


    I examined him carefully.


    No redness.


    No sweating.


    Temperature...


    I reached out to check, then thought better of it and pulled back.


    "The drug doesn¡¯t seem to have taken effect yet. We need to get you to a hospital immediately. I¡¯ll call Liam to drive us." I reached for my phone, only to realize I¡¯d left it in my room in my hurry.


    I was wearing nothing but my thin nightgown.


    And...oh god, no bra!


    "Alpha Sebastian, just stay put for a minute. My phone¡¯s in my room¡ªI¡¯ll go get it."


    I turned decisively. At this point, getting properly dressed seemed more important than anything else. "Cecilia..."


    His handnded on my shoulder, his voice a feverish bass that sent shivers down my spine.


    Oh no.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation¡ªI couldn¡¯t just abandon him like this¡ªI turned back. "How are you feeling? Are you ufortable? Hot?"


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t answer.


    Instead, he slowly opened his eyes.


    Maybe it was the dim lighting, but his eyes seemed darker, more intense¡ªlike some dangerous, beautiful realm that only opened at night.


    They held danger and an otherworldly allure, as if he could devour me whole and steal my soul with just a look.


    I couldn¡¯t help but hold my breath.


    His gaze locked with mine as the hand on my shoulder tightened.


    His towering frame leaned toward me, his breath scorching against my ear as he whispered, "I¡¯m... thirsty."


    The words against my sensitive ear sent electric shocks through my entire body.


    I grabbed his hand and removed it from my shoulder. "I¡¯ll get you some water!"


    I tried tounch myself up like a missile, desperate to escape.


    But he pulled me back down onto the chair.


    "Toote for that."


    The husky murmur brushed my ear as his hand slid from my shoulder to my waist.


    Before I could process what was happening, his lips pressed against mine¡ªsoft yetmanding. The taste of mint and wild grass flooded my senses, his kiss both tender and deep, passionate yet restrained, rolling over me like waves.


    I had to admitter that I might have enjoyed it. Just a little.


    But in the moment, as I moved from shock to nk confusion to... whatever that feeling was... I suddenly bit his lip, pushed him away, and grabbed a nearby pillow to beat him with.


    "Snap out of it!" I shouted, whacking him repeatedly. "Don¡¯t let the drug control you! You can fight this! Come on!"


    I¡¯ll admit there was definitely some frustration behind those blows.


    Alpha Sebastian caught the pillow, his expression somewhere between resignation and amusement. "I am lucid, Cecilia."


    I narrowed my eyes, channeling my inner skeptic. "Really? I don¡¯t believe you."


    I stood up defensively, eyeing the door to n my escape route. "We need to get you to a hospital. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose controlpletely. I¡¯m calling for help right now."


    If he was already making moves like this, that drug must be powerful enough to turn even the most disciplined Alpha into a midnight Romeo.


    "It¡¯s at least three hours to the nearest hospital," Alpha Sebastian pointed out, his gaze prating. "Do you want me to... sumb... in the car?"


    I was at a loss for words.


    Where was Beta Sawyer when you needed him?


    Beta Sawyer, Beta Sawyer, where are you?!


    After mentally cursing Remy and his entire ancestral line, I sighed heavily. "Then what do we do?"


    "Just go. Close the door behind you. Don¡¯t worry about me." Alpha Sebastian leaned back in his chair.


    I left the room, but not for long.


    A few minutester, I returned after emptying the entire ice supply from the refrigerator into his bathtub and filling it with cold water.


    It took a full twenty minutes of persuasion to convince Alpha Sebastian to get in.


    " Alpha Sebastian , isn¡¯t that better?" I asked hopefully.


    His lips tightened in difort as the icy water enveloped him. "...Where did you get this idea from?"


    I waved my hand dismissively. "Don¡¯t ask. This is standard procedure. Just stay in until dawn, and you¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry about running out of ice¡ªI¡¯ve got more freezing. Plenty for everyone."

 Chapter 90 Ice and Fire

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Ice and Fire</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    After a moment¡¯s silence, Alpha Sebastian arched an eyebrow.


    "Are you deliberately punishing me?"


    "I swear to God!" I clutched my chest dramatically.


    "I¡¯m trying to save you!Do you think hauling all this ice up here was easy? Yourck of appreciation is honestly heartbreaking!"


    Alpha Sebastian lifted one muscr arm from the icy water and rested it on the edge of the tub. His pale skin had taken on an almost ethereal translucence from the cold.


    "Then I should thank you for your exceptional care. Perhaps I should award you MOST DEVOTED SECRETARY OF THE YEAR ?"


    "I¡¯ll ept that award with pride," I replied without missing a beat.


    Alpha Sebastian stared at my face before breaking into augh¡ªthe kind thates when someone has pushed you beyond frustration into reluctant amusement.


    He¡¯d been soaking for over an hour.


    His handsome face had turned nearly translucent from the cold.


    "I think that¡¯s enough," he said, making a move to stand up.


    "Absolutely not!"


    I rushed forward, bending to press my hands firmly against his shoulders, my expression deadly serious.


    "This is precisely when the drug wille back with a vengeance! If you get out now, the effects will return even stronger than before."


    Alpha Sebastian leaned back into the tub, his expression unreadable.


    "Have you considered that this method might bepletely useless?" His voice carried a barely detectable note of danger.


    "How could it be useless? You said you¡¯re feeling better, which proves the drug effects are gradually subsiding," I reassured him, even giving his shoulder a gentle, encouraging pat. "Just hang in there a little longer. Trust me, this works."


    I straightened up, the hint of a mischievous smile ying at my lips.


    As I started to step back, my wrist was suddenly caught in an iron grip.


    Before I could process what was happening, I was yanked forward with incredible force and plunged into the bathtub.


    The dual shock of surprise and ice-cold water made me shriek. "Ahh! What are you doing? It¡¯s freezing!"


    I thrashed around, trying desperately to climb out.


    Underwater, a pair of strong hands locked around my waist. "Oh, so you do recognize it¡¯s cold?" Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice was dangerously soft.


    My teeth chattered as I pushed against the hands at my waist. "Why did you pull me in? Let go! Let me out!"


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s question came again: "Is it really cold?"


    "Obviously!" I snapped. "It¡¯s ice water¡ªof course it¡¯s cold!"


    Alpha Sebastian tightened his grip on my waist, pulling me closer. "Then don¡¯t you think I might be cold too?"


    I stopped struggling, my eyes darting sideways before meeting his gaze again. "Our situations are different. You were drugged. You need the ice to cool down. I imagine... you probably don¡¯t even feel the cold."


    "Of course, if you¡¯re truly suffering, you could always get out," I added quickly.


    "I¡¯m just trying to help you, Alpha Sebastian. You wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable enough to take it out on me, would you?"


    Alpha Sebastian gave a coldugh but said nothing.


    His eyes, like a misty mountain forest, watched me steadily.


    I felt a chill run down my spine that had nothing to do with the icy water.


    I was already cold, but now I felt frozen to my core.


    Underwater, my leg began to cramp painfully, forcing me to change position from sitting sideways to straddling him¡ªputting us face to face.


    Alpha Sebastian tensed slightly.


    I tried prying his hands off. "I need to get out!"


    His grip on my waist tightened, almost painful, yet his palm radiated heat through the icy water into my skin.


    His face moved closer. "I think you¡¯re right. I should continue a bit longer. And you¡¯ll keep mepany."


    My heart was pounding wildly.


    Something was definitely wrong with him again.


    Whether it was the cold creating hallucinations or sheer panic, I suddenly felt like the air between us had fogged over.


    Through the haze, I could see his ck silk robe clinging to his muscr chest, water droplets gathering on the fabric, emanating something that could only be described as pure desire.


    "Alpha S-S-Sebastian, you c-c-can get out now! R-r-really, you c-c-can get out!" I stammered, cing both hands against his chest.


    "You said this method works. I believe you."Alpha Sebastian shifted his position, pinning me beneath him.


    Almost immediately, his fingers spread across my lower stomach, pulling me forcefully back against him with undeniable intent.


    In that moment, I felt the thick ridge of his cock deliberately slide against the cleft of my ass, its friction persisting even through the wetyers of our clothes.


    His broad, muscr chest pressed firmly against my back while his hips remained locked against me.


    Then, his ice-thin lips exhaled scorching breath as they hovered dangerously close to my face. Unable to bear it any longer, I twisted away forcefully, grabbing the edge of the tub to pull myself free.


    As I moved, his thick cock scraped against the thin, soaked cotton of my underwear.


    He simply trapped me in the bathtub. "Cecilia, why are you on your stomach? Do you prefer this position?"


    Blood rushed to my face.


    I hated that I instantly understood his meaning!


    This drug was truly turning him into someone else! How was an hour in ice water not working?!


    "You¡¯re not thinking clearly! Calm down!!!"


    "I don¡¯t particrly care about my reputation," he murmured, his breath ghosting across my corbone.


    I was about to lose my mind.


    I thrashed in the water so violently it seemed I might break through the tub.


    "Stop moving!"


    Alpha Sebastian hadn¡¯t anticipated such an intense reaction.


    His suddenmand halted me in ce.


    We both froze.


    Our bodies were pressed together without a millimeter of space between us, like a bomb that could detonate at any moment.


    Every tiny movement felt charged with tension.


    I leaned against the tub¡¯s edge, my face burning red.


    I briefly closed my eyes and in that moment of crisis, my mind unhelpfully supplied a dark humorous thought... with that rock-hard cock, this could literally be deadly.


    Behind me, his breathing was heavy.


    The ice water was rapidly warming to room temperature, perhaps even heating up further.


    I didn¡¯t dare look back, nor did I dare move... staying still offered a slim chance of survival, but moving would surely lead to...


    After what felt like an eternity:


    "Do we have enough ice?" His voice sounded as if he¡¯d suffered severe internal injury.


    "Yes! Yes! I¡¯ll get it right away!"


    Alpha Sebastian moved back, reclining against the tub.


    I scrambled out on all fours...


    When I finally stopped moving, I found myself standing dripping wet in the kitchen, with no memory of how I¡¯d gotten there.


    I considered simply leaving the house altogether.


    After ten minutes of indecision, I gritted my teeth and gathered more ice.


    My n was to leave it outside the bathroom door, then retreat to my room and lock myself in.


    But when I returned with the ice, I discovered the door that had been locked was... his.


    Shouldn¡¯t I be the one locking my door in fear?


    Standing there with the ice in hand, I fell into deep confusion.


    ...


    Morning arrived.


    I woke up at nine o¡¯clock.


    After returning to my room in the early hours, I¡¯d anxiously listened for any sound from next door.


    After half an hour of vignce without hearing a single noise, I finally took a hot shower and got back into bed.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t sleep soundly, only managing to doze off around six in the morning.


    I got up and dressed, then tiptoed to his bedroom door.


    I wanted to knock but hesitated, drawing my hand back.


    I pressed my ear against the door instead, trying to hear if there was any movement inside.

 Chapter 91 Tension and Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Tension and Retreat</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The moment my ear touched the door, it swung open.


    I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with his chest.


    With lightning reflexes, I grabbed the door frame, using every ounce of strength to pull myself back.


    "Good morning," I gasped, steadying myself while brushing away the hair that had fallen across my face, offering an awkward but dignified smile.


    Alpha Sebastian stared at me silently for a moment. "What are you sneaking around for this early in the morning?"


    The casual way he spoke made it seem like I had been the one who¡¯d lost control twice the night before, not him.


    He stood before me impably dressed in a vintage-style dark brown suit, tall and elegant, showing no trace whatsoever ofst night¡¯s... loss of control.


    Internally, I scoffed. So he¡¯d regained his senses and now had the audacity to criticize me for sneaking around?


    "I came to wake you up. We¡¯re leaving this afternoon, so we should pack our bags," I improvised.


    He was silent for a few seconds. "Let¡¯s have breakfast first."


    Breakfast?


    No way in hell did I want to have breakfast with him! I couldn¡¯t even imagine how awkward that would be.


    "You go ahead. I prefer to work first," I said, stepping backward.


    Alpha Sebastian walked out of his room, took a few steps forward before turning back, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Cecilia, you wanted to enter this room. I hope you won¡¯t regret it."


    Without further exnation, he turned and walked away.


    I stood there, bewildered.


    Regret?


    Had he hidden a woman in there? Or a man?


    This confusion persisted until I entered the bathroom and caught the lingering scent still hanging in the air.


    Then I understood.


    ...I regretted it indeed.


    Now I knew more than I ever wanted to!


    After packing his luggage, I deliberately returned to my room to pack mine as well, stalling as long as possible before heading downstairs, assuming he would have finished breakfast by then.


    Downstairs, I immediately spotted him sitting on the living room couch.


    "Did you renovate the entire upstairs?" Alpha Sebastian raised his cool gaze. "Let¡¯s go have breakfast."


    My brain short-circuited.


    Why had he waited for me?


    I didn¡¯t want this at all!


    "Don¡¯t just stand there," Alpha Sebastian rose, and seeing I wasn¡¯t following, urged me again.


    I felt utterly trapped.


    As I walked, I patted my cheeks, trying to stay calm. It wasn¡¯t such a big deal thatst night I experienced... and this morning discovered...


    But when I sat down and saw him looking so cold and proper in the sunlight... my mind betrayed me by conjuring images of him with his ck robe half-open, his body radiating desire... and worst of all, my imagination added a scene of him alone in the bathroom...


    Dear God!


    I closed my eyes, feeling like I was losing my mind.


    I swear I wasn¡¯t doing it intentionally.


    I was an adult woman¡ªthose images just invaded my brain automatically!


    I didn¡¯t want my thoughts to be so... explicit.


    Forgive me!


    "I told you you¡¯d regret it," Alpha Sebastian sighed.


    I clenched my fists. How could he be so damn calm?!


    Alpha Sebastian looked at me with concern. "Your behavior worries me. Did I frighten you?"


    "No need to worry!" I raised my hand abruptly in a stopping gesture, my expression solemn. "I¡¯m quite brave."


    I pretended to be rxed as I started eating breakfast.


    I moved food around my te without eating, and tried desperately to think about anything else...


    I was desperately trying to turn the page on this situation.


    But Alpha Sebastian flipped it right back when he casually said, "I apologize for kissing you without your consent."


    I choked on air, coughing violently.


    Why did he have to bring that up again?


    Alpha Sebastian poured a ss of water and handed it to me.


    I drank most of it before recovering. "That... let¡¯s just pretend it never happened."


    "I need to take responsibility for my actions."


    I realized what he meant and frantically waved my hands. "No , no , no need!"


    I repeated it three times, my expression horrified.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes darkened, like falling stars.


    After a long moment, heughed softly. "And you im to be brave? You¡¯re easily frightened."


    I sat holding my ss without responding.


    The atmosphere became slightly strained.


    I ufortably looked down at my ss. The crystal was clear and beautiful, but I knew all too well how fragile and illusory it was...


    Alpha Sebastian stood up and left.


    I put down the ss and slowly exhaled.


    Perhaps it was the mountain¡¯s strange energy field, or maybe it was the drug-induced kiss fromst night that had momentarily created some false impression of me in his mind.


    Things would return to normal once we got back.


    Yes, definitely. Once we returned, he¡¯d be back to normal.


    ...


    When I went outside, Marcus Reid was already there.


    He was reporting to Alpha Sebastian, "Mr. Remy left before dawn. Said he had food poisoning, acute gastroenteritis. His friends left with him."


    Alpha Sebastian nodded without furtherment.


    I thought to myself: Smart move, old man. Looks like my message got through to him.


    With Remy gone citing illness, the inspection ceremony originally nned for both him and Alpha Sebastian was left to Alpha Sebastian alone.


    From 10 AM until 4 PM, Alpha Sebastian attended the inspection ceremony and lunch banquet, then toured the resort with a group of escorts.


    I apanied him throughout.


    By the time we finished and prepared to return, it was already 4:30 PM.


    On our way here, Alpha Sebastian had asked me to ride in the back¡ªhe imed it was safer on those winding mountain roads¡ªand I¡¯d agreed without much thought.


    But on the return trip, I wasn¡¯t willing to sit with him in the back again.


    As we approached the car,Alpha Sebastian had already slid inside, settling into the seat and shifting over¡ªclearly expecting me to sit beside him again.


    I paused.


    Then, without a word, I mmed the door shut.


    And walked around to the front passenger side.


    Click. I got in and buckled up, keeping my gaze forward.


    From the corner of my eye, I could feel both Alpha Sebastian and the driver staring.


    "Let¡¯s get going," I said to the driver as I buckled my seatbelt.


    He nodded silently and started the car, and the ride waspletely quiet.


    But this silence felt like the calm before a storm, or the aftermath of an apocalypse¡ªthe air pressure so low it was suffocating.


    I didn¡¯t doze off; I sat properly throughout the journey.


    The driver, unable to bear the tension, considered opening a window.


    As we left the mountains, darkness gradually fell, and the distant city lights began to appear.


    Alpha Sebastian received a phone call. After hanging up, he told the driver, "We¡¯re not going to the airport yet."


    He gave the driver the address of a private club.


    I turned my head slightly from the front seat.


    I¡¯d overheard the call¡ªfrom the conversation, it seemed to be a very close friend.


    But if we made this detour, could we still return to Denver tonight?


    "Cecilia, if you want to return to Denver first, you may go ahead," came the deep, emotionless voice from behind me.

 Chapter 92 Conflicting Energies

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Conflicting Energies</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I tensed at his words.


    Did I want to return to Denver first?


    His tone suggested he¡¯d seen through my thoughts and was displeased.


    But I had only considered the possibility briefly¡ªwhy was he being so harsh?


    "Very well, if you¡¯ve given permission, I¡¯ll head back then," I replied, my voice deliberately calm and measured.


    What was behind his displeasure and harshness? Nothing but my insensitivity from this morning and just now.


    It seemed my days as his secretary were numbered... because I couldn¡¯t bring myself to y along with his moods.


    After I responded, Alpha Sebastian said nothing more.


    The atmosphere in the car grew even heavier than before.


    Our driver nced nervously between us, clearly wondering why the tension kept escting.


    We continued driving without further conversation.


    Alpha Sebastian never rified his intentions, and I didn¡¯t ask. An hourter, we arrived at a private club.


    We both got out of the car. I walked straight to the trunk and retrieved my luggage.


    "Enjoy your time with your friend, Alpha Sebastian. I¡¯ll head back to Denver now," I said pleasantly, extending the handle of my suitcase.


    Alpha Sebastian ced his hand firmly on my luggage, his intense gaze settling on me for a long moment before he spoke in a low, husky voice. "This is my issue to deal with."


    I smiled faintly. "With your status, you can afford to take your moods out on anyone."


    Alpha Sebastian seemed struck by my gentle barb.


    After another lengthy silence, he said, "Then I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re not included in it."


    I stood frozen, feeling like a small stone had dropped into the still pond of my thoughts.


    This... wasn¡¯t right...


    Alpha Sebastian returned my luggage to the car and walked toward the club entrance.


    I had no choice but to follow.


    When he saw us entering, he put out his cigarette and went back inside.


    Alpha Sebastian and I walked in.


    The manager respectfully escorted us to the elevator. "Mr. Cassian Locke is waiting for you on the fifth floor."


    "Mm." Alpha Sebastian acknowledged and stepped into the elevator.


    I followed, positioning myself slightly behind and to his left.


    We quickly reached the fifth floor.


    Alpha Sebastian walked directly toward the central private room.


    As we approached, I spoke up. "Alpha Sebastian, I¡¯ll wait outside."


    Alpha Sebastian turned back. "There¡¯s plenty of space inside."


    His meaning was clear: follow me in.


    "...Very well," I conceded.


    Alpha Sebastian pushed open the door.


    Upon entering, I immediately saw an extremely handsome man sitting at arge round table in the spacious room.


    His chest muscles were... impressive. He¡¯d clearly put in the work.


    Suddenly, my vision went dark.


    Arge hand covered my eyes while simultaneously turning my head and body away. "Stop staring at the malnourished specimen. Go wait over there," Alpha Sebastian murmured, giving my waist a gentle push.


    I felt utterly mortified.


    I¡¯d seen him the moment we walked in¡ªit wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d been deliberately looking.


    After making sure I was seated with my back to them, Alpha Sebastian approached Cassian. "Button up your shirt."


    "I¡¯m hot," Cassian replied. "Aren¡¯t you? With your suit, dress shirt, and tie, all buttoned up so properly. Why don¡¯t you take them off? Befortable like me."


    "Why not skin yourselfpletely? That would be even cooler."


    "So violent? Did your love for me die so quickly?"


    ...


    I sat frozen on the couch, listening with growing confusion.


    Wait... what was that?


    Were they flirting?


    No way. No freaking way.


    But the more I listened, the weirder it sounded.


    And hey¡ªbetween two dominant types like them, someone¡¯s gotta give, right?


    I squinted at nothing in particr, one hand pressed to my forehead like I had a headache.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Back at the dining table, Cassian raised his hands in surrender under Alpha Sebastian¡¯s icy stare. The air between them crackled with a familiar tension that spoke of years of rivalry wrapped in friendship.


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll button up. Happy now? I¡¯m spoiling you. How about a kiss?" Cassian taunted, his amber eyes glinting with mischief.


    "Can your mouth stay shut for five seconds?" Alpha Sebastian pulled out a chair and sat down, his posture rigid butmanding.


    Cassian buttoned his shirt up three more notches, instantly appearing more respectable.


    The shift in his demeanor was subtle but evident¡ªa gesture of respect despite his yful words.


    If he¡¯d put on the suit jacket and tie he¡¯d discarded on the sofa, he would have transformedpletely into the poised Alpha of the neutral Locke bloodline, known throughout Colorado for their unique position between human and wolf politics.


    "Let¡¯s eat first and talk while we dine," he suggested, then nced yfully in Cecilia¡¯s direction. His nostrils red slightly as he caught her scent. "Should we invite your... Secretary Ceciliato join us? "


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s response was immediate and cold. "Not necessary."


    Cassian¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile. "You don¡¯t care if she¡¯s hungry? That¡¯s not very considerate for a potential m¡ª"


    Alpha Sebastian shot him a warning re that clearly said: shut your mouth.


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees as his wolf energy red briefly.


    Cassian seemed even more amused by this reaction.


    [So it was like that. The mighty Alpha of Silver Peak Pack, affected by a human woman. Fascinating.]


    After the teasing subsided and they¡¯d nearly finished eating, they discussed some business matters¡ªterritory agreements, financial coborations, and recent movements among the lesser packs.


    Finally, Cassian seemed to remember something. "About the Shadow Pack situation¡ªyou¡¯re really not going to reconsider? Their Alpha has been desperate to secure that loan."


    "Why are you suddenly interested in this?" Alpha Sebastian responded coolly, his fingers tapping lightly against his ss.


    From her ce on the sofa, Cecilia perked up at the mention of Shadow Pack¡ªthe White family¡¯s pack.


    Her body tensed slightly, though she tried to maintain her rxed posture.


    Cassian leaned back in his chair, studying Sebastian¡¯s face. "Mrs. White and my eldest aunt are cousins. Family connections, you know how it is among old bloodlines."


    Alpha Sebastian raised an eyebrow. "What a coincidence."


    "Mrs. White visited the Locke familypound the day before yesterday," Cassian continued. "I imagine it was about this matter. She seemed quite determined."


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened. "Oh? Is Shadow Pack looking to the Locke family for assistance now? Does your aunt call the shots in your family these days?"


    His tone carried unmistakable mockery, and beneath it, something more personal.


    The Locke family wasplicated. And Alpha Sebastian knew more than most.


    The family was run by Cassian¡¯s uncle, Zane Locke.


    The current hostess¡ªhis uncle¡¯s wife¡ªused to be his mistress. She basically forced her way into the family while pregnant.


    The original hostess?


    She was too gentle to fight back.


    And then, one day, she and her five-year-old son died in a car crash.


    A lot of people thought it wasn¡¯t really an ident.


    They said she was nine months pregnant at the time¡ªjust days away from giving birth to another Locke heir.


    Whispers went around the circles that the mistress had something to do with the crash.


    But the police found no proof, and the Elder Council chose to stay out of it.


    Eventually, people stopped talking about it, but the Locke name never quite recovered from the scandal.


    Alpha Sebastian knew all of this because his own mother, Luna Regina, always visited the original hostess¡¯ grave whenever they came to Colorado Springs.


    She¡¯d been close friends with her and believed, without a doubt, that she¡¯d been murdered.


    Cassian¡¯s face turned serious, something that didn¡¯t happen often.


    "You don¡¯t know what that woman¡¯s capable of," he said. "She¡¯s got a lot of people in the family under her control. After Grandma threatened to kill herself to force my uncle to name me heir... I¡¯ve had more than one close call."


    He ran a hand through his hair¡ªa rare sign he was actually stressed.


    "My uncle¡¯s been differenttely. It was said he had a dream the other day. About his son and the baby girl that never got to be born. Said they were calling to him."

 Chapter 93 Dangerous Flirtations

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Dangerous Flirtations</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s mockery grew more pronounced. "Isn¡¯t his awakeninging a bit toote?"


    Cassianughed. "Late doesn¡¯t even begin to cover it. If there truly is an afterlife, when they reunite¡ªmother and both children¡ªthey¡¯d be justified in tearing him apart piece by piece."


    "Why wait for him at all? Why give him any chance for redemption?" Alpha Sebastian asked coldly.


    Cassian fell silent.


    Their conversation shifted to matters concerning the Shadow Pack and the Locke family. I could only catch fragments, leaving me with an iplete understanding.


    The Locke family...


    I knew very little about Colorado Springs or the Locke family, except that they were the region¡¯s most prominent family.


    So Mrs. White had connections even here.


    And from what I gathered, Cassian¡¯s aunt held a central role in the Locke family... something akin to Snow White¡¯s wicked stepmother.


    But if the rtionship between these female cousins was so solid, why hadn¡¯t Mrs. White sought help earlier?


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten how Alpha Gavin had been practically groveling at that restaurantst week.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice carried over from the dining table again.


    "You might as well wait and see. If Mrs. White truly made this trip just to seek help with Shadow Pack¡¯s current troubles, merely bringing problems won¡¯t earn her mountains of gold and silver."


    "What could the Shadow Pack possibly offer her?" Cassian¡¯s tone dripped with disdain.


    "That depends on what she wants. If she can¡¯t give your aunt exactly what she desires, then Mrs. White¡¯s trip will be wasted. But if it¡¯s not wasted..." Alpha Sebastian¡¯s fingers traced small circles on the table. "Then you¡¯ll need to be careful."


    Alpha Sebastian continued with a warning, "Something the Shadow Pack alone can¡¯t provide might be possible ifbined with what the Blood Moon Pack offers."


    "Didn¡¯t those two packs have a falling out?"


    "You don¡¯t think they might be desperate enough to try anything?"


    "Being born into the Locke family is fucking exhausting. Talk about terrible karma. Day after day, I¡¯m the one ying the survival game! This whole heir business¡ªwhoever wants it can have it. I couldn¡¯t care less!"


    Alpha Sebastian said sympathetically. "Right. Your dream was to be a wild man in the Amazon. I remember."


    Cassianughed incredulously. "Fuck! I said that when I was six, and you still remember it! Your love for me truly runs deep!"


    Hearing them start to flirt with each other, I withdrew my attention.


    The Blood Moon Pack and Shadow Pack joining forces?


    I pressed my lips together thoughtfully while popping a piece of honeydew melon into my mouth.


    Having finished the fruit tter, I sat for a while until I needed to use the restroom.


    I stood up quietly and slipped into the private bathroom attached to the suite.


    Author


    Alpha Sebastian noticed the moment Cecilia stood up.


    He watched as she tiptoed to the bathroom, finding her cautious movements amusing.


    "Your eyes might as well be glued to her," Cassian remarked.


    Alpha Sebastian reluctantly looked away.


    Cassian asked, "Do you really like her?"


    "Yes," Alpha Sebastian replied simply.


    Knowing what Cassian would ask next, he automatically added, "I¡¯ve tried. She doesn¡¯t feel the same way."


    Cassian¡¯s expression transformed from shock to disbelief.


    He suppressed augh. "Wait¡ªso you actually confessed, and she turned you down? Damn. Secretary Cecilia ¡¯s got worse taste than I thought."


    He gave Alpha Sebastian a yful shove."Don¡¯t worry, man. I¡¯ll schedule her an eye exam. Once she sees clearly, she¡¯ll realize what a catch our sweet, emotionally-repressed Alpha Sebastian really is."


    "I can¡¯t believe this happened to you. I need to remember this miraculous day: June 10th, Alpha Sebastian ck got rejected. Tell me the details¡ªhow did she turn you down? Was it brutal? You didn¡¯t cry, did you?"


    "If you feel like crying now, my shoulder is avable."


    He was having the time of his life teasing Alpha Sebastian.


    This was truly a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Alpha Sebastian narrowed his cold eyes at him. "Want to find out what happens if I cut out your tongue?"


    When Cecilia emerged from the bathroom, they had relocated from the dining table to the sofas.


    Earlier, when they¡¯d first entered, Alpha Sebastian had immediately covered her eyes and pushed her away.


    Now, seeing Cassian up close, she offered a polite greeting to make up for her earlierck of introduction, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Cassian."


    "Hello, Secretary Cecilia," Cassian responded with a brilliant smile, patting the space beside him. "Come sit with me ."


    Alpha Sebastian stared at him, his eyes radiating enough cold fury to freeze Cassian solid.


    Cecilia smiled apologetically. "I¡¯m fine standing."


    "Standing is so tiring. Sit down," Cassian beckoned again.


    "...Alright." Having no choice, sheplied.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t actually sit next to Cassian but found a spot near Alpha Sebastian instead.


    Cassian sat with his legs crossed, lounging in his chair with his bodypletely rxed, giving off an air of casual indifference.


    "You feel... weirdly familiar," he said, looking at her curiously.


    "Like I¡¯ve met you before. Or maybe we¡¯re distant cousins or something."


    Heughed, brushing it off. "Nah, probably just one of those faces."


    Cecilia managed a polite nod, though inwardly she blinked.


    [Why not make me your grandmother while you¡¯re at it? ] she thought dryly.


    Still, she kept her smile in ce.


    Cassian Locke was well-connected¡ªand more importantly, Alpha Sebastian¡¯s friend.


    No point in making enemies out of entric millionaires.


    "You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Locke," she said, voice smooth as porcin.


    "Mr. Locke?" He gave an exaggerated wince. "That makes me sound like I¡¯m your father¡¯s golf buddy. Just call me Cassian. Or¡ª" he waggled his brows, "¡ªhonorary cousin."


    Alpha Sebastian shifted slightly, as if ready to cut in¡ªbut paused when he heard her reply:


    "Cassian it is, then."She smiled sweetly, the kind of smile that could slice fruit.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s gaze flicked to her face.?You adapt frighteningly well, he thought.


    "Perfect!" Cassian beamed. "Now, if you ever find a mate, make sure to bring him home to Cassian. I¡¯ll vet him properly and throw in a wedding gift. I¡¯m very generous with my fake rtives."


    Cecilia kept smiling.[This man needs professional help, she concluded. Possibly a CAT scan.]


    By the time they left the club, it was already 9 PM.


    Cassian insisted on dragging Alpha Sebastian to his winery for more entertainment.


    Alpha Sebastian declined: "I need to return to Denver."


    "Who¡¯s waiting for you in Denver, huh?" Cassian said, casually throwing an arm around Alpha Sebastian¡¯s shoulders. "What¡¯s the rush? Just crash here tonight, leave in the morning."


    He leaned in with a mischievous grin and lowered his voice.


    "The night¡¯s still young. I could totally identally set the mood for you and your girl. Little candlelight, maybe a locked door... you know, fate stuff."


    "Not necessary."


    "...What good is just confessing? Without taking action, how will you make her fall for you!"


    Alpha Sebastian merely smiled without responding.


    Cecilia watched the two with a nk stare.[If this bromance gets any deeper, I¡¯m gonna need to buy Alpha Sebastian a tiara and call him sis-inw.]


    No, no, this scenario waspletely uneptable!


    How was each men more dominant than thest?


    And most disturbingly, why did these two tall men look so good together?


    Alpha Sebastian pushed Cassian¡¯s arm away. "Not staying. Next time."


    Seeing Alpha Sebastian¡¯s determination to leave, Cassian didn¡¯t press further. "Fine, next time I¡¯lle visit you in Denver." Then he turned to Cecilia with a mischievous wink. "Little sister, next timee with your mate, okay?"


    Cecilia: Why did that sound so suggestive?


    "Sure," she replied with a polite smile.


    Alpha Sebastian and Cecilia got into the car.


    The journey from the club to the airport, plus the flight itself, meant they wouldn¡¯t arrive until the middle of the night.


    Cecilia felt like she¡¯d slept less than a chicken and worked harder than a dog these past couple of days. Both her body and mind had been seriously depleted.


    Once on the ne, seeing nothing else to do, she settled into a seat toward the back and closed her eyes for a brief rest.


    "Cecilia, would you like something to eat?" Alpha Sebastian asked.


    After receiving no response for some time, he turned to look and found her already asleep in her seat.


    He stood up, grabbed a nket, and walked over to drape it carefully over her.


    As he was about to stand up straight, his gaze fell upon her pink lips...

 Chapter 94 Stolen Moments

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94 Stolen Moments</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    My eyes darkened as I gazed at her sleeping form.


    The memory of that kiss in the early morning hours haunted me¡ªher lips, softer than rose petals and sweeter than strawberry cake.


    One taste and I knew I¡¯d be addicted.


    I shouldn¡¯t be staring.


    But I couldn¡¯t help myself as I lingered there, bent over her sleeping form.


    The faint scent of honeydew still clung to her breath, mingling with her natural scent that had been driving my wolf crazy for weeks.


    [Just one taste,]Soren growled within me. [She¡¯ll never know.]


    My fingers tightened on the armrest beside her seat as I fought against the primal urge. This wasn¡¯t right.


    Not while she was unconscious, unaware.


    But fuck, how I wanted to.


    I leaned closer, my lips nearly touching hers before I stopped myself.


    Time and air seemed to stand still around us.


    Back and forth the battle raged inside me.


    After what felt like eternity, I sighed softly and withdrew, returning to my seat. I loosened my tie with one hand and drained arge ss of ice water, trying to cool the fire in my veins.


    Cecilia


    My heart had been pounding wildly for a good ten minutes, the aftershocks still reverberating through my chest.


    It felt like everything in my body had gone weightless except for my thundering heart.


    I was simultaneously exhausted and wide awake.


    Mentally, I was cursing him.


    The man had endless patience for his internal debate, but did he ever consider there was a living, breathing person beneath him?


    Did it ur to him I might wake up? I wasn¡¯t Sleeping Beauty, destined to awaken only from his kiss!


    I¡¯d been tempted to open my eyes and force him to make a decision.


    Talk about torture!


    Now that my heart rate had settled, anxiety crept in again.


    Could someone please tell me how many days it would take for that aphrodisiac topletely leave his system?


    ...


    The nended in Denver.


    I pretended to be just waking up. Please ignore my tiredness and slightly numb expression.


    Alpha Sebastian nced at me. "Did you sleep well?"


    I smoothed my hair with my hands. "I¡¯m sorry, I was just so tired. You didn¡¯t try to wake me up, did you? I sleep like the dead once I¡¯m out¡ªthunderstorms wouldn¡¯t wake me ."


    Something dark flickered briefly in his eyes before he stood. "Now that you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s go."


    He left his seat.


    I rose slowly, feeling sweaty and slightly weak after being wrapped in the nket for so long.


    The flight attendant brought our luggage down and handed it to Liam, who hade to meet us.


    Once in the car, Liam smiled and asked, "How did everything go these past couple days?"


    I returned a somewhatplicated smile. "It was... mostly smooth, I suppose."


    Liam, "That¡¯s good to hear."


    I nced in the rear view mirror.


    Alpha Sebastian sat in the back with his arms crossed, eyes closed, his expression unreadable.


    I breathed a small sigh of relief.


    When we reached the apartmentplex, we walked from the garage toward the entrance.


    Just before the security door, a tall figure suddenly appeared.


    I swear, I¡¯d experienced more jump scares in the past two days than in any haunted house.


    "Finally! You¡¯re back!" Harper eximed, clutching her phone, looking frantic.


    She acknowledged Alpha Sebastian and Liam with a quick greeting.


    I pressed a hand to my racing heart. "Why wait out here? You could have waited inside."


    "I¡¯ve been waiting half the evening. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be home by seven?" Harper grabbed my luggage and linked her arm through mine. "Come on, I need to tell you something."


    "What is it?"


    "I¡¯ll tell you inside."


    I studied her strange expression, wondering what could be so important.


    The four of us entered the building and headed toward the elevators.


    Alpha Sebastian walked ahead.


    Liam slowed down a little, smiling warmly at Harper and me.


    "I madesagna tonight. Want toe up and grab a bite? Layers of fresh pasta, truffle b¨¦chamel, Kobe beef, and a wild mushroom rag¨´. Took me all afternoon¡ªit turned out pretty damn good."


    Harper and I had been about to politely decline¡ªit waste, and we still had things to talk about.


    Justsagna, we thought.


    But then he mentioned truffle and mushroom rag¨´...


    "I¡¯m actually starving," I admitted.


    Harper gave me a look and nodded. "Let¡¯s eat. I haven¡¯t had realsagna in forever, and now I¡¯m craving it."


    "I made plenty," Liam said, beaming like a proud dad happy to feed a couple of hungry kids. "Eat as much as you like."


    Alpha Sebastian gave us a sideways nce.


    That look... like he was watching two greedy girls.


    He stepped into the elevator.


    Harper and I followed, with Liam enteringst and pressing the button for the penthouse. He chatted amiably with us, creating a pleasant atmosphere.


    ...


    In the dining room upstairs, Liam served the freshly madesagna.


    Just the aroma told us how delicious they would be.


    Alpha Sebastian pushed his bowl toward me. "Weren¡¯t you starving? Have mine too."


    His voice was affectionate and teasing.


    I froze, unsure how to respond.


    Harper nced between us, her smile impossible to suppress. When I didn¡¯t answer, she couldn¡¯t help butment,"Alpha Sebastian would rather go hungry himself than see you unsatisfied. You should take it, then."


    I mentally screamed: Stop interpreting things!


    I pushed the bowl to the middle of the table. "Harper, let¡¯s share. I can¡¯t eat two full portions."


    Harper looked at me like I was hopeless.


    We bent our heads and began eating.


    The vors were so intense they seemed to reach straight to our souls.


    "These are incredible," Harper said, her eyes glistening with emotion. "Bestsagna I¡¯ve ever had."


    I didn¡¯t speak, just kept eating.


    I took small bites but ate quickly. Harper always said I looked like a hamster when I ate.


    By the time we finished, we were both stuffed to capacity.


    We politely thanked them for their hospitality.


    As we prepared to leave, Alpha Sebastian suddenly spoke,"What was it you wanted to tell Cecilia about, Ms. Harper? Would you mind if I listen as well?"


    Harper hesitated. "Well, that¡¯s..."


    Alpha Sebastian: "Is it a secret?"


    "Not exactly."


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Harper seemed to decide that his knowing might be beneficial. "I went to the hospital today, disguised as a nurse. I was hoping to find evidence that Cici White was faking her illness with a doctor¡¯s help. Instead, I overheard the nurses saying... Cici is pregnant."


    I remained silent.


    Alpha Sebastian made a soft sound of acknowledgment, as if understanding something.


    "And?" I finally asked.


    "And I did some more digging. The nurses mentioned that the Blood Moon Pack has been visiting constantly these past few days, apparently discussing marriage arrangements. Normally, whatever they do wouldn¡¯t concern you, but if those two families join forces, what if Xavier goes back on everything he promised? Once he and Cici start singing the same tune, who knows what lies they¡¯ll tell! This could be very bad for you!"


    "That bastard Xavier!" Harper fumed.


    "He went on and on about how sorry he was, how much he loved you, how he would never choose Cici... he almost had me believing him. And now look! Just a few dayster, he¡¯s getting married."


    Harper was furious, but I remained perfectly calm. "His marriages and funerals are none of my business."


    "What about Cici? "


    "If they get married, she¡¯sing for you. Especially in Denver. Unless..."


    She paused, then nced at Alpha Sebastianpletely unfazed by the fact that she might be giving me a heart attack.


    "You marry him first," she said. "The two of you together? You¡¯d drive those snakes insane."


    I just stared at her,pletely speechless.

 Chapter 95 Dangerous Proposals

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Dangerous Proposals</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    My eyes widened in shock.


    It felt like my mind had just been thrown into chaos.


    Harper hadpletely lost her mind!


    But what threw me into true panic was Alpha Sebastian¡¯s response.


    He crossed his arms, leaned back, and furrowed his brow as if considering a major business deal. After what seemed like an eternity of contemtion, he actually concluded, "Hmm, it¡¯s not an impossible idea."


    What the hell was he thinking?!


    Harper, suddenly realizing she might have opened Pandora¡¯s box with her impulsive suggestion, nced between us nervously. "Haha, right?" sheughed awkwardly, clearly hoping to end the conversation.


    But once opened, Pandora¡¯s box wasn¡¯t so easily closed. Alpha Sebastian added, "While feasible, I doubt she¡¯d have the courage for it."


    His gaze drifted to me, light but purposeful.


    I wasn¡¯t about to dere myself brave in this situation. Staying silent seemed like my only option.


    The atmosphere grew painfully awkward.


    Harper¡¯s eyes darted between us several times.


    She leaned toward Alpha Sebastian, resting her arm on the table, and asked cautiously, "So... courage is the only requirement?"


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t answer, just fixed her with a cool stare.


    Harper blinked, then smirked. "Well, damn. If that¡¯s all it takes, how are you not already married to half the she-wolves on the East Coast?"


    I nearly choked on my own breath.


    Alpha Sebastian stared at her, utterly speechless.


    Then he gave a coolugh and stood up, walking away.


    Harper watched him leave before shooting me a look: Let¡¯s get out of here.


    I quickly rose from my seat.


    We took a few steps, then said a hasty goodbye to Liam before practically running out.


    Back at my apartment, I gave Harper a few dramatic smacks on the arm.


    "Ow! I¡¯m sorry!" she yelped, ducking away with augh. "I just blurted it out, okay? Who knew he¡¯d actually consider it? Maybe you should think about it too. Be a little brave for once."


    I rolled my eyes. "Please. The bravest thing I¡¯ve ever done is keep you around as a friend."


    She gasped like I¡¯d mortally wounded her, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh¡ªespecially remembering the look on Alpha Sebastian¡¯s face when Harper dropped that bomb.


    "Honestly, though? You were hrious. I didn¡¯t know you had that in you."


    Harper shook her head and flopped onto the couch, groaning. "Don¡¯t encourage me."


    I ignored her dramatics and went about my usual bedtime routine¡ªtossed some clothes in the wash, took a hot shower, then finally copsed into bed, wrapped in soft sheets that smelled likevender and fabric softener.


    Iy face down with my eyes closed.


    Harper, who was staying over, scrolled through her phone beside me.


    Seeing me bury my face in the pillow, she scooted closer and whispered, "Seriously, Cecilia... Xavier¡¯s going to marry Cici. Are you really not feeling any... negative emotions about it?"


    With my eyes still closed, I answeredzily, "Of course I feel something. I think it¡¯s disgusting and nauseating. Good thing you didn¡¯t tell me before we atesagna, or it would have ruined them."


    Harper smiled, relieved.


    "So," she ventured, "Alpha Sebastian ck is quite the feast for the eyes. Why not take a bite of that meat?"


    My mind wandered to dangerous ces, my face heating up. "Are you sure I¡¯d be the one doing the biting? Have you ever seen a gazelle eat a lion on the African savanna?"


    She was giving me way too much credit.


    Harperughed. "Does it matter who eats whom? When the feeling¡¯s right, you be part of each other. Why bother distinguishing between water and milk once they¡¯re mixed?"


    I cracked open one eye. "Dear Harper, maybe find yourself a boyfriend first before acting like some experienced love guru. Your lifelong single status doesn¡¯t exactly qualify you as an expert."


    Harper opened her mouth, then detedpletely.


    ...


    Early morning.


    I painfully dragged myself out of bed at eight.


    Sleep at three, wake at eight, arrive at work by nine¡ªbrewing coffee in the break room felt like preparing a life-saving elixir.


    By the time I returned to my office with coffee more bitter than my very existence, I noticed Alpha Sebastian had already arrived.


    Beta Sawyer¡¯s office door was open.e to think of it, he had it worse than I did. At least I wasn¡¯t on 24-hour standby like him.


    That thought lightened my step considerably.


    I¡¯d barely been seated at my desk for two minutes when Beta Sawyer appeared.


    "Cecilia, those dark circles are intense, and your face is swollen. These past couple days must have been rough."


    "You have no idea." I replied with an expression that said volumes.


    I considered telling him about Remy¡¯s antics but quickly remembered the drugged champagne incident.


    If I mentioned it, I might get dragged into the whole mess.


    And leaving that part out wouldn¡¯t adequately convey the old creep¡¯s viiny.


    Better to say nothing.


    Beta Sawyer sat down and discussed some work matters with me. As he finished, he cautiously asked, " Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did he?"


    "Not at all," I smiled. "Why do you ask? Does he usually give you a hard time on business trips?"


    "No, he¡¯s actually pretty good most of the time."


    "Indeed he is."


    Just that small percentage when he¡¯s difficult to handle.


    We exchanged knowing smiles. Though I wasn¡¯t sure what exactly we weremiserating about, we seemed to understand each other perfectly.


    After the morning meeting concluded, I received a call from Jasmine, my former colleague from Blood Moon Pack.


    She invited me to lunch.


    I nced at Alpha Sebastian walking ahead of me. He had no lunch appointments today, and Beta Sawyer would be here, so I could afford to step out. "Sure, which restaurant?"


    "The Hidden Spring."


    "Great, I¡¯ll be there around noon."


    "Sounds good, Secretary Cecilia" Jasmine replied, her voice betraying a hint of nervousness.


    I put my phone away.


    Alpha Sebastian nced back at me, his gaze prating yet unreadable.


    I wondered: What was that look for? Did he disapprove of me having lunch with a former colleague?


    The three of us entered the elevator along with several executives who respectfully exchanged pleasantries with Alpha Sebastian.


    Their eyes repeatedly drifted to me, filled with spection that told me clearly... great, there would be fresh gossip circting soon.


    When we reached our floor and exited the elevator, Alpha Sebastian slowed his pace.


    Beta Sawyer and I appropriately slowed down as well.


    Alpha Sebastian turned around, his eyes now carrying obvious displeasure. "You¡¯re not Blood Moon Pack anymore. You have a new boss now."


    "She just got used to it..." I replied, somewhat exasperated.


    Was he seriously bothered by this? He was being ridiculously controlling!

 Chapter 96 You’re Threatening My Family?

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96 You¡¯re Threatening My Family?</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Tell her to stop calling you that," Alpha Sebastian said firmly.


    I stared at his back, incredulous. "Fine, I¡¯ll tell her to stop."


    Seriously? His wolf hearing was that sensitive?


    What crime had Imitted by letting a former colleague call me Secretary Cecilia on the phone? Or by epting a lunch invitation?


    Alpha Sebastian continued walking, disappearing into his office without another nce.


    I exhaled deeply, feeling the weight of his possessiveness like a physical presence.


    Beta Sawyer stood beside me, staring thoughtfully at the closed door of the Alpha Sebastian¡¯s office.


    "He might be..." Beta Sawyer began hesitantly, "...sexually frustrated."


    I nearly choked.


    "It¡¯s not your fault," he continued with genuine sympathy.


    Seeing my bewildered expression, Beta Sawyer added reassuringly, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you."


    Help me? How exactly? Were we even thinking about the same thing?


    ...


    At 11:20 AM, I left the Silver Peak building, driving toward my lunch appointment.


    The Hidden Spring restaurant was near the Blood Moon Pack territory, about twenty-eight minutes away by car.


    It was a Japanese ce our team used to frequent forpany dinners.


    Traffic was heavier than expected, and I arrived right at noon.


    The restaurant owner greeted me with a smile as I entered, directing me to the Slumber private room where Jasmine was waiting.


    I walked down the hallway, wondering why she¡¯d reserved such arge private room for just the two of us. Something felt off.


    As I approached, my hand hesitated before reaching for the door. Before I could decide whether to enter, it slid open.


    "Manager Moore," Jasmine said, pulling me inside.


    Just as I thought I might have been paranoid, a figure emerged from behind the decorative screen.


    Xavier. Of course.


    "Well, well. So this lunch invitation was just bait to lure me for your Alpha," I said with a coldugh, turning to leave immediately.


    Xavier blocked my path in a few quick strides, then asked Jasmine to leave us.


    She cast me an apologetic nce, but I refused to meet her eyes.


    "Move," I demanded, my voice arctic, eyes filled with nothing but ice and hatred.


    "I wanted to¡ª" Xavier couldn¡¯t meet my eyes. "¡ªtalk to you."


    I red at him, my voice cold.


    "I don¡¯t want to hear whatever excuse you¡¯ve got. But since you forced this little talk, let me be clear¡ªthis is war now. Cici¡¯s gonna pay for what she did. As long as I¡¯m in Denver, as long as I¡¯m breathing, she¡¯s not getting away with it."


    I gave him a bitter smile.


    "And you? Keep living your sad little life. Some people aren¡¯t dead, but they sure as hell don¡¯t feel alive anymore."


    I took a step back and moved toward the door. But when I grabbed the handle, it wouldn¡¯t budge. Locked.


    "Ceceilia..." Xavier¡¯s voice cracked, like it hurt just to speak. "I thought I could control everything. I thought I could move forward, and maybe¡ªsomehow¡ªfind my way back to us. But now... I don¡¯t see a way back anymore."


    "Open the damn door!" I shouted, kicking it hard, trying to drown out his pathetic little speech.


    He walked up beside me, and finally said what he really came for.


    "Write a forgiveness statement for Cici. If you do, she¡¯ll back off¡ªand I¡¯ll stay out of your life for good."


    I froze, staring at him like he¡¯d lost his mind.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    He didn¡¯t flinch.


    "She was just an aplice in the kidnapping, not the mastermind. If you forgive her¡ªand with her current... condition¡ªshe might avoid doing any time. Herwyer¡¯s already working on it."


    SLAP!


    I struck him across the face with all my strength, so furious I could barely breathe.


    "Don¡¯t even dream of it. I will never write any such statement. Not only will she go to prison, but I¡¯ll make sure she rots there!"


    He simply turned back to face me and continued, "Resolving this peacefully would be better for everyone. You can¡¯t win this fight. In the end, you¡¯ll be the one getting hurt."


    His voice dropped, low and sharp.


    "If you¡¯re counting on Alpha Sebastian ck to save you, don¡¯t. If he really wanted to help, he would¡¯ve done it already. He¡¯s not serious about you¡ªhe¡¯s just messing around. Now that he¡¯s had you, he¡¯s done."


    My whole body went cold.


    He didn¡¯t stop.


    "You might not care what happens to you, but think about your parents. Your grandma. Your uncle."


    I stared at him, horrified, stepping back like I was looking at a monster. My hands were shaking. My voice cracked.


    "Are you threatening my family?"


    I thought I¡¯d already seen the worst in him.


    I was wrong.


    "Just say yes," Xavier said, his eyes dark but weirdly calm. Like he was hurting too¡ªbut hiding it.


    He watched me like he was feeding off my fear. Like my anger was the only piece of me he still had.


    I could barely breathe. My chest felt tight, like I was about to fall apart.


    I looked around like I was searching for something¡ªanything¡ªto hold onto before Ipletely broke.


    "Open the door." A cold,manding voice came from outside.


    The sound washed over me like a purifying chant, clearing my mind.


    The door opened.


    Alpha Sebastian stood there, his imposing figure filling the door frame.


    Behind him were a surprised Beta Sawyer and a guilt-stricken Jasmine.


    Xavier turned to look, his eyes dead and empty.


    I turned too, unable to hide my pale, desperate expression. The helplessness in my eyes must have been obvious¡ªI felt like a small animal cornered by a forest fire.


    "Strange way to have lunch behind locked doors," Alpha Sebastian remarked coolly as he entered, stepping behind me and cing a steadying hand on my lower back. "Are you still hungry?"


    I shook my head slightly.


    The warmth of his palm against my back anchored me, making me feel like I was on solid ground again.


    Steadying myself, I walked out.


    "Are you okay?" Beta Sawyer asked quietly, concern evident in his voice.


    I shook my head again and continued walking slowly down the hallway.


    Beta Sawyer followed close behind.


    Alpha Sebastian gave Xavier¡ªwho stood there like a walking corpse¡ªa contemptuous nce. "And you still call yourself an alpha? After what you¡¯ve done... you¡¯re some piece of work."


    He turned and exited the room, taking long strides to reach me quickly. Without hesitation, he wrapped his arm around my shoulders.


    I shifted slightly, ufortable with the public disy. "I¡¯m fine¡ª"


    "What, are youpeting for first ce in stubbornness?" Alpha Sebastian interrupted, looking down at me as he tightened his hold.

 Chapter 97 Unspoken Comfort

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Unspoken Comfort</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I managed a smile that felt more like a grimace.


    Who would ever want to participate in something like thatpetition?


    "Can¡¯t I join something... better?" I asked, my voice small and vulnerable.


    "Of course," Alpha Sebastian replied without hesitation, nodding with absolute certainty.


    His smile transformed his usually stern features, eyes sparkling with warmth as he spoke in that rich, deep voice that reminded me of aged whiskey. "You can join anything you want."


    I had been holding myself together by sheer willpower, determined not to break down and give anyone the satisfaction of seeing me cry.


    But in this moment, I realized I could allow myself this weakness. I could be fragile. I could beforted.


    Something warm and bittersweet rose from deep within me, washing away the walls I¡¯d built to protect myself.


    My vision blurred with tears. I let my guard downpletely, no longer concerned about appearing strong.


    I leaned against him, silently releasing all the emotions I¡¯d been suppressing.


    Understanding my need to preserve my dignity, Alpha Sebastian removed his suit jacket and draped it over my head, shielding me from view as he guided me out of the restaurant.


    In the car, my shoulders continued to shake silently.


    Emotions are like the tide¡ªonce released, they will not ebb simply at your will. They crash in waves, demanding toplete their natural course before returning to calm shores.


    I was not sure how much time passed before I finally regained myposure.


    As the emotional storm subsided, I felt lighter, unburdened. The silence around me was peaceful. I realized I was still sitting in the car, embracing...


    Wait¡ªembracing?


    Embracing!


    My consciousness snapped to full alertness.


    Then I saw it¡ªmy arms were wrapped around his waist! My face pressed against his chest!


    I¡¯d been holding him just like the cuddle pillow I cuddled every night¡ªwith natural ease and shocking boldness. The result was... problematic.


    My eyes darted around nervously as I considered my options.


    Should I casually let go and sit up?


    Or should I pretend to be asleep, wait for him to wake me, and then act like I had no idea what happened?


    The second option seemed viable. After all, hadn¡¯t I fallen asleep during our business trip and ended up in his arms? He hadn¡¯t mentioned it then.


    While I was contemting how to navigate this embarrassing situation, a voice came from above me.


    "Stop overthinking. It¡¯ll be dark before you decide," he said, gently patting my head.


    "Let¡¯s eat first. You can hug me again after dinner."


    I frozepletely, mortification spreading from my head to my toes.


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    Five minutester, Cecilia sat across from me in a private dining room.


    The courtyard-style restaurant was designed for intimate gatherings¡ªquiet enough to hear the artificial stream gurgling outside.


    The atmosphere was serene and elegant.


    I ordered while she sat there, looking outwardlyposed but radiating anxiety so potent I could practically taste it.


    Her heart was racing, betraying the calm facade she was attempting to maintain.


    [She¡¯s adorable when she¡¯s flustered,] Sorenmented, clearly enjoying her difort.


    "Do you want shrimp?" I asked casually.


    "...Yes," she answered, her heartbeat skipping as she rushed to respond.


    "Would you prefer cr¨¨me br?l¨¦e or a raspberry panna cotta for dessert?"


    "...Both¡ª"


    "You want both?" I raised an eyebrow.


    She had clearly meant to say "either is fine" but nodded instead. "Mm-hmm."


    I ordered six dishes and then looked up at her.


    Cecilia pretended to be interested in the scenery outside, taking small sips of water. Her nervousness was so acute that her teeth kept clinking against the ss.


    "That cup¡ª" I started.


    She looked at the ss in confusion. "What? What¡¯s wrong with the cup?"


    "You can¡¯t eat that," I stated with deliberate seriousness, as if exining something to a child trying to eat rocks off the ground.


    She stared at the ss in her hand, mortification evident in every line of her body.


    Thankfully, our food arrived quickly.


    She immediately employed her strategy of focusing intensely on eating¡ªa technique I¡¯d noticed she used when avoiding conversation.


    It served the dual purpose of finishing quickly and minimizing interaction.


    "Cecilia, have some shrimp," I said, peeling arge prawn and cing it on her te.


    Her movements froze momentarily.


    Then she responded with excessive enthusiasm: "Thank you, thank you, thank you!"


    After she ate the shrimp, I ced amb chop on her te. "Cecilia, have some meat."


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    "Cecilia, some soup?" Idled broth into a bowl for her.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you!"


    "Cecilia..."


    "Yes, yes! Thank you, thank you!"


    Her automated responses had malfunctioned.


    She bit down on her soupdle, turning her head away and briefly closing her eyes in embarrassment.


    I watched her with undisguised amusement, my lips curving into something between a smile and exasperation.


    After a long moment, I continued, "No need for thanks. Why don¡¯t you peel a shrimp for me instead?"


    Cecilia turned back, setting down her soupdle. "Of course, of course, I¡¯ll peel one for you."


    She began peeling shrimp with intense concentration.


    One after another.


    The prawns were substantial in size, and in less than two minutes, she¡¯d created a small mountain of peeled shrimp on my te.


    I picked one up and ate it, then sighed and raised my eyes to meet hers. "This is just dinner, not yourst meal before being sold into trafficking. There¡¯s no need to be so tense."


    Cecilia gave me a nk look of feigned confusion. "I¡¯m not nervous. Why would I be nervous? Alpha, please eat your shrimp before they get cold."


    I could practically see her crumbling inside.


    I wordlessly ate my shrimp.


    When we had nearly finished our meal, Cecilia quickly grabbed the bill. "Alpha Sebastian, I really appreciate everything you¡¯ve done for me today. Words can¡¯t express my gratitude. Please allow me to pay for this."


    My expression cooled slightly. "If ingratitude were an art form, you¡¯d have a professional certification."


    She bit her lip awkwardly.


    I stood up and walked out, expressionless.


    Cecilia followed, hurrying to pay before rushing outside to insist on driving.


    Sawyer had dropped us off at the restaurant earlier and left.


    Now, returning to the office...


    As my secretary, she clearly thought it would look inappropriate for me to drive while she sat in the backseat. If anyone from thepany spotted them, rumors would fly.


    And sitting beside me would instantlybel her as the Alpha¡¯s mistress.


    My dark mood persisted from the restaurant all the way back to the office.


    I had intended to ask what AAlpha Xavier had said to her earlier, but seeing how desperately she wanted to maintain professional distance, I found myself foolish.


    She clearly didn¡¯t want to owe me anything¡ªnot even gratitude.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Back at the office, Beta Sawyer saw us return sooner than expected.


    "I brought your car back," Sawyer said, entering my office and returning my keys. "I took them from your bag earlier."


    He must have witnessed my breakdown, seen how tightly I¡¯d clung to Alpha Sebastian.


    If he hadn¡¯t known the context, he might have thought I was deliberately trying to seduce the Alpha.


    "Thank you," I said gratefully.


    "No need for thanks, it was nothing," Beta Sawyer replied, then asked with concern, "Are you feeling better? Do you want to take the afternoon off to rest?"


    "That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m fine now."


    This situation wouldn¡¯t be resolved by a few hours of rest anyway.


    Beta Sawyer studied me, seemingly satisfied that I had recovered, then left.


    At five o¡¯clock, I packed up to leave.


    I called Harper, learned she was workingte at herw firm, and decided to head there directly.


    My phone rang just as I was about to drive out of the parking garage.


    Alpha Sebastian was calling.

 Chapter 98 Unexpected Encounters

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Unexpected Encounters</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    My phone started ringing just as I was pulling out of the parking garage.


    It was Alpha Sebastian.


    Please don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s more work...


    I sighed, pulled over, and answered. "Hello, Alpha Sebastian."


    "Come back up," he said. His voice was calm, steady¡ªand not really asking.


    "...Of course."


    I hung up, turned the car around, and headed back to the building with a reluctant groan.


    After parking, I dropped off my bag in my office and rushed upstairs to the executive floor.


    I paused outside his door, took a deep breath, then knocked and stepped in.


    He was just closing hisptop and rising from his chair.


    His eyes met mine¡ªsharp, unreadable. "You seem eager to leave the second the clock hits five."


    Wait¡ªhow did he know I¡¯d left? His door had been shut the whole time.


    Then it hit me. My flushed face. My breathing. He¡¯d heard me rush back.


    "I had ns tonight," I said, trying to keep my voice even. "So I left... on time." I made sure to stress thatst part.


    "Important ns?" he asked, like it was casual conversation.


    He walked over to the coat rack, picked up his jacket, and shrugged it on.


    Somehow, even that simple motion looked impossibly elegant when he did it.


    "Your prioritiese first, of course," I replied with a professional smile.


    Alpha Sebastian continued adjusting his sleeves before ncing at me again. "Don¡¯t consider me. If you have urgent matters, you can tell me."


    His tone was unusually gentle. His eyes gazed at me with what appeared to be genuine concern¡ªa look that could easily lure someone into letting their guard down.


    "Perhaps you should first tell me what you need, Alpha Sebastian," I responded, maintaining myposure.


    "Hmm.Cecilia certainly has admirable professional standards," he remarked with an approving nod.


    Hah, I knew it was a trap.


    His opening line had already betrayed his displeasure.


    There was no chance he¡¯d genuinely be concerned about my ns afterward.


    Questions like "Is it urgent?" and "Don¡¯t consider me" were merely tests of my attitude.


    This man excelled at digging pits for people, coaxing them to jump in, then circling like a predator... He might have made an excellent con artist in another life.


    Alpha Sebastian finally revealed his purpose, "There¡¯s an impromptu business reception tonight. You¡¯ll apany me."


    With that, he picked up his phone from the desk and walked toward the door.


    I followed him, my mind racing. Impromptu? Who schedulesst-minute events that anyone would actually want to attend? Who couldmand Alpha Sebastian ck¡¯s presence on such short notice?


    As we exited his office, Beta Sawyer emerged from the assistant¡¯s room. "Alpha Sebastian."


    "That¡¯s all for today. You can leave," Alpha Sebastian told him without breaking stride.


    Beta Sawyer¡¯s expression brightened at the prospect of leaving early, but then he noticed my look of despair as I rushed to my office to grab my things before hurrying back.


    "What¡¯s happening?" he whispered.


    "I have to apany him to some business reception," I muttered.


    "That wasn¡¯t on today¡¯s schedule."


    "It is now."


    We exchanged a few hushed words as Alpha Sebastian waited by the elevator, his back to us.


    When the elevator arrived, Alpha Sebastian entered first, and we followed, positioning ourselves behind him.


    I couldn¡¯t help the disappointed expression on my face.


    If not for what had happened at lunch, I might have been eager to apany him¡ªa chance to establish new connections under my new identity.


    But tonight, I had more important matters to attend to.


    After moving past my initial anger earlier today, I¡¯d been contemting the settlement agreement. I¡¯d wanted to discuss it with Harper, get her perspective.


    Beta Sawyer, noticing my glum expression, bravely spoke up. "Alpha Sebastian, what if I apany you to the reception instead?"


    "I need a femalepanion," Alpha Sebastian replied dryly, checking his watch. "Are you female?"


    "So I¡¯ll just wear a dress," Beta Sawyer said jokingly.


    Alpha Sebastian checked his watch, then replied, deadpan, "You can borrow one from HR. Just don¡¯t trip on the heels."


    Beta Sawyer muttered, "Ruthless," under his breath.


    I bit back a smile.


    As we exited the elevator, Beta Sawyer gave me a look that screamed I really tried.


    I nodded solemnly: I know, I know.


    If he¡¯d persisted, our heartless boss might have actually threatened his manhood.


    Who would dare challenge that? I certainly wouldn¡¯t.


    Beta Sawyer was a good colleague¡ªhe just couldn¡¯t fight a battle against an Alpha.


    We parted ways in the garage. I followed Alpha Sebastian toward his car, quickly texting Harper: Something came up. I¡¯lle to your ceter tonight.


    Harper didn¡¯t respond¡ªlikely busy with work.


    As we reached the car, I naturally moved toward the driver¡¯s side, only to find someone already there.


    "Hey," a young, handsome man with short, stylish ck hair greeted me with a bright smile that revealed perfect white teeth.


    He had a small ck cross earring on his cartge and wore a white T-shirt that revealed tattoos extending from his neck down his arms.


    For a moment, I wondered if the car had been hijacked by some kind of punk. But something about him seemed vaguely familiar.


    "Do you find him attractive?" Alpha Sebastian bent down beside me, following my gaze into the car.


    Ignoring his teasing, I asked, "Who is he?"


    "The driver. Isn¡¯t it obvious?" Alpha Sebastian replied.


    "...Very obvious," I conceded, not wanting to pursue the matter.


    I moved to open the rear passenger door. "Alpha Sebastian, please get in."


    He slid into the backseat.


    The door closed with a decisive thud, and I noticed his expression darken slightly as he watched me walk around to the front passenger seat.


    Once inside, I greeted the driver. "Hello."


    "Hi there, I¡¯m Tang," he replied cheerfully.


    "Nice to meet you, Tang," I said politely.


    I put on my earphones, effectively ending the conversation.


    During the ride, I touched up my makeup, though my mind was elsewhere.


    When we arrived at the hotel hosting the reception, I finally asked who had invited him on such short notice.


    "Mr. Jude," Alpha Sebastian replied.


    "Him? Are you close?" I asked, surprised.


    "Not particrly."


    "Then why...?"


    Alpha Sebastian turned to look at me, his smile disarmingly charming yetpletely insincere. "No particr reason. Just thought I¡¯d socialize a bit."


    Yeah, right. I¡¯d sooner believe wolves could fly.


    The word simple didn¡¯t exist in Alpha Sebastian¡¯s vocabry.


    I did believe him when he said his rtionship with Mr. Jude was merely cordial.


    When we¡¯d yed golf together recently, I¡¯d sensed they maintained a strictly professional rtionship¡ªcertainly not close enough for Alpha Sebastian to ept ast-minute invitation.


    Which meant he wasn¡¯t here for Mr. Jude at all, but for someone else.


    Alpha Sebastian ced his hand lightly on the back of my head, his smile knowing. "It¡¯s not thatplicated."


    That definitely means it¡¯s extremelyplicated!


    It was only after we¡¯d walked a few steps that I realized how close we were standing.


    And I hadn¡¯t even noticed.


    Somewhat rmed, I moved several steps to the side, touching my hair where his hand had been. "Right, I understand."


    We entered the hotel floor with therge terrace.


    The moment we walked in, we drew everyone¡¯s attention¡ªbut I was immediately distracted by the familiar face I spotted in the crow.

 Chapter 99 Whispers and Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Whispers and Rumors</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I spotted Yvonne across the room, looking as sweet and alluring as ever.


    It had been a while since we¡¯dst met.


    "Darling, over here!" she called out with her characteristic charm, waving enthusiastically.


    Her flirtatious greeting drew attention from others in the reception.


    I knew everyone here already heard the drama between me, Xavier, and Cici.


    Probably more than people on social media.


    If things weren¡¯t so messy with Xavier and the Shadow Pack,


    they¡¯d be trying to be my friend.


    But they didn¡¯t want to upset the Blood Moon Pack or the Shadow Pack.


    So, they yed it safe. Stayed neutral.


    It was like they all agreed:


    [You don¡¯t have to go through Cecilia to get close to Alpha Sebastian, but if you want to piss off the Blood Moon and Shadow Packs, just be nice to Cecilia in public.]


    Yvonne, however, couldn¡¯t care less about pack politics or what others thought.


    She¡¯d weathered many storms and simply categorized the world into people she liked and people she didn¡¯t.


    "Yvonne¡ª" I greeted her warmly.


    I gave Alpha Sebastian a polite smile. "Excuse me¡ªI need to check on a friend," I said, then turned and started walking.


    Behind me, I could almost hear the guests shifting into position, ready to close in.


    It¡¯s not every day Alpha Sebastian shows up at a party.


    Then I heard footsteps.


    "Why are you walking so fast?" he asked, suddenly right beside me.


    I nced at him, surprised. "I¡¯m not," I said casually. "Just heading over there."


    He looked amused. "What, am I that scary of a boss?"


    Across the room, I caught Yvonne staring at us with her mouth slightly open, like she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    Up until that point, I¡¯d been doing okay¡ªcalm, collected, totally fine.


    But the way he said it, the way he just... followed me like that?


    It felt way too personal.


    Like... this wasn¡¯t just small talk anymore.


    It kind of felt like we were about to meet his mom or something.


    When I reached Yvonne, she immediately turned her charm toward him. " Alpha Sebastian," she greeted warmly.


    He acknowledged her and engaged in some casual conversation.


    I seized the opportunity to grab two drinks from a passing waiter, handing one to Alpha Sebastian.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Jude approached. After exchanging a few words with Alpha Sebastian, he invited him to a more private area.


    Before leaving, Alpha Sebastian turned to Yvonne and said, "Take care of Cecilia for me, will you?"


    "Absolutely! I¡¯ll look after her perfectly," Yvonne replied with a grin.


    As Alpha Sebastian walked away, I became acutely aware of the stares around me. I felt like a T-Rex¡ªwhy else would everyone look so terrified?


    Yvonne linked her arm through mine, her expression proud. "Sweetheart, how did you turn a narrow path into a golf course? This is spectacr!"


    "...Let¡¯s talk outside," I suggested.


    "Sure thing~" she chirped.


    We made our way to the terrace.


    In the distance, I noticed a couple of mutual friends I shared with Xavier. They smiled and raised their sses in greeting but didn¡¯t approach.


    "That¡¯s actually pretty decent of them," Yvonne said, patting my hand reassuringly. "Without Alpha Sebastian in the picture, do you think they¡¯d even acknowledge your existence? The fact that they¡¯re not pretending you¡¯re invisible shows they still have some decency."


    She was right. Without Alpha Sebastian¡¯s influence, they probably wouldn¡¯t have spared me even a smile. Being ignored would have been the best-case scenario.


    "I¡¯m benefiting from his influence," I admitted with a small smile.


    "These people are shrewd. Can¡¯t really me them though¡ªwho knows which of the Blood Moon Pack or the Shadow Pack loyalists might be watching tonight?" Yvonne tilted her chin toward a woman in a purple top across the terrace. "Speaking of which..."


    Following her gaze, I spotted Ana.


    "Her husband¡¯s business depends entirely on the Shadow Pack¡¯s support. She has no choice but to bark onmand," Yvonne whispered.


    As if sensing our attention, Ana turned and noticed me. Her face immediately registered difort.


    We didn¡¯t have any personal animosity¡ªwe¡¯d actually been on good terms before. But after Xavier cheated with Cici, Ana had deliberately invited me to her club to overhear that painful conversation.


    Barking onmand¡ªhow fitting.


    I took a cold sip of my drink, allowing myself a bitter smile.


    Yvonne and I found a small table on the terrace.


    Soon after, we overheard voices from the floor below.


    "Sure, Alpha Sebastian ck is into her now... but give it a minute."


    "Exactly! Remember Alpha Xavier? He went full Romeo, defied his whole bloodline for her¡ªand still cheated. Men like that always get bored."


    "Alpha Sebastian¡¯s just going through a phase. She¡¯s not Luna material."


    "I heard she¡¯s trying to be the Luna of Silver Peak Pack."


    "Please. The whole damn packs know her drama. Silver Peak has standards. She¡¯s not it."


    Yvonne mmed her hand on the table and started to rise, fire in her eyes.


    I caught her wrist and pulled her back down. "Rx. Let them talk. Their mouths are attached to their faces, not our problem."


    She blinked at me, then chuckled. "You¡¯re way too calm for someone being publicly roasted."


    I shrugged. "If I started caring about every opinion in the room, I¡¯d never get anything done."


    We sat back down. I barely lifted my ss when a voice overhead piped up¡ªloud enough for half the room to hear:


    "I hear Alpha Sebastian¡¯spletely obsessed with her. Like... can¡¯t function without her. They say he¡¯s been physically exhausted. You know... from all thete-night activities."


    Cue dramatic choking.


    I nearly spat out my drink. "Seriously?" I muttered under my breath. "Do these rumors never end or what?"


    I started to rise, irritation bubbling over, but Yvonne tugged me back into my seat, smirking.


    "Let them talk," she said sweetly, tossing my own words back at me. Then she leaned in. "So... is he really exhausted?"


    I stared at her. "How would I know?!"


    Yvonne covered her mouth,ughing like she¡¯d just won a bet.


    "I didn¡¯t realize the two of you were still in the innocent nces and paperwork stage."


    "I¡¯m his secretary," I said tly. "Not his mistress."


    "Tell that to the people writing the fanfiction," she shot back. "Especially after everything he¡¯s done for you. The way he stood by you with the Blood Moon Pack and the Shadow Pack drama? And let¡¯s not forget how he basically followed you around all night like a loyal wolfdog."


    I sighed. "Great. So now I¡¯m a homewrecker with magical powers. Love that for me."


    Yvonne nudged me yfully. "Come on, being linked to Alpha Sebastian isn¡¯t the worst thing in the world."


    "Oh, for sure," I said with a sarcastic smile. "I¡¯m thinking of printing T-shirts. Seduced the Alpha. Ask me how.¡¯"


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    In the private room, I faced Mr. Jude with a knowing smile.


    "Is he here?" I asked directly.


    Mr. Jude nodded. "Of course. Why else would I have called you on such short notice?"


    My lips curved into a satisfied smile. "I appreciate this favor. I won¡¯t forget it. If you ever need anything, just ask."


    "I won¡¯t go easy on you for this favor," Mr. Jude said with a yful gleam in his eyes.


    He pped my shoulder lightly before turning to leave.


    The private room had two doors. Behind the inner one waited the person Mr. Jude had tracked down for me - someone connected to the Shadow Pack.


    I entered the second room, my senses immediately registering the scent of medications and despair.


    Seated in a worn armchair was a woman with prematurely white hair.


    Her hollowed features and gaunt frame spoke of prolonged suffering.


    Though middle-aged, she appeared decades older, withered by whatever hardships she¡¯d endured.


    "My son was handsome like you," she finally said, the non-sequitur hanging in the air between us.


    I offered her a gentle smile."Thank you for thepliment," I replied softly.

 Chapter 100 True friendship

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100 True friendship</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I flopped back in my chair on the terrace, stuck listening to what felt like hours of crazy rumors about me.


    Apparently, some people thought I had bedroom powers that could charm any man¡ªespecially powerful Alphas.


    The wildest one? That I¡¯d mastered some long-lost seduction technique made to control male werewolves.


    Seriously?


    At first, Yvonne looked sympathetic. But as the gossip got more ridiculous, I could see her getting... curious.


    She leaned on my shoulder in that silky green dress that made her skin look even more perfect.


    "Sweetheart," she said with a smirk, "are you keeping something from me? If you¡¯ve got secret moves, you really should share."


    She looked like a sly little fox in that dress. Honestly, it fit her way too well.


    I sighed and downed the rest of my drink.


    "That¡¯s enough," I muttered.


    Then I stood up and headed straight down to where the gossip crew was hanging out.


    As soon as I showed up, their voices died.


    They all looked at me¡ªfirst awkward, then confused, then a little nervous.


    With apletely straight face, I slowly raised my hand, letting the obsidian bracelet on my wrist catch the light.


    Then, like I was doing serious math, I started counting on my fingers¡ªone slow tap at a time.


    The whole table went dead silent.


    After a dramatic pause, I sighed and looked each of them straight in the eye.


    "In exactly seven days," I said solemnly, "you¡¯ll all regret talking about me."


    Then I turned and walked away, heels clicking.


    Behind me, I heard the stunned silence break into nervous whispers.


    Yvonne caught up to me inside,ughing so hard she could barely breathe.


    "That was evil¡ªand amazing! You should¡¯ve seen their faces!"


    I kept my serious look. "Who says I was joking?"


    She froze midugh. "Wait... are you serious?"


    I paused, then finally cracked a smile. "Absolutely not."


    "You witch!" sheughed, shoving my shoulder.


    But deep down, I was still annoyed.


    I¡¯de here as Alpha Sebastian¡¯spanion¡ªI couldn¡¯t exactly start a catfight at his business associate¡¯s reception. What would that say about him? About me?


    Scanning the room, I spotted Mr. Jude emerging from a private area, but Alpha Sebastian was nowhere to be seen.


    He must be meeting whoever he¡¯d actuallye here to see¡ªsome mysterious figure important enough to warrant this entire borate setup.


    "Yvonne, do you know who he invited tonight? Someone important, apparently."


    "Isn¡¯t that your Alpha?" she replied with a smirk.


    "He¡¯s not my¡ª" I stopped myself, too tired to correct her. "Besides him. Anyone else noteworthy?"


    "Not that I know of. The only VIP on his radar these days is your A¡ª"


    "Okay, okay, I get it," I cut her off quickly.


    Alpha Sebastian was busy, and I had no desire to endure more whispers and stares. "Want to grab some actual food downstairs? This ce has a decent restaurant on the fifth floor."


    Yvonne, sensing my difort, readily agreed. "Lead the way. I¡¯m under strict orders to keep the future Luna happy."


    I rolled my eyes but didn¡¯t bother arguing.


    Once seated at the restaurant, I checked my phone, surprised Harper hadn¡¯t responded to my earlier message. I called her directly.


    "Hey!" Harper¡¯s excited whisper came through immediately. "I¡¯ve got amazing news¡ªI found concrete evidence that will destroy Cici White once and for all. Even her family connections won¡¯t save her this time! That bitch is toast!! Gotta go¡ªI¡¯ll call youter with details!"


    The line went dead before I could respond.


    Xavier¡¯s earlier threat echoed in my mind: If anything happens to Cici...


    My heart rate spiked. Harper was brilliant but sometimes reckless, especially when protecting those she cared about.


    If she¡¯d found something damning on Cici, she might not fully appreciate the danger she was in.


    I immediately tried calling back¡ªstraight to voicemail. She¡¯d turned off her phone.


    "I need to go," I told Yvonne, already gathering my things. "Something urgent came up."


    As we waited for the elevator, I checked the location sharing app we¡¯d installed on each other¡¯s phones after thest incident. It showed Harper at Wilson Tower downtown.


    I quickly texted Alpha Sebastian, asking if I could borrow his security detail.


    Even as I sent the message, guilt washed over me.


    Yvonne followed me out. "What¡¯s happening?"


    "It¡¯s... nothing," I started, then saw her skeptical expression. "Fine. My friend Harper¡ªshe¡¯s also mywyer¡ªshe found evidence against Cici White, and I¡¯m worried she might be in trouble."


    "Then I¡¯ming with you," Yvonne dered.


    "You really don¡¯t need to¡ª"


    "What, I¡¯m not good enough to be included in your adventures?" she challenged, feigning offense.


    "Fine, but stay in the car when we get there," I conceded, knowing it was futile to argue.


    When we reached the lobby, my phone rang¡ªAlpha Sebastian calling.


    My heart skipped traitorously. I¡¯d only texted to avoid disturbing him, yet he¡¯d called immediately.


    "Hello?" I answered.


    His deep voice came through, calm and authoritative, "Wait in the car. I¡¯ming with you."


    "...Okay," I replied softly, caught off guard by his decisiveness.


    As the call ended, I felt warmth spread through my chest. Yvonne gave me a knowing look that I pointedly ignored.


    Outside, Tang was already waiting with the car. Yvonne and I slid into the backseat, and within minutes, Alpha Sebastian emerged from the hotel, moving with purposeful strides. He settled into the passenger seat without hesitation.


    "Where is she?" he asked directly.


    "Wilson Tower," I answered, showing him my phone screen with the location.


    Alpha Sebastian nodded to Tang, who immediately pulled away from the curb. When Alpha Sebastian handed my phone back, his expression was contemtive. "You have location sharing on each other?"


    I nodded. "Yes, in case of emergencies when we can¡¯t reach each other."


    "True friendship," he remarked, but something in his tone suggested he found it curious rather than admirable.


    "Yes, it is," I confirmed, tucking my phone away.


    "You share your location with your friend, but not your boss? I feel a little left out," he said, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    I blinked. "...I..."


    "Rx, I¡¯m just teasing," he added, voice light. "Maybe one day I¡¯ll deserve that kind of trust."


    My lips parted but no sound emerged. Was he... joking? Flirting? Making a point about security protocols?


    With Alpha Sebastian ck, it was impossible to tell.

 Chapter 101 He’s Totally Into Her

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101 He¡¯s Totally Into Her</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    Cecilia¡¯s lips parted like she wanted to say something, but no words came.


    I expected her to brush it off. Instead, she surprised me.


    She took a breath, steadying herself. "Alpha Sebastian... I¡¯d like to track your location because I care about you," she said¡ªquiet, but steady.


    That caught me off guard¡ªin the best way.


    Maybe it was rehearsed. Maybe not. But it sounded real enough.


    Soren stirred in the back of my mind, pleased.


    I smiled, this time more warmly. "I appreciate that. I really do."


    I pulled out my phone and handed it to her, no hesitation.


    She took it carefully, her fingers brushing against mine.


    There was something formal, almost reverent, about the way she lowered her eyes as she tapped through the settings.


    Beside her, Yvonne all but squealed. "He¡¯s totally into her."


    Tang didn¡¯tment, but there was a flicker of amusement in his eyes.


    When Cecilia finished, she handed the phone back with both hands, like it meant something. "Thanks," I said. "And if you ever need anything... just ask. Seems fair."


    She nodded, quiet again, her mind clearly drifting back to her friend¡¯s situation.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The Wilson Tower was some distance from the hotel.


    When I anxiously asked if we could go faster, Tang immediately transformed from careful driver to speed demon. He cut our estimated thirty-minute journey to fifteen minutes.


    Even with traffic lights slowing us down, the speed was terrifying.


    After one particrly aggressive drift into the parking area, Yvonne and I were both pale as ghosts.


    "Fast enough?" Tang asked, turning back, clearly proud of himself.


    My legs wobbled as I scrambled out of the car, immediately doubling over to empty my stomach in the nearest nter.


    "Are you trying to kill us?" Yvonne snapped, swinging her designer purse at Tang¡¯s head.


    Despite her small frame, she put impressive force behind it.


    Tang dodged easily, looking unrepentant until Alpha Sebastian fixed him with a cold stare.


    The Alpha tapped his knuckle against Tang¡¯s forehead in a light but meaningful reprimand.


    "She asked if you could go faster, not if you could fly," Alpha Sebastian said tly. "You¡¯ll pay any tickets yourself."


    He grabbed a water bottle and stepped out of the car, offering it to me as I crouched by the sidewalk.


    "I¡¯m fine," I insisted, quickly rinsing my mouth. We couldn¡¯t waste time on my queasy stomach when Harper might be in danger.


    The building before us was unimpressive¡ªabout twenty stories of aging concrete and ss. Inside was even more depressing, with many vacant storefronts and a general air of neglect.


    The location tracking had only shown that Harper was somewhere in this building. We¡¯d need to search floor by floor.


    We approached the building manager first¡ªa middle-aged, heavyset man with suspicious eyes. Tang gave the guy a friendly nod and said, "Hey, sorry to bother you¡ªI think I dropped my wallet somewhere around here. Any chance I could take a quick look at the security cameras? It¡¯d really help."


    The manager looked skeptically from Tang to the rest of us waiting by the entrance¡ªAlpha Sebastian in his immacte suit, Yvonne in her designer dress, and me still in my formal attire from the reception.


    His expression clearly said: Who do you think you¡¯re fooling?


    "Just tell me what you¡¯re really here for," the manager said firmly. "I can¡¯t help if you¡¯re not honest."


    "We¡¯re looking for someone," Tang said, casually rolling his shoulders¡ªjust enough to show off the muscle under his sleeves.


    The manager blinked, then quickly nodded. "Uh¡ªsure. This way."


    He led us to a tiny security room that looked like it hadn¡¯t been used in years.


    Dust on the monitors, a faint smell of stale coffee.


    "Just a heads-up," he said, a little uneasy. "Most of the cameras are down. ce doesn¡¯t get much traffic, so... yeah, maintenance hasn¡¯t exactly been a priority."


    When we checked the monitors, the situation was even worse than he¡¯d suggested.


    Most cameras showed nothing but static, including the crucial one at the first-floor elevator.


    After scanning the few working feeds, we finally spotted Harper passing near one of the shops before disappearing around a corner.


    "At least we know she¡¯s here," I said, relieved to have confirmation.


    "We should split up," Tang suggested. "Twenty-one floors won¡¯t take long if we each take different sections."


    "Absolutely not," Alpha Sebastian vetoed immediately. "No one searches alone."


    After my previous experiences, I strongly agreed.


    Thest thing I needed was to find myself in another dangerous situation without backup.


    Alpha Sebastian turned back to the building manager, promising a substantial reward for information that might help us locate Harper quickly.


    The manager perked up instantly, describing the building¡¯syout in detail.


    The upper floors were once office space, with a few smallpanies still operating there.


    Several floors had been converted to cheap apartments, though not many were upied.


    "Why would Harpere here?" Yvonne whispered, voicing the question we were all thinking.


    I shook my head, equally puzzled. Harper was methodical and strategic; she wouldn¡¯te to a ce like this without good reason.


    Alpha Sebastian seemed to be considering something specific. "Why would she turn off her phone? That¡¯s typically required in highly secure or private establishments. Is there anything like that here?"


    I ran my fingers through my hair anxiously, trying to think.


    The building manager¡¯s eyes suddenly fixed on my wrist, where my obsidian bracelet caught the light. His expression changed to one of recognition.


    Tang noticed immediately and pped a hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. "If you know something, say it."


    "Well, it¡¯s just¡ªwhat your friend said about phones reminded me," the manager said, ncing at the ck bracelet on my wrist. "That bracelet made me think of one of our tenants¡ªkind of an entric. She¡¯s on the eighteenth floor."


    I looked down at my bracelet, just a simple piece of obsidian I wore for peace of mind. "entric how?"


    "She calls herself a spiritual guide¡ªMadam Amber," the manager exined. "Does tarot readings, energy therapy, that sort of thing. She¡¯s got strict rules, though: no phones, no jewelry, no talking once you¡¯re in the room. Says it helps her clients focus."


    Yvonne raised an eyebrow. "If she¡¯s such a big deal, why¡¯s she working out of this ce?"


    The manager clearly took offense, but kept his tone polite. "She says this building has the right kind of... ambiance. Quiet, isted. She likes the atmosphere¡ªit helps her work."


    "Which floor?" I asked.


    "Eighteenth."


    We headed to the elevator.


    When the doors opened, we stepped into a dim hallway lit by reddish bulbs and thick with the smell of incense¡ªprobably sandalwood.


    Just as we moved forward, a grotesque face with fake fangs suddenly loomed out of the haze.


    "Fuck!" Yvonne yelped, instinctively grabbing the nearest arm¡ªTang¡¯s¡ªwith surprising strength.


    Tangughed and stepped forward, pulling a carved wooden mask off the wall near the door.


    "Rx," he said, holding it up so she could see. "Just a weird decoration. Guess someone¡¯s got a thing for creepy masks."


    Yvonne let out a shaky breath and released his arm. "Ugh, don¡¯t do that. My heart¡¯s still racing."


    He nced at her, amused. "You¡¯ve got a strong grip for someone wearing heels."


    "Adrenaline," she muttered, brushing her hair back and shooting him a look. "Also, don¡¯t judge the heels."


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare," Tang said with a mock salute.


    Yvonne rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t help a small smile. Then she gave him a light shove on the shoulder. "Next time, you go first."


    Tang stumbled half a step back,ughing. "Noted. You scare easier than I thought."


    I nced at Alpha Sebastian. His usual poker face had cracked just enough to show the hint of a smile.


    But the moment passed quickly.


    We had work to do. Harper was still missing, and this ce¡ªstrange as it was¡ªmight hold answers.


    The hallway stretched ahead, lined with odd artwork and more of those masks.


    It felt like we were about to step into someone¡¯s very personal idea of therapy... or something else entirely.

 Chapter 102 This Place Might Be Bugged

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102 This ce Might Be Bugged</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    A dim red glow lit the hallway as we moved deeper into the so-called spiritual advisor¡¯s office suite.


    The lighting was clearly intentional¡ªjust eerie enough to make you question your surroundings, but not enough to trip over your own feet.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice cut through the rising tension like a knife.


    "Keep it down," he said sharply, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    The corridor stretched ahead, lined with odd decor¡ªcrystals, hanging beads, and abstract art that looked like it came straight from a new age gift shop.


    Shadows shifted strangely under the crimson light, but it all felt... staged.


    The scent in the air was some kind of incense¡ªprobably sandalwood or patchouli¡ªthick and cloying.


    It didn¡¯t smell spiritual. It smelled like someone trying really hard to create a mood.


    One thing was clear: Whether this Madam Amber actually had any talent or not, she knew how to sell an experience.


    At the end of the hallway, we turned a corner and came face-to-face with a set of massive double doors.


    They were made of dark wood, framed by carved stone that looked far too dramatic for amercial building.


    It gave off funeral-home-meets-museum vibes.


    I half-expected a smoke machine to kick in.


    Before we could knock, one of the doors creaked open.


    A young woman in neutral-toned clothes opened the door.


    She couldn¡¯t have been more than twenty-two.


    Her eyes widened slightly when she saw us, but she said nothing.


    "Are you all together? Do you have an appointment?" she asked, clearly surprised by our presence.


    So we needed appointments. Interesting.


    I casually pushed my hair back, letting the obsidian bracelet catch the light.


    "A friend rmended your ce. Said Madam Amber¡¯s the real deal."


    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up when she spotted the bracelet.


    "Oh¡ªthat¡¯s one of Madam¡¯s signature charms! If your friend gave you that, she must really trust you."


    Bingo. Harper had definitely been here. Maybe still was.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s been great for me," I said with a friendly smile. "So good, my friends wanted their own."


    I paused just enough before adding, "Thing is, we were hoping toe with the friend who brought me here. But her phone¡¯s been off all day, so... we figured we¡¯d just swing by."


    The robed woman tilted her head slightly. "May I ask your friend¡¯s name?"


    "Harper," I replied, watching her reaction carefully.


    Something flickered in her eyes¡ªa momentary hesitation. "Oh, Harper. Well, she¡¯s not here today, and unfortunately, all our appointments are booked until 10 p.m. You¡¯ll need toe back another time."


    She started to turn away, clearly intending to dismiss us.


    I grabbed her arm, perhaps a bit too forcefully.


    I was now certain Harper was inside.


    The woman winced at my grip, and I quickly released her. "I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯vee all this way. Please let us in."


    I pulled her aside where the others couldn¡¯t hear us, and we began negotiating.


    At first, she shook her head adamantly, but gradually her expression softened from firm refusal to hesitation, and finally to reluctant agreement.


    From the corner of my eye, I caught Alpha Sebastian raising an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by whatever deal I was making.


    When we rejoined the group, the woman¡¯s demeanor hadpletely changed.


    "The Madam Amber feels a connection with you tonight," the woman said smoothly, as if reading from a script. "Please, follow me."


    She led us to a small alcove just past the entrance, where she gestured to a polished wooden box on a side table.


    "We ask guests to turn off their phones and ce them here for the session," she exined. "It helps minimize distractions."


    Trantion: they didn¡¯t want recordings.


    We hesitated, just for a second, then did as asked. I hated being cut off¡ªespecially walking into a ce that felt this... controlled.


    Beyond the entry, the hallway dimmed. Soft amber lights lined the walls, and the air was thick with some kind of designer incense¡ªsomething between sandalwood and overpriced candle.


    The d¨¦cor leaned heavily into curated mystique: abstract art, minimalist furniture, and a few vaguely symbols stenciled on the walls for effect. It was the kind of space that tried very hard to feel exclusive.


    As we walked, I noticed someone fall into step beside me, their presence blocking some of the light.


    The haze of incense shifted briefly, reced by a faint, clean woodsy scent¡ªsubtle, expensive, familiar.


    It was Alpha Sebastian.


    His mouth close to my ear. "Why did she suddenly let us in?"


    I nced at our guide walking ahead, then cupped my hand over my mouth to whisper back. "Cash works."


    "What was that?" he asked, leaning even closer.


    I repeated myself, but he still pretended not to hear.


    "You said what?" he persisted.


    I fought back an eye roll. Was he suddenly hard of hearing?


    Frustration mounting, I stood on my tiptoes and turned toward his ear, cupping my hands around my mouth to whisper directly,"I paid her off!"


    His warm breath tickled my skin as he turned his head unexpectedly, bringing our faces mere inches apart.


    I found myself staring directly into his piercing eyes, my bnce wavering from the surprise of his sudden proximity.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s arm circled my waist to steady me, and he mimicked my gesture, leaning in to whisper, "Clever little girl. I like your style."


    A shiver ran from the top of my head to my toes.


    My heart raced uncontrobly, and without thinking, I pushed him away forcefully.


    Alpha Sebastian, caught off guard, stumbled back against the wall.


    His hand brushed against a string of hanging metal charms, sending a sharp jingle through the quiet hallway.


    I quickened my pace, distancing myself from him and the scene of the crime.


    Behind us, Yvonne and Tang exchanged knowing nces but wisely remained silent.


    Our guide stopped and turned around, just in time to see Alpha Sebastian withdrawing his hand from the wall.


    Her face flushed slightly as she gently admonished him,"Please don¡¯t take the metal objects off the wall. They have magical powers."


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s expression was priceless.


    I had been feeling awkward about our interaction, but this unexpected usation immediately diverted my attention.


    Yvonne and Tang struggled to contain theirughter.


    Finally, the woman led us to a waiting room. "Please wait here. I¡¯lle for you when it¡¯s time. Don¡¯t wander around."


    With that cryptic warning, she left us alone.


    The room was clearly designed for waiting clients, withfortable seating and small refreshmentsid out on a low table.


    "Harp¡ª" Yvonne began, but I quickly raised my hand to stop her.


    I pulled a notepad from my purse, scribbled a message, and passed it to her along with my pen:This ce might have listening devices. Let¡¯s write instead of talking.


    Yvonne read it, wrote OK underneath.


    I wrote another message and motioned for everyone to gather around: Harper is definitely here. Everyone nodded in understanding.

 Chapter 103 Secrets in the Sanctuary

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Secrets in the Sanctuary</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    To make things easier, the four of us gathered around a small round table in the corner of the waiting room.


    The air was thick with incense and quiet murmurs from the consultation booths nearby, but our corner felt oddly tense¡ªlike we were nning a heist instead of a rescue.


    I¡¯d written: Harper seems safe based on what that girl said, but she¡¯s acting strangely. I can¡¯t figure out why.


    Alpha Sebastian had responded simply: Find her first. Ensure safety.


    That was it. No overthinking, no second-guessing¡ªjust action.


    I gave a small nod, already feeling steadier with him beside me.


    Tang had scribbled back in barely legible handwriting: Leave it to me, Alpha Sebastian. I¡¯ll bring her backplete!


    He added a dramatic winky face next to it, which somehow made the whole thing both ridiculous and endearing.


    Yvonne rolled her eyes but smirked, clearly used to his ir for the dramatic.


    She sat back gracefully in her seat, emerald nails tapping against the ss surface in a soft rhythm, her expression a mix of concern and curiosity.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Tang to disappear into the maze of corridors¡ªand even less time for him to return, slightly out of breath but grinning like he¡¯d just won a game.


    He slid another note across the table: Harper is with the psychic, pretending to be one of the staff.


    Attached to the note was a rough but surprisingly detailed map,plete with arrows, roombels, and a small star marking a hidden room tucked beside the main consultation area.


    He¡¯d even added a few stick figures, one of which wasbeled Harper? with a tiny question mark over the head.


    I stared at the map, heart picking up speed. So she was hiding.


    But why?


    Without exchanging a word, Alpha Sebastian and I stood at the same time. We quietly slipped away, leaving Yvonne and Tang in the waiting room.


    Following the map, we ended up in what looked like the psychic¡¯s private spaceplete with a huge bed that felt way too personal.


    Alpha Sebastian caught me ncing at it, then at him.


    "Really? Look at the bed, then look at me? What are you trying to say?" he murmured.


    I nearly choked. "Rx¡ªI just thought maybe she takes naps like you do."


    Things got awkward real fast, so I walked straight to the far wall and noticed a scroll hanging over it.


    Behind it, we found a few small holes¡ªperfect for looking into the next room.


    When we peeked through, everything made sense.


    Mrs. White was here?!


    Now we knew why Harper hade¡ªshe was investigating, trying to find the hidden secret about Cici.


    Inside the room, Mrs. White was sitting across from an older woman .


    The older woman had her eyes closed the whole time, like she was pretending to meditate.


    Next to her sat another woman in white with part of her face covered by a scarf.


    Even with the disguise, I could tell it was Harper. She was writing on a notepad,pletely focused.


    "Madam Amber," Mrs. White said softly, "I¡¯ve done everything you told me to. Will my daughter be okay?"


    The old woman gave a long, dramatic hum. "Let me check the energy again," she said, keeping her eyes shut.


    What followed looked like a mix of bad acting and deep breathing. She swayed a little, made a few weird sounds, and even gave a fake-looking shiver.


    I had to stop myself fromughing.


    Was this where Cici got her habit of faking seizures?


    Meanwhile, Harper kept cool, taking notes and staying in character like nothing was wrong.


    Out of nowhere, Madam Amber dropped the act and snapped.


    She knocked over the incense burner with a loud ng, sending ash and smoke flying.


    "I told you¡ªdon¡¯t lie to me!" she shouted, her voice sharp and intense. "Your daughter is carrying something dark, and you¡¯ve been hiding it. Deception like that? It has consequences."


    Before anyone could react, she doubled over, coughing hard¡ªthen spit something dark red into a handkerchief.


    Fake blood, most likely.


    A few wooden ques on the wall came loose and crashed to the floor with a bang.


    Whether it was nned or just cheap glue, it worked. The tension in the room shot through the roof.


    Harper was right on cue. She grabbed a stack of papers and started throwing them at Mrs. White like some kind of ritual.


    Mrs. White screamed, shielding herself with her arms.


    "Ahh! No! Stay away from me! Stay away from my daughter!"


    I stared, stunned. A Luna¡ªlosingposure like this?


    But her reaction wasn¡¯t to the theatrics. She wasn¡¯t scared of the show.


    She was reacting to something real. Something she thought was buried.


    Next to me, Alpha Sebastian¡¯s mouth curled into a slow, cold smile.


    "Guilt speaks volumes," he murmured. "And sometimes, it screams."


    I caught Sebastian¡¯s whispered words, his breath warm against my ear.


    His tone... did he know something about all this that I didn¡¯t?


    I tilted my head up to look at him, searching his face for clues.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that," he murmured, hisrge hand gently pressing against my head to turn it back toward the peephole. "You¡¯re distracting me."


    Distracting? How was I looking at him?


    Feeling slightly flustered but deciding to ignore hisment, I refocused my attention on the scene unfolding in the next room.

 Chapter 104 Blood Debts

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Blood Debts</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I leaned close to the thin wall.


    A warm, smoky scent seeped through the cracks¡ªrosewood and incense¡ªmixed with something metallic, faint but sharp, like rusted iron or old blood.


    It settled in my chest like static.


    The air was thick with tangible, festering emotions.


    On the other side, I saw Mrs. White--Luna of the Shadow Pack.


    She was kneeling on a mat, her spine too straight to be rxed, but her whole body trembling just enough to betray her fear.


    One of her heels had snapped, the other still clinging to her foot like it refused to give up.


    Her expensive cream-colored coat was wrinkled and half-off her shoulder, exposing a silk blouse sweat-stained along the cor.


    Her hair, always sleek in public, was loose in ces. A few strands stuck to her temple.


    She looked like a statue copsed under the weight of its own pride.


    The tension in the room was suffocating. "Save me, please!"Mrs. White begged.


    Madam Amber remained silent, her weathered face betraying nothing while Mrs. White¡¯sposure continued to crumble before our eyes.


    "Please, say something! Money isn¡¯t an issue!" Mrs. White¡¯s voice cracked with desperation. "I can pay whatever you ask! Name your price!


    Madam Amber¡¯s lips quivered slightly, as if she wanted to speak but was restraining herself.


    Harper¡ªstill brilliantly maintaining her disguise as the assistant¡ªspoke in Madam Amber¡¯s ce. "If Mrs. White refuses to tell the truth, then please leave.Madam Amber cannot help you." She paused dramatically before adding, "Not even for mountains of gold."


    Madam Amber¡¯s face contorted with what looked like sympathetic anguish, her lips moving again in silentmunication.


    "I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you everything!" Mrs. White gasped like a fish out of water, herplexion ashen as her eyes darted nervously around the room. "Just give me one more chance. I won¡¯t hide anything this time."


    Harper nodded gravely. "Then speak quickly! Trust Madam with everything!"


    I watched her eyes dart back and forth, clearly still calcting what to reveal and what to withhold.


    Finally, she stammered, "When my daughter was in high school, she had a... close friend. Somehow that child... had an ident and died. But it wasn¡¯t my daughter¡¯s fault! It truly wasn¡¯t! It was an ident. No¡ªperhaps that child misunderstood her intentions! Yes, a misunderstanding. My daughter is a good girl. She¡¯s always been a good girl."


    She took a shaky breath before continuing. "My daughter is getting married, having a child soon. But I¡¯ve sensed something¡¯s wrong with her emotions. It must be that... thing. It has to be."


    Though her story was disjointed, I noticed how she deliberately blurred the crucial details. Cunning and shameless.


    I finally understood who Mrs. White was referring to when she mentioned the one who¡¯s already dead.


    They weren¡¯t worried at all about me refusing to sign that release form.


    Of course¡ªwhat power did I have to fight the Shadow Pack or the Blood Moon Pack?


    And now with the Locke family¡¯s backing, they didn¡¯t see me as a threat at all.


    They were simply busy securing Cici¡¯s happy future.


    "Mrs. White! You¡¯re still not telling the truth!" Harper¡¯s voice turned ice cold.


    Mrs. White insisted, "I am telling the truth! It¡¯s just that the child misunderstood my daughter."


    Harper refused coldly. "Mrs. White, if this is your approach, we truly cannot help you."


    She suddenly hugged Madam Amber¡¯s leg, "Madam Amber, Amber, you must have a way, right?"


    The air in the room shifted. Even from behind a wall, I felt the tension snap taut like a wire pulled to the edge of breaking.


    Mrs. White¡¯s eyes widened. Her pupils dted. Her breathing grew shallow.


    Harper stepped forward with ceremonial grace, her movements precise and deliberate. She carried a ck velvet box in both hands like it held a fragment of fate.


    She opened it slowly.


    Inside was a gold chain with a blood-red gemstone¡ªcut into a teardrop, dark and gleaming. Even from this distance, it looked heavy.


    Harper¡¯s voice was soft. Controlled.


    "This pendant is for those who carry blood debts. If you believe your daughter is in danger¡ªthis is your chance to protect her."


    Mrs. White stared at the ne. Her lips parted, but no sound came out. She didn¡¯t blink.


    It was like she¡¯d been transported¡ªback to that night. The one she thought she¡¯d buried.


    "How much?" she whispered.


    Harper didn¡¯t hesitate. "Twenty million."


    Mrs. White barely flinched.


    "I¡¯ll take it," she said, voice shaking. She reached out and gripped the pendant with both hands, pulling it to her chest like she was trying to w back time.


    "You¡¯re dead!" Mrs. White screamed¡ªnot at Harper, not at Amber.


    "Stay away! Stop haunting her!"


    I stopped breathing.


    She wasn¡¯t talking about me.


    I turned to look at Sebastian. He stood beside me, still as stone, his jaw tight, his eyes dark and unreadable. His presence filled the cramped space like a storm cloud.


    "She¡¯s not afraid of us," he said, voice low and rough.


    "She¡¯s afraid of the darkness she let fester."


    I swallowed hard. My fingers curled against the wall. I leaned just slightly into him, and my nose brushed against the fabric of his jacket.


    Sandalwood. Clean metal. The scent of him¡ªsteady and grounding.


    Mrs. White clutched the pendant like it was the only thing keeping her from copsing. Her body trembled, her breathing uneven, her eyes still fixed on the space in front of her where no one stood.


    She wasn¡¯t just trying to protect her daughter from scandal.


    She was trying to protect her from something far worse.

 Chapter 105 Fortune’s Fools

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Fortune¡¯s Fools</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Alpha Sebastian and I stood frozen, watching the fortune-telling charade unfold to its conclusion. I had to admire Harper¡¯s dedication to the performance¡ªshe was really milking this for all it was worth.


    "Suchpassion! The Madam Amber is truly merciful with her boundless love! How benevolent!" Harper eximed with dramatic ir as Mrs. White gratefully epted the red ruby ne.


    Mrs. White showered them with effusive thanks as she carefully ced the beads around her wrist.


    Madam Amber offered one final piece of wisdom, "Remember, Mrs. White, faith is the key. True belief brings results."


    "Yes, yes, I understandpletely," Mrs. White nodded repeatedly, clutching the red ruby ne close.


    After paying an exorbitant offering fee, she finally departed, her expensive clothes now soiled with ash, looking utterly ridiculous but seemingly unaware of it in her desperate state.


    They¡¯d arranged for her to return in a week for further assistance.


    I watched Mrs. White¡¯s retreating figure and couldn¡¯t help muttering under my breath, "I wonder if it¡¯s toote for a career switch?"


    Alpha Sebastian gave me a sideways nce that I couldn¡¯t quite interpret.


    Meanwhile, in the next room, Harper removed her veil.


    "So, Madam Amber, how did you like my approach? Better than your usual tactics, right? You¡¯re making a killing today," she said with evident satisfaction.


    Madam Amber opened her eyes¡ªapparently, she¡¯d been faking blindness this entire time.


    "You certainly have skills," the old woman admitted. "You¡¯ve got real talent, Miss Harper. Ever consider working with me? We could split everything fifty-fifty."


    Harper smiled confidently. "I have talent for many things, but I prefer fighting for justice and helping the vulnerable."


    "Fair enough. I love money, and you love justice. We each get what we want. Do whatever you need¡ªI¡¯m only here for the profit."


    "A pleasure doing business with you."


    ...


    While the two master con artists continued their business discussion, Alpha Sebastian gently pulled me away from our observation spot.


    We quietly made our way back to the waiting area.


    We had barely taken our seats when the assistant approached us. "Your turn now. Please follow me."


    I exchanged nces with everyone: Are we really doing this?


    Alpha Sebastian responded with aposed smile. "Lead the way."


    If Alpha Sebastian was going along with it, none of us dared object. Might as well see this performance through to the end.


    So the four of us¡ªAlpha Sebastian, myself, Yvonne, and Tang¡ªfollowed the robed assistant, expecting to be led to the same room we¡¯d been spying on.


    Instead, we were taken to a different location.


    Made sense¡ªthe previous room had been thoroughly trashed during their theatrical exorcism.


    This new space was smaller than the previous one, with a more elegant and minimalist aesthetic.


    Madam Amber sat before an incense altar, looking serene and mystical.


    Harper wasn¡¯t present¡ªpresumably still changing out of her assistant costume.


    The four of us settled into our seats.


    "What would you like to ask about today?" Madam Amber inquired with a benevolent yet enigmatic smile.


    I was about to ask something innocuous when a smooth, rich voice beside me spoke first.


    "Fortune in love."


    The words shocked the three of us.


    We all stared at Alpha Sebastian as though he¡¯d spontaneously grown a second head. Was this really happening?


    [Fortune in love? How had he managed to say those words so effortlessly, without a hint of embarrassment?]


    I¡¯d been nning to ask about something harmless, like the weather forecast.


    "Fortune in love, I see," Madam Amber responded calmly, pulling out a piece of paper. "Please write down your name and date of birth."


    Alpha Sebastian turned to me, his expression unreadable. "Go help me write it down."


    I stared at him nkly. How was I supposed to know his birth date? I wasn¡¯t his mom!


    Alpha Sebastian gave me a gentle nudge. "Go on, be good and help me write it."


    Be good? Who does he think he¡¯s talking to?


    Reluctantly, I stood up and walked over to the table, making up a random birth date and scribbling it down.


    Madam Amber hadn¡¯t even nced at what I¡¯d written before her face took on a knowing expression.


    After some impressively theatrical fortune-telling gestures, she made a thoughtful sound. "Sir, regarding your romantic future, I can offer you this wisdom: What you seek far and wide may be right before your eyes. Cherish the one already in your presence."


    [Right before his eyes? Please. Alpha Sebastian had countless people around him all the time.]


    I was mentally scoffing when I noticed Alpha Sebastian staring at me, his gaze intense and unfathomable...


    A chill ran down my spine.


    "What does right before my eyes mean? I don¡¯t quite understand. Do you?" Alpha Sebastian leaned closer, his expression puzzled, those damned bedroom eyes of his fluttering in a way that nearly gave me heart palpitations.


    Our faces reflected in each other¡¯s eyes, the moment stretching between us like honey.


    My breathing quickened, my face burning as though I¡¯d stuck it in boiling water.


    Tang piped up excitedly, "I know what it means!"


    Before he could borate, Yvonne¡¯s designer handbag mysteriously found its way to the side of his head. Her re was deadly. Tang looked utterly confused by her sudden aggression.


    I stammered awkwardly, "I... I guess it means someone already in your life? I don¡¯t really understand either. It¡¯s all very profound."


    I tried desperately to appear casual.


    Madam Amber seized the opportunity. "Sir, if you want quick results in finding your mate, I have a special item that could help."


    She pulled out a obsidian bracelet from her pocket.


    It was identical to the one I was wearing.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s smile widened with unmistakable amusement. "I know this. It¡¯s very effective, isn¡¯t it, Cecilia?"


    He looked directly at me.


    I wanted to disappear into thin air.


    "I hope wearing one brings me the same luck," Alpha Sebastian said, eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Cecilia, would you get it for me?"


    [Get it yourself!]


    A momentter.I collected the bracelet and brought it back to him Grudgingly.


    A long, elegant hand with delicate yet masculine bone structure extended toward me.


    "Put it on for me."


    "Don¡¯t you have hands of your own?!" The words escaped before I could stop them.


    The air froze between us.


    Alpha Sebastian continued holding out his wrist, his calm expression belied by something dangerous lurking beneath.


    Three secondster, I snapped back to reality and hastily slipped the bracelet onto his wrist. "Looks good, looks good, looks really good."


    Alpha Sebastian withdrew his hand.


    He examined the obsidian bracelet carefully, his voice taking on a slightly dubious tone,"Madam, is this truly effective?"


    Madam Amber, clearly a veteran of many such encounters, smiled serenely. "Love cannot be rushed. You need to be patient. When the time is right, everything will naturally fall into ce."


    Alpha Sebastian nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense."


    ...


    Twenty minutester, the four of us emerged from there.


    Harper was leaning against the elevator, waiting for us. She grinned mischievously. "So you guys actually consulted the Madam Amber? You should¡¯ve just asked me¡ªmy powers are much stronger!"


    Her sharp eyes quickly noticed the bracelet now adorning Alpha Sebastian¡¯s wrist. "Hey, why did you buy one of those too?"


    A momentter, her eyes widened with realization and she pped her hands together excitedly. "Oh! You¡¯re trying to match with Cecilia...!"

 Chapter 106 Dangerous Whispers

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Dangerous Whispers</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I mped my hand over Harper¡¯s mouth with lightning-fast reflexes, and pulled her into the elevator before she could say another word.


    My eyes shot daggers at her, warning her to stay silent - or else.


    As if my life wasn¡¯tplicated enough without her adding fuel to the fire!


    Harper¡¯s eyes crinkled with amusement above my restraining hand.


    She made muffled sounds against my palm, nodding vigorously in promise.


    Only then did I slowly release her.


    The others joined us in the elevator.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s demeanor had shifted noticeably¡ªhis expression more distant than before. Though the change was subtle, his aura had be distinctly unapproachable.


    The suffocating Alpha pressure made the elevator ride ufortably silent.


    After leaving the building, Harper, touched that we¡¯de to check on her, insisted on treating us to ate-night meal.


    Alpha Sebastian declined with characteristic brevity, departing with Tang in tow.


    "He¡¯s angry," Harper whispered in my ear once they were out of earshot.


    "No shit, I can see that without you pointing it out!"


    [The Alpha had been acting strange since the resort incident. Whatever¡ªlet him brood! ]


    I quickly changed the subject. "Weren¡¯t you offering dinner? He¡¯s noting, but Yvonne and I are starving. Are you still buying?"


    "Of course!" Harper grinned, driving us to a hot pot restaurant where the three of us settled in for food and conversation.


    Yvonne and Harper had never spent much time together before, but they seemed to hit it off immediately.


    Despite Yvonne¡¯s theatrical personality, she genuinely appreciated Harper¡¯s straightforward nature.


    "So," Yvonne asked between bites, "did you actually find any evidence to incriminate Cici White today?"


    Harper¡¯s expression darkened. "Mrs. White is one slippery snake. After all my setup and today¡¯s final push, she still dodged every trap. Damn it."


    "That¡¯s how these people operate," Yvonne remarked, delicately dipping vegetables in water before eating them. "The truly wicked always justify their cruelty with righteous excuses. They never think they¡¯re wrong¡ªin their minds, the only mistake is that their victims continue to exist."


    "You have quite the insight into human nature," Harper noted with appreciation.


    "Call me Yvonne, please. And I¡¯ll call you Harper if that¡¯s alright?" Yvonne suggested with a warm smile. "We¡¯re friends now, after all."


    "Perfect," Harper agreed, smoothly producing a business card from her purse. "Yvonne, if you ever need legal advice,e see me. I¡¯ll give you a twenty percent discount."


    Yvonne paused momentarily before bursting intoughter. "Such an entrepreneur! I¡¯ll keep this, and I¡¯ll introduce you to some friends who might need your services."


    Harper thanked her enthusiastically.


    After dinner, Yvonne¡¯s driver picked her up, and I drove Harper¡¯s car back to her apartment.


    The moment we stepped inside and put down our bags, Harper pulled me to the couch, excitement radiating from her as she pulled out her phone.


    "Know what this is?" she asked, disying a strange app on her screen.


    "No games. Just tell me," I urged.


    "You¡¯re no fun," Harper pouted before her expression brightened again. "This, my friend, is the key that will send Cici White to prison."


    She opened the app, and I examined it carefully before breaking into a smile. "You nted a listening device in that ne you sold to Mrs. White."


    "How did you¡ª" Harper¡¯s eyes widened before understanding dawned. "You were watching from next door!"


    I sped my hands together in mock worship. "Madam Harper, your powers truly are extraordinary. I stand in awe."


    Harperughed, recalling her performance. "That old she-wolf is too cunning. She wouldn¡¯t have confessed outright. So I installed a listening device in that red ruby ne, hoping she¡¯d give it to Cici to wear."


    "I refuse to believe they won¡¯t reveal something incriminating in private," Harper added with determination.


    I gave her an approving thumbs up. "But how did you discover Mrs. White¡¯s secret in the first ce?"


    "After Cici escaped justice twice, it felt like a personal insult to my career," Harper exined. "A friend who¡¯s a psychologist mentioned that someone with Cici¡¯s extreme vindictiveness doesn¡¯t develop overnight. Those calcted methods suggested practice. For her first criminal attempt, the tactics were too sophisticated."


    "I wondered if she¡¯d done something before," Harper continued. "So I worked two angles¡ªlooking for the doctors who provided false testimony, while also digging into her past. That¡¯s when I found she¡¯d been questioned by police five years ago regarding a missing male ssmate."


    My skin prickled with goosebumps.


    "This kid was brilliant¡ªtop of his ss, model student, handsome boy. He disappeared five years ago and was never found. And guess who was thest person seen with him?" Harper¡¯s eyes darkened. "Cici White."


    The implications turned my blood to ice.


    "To find out the truth, I followed Mrs. White once and discovered she visited Madam Amber. When Mrs. White left, I approached Madam Amber with information about Mrs. White¡¯s secret¡ªsomething that would help her extract more money. So we struck a deal immediately."


    I chuckled despite the grim topic. "No wonder Mrs. White treats her like a living god¡ªMadam Amber miraculously knows secrets even the police couldn¡¯t uncover."


    Harper nodded. "Hence today¡¯s performance."


    My brow furrowed with concern. "But what about that missing boy? If Cici was clearly a suspect, didn¡¯t his family pursue justice?"


    Harper¡¯s expression grew somber. "ording to the neighbor, it was just the boy and his mother¡ªa single-parent household. After her son disappeared, the mother confronted the White family several times. Then one night, there was a gas explosion at her home. She didn¡¯t survive."


    My entire body went cold.


    I told Harper about Xavier visiting me, demanding I sign a statement dropping charges against Cici. "That¡¯s actually why I came looking for you at thew office earlier."


    Harper exploded."What the actual fuck?" she snapped, pacing the living room like a caged lion. "Who does Xavier think he is? That piece of shit! Has hepletely lost his soul since crawling into bed with that psychotic bitch? Forgiveness? I¡¯ll give them forgiveness when hell freezes over!"


    I tried to respond, but my voice caught in my throat. My skin had gone cold.


    I could handle Xavier¡¯s threats. I¡¯d even rehearsed what I¡¯d say if he showed up again.


    But hearing about the boy... about his mother dying in that so-called ident... it unspooled something deep in me.


    "What if something happens to my parents?" I whispered. "What if something happens to you? I couldn¡¯t live with that."


    Harper stopped pacing. Her expression twisted¡ªpart anger, part something softer.


    "Don¡¯t you dare be scared," she said, but her voice had lost some of its fire.


    I looked down at my hands. They were trembling.


    I hated that I was afraid. Hated that the people who hurt others always seemed to keep winning, while the rest of us just tried to survive.


    Harper muttered, "That fucking bastard Xavier... even after the divorce, he still finds a way to poison everything. Can¡¯t some higher power just take them both off the damn map?"


    Then¡ªding-dong.


    The doorbell rang.


    Harper froze. "Who the hell could that be at this hour?"


    She started toward the door, but I moved before I could think, grabbing her arm.


    "Don¡¯t open it."

 Chapter 107 Midnight Terrors

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107 Midnight Terrors</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Harper froze in ce, her tirade dying on her lips.


    In an instant, her demeanor shifted from righteous fury to wide-eyed rm. She whirled around and grabbed my arms with surprising strength.


    "Who¡ªwho is it?" she whispered, her voice suddenly small.


    My heart pounded painfully against my ribs.


    I nced at the clock on Harper¡¯s wall.


    Midnight. Exactly.


    "Ding-dong¡ª"


    The doorbell rang again, the innocent chime somehow transformed into something straight out of a horror movie.


    We instinctively backed away from the door, putting as much distance between ourselves and whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªwas on the other side.


    The self-proimed fearlesswyer who moments ago had been ready to take on the world now looked as terrified as I felt. Her face had drained of all color.


    "Level with me," Harper said, attempting to sound calm despite her trembling voice. "Did you secretly order takeout because you were still hungry?"


    I didn¡¯t bother responding. We both knew she was just trying to fill the suffocating silence with something¡ªanything¡ªother than our fears.


    I pulled her back to the couch. "Let¡¯s just pretend we didn¡¯t hear anything. Don¡¯t answer it."


    Harper nodded stiffly. "Yeah."


    The moment she agreed, her gaze shifted past me and her eyes widened in horror.


    I followed her line of sight to the balcony¡ªwhere the ss door stood wide open, midnight breeze causing the sheer curtains to dance like ghostly figures in the darkness.


    The ss door was OPEN.


    Harper¡¯s face contorted in panic.


    I stared at the open door, my breath catching. "You must have left it open when you rushed out this morning! You¡¯re always runningte and forgetting to close the balcony door!"


    "I closed it! I closed it! I CLOSED IT! I remember closing it!" Harper¡¯s voice rose with each repetition, bordering on hysteria.


    "Calm down," I hissed, trying to sound reasonable despite my racing heart. "You¡¯re on the 31st floor! There¡¯s no adjacent balcony or ledge anyone could climb across from! It¡¯s the 31st floor, for God¡¯s sake¡ªwhat are we dealing with, Spider-Man?"


    Harper fell silent for two seconds, processing my logic. "But I remember closing it," she insisted, her voice dropping to a frightened whisper. "You can doubt my fashion choices, but not my memory!"


    I went quiet too.


    So what she was implying was that there was a ghost at the door, and another one already inside the apartment? Did that mean we were surrounded?


    "We need to call the police!" I blurted out.


    "I¡¯ll do it!" Harper grabbed her phone with shaking hands.


    In that moment, only the police could provide any semnce of safety or sanity.


    The instant Harper dialed, the apartment lights went out with a decisive click, plunging us into darkness.


    Simultaneously, the doorbell rang twice in quick session.


    I used my phone¡¯s shlight to scan the room, my heart practically in my throat.


    "Ding-dong, ding-dong, ding-dong¡ª"


    "Knock-knock-knock¡ª"


    The doorbell chimes became relentless, now apanied by persistent knocking.


    As soon as her call connected, Harper frantically exined what was happening to the emergency dispatcher.


    The officer on the line instructed us to stay put and under no circumstances open the door. Help was on the way.


    After hanging up, we huddled together on the carpet, back-to-back, our phone shlights pointed outward as we scanned for any sign of movement. The harsh light reflected off our faces, highlighting expressions that would have been perfectly at home in a horror film¡ªwide eyes, bloodless lips, terror etched into every line.


    "Is anyone there?"


    About five minutester, alongside the knocking, we heard what sounded like voices.


    Had the police arrived already?


    Impossible!


    Neither of us dared to respond.


    Then came the unmistakable sound of someone working at the lock.


    The door simply... opened.


    We scrambled to our feet, shock giving way to pure survival instinct as we bolted toward the nearest bathroom.


    "You two¡ª"


    The intruder barely got two words out before our screams drowned them outpletely.


    Inside the bathroom, Harper and I gasped for breath, backs pressed against the door.


    Outside, everything had gone quiet.


    Suddenly, Harper clutched at my arm, her fingers digging painfully into my skin as she pointed to another door just a few feet away.


    The bathroom had a second door connecting to the exterior balcony, and it was slowly, silently opening. Beyond it, nothing but darkness.


    We were both proud rationalists who didn¡¯t believe in the supernatural.


    But in that moment? A cold, primal fear swept through me like an icy wind.


    My mind conjured irrational thoughts¡ªwas it possible we¡¯d somehow summoned something by discussing murder and revenge sote at night?


    As if responding to my thoughts, a face slowly emerged from the darkness.


    A handsome male face suddenly appeared inches from our own.


    We nearly went into cardiac arrest.


    "Ladies, please don¡¯t run¡ªit¡¯s just me," Tang whispered, clearly trying to avoid startling us further.


    In that moment, I wanted nothing more than to beat him to death with my bare hands. Judging by Harper¡¯s expression, she felt exactly the same.


    "Do you have ANY idea what time it is?" I snapped, my fear rapidly transforming into rage. "You could literally scare someone to death pulling stunts like this!"


    "Alpha Sebastian ordered me to protect you... both," Tang exined, adding the plural with a quick nce at Harper.


    Shortly afterward, the police arrived.


    Harper exined that the person at the door was just a friend, and the power outage was merely a coincidental circuit breaker trip.


    To reassure us, the officers thoroughly searched the apartment, confirming no one else was hiding inside before they departed.


    That night, Tang slept on the couch while Harper and I shared her bedroom.


    Neither of us could sleep.


    "Maybe you should just let Alpha Sebastian handle the Shadow Pack," Harper suggested, her voice hollow with resignation. "I¡¯m genuinely afraid we might end up as corpses before we can gather enough evidence."


    I rolled onto my side, staring at Harper.


    "Even if he agrees to help¡ªwhich I doubt¡ªwhat happens when he asks for something in return? Something I don¡¯t want to give. Do I just say yes? That¡¯s not help. That¡¯s a trade."


    I shook my head.


    "Even if he doesn¡¯t ask for anything right away, I¡¯d still feel like I owe him. Like I¡¯d have to say yes to whatever he wantster. That¡¯s still a deal. Just dyed."


    Harper snorted. "You¡¯re talking like sex is a business contract."


    I didn¡¯tugh.


    "It kind of is. If I use my body to get something I need, that¡¯s not love. That¡¯s a payment."


    I sat up, my voice sharper.


    "I don¡¯t want that with him. I don¡¯t want to owe him anything."


    Harper raised an eyebrow. "So we let them win for now?"


    "Sure," I said. "Let them celebrate. It won¡¯tst. Once we get proof, we¡¯re bringing everything down¡ªincluding that fake statement they forced me to sign."


    Harper nodded. "Murder¡¯s murder. If we have real evidence and the public finds out, not even their families can hide it."


    I didn¡¯t respond. I closed my eyes. I¡¯d already made up my mind.


    ...


    Early the next morning, with Harper by my side, I went to the police station to sign the statement dropping charges against Cici.


    Xavier arrived just as we were leaving.


    We met at the entrance.


    "Cecilia, I¡¯m so d you decided to sign. I know you¡¯re extremely angry, but you can ask anything of me¡ªI¡¯llpensate you however you want!" Xavier looked at me with careful, pleading eyes filled with performative pain.


    "Xavier, your shamelessness truly exceeds all natural limits! You¡¯re absolutely revolting!" Harper looked ready to stone him where he stood.


    I didn¡¯t even nce in his direction, treating him as if he were nothing but empty air as I walked straight past him.


    Xavier, undeterred, hurried after me.


    In the distance, a car slowly drove toward us.

 Chapter 108 Let Me Show You A Better Path

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108 Let Me Show You A Better Path</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The car approaching us suddenly elerated, hurtling straight toward me.


    I stumbled backward, desperate to get out of its path.


    My back collided with something solid¡ªXavier, who had been pursuing me.


    His arms immediately wrapped around me, pulling me against his chest as he tried to step back.


    Thanks to his protective gesture, Ipletely lost my bnce.


    What would have been a simple retreat for me alone turned into both of us tumbling to the ground in an ungraceful heap.


    The vehicle was forced to stop when another car swerved in front of it, blocking its path.


    "Cecilia!" Harper screamed, her face pale with terror as she rushed to help me up. In the chaos, she deliberately kicked Xavier¡¯s shin.


    Xavier shot Harper a venomous re before turning to me, his hand reaching out. "Are you hurt?"


    "Get away from me," I hissed, recoiling from his touch like it was poison.


    Two figures emerged from the stopped vehicles.


    Cici White and Tang.


    It had been Cici driving the car that nearly hit me, while Tang¡ªwho had been following us sincest night and had driven us to the police station¡ªhad intercepted her just in time.


    Cici stormed toward me, her face contorted with rage, eyes wild with an almost feral intensity. "You bitch! Even after the divorce, you¡¯re still trying to seduce him!"


    She raised her hand to strike me, but Tang caught her wrist mid-air, forcefully pulling her away.


    Xavier positioned himself between us, ying the role of my protector.


    I stepped away from him without a word, revolted by his pretense. His fake concern made me sicker than Cici¡¯s unhinged behavior.


    "What the hell were you trying to do, Cici?" Xavier roared, his eyes shing with anger that seemed almost too theatrical. "I told you not to touch her! I told you to leave her alone! I swore I¡¯d kill you if you hurt her! What did you promise me?"


    The look he gave her contained no warmth, only profound disgust mixed with something darker and moreplicated¡ªsomething that made my skin crawl.


    Cici¡¯s eyes filled with tears. "You¡¯re my mate! Why are you still seeing her? I won¡¯t allow it!"


    "She came here to sign the statement dropping charges against you. She¡¯s already given in¡ªwhat more do you want?" Xavier snarled.


    "I want you to never see her again!" Cici screamed, tears streaming down her face. "You can only love me! Only see me! Any woman whoes near you deserves to die!"


    "You¡¯repletely insane," Xavier growled, massaging his temples.


    He stepped closer to her, his expression growing dangerously dark. "I¡¯m warning you for thest time¡ªif she loses so much as a hair on her head because of you, I will NEVER im you as my mate. I don¡¯t care what you threaten me with. We can both go down in mes for all I care."


    Cici¡¯s tears flowed faster as she clutched his arm. "I won¡¯t do it again, I promise. I¡¯ll never bother her again."


    She looked up at him with pleading eyes. "I just lose control sometimes... it¡¯s only because I love you so much. Xavier, I¡¯m carrying your pup¡ªyou can¡¯t abandon me."


    Her voice dropped to a breathy whisper. "I love you. I love you so, so much."


    Xavier¡¯s expression remained cial, though I could see a muscle twitching in his jaw. "This ends here. Neither of us will disturb her again."


    "Yes, yes, I promise. I really promise," Cici nodded fervently before turning to me with a sharine smile. "Cecilia, I¡¯m sorry we hurt you. We won¡¯t bother you anymore, but please don¡¯te looking for Xavier or try to seduce him again."


    I stared at them both, utterly speechless.


    God, please send lightning to strike these two delusional idiots.


    The more I watched them, the more convinced I became that I was dealing with two certifiable lunatics who belonged in an asylum.


    I took a couple of steps away, then pointed at them both. "You two... should be permanently glued together. Consider it your contribution to the earth¡ªdoing the world a favor by staying together."


    "How dare you¡ª!" Cici¡¯s outrage quickly transformed into a smug smile. "I know you¡¯re bitter. I told you he would be mine. And now you have nothing. I won."


    "Yes, yes, yes," I said with exaggerated agreement. "I have nothing. You won. Congrattions, he¡¯s all yours."


    My sarcastic tone made Cici grind her teeth in fury.


    "I wouldn¡¯t say she has nothing."


    A familiar voice joined our conversation seamlessly. Alpha Sebastian approached from the direction of the police station.


    "Alpha Sebastian?" I looked at him in surprise. "What are you doing here?"


    "Taking care of some business," he replied simply, his answer deliberately vague.


    He smiled pleasantly at Xavier and Cici. "Congrattions on getting what you wanted. Such a touching disy of perseverance and devotion. Truly heartwarming."


    His gaze flicked to me, and his smile widened. "But don¡¯t worry about my secretary. Her best days are still ahead of her."


    He ced his hand on my shoulder in a gesture that might have looked like a boss showing concern for an employee. "Come on. Let me show you a better path."


    His arm settled around my shoulders as we walked away. The casual possessiveness of the gesture made me almost trip over my own feet.


    Harper, who had been fuming silently, caught up with a triumphant grin. "Off to the high road we go!"


    She gave Xavier a contemptuous once-over. "So much better than that filthy, dark little path where you step in shit every few feet. This path is clean, fragrant, and lined with flowers, paved with better things.. My friend has such good fortune¡ªI¡¯m actually jealous."


    She flipped her purse over her shoulder and walked away with a bounce in her step.


    ...


    I had arrived at the police station in Tang¡¯s car but was leaving in Alpha Sebastian¡¯s¡ªwith him driving and just the two of us inside.


    When I got in, I wanted to speak, but he didn¡¯t give me the chance.


    After several minutes of driving in silence, the atmosphere grew increasingly ufortable.


    I sat rigidly, determined to be as quiet and unobtrusive as a statue.


    "Why were you at the police station?" Alpha Sebastian finally asked, breaking the silence.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, I decided honesty was best. "Xavier found me yesterday and demanded I write a statement dropping charges against Cici. He threatened my family... You¡¯ve seen how unhinged she is. I couldn¡¯t take the risk, so..."


    "So you came this morning to sign the statement," he finished for me.


    "Yes."


    Alpha Sebastian was quiet for a moment before speaking again. "You made the right decision. Don¡¯t feel powerless. The bnce of power between you and them ispletely uneven¡ªthat¡¯s not your fault. Retreating to protect yourself was the wise choice."


    His words made my throat tighten with unexpected emotion. No one had ever spoken to me like that before. I had felt so frustrated with myself, hating that I had to back down. The feeling had been crushing.


    I nodded slightly. "Thank you."


    "Don¡¯t lose heart," he said, his voice carrying a steely undertone. "Revenge isn¡¯t about acting rashly¡ªit¡¯s about waiting for the right moment."

 Chapter 109 When Trust Begins

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109 When Trust Begins</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Really?" I gave Alpha Sebastian a look that was somewhere betweenughter and tears. "But haven¡¯t you heard the saying? Only the good die young. The worst people always seem to live forever."


    Alpha Sebastian nced at me, his eyes gleaming with something I couldn¡¯t quite decipher. "Do you trust them, or do you trust me?"


    "I trust you," I answered without hesitation.


    I wouldn¡¯t dare say otherwise. Besides, there was something about the way he spoke that naturallymanded trust.


    Alpha Sebastian slowed the car and looked at me again, the corner of his lips curving into a subtle smile. His voice softened just enough for me to notice. "Good."


    Those simple words seemed to possess a magical quality. Something warm bloomed in my chest, giving me the strange sensation of being a devoted follower. Was it weird to have such faith in my boss? Probably.


    ncing out the window, I realized we were heading toward Silver Peak Pack¡¯s headquarters. "Um, would you mind dropping me off at the corner? I can walk the rest of the way."


    "What¡¯s this?" Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyebrow arched elegantly. "Are you embarrassed to be seen arriving with me?"


    "Wow. Use me and then ditch me. ssic."


    "...Fine! I¡¯m sorry!"


    I surrendered, and of course, the car didn¡¯t stop at the corner but drove straight into thepany¡¯s underground parking garage.


    The whole time, I was scanning our surroundings like a paranoid spy.


    I realized I wasn¡¯t just worried about gossip¡ªI felt guilty, like I was doing something wrong.


    Just as I thought we¡¯d arrived undetected and was calmly stepping out of the passenger side, someone else exited an another car.


    We turned our heads simultaneously.Our eyes met.


    "...Vice President Wiley." My smile felt stiff and unnatural.


    Wiley was about to respond when he saw who emerged from the driver¡¯s seat.


    His expression instantly morphed into one of horror.


    I mentally sighed.I hope Wiley doesn¡¯t misunderstand my rtionship with Alpha Sebastian.


    When we entered the elevator, Wiley smiled at me with false pleasantness. "Secretary Cecilia, do you and the Alpha Sebastian live in the same direction?"


    "We live in¡ª" I began, only to be cut off by Sebastian¡¯s cool voice.


    "Whether we live together or not, is that information you need?" His tone was t but carried a clear warning.


    Wiley¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    My body tensed in shock.


    Wait, why was my boss creating rumors himself?


    "Vice President, please don¡¯t misunderstand," I hurried to exin. "We just happen to live in the same neighborhood, not together."


    "Ah, ah, I see," Wiley responded, nodding mechanically.


    But I could practically read his thoughts: No need to exin!


    I noticed him pulling out his phone and typing a message. Daring a peek, I caught the words Alpha Yardley on the screen.


    Holy shit!!


    He was reporting this to Alpha Yardley!


    "Vice President Wiley!" I shouted near his ear, letting my irritation show. He flinched, quickly his phone into his pocket. and hurried out without another word the moment the doors opened.


    I moved to follow him¡ªI felt I needed to rify things with the Vice President before rumors spiraled out of control.


    As I took a step forward, Alpha Sebastian pulled me back. "Where are you going? We haven¡¯t reached our floor yet."


    The elevator doors closed again.


    "He¡¯s texting your father!" I protested.


    "You think this is the first time?" Alpha Sebastian replied calmly.


    "Though I admit, this time is special. Now he thinks he has concrete evidence."


    Evidence you provided!


    By the time we exited the elevator, I felt a decade older.


    Alpha Sebastian tried to reassure me. "Don¡¯t worry. If things get out of hand and you can¡¯t resolve it, I¡¯ll handle it."


    I didn¡¯t ask how he nned to handle it. Something told me I wouldn¡¯t like the answer.


    Back at my desk, I massaged my temples. I reasoned that if Alpha Yardley had heard rumors before and never called me in to discuss them, he probably didn¡¯t take them seriously.


    ...


    In the afternoon, while I didn¡¯t receive any invitation to speak with Alpha Yardley, I did get a call from his wife, Luna Regina.


    Her voice was gentle and refined over the phone.


    She exchanged pleasantries first, and I could tell immediately that she was a woman of exceptional poise and breeding.


    Then she got to the point.


    "Secretary Cecilia, does Sebastian have any ns this evening?" she asked.


    I checked Alpha Sebastian¡¯s schedule before answering, "No,he is free tonight."


    "Then add something to his calendar," Luna Regina said smoothly. "Tell him I¡¯ve arranged a dinner meeting for him tonight. I¡¯ll send you the time and location. Please make sure he¡¯s reminded."


    "Of course, Luna Regina," I replied professionally.


    I got up and headed to Alpha Sebastian¡¯s office. When knocking yielded no response, I remembered he would be taking his afternoon rest. I returned to my desk to wait.


    When it was time, I called Beta Sawyer to ask if the Alpha Sebastian was awake yet.


    "Shit," Beta Sawyer¡¯s voice came through the phone, sounding stressed. "I¡¯m out of the office. You¡¯ll have to wake him today."


    [WHAT?!


    Don¡¯t scare me like that, Beta Sawyer!!]


    He seemed to sense my panic. "...Just be careful."


    We both fell silent.


    With the mindset of someone approaching a minefield, I made my way to the Alpha Sebastian¡¯s office.


    This would be the second time I¡¯d wake him from his afternoon nap since our Singapore trip.


    Last time had been...plicated.


    But considering Beta Sawyer did this daily, I steeled myself.


    After all, I¡¯d survivedst night¡ªhow bad could waking my boss be?


    When I pushed open the door to his rest area, nning to wake him verbally from a safe distance, I discovered he was wearing earplugs!


    Was he actively trying to prevent being woken up?


    Bending down carefully, I reached to remove one of the earplugs, my fingers brushing against the shell of his ear as I gently extracted it.


    Drawing on my previous painful experience, I kept a safer distance from his face and called out loudly, " Alpha Sebastian! Time to wake up!"


    The figure on the bed didn¡¯t stir.


    My ridiculously handsome boss maintained his sleeping position,pletely undisturbed.


    I was certain my voice had been loud enough for the neighbors to hear.


    Yet he hadn¡¯t even twitched.


    Could someone really sleep that deeply?


    I tried calling him twice more, each time raising my voice, but the Alpha Sebastian might as well have been in aa!


    I began to suspect he wasn¡¯t truly asleep¡ªhe was simply refusing to get up!


    Looking around the room in frustration, my eyesnded on a pair of cufflinks on the nightstand.


    Maybe I should... poke him with one?


    Would that get me fired on the spot?

 Chapter 110 You Seem Awfully Excited

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110 You Seem Awfully Excited</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    After hesitating for a few seconds, I picked up the cufflink, removing its protective cap.


    My eyes fixed on the sharp pin as I studied Alpha Sebastian¡¯s sleeping form, considering my options.


    Which would be the least offensive spot? His arm? Thigh?


    No, those areas were covered by the nket.


    I¡¯d have to pull back the covers and push up his sleeve or pant leg¡ªdefinitely creepy territory.


    Finally, I settled on his hand¡ªthe only exposed part besides his face and neck.


    I carefully lifted one of his long, elegant fingers, positioning the pin near his index fingertip.


    Just as I was about to make contact, his brow furrowed slightly.


    I paused, looking at his handsome sleeping face. "Alpha Sebastian, I¡¯m really sorry about this," I whispered apologetically.


    "But you¡¯re sleeping too deeply. My grandmother used to say when someone can¡¯t be awakened, they might be trapped in a nightmare. Sometimes a little pain is what it takes to wake someone."


    "This will sting a little," I warned his unconscious form. "I¡¯ll count to three... one, two, three¡ª"


    As I finished counting, I moved to prick his fingertip.


    My pin met empty air.


    The finger I¡¯d been holding suddenly withdrew, and before I could process what was happening, my hand was captured.


    His fingers slid between mine, interlocking our hands in an intimate grasp.


    I tried to pull away in shock.


    Instead, I found myself yanked downward.


    Since I was already bending over him, his pull sent me crashing onto his chest.


    I could feel the hard warmth of his torso against mine, his heartbeat strong and steady beneath me.


    My eyes widened in panic as I pressed my free hand against his chest, trying to push myself up. But I¡¯d forgotten about the pin I was still holding, which pricked his chest during my struggle.


    My weapon-wielding hand was immediately captured in his other grip.


    I copsed back onto his chest, thoroughly mortified now. I demanded he release me, and when he didn¡¯t, I tried to jab at his hand with the pin, only to find myself flipped onto my back with him looming over me.


    "Are you really that determined to draw my blood?" His deep, husky voice rumbled through the quiet office.


    His eyes opened slowly, still hazy with sleep but quickly sharpening with awareness¡ªand something else that made my pulse spike.


    My heart was hammering against my ribs. This position was far toopromising!


    Iy frozen beneath him, feeling heat rush to my face. "Alpha Sebastian, please let me go," I managed to say, my eyes darting anywhere but his face. Making eye contact in this position would be... catastrophic.


    "So you can stab me again?" he murmured.


    I could feel his gaze traveling across my face, down my neck.


    The intimate way his fingers were still inteced with mine, his thumb slowly stroking my palm, sent currents of electricity through my body.


    The air between us grew thick with tension, dangerous and intoxicating.


    "I-I won¡¯t stab you, I promise. Here, take it." I dropped the pin away, my voice shaking. "See? No more weapons. I¡¯m harmless now."


    Alpha Sebastian studied me for another long moment before finally releasing me.


    I scrambled off the bed, my legs wobbly and unreliable.


    My hair was a mess, my palms damp, and I nearly stumbled right back onto the bed in my haste to put distance between us.


    His gaze lingered on my figure, his breathing noticeably uneven.


    I turned away to straighten my clothes and hair before facing him again, attempting to appearposed. "Since you¡¯re awake now, I¡¯ll be going," I said, desperate to escape.


    Waking him up was definitely too difficult¡ªand dangerous¡ªa task.


    "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry," he called, stopping me mid-retreat.


    I reluctantly turned back. "Is... there something else?"


    "You injured me." Alpha Sebastian pulled open the cor of his shirt to reveal a tiny spot of blood on his chest.


    I stared at the small ruby droplet in silence before offering a weak, "I¡¯m sorry."


    "You think sorry fixes it?" His voice was soft but pointed.


    "Well, what do you want?" I shot back, irritation ring. "Should I let you stab me back?"


    The moment the words left my mouth, I realized their implication. Especially with his chest still partially exposed.


    Oh my God, no!


    Alpha Sebastian narrowed his eyes, then looked down at his pillow, seeming to search for something.


    Was he actually looking for the pin?!


    My chest tightened in rm, and without another word, I fled the room as if my life depended on it.


    Twenty minutester, Alpha Sebastian emerged from his rest area, impably dressed in his suit once more, the epitome of elegant sophistication.


    He emerged from his room, impably dressed, and raised an eyebrow at my presence. "You¡¯re still here?"


    [Trust me, I don¡¯t want to be!]


    I suppressed the thought and exined, "Luna Regina called. She¡¯s arranged a mating for you tonight. She asked me to remind you of the time and location, and to make sure you attend without fail."


    I quickly ryed all the information, my dutyplete.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s phone chimed twice with the details I¡¯d sent, but he didn¡¯t bother checking it.


    Instead, his cool gaze fixed on me, his expression growing increasingly severe. "You¡¯re telling me to go on a mating?"


    "Your mother is telling you," I corrected. This wasn¡¯t my idea!


    "Do you want me to go on this date?" he rephrased, his tone growing even more distant.


    [Can¡¯t you just leave me out of this?]


    "Your mother asked me to convey her wishes," I reiterated carefully. "She wants you to attend this date."


    Alpha Sebastian studied me for a moment before a smile appeared on his lips¡ªnot a pleasant one.


    "Since my mom chose to ry this through you, there must be deeper meaning. Perhaps she thinks my previous dates failed because Icked proper guidance. She¡¯s sent me an advisor."


    "I don¡¯t think¡ª" I started to protest.


    "I think my mom has made a wise decision this time," he interrupted smoothly. "Thank you for your assistance, Advisor Cecilia."


    I tried again. "I believe¡ª"


    "I believe you should return to work now," he cut me off once more, then smiled as if remembering something. "Unless you¡¯re not busy, in which case we could discuss your stabbing habit. You did offer to let me return the favor."


    He reached into his suit pocket and pulled out the cufflink pin.


    I stared in disbelief. He¡¯d actually kept it!


    [Is he insane?]


    I turned and walked away as quickly as dignity would allow.


    ...


    When evening came, I found myself unable to leave work as nned.


    Harper called just as I was preparing to pack up. "Cecilia, what time will you be home? I have news¡ªthat ne Mrs. White gave to Cici! And Cici mentioned she¡¯s having dinner at Xavier¡¯s tonight. You should hurry back so we can listen in. There might be some valuable information."


    "Go to my ce first," I told her. "I¡¯ll be backter."


    "Workingte?" she asked.


    "Something like that."


    More like ying dating consultant to my Alpha boss.


    It was too ridiculous to exin. Anyone would think I was making it up.


    But I¡¯d realized Alpha Sebastian was rebelling against his mother¡¯s meddling.


    He was annoyed that she¡¯d arranged this date based on mere rumors.


    Harper said she¡¯d wait for me at my apartment, and we hung up.


    At 6:20 PM, I finished my work and headed to Alpha Sebastian¡¯s office, forcing a smile. "Alpha Sebastian, you¡¯re scheduled to meet Miss Hazel at seven o¡¯clock. It¡¯s almost time to leave."


    Alpha Sebastian continued working without looking up. His voice was cool as he replied, "You seem awfully excited. Looking forward to this, are you?"

 Chapter 111 Not My Idea

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Not My Idea</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Not at all excited!" I wanted to scream. What did his dating life have to do with me?


    Instead, I stered on my most professional smile and elevated my response to corporate-appropriate titudes.


    "I¡¯m happy for you, Alpha Sebastian. Your happiness is important to Silver Peak Pack. Everyone is looking forward to you finding your mate."


    Alpha Sebastian shut hisptop, his eyes glinting with amusement. "That was quite the speech, Cecilia. Ever work as a wedding officiant?"


    I bit back my irritation. His sarcasm was thick enough to cut.


    Let it go, I told myself. Remember how he helped you this morning.


    Everyone has ws, and his happens to be a razor-sharp tongue. I maintained my smile without responding.


    Alpha Sebastian rose and headed for the door. I followed at a respectful distance.


    We stepped into the elevator. As the doors slid shut, silence settled between us, heavy and awkward. The kind of silence that filled every inch of space and left no room to breathe.


    I kept my eyes on the numbers blinking overhead, counting down the floors like a lifeline.


    Then, without warning, a low, pained groan broke the stillness.


    Startled, I looked up.


    Alpha Sebastian swayed forward slightly, shoulders tense, his hand bracing against the wall. For a split second, I thought he might copse.


    I rushed forward to support him, genuine concern flooding through me. "Alpha Sebastian, what¡¯s wrong?"


    He lowered his gaze to meet mine, his expression contorted with what appeared to be unbearable pain. "Did you poison that pin before you stabbed me?"


    I stared at him in disbelief, so speechless I could have swallowed my own tongue.


    "If you¡¯re trying to avoid your arranged mating," I finally managed, forcing augh, "please don¡¯t use me as your excuse."


    Alpha Sebastian frowned. "Cecilia, I see now that your concern for me is entirely fabricated."


    I remained silent for two beats, then sighed. "I can¡¯t be your shield. If you don¡¯t want to go, talk to your mother yourself. My shift is ending anyway."


    He held my gaze until the elevator doors opened.


    Then he straightened, resuming his aristocratic bearing as he walked out, murmuring just loudly enough for me to hear, "So determined to send me off to this mating, aren¡¯t you?"


    [Seriously? How many times did I need to repeat myself? It was his MOTHER¡¯S idea, not mine! Why was he so insistent on making this my responsibility?


    Being the boss didn¡¯t give him the right to be unreasonable!]


    In the parking garage, Tang was waiting by the car.


    Once we were inside, he asked, "Back to the apartment, Alpha Sebastian?"


    "No, Alpha Sebastian has a mating arrangement tonight," I answered, giving him the restaurant address.


    Tang¡¯s eyes widenedically in the rearview mirror. "A mating arrangement? And you¡¯re... going with him?"


    I simply smiled and gestured for him to drive.


    Alpha Sebastian closed his eyes as soon as he settled into the backseat.


    His pale, handsome face seemed surrounded by a cial mist¡ªlike a reluctant aristocrat forced into a social engagement: mournful, yet unable to refuse.


    I felt genuinely helpless.


    This morning I had nned to exin things to Wiley, who assured me everything was fine.


    Yet somehow the gossip had reached Luna Regina and Alpha Yardley, and now we were in this situation.


    My phone vibrated.


    Harper had sent me an audio recording.


    This girl was absolutely eager to share her findings.


    I put in my earbuds and pressed y.


    "This is from Madam Amber," Mrs. White¡¯s voice came through, tight and serious. "It¡¯s meant to keep you grounded. Wear it, Cici. Just... wear it."


    Cici scoffed. "That looks like something you¡¯d find at the bottom of a thrift store bargain bin. I¡¯m not wearing it."


    "It¡¯s not about how it looks," her mother snapped. "It¡¯s about protecting you. After what happened with Mason¡ª"


    "Oh my God," Cici cut her off. "Not this again. Mason is dead. That Chapter is closed."


    "No, it¡¯s not," Mrs. White said, her voice lowering. "You think what you did doesn¡¯t leave a trace? People talk. Families remember. idents like that don¡¯t stay buried forever."


    There was a pause. You could hear tension crackling through the silence.


    "I¡¯m asking you to be careful," Mrs. White continued. "If you want a future with the Blood Moon Pack¡ªif you want them to trust you¡ªyou can¡¯t afford any more mistakes. Just wear the damn charm."


    Another pause.


    Then Cici replied, her voice t. "Fine. I¡¯ll wear it. Happy?"


    Then she added, colder this time: "But if anyone tries toe after me¡ªMason¡¯s family, his friends, whoever¡ªI won¡¯t just defend myself. I¡¯ll end it. I did it once. I¡¯ll do it again."


    The recording stopped.


    So his name was Mason.


    And her? A girl with no remorse. A maniptor, maybe worse.


    I texted Harper back,pletely absorbed in our conversation.


    "Cecilia! Cecilia!" Tang called urgently from the front seat.


    I looked up. "Yes, Tang? What is it?"


    Tang darted his eyes meaningfully toward the rearview mirror. "Maybe you should put away your phone and... enjoy the view outside?"


    I frowned in confusion before understanding dawned.


    I quickly tucked my phone into my purse.


    A nce in the rearview mirror confirmed my suspicion¡ªAlpha Sebastian was now wide awake, watching me with stormy eyes.


    Ten minutester, we arrived at the restaurant.


    After exiting the car, I reminded Alpha Sebastian of Miss Hazel¡¯s name and their table reservation.


    "I have the memory of a goldfish, Cecilia," he replied coolly. "Perhaps you should remind me every three seconds, lest I get lost in the restaurant."


    I closed my mouth. Clearly, today I could do nothing right in his eyes.


    I waited a minute after he entered before following, selecting a table not too far from his.


    Alpha Sebastian had already reached their designated spot.


    Across from him sat a woman in a nude-colored evening dress, with waist-length golden hair that flowed like silk.


    Her demeanor was refined and graceful¡ªclearly a well-bred woman from a prestigious family.


    Luna Regina had excellent taste.


    Alpha Sebastian was ordering, politely inquiring about his date¡¯s preferences.


    Every gesture exuded effortless elegance.


    Hazel¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, though she maintained aposed exterior, responding with dignified restraint.


    After ordering, she initiated conversation.


    Alpha Sebastian engaged with gracious attentiveness, humble and gentlemanly in his responses.


    Hazel appearedpletely enchanted. She was smitten.


    I watched her discreetly snap a photo of him, likely nning to show it off to her friendster.


    Meanwhile, I ordered an abundance of food.


    My morning anxiety over Alpha Yardley potentially summoning me had ruined my appetite at lunch, but now that I was past caring, I could finally eat properly.


    I enjoyed my meal at a leisurely pace, asionally ncing their way.


    Things seemed to be progressing smoothly.


    My phone buzzed again with another message from Harper. Apparently, Cici had arrived at Xavier¡¯s ce and was behaving erratically again.


    Harper: I think Xavier is being threatened. What if this psycho eventually kills him too?


    I couldn¡¯t be bothered to form an opinion.


    Whether he was being threatened, imprisoned, or ughtered, I had more sympathy for a stray dog than for him.


    I continued eating and texting,pletely neglecting my forced role as dating consultant.


    Alpha Sebastian cast a nce in my direction. I was happily eating while scrolling through my phone.


    My mouth wasn¡¯t idle, my hands weren¡¯t idle, and my eyes weren¡¯t idle¡ªI was too busy to pay him any attention.He sighed inwardly.


    "Alpha Sebastian," Hazel said, leaning forward slightly, "there¡¯s an art exhibition this Saturday. Would you have time to attend with me? I¡¯d love for us to go together."


    Her invitation was direct. Clearly, she had no intention of letting such a perfect specimen slip away.

 Chapter 112 I Refuse To Experience Twice

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112 I Refuse To Experience Twice</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    "I¡¯m afraid I already have ns for Saturday," I said, keeping my voice polite but firm.


    Miss Hazel¡¯s face fell, disappointment shing across her features before sheposed herself.


    She leaned forward, dropping all pretense of ying hard-to-get. "That¡¯s perfectly fine, Alpha Sebastian. I can amodate your schedule, whenever you¡¯re avable. Perhaps we could give each other another chance?"


    I let my smile fade slightly. No point in prolonging this charade.


    "Miss Hazel, you¡¯re an exceptional woman," I said directly. "But we¡¯re notpatible. I hope you¡¯ve at least enjoyed dinner."


    "I did enjoy it," she admitted, eyes fixed on mine. "I thought we might have a future together. I like you."


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    "Could you tell me what I did wrong?" she pressed, voice tinged with bewilderment. "I thought things were going well."


    I shook my head. "It¡¯s not about you. It¡¯s my personal preference."


    Her scent soured with disappointment. "May I ask what type of woman you¡¯re looking for, then? Your standards must be incredibly high."


    I opened my mouth to respond with something vague, something easy.


    But then¡ªher face slipped into my mind. Cecilia.I thought about how cute she looked that day, eatingsagna at my ce.


    And God, how I wanted her. I wanted her mouth on mine, not out of romance, but out of raw, aching need.


    I wanted her fingers in my hair, her legs wrapped around my waist, her skin burning under my hands.


    I wanted to hear her gasp when I pushed her too far, and then pull her back into my arms just to feel her tremble against me.


    I cleared my throat¡ªtightly, sharply¡ªdragging myself back with effort. "Someone with a good appetite," I answered, feeling my expression soften involuntarily.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I had demolished most of my dinner when I looked up to check on Alpha Sebastian¡¯s progress with his date.


    Their table was empty.


    Where had they gone? I frowned, scanning the restaurant.


    I called over the waiter to settle my bill.


    Before he could reach me, a well-dressed man approached my table with a confident smile."Excuse me, miss. May I get to know you?"


    "No, you may not," I replied without looking up.


    "Perhaps we could just¡ª"


    "Not interested."


    I paid quickly and texted Alpha Sebastian: Alpha Sebastian, you and Miss Hazel seemed to be connecting well. I¡¯ll be heading home now.


    I felt someone tap on my table twice.


    Assuming it was another would-be suitor, I fired off my prepared responses without looking up. "Taken, not interested, go away."


    "...What exactly do you mean by ¡®taken¡¯?" a familiar deep voice inquired.


    I froze, my finger hovering over the send button¡ªtoote.


    The message had already gone through.


    Slowly, I raised my head to find Alpha Sebastian standing before me.


    He nced at his phone, reading my just-sent message with narrowed eyes. "Is your only aspiration in life to leave work early?"


    I pretended to consider this seriously. "Well, early retirement sounds nice too."


    Alpha Sebastianughed, shaking his head. "With that unmotivated attitude? Dream on."


    He walked away, and I grabbed my purse to follow him.


    As we descended to the parking area, I didn¡¯t dare ask what had happened with Miss Hazel. Their romantic prospects were none of my business, and I¡¯d already interfered enough in his personal life.


    Unfortunately, Alpha Sebastian had other ideas.


    "What did you think of Miss Hazel, Cecilia?" His cool voice drifted from the back seat. "Since you¡¯re apparently my dating consultant now."


    Of course. The torment arrives right on schedule.


    I answered honestly, "She¡¯s beautiful and elegant. Youplement each other well. From what I observed, you both seemed pleased with each other. I think further exploration of the rtionship would be worthwhile."


    The car fell into a silence so profound I could hear Tang¡¯s anxious breathing from the driver¡¯s seat.


    When the silence stretched too long, I cleared my throat. "...These are just my observations, of course. They may not be urate. What matters is your opinion, Alpha Sebastian."


    Still nothing from the back seat.


    Alpha Sebastian sat with his arms crossed over his chest, his expression carved from marble, cold and unyielding.


    The oppressive atmosphere continued all the way back to the apartment building.


    I steeled myself to share the elevator with him again, watching the numbers climb agonizingly slowly. 4, 5, 6, 7... hurry up!


    "Ding!"


    Sweet sound of freedom.


    "Goodnight, Alpha Sebastian!" I practically bolted out the doors.


    Just as the elevator began to close, a long-fingered hand shot out to stop it.


    The doors reopened.


    Alpha Sebastian emerged, moving with predatory grace as he caught my wrist and pulled me back toward him.


    His arm circled my waist with unmistakable dominance, pressing my back against his chest.


    Heat radiated between us, his breath warm against my ear as he murmured, "I¡¯ve been thinking, and I feelpelled to share my thoughts with you."


    My heart pounded so violently I could barely breathe.


    The atmosphere between us crackled with tension, building like a storm about to break.


    "Can I... decline?" I whispered, so softly I barely heard myself.


    Alpha Sebastian tightened his grip on my waist, beginning to turn me to face him.


    Suddenly, the apartment door flew open and Harper burst out. "Cecilia, you¡¯re finally back! You have to hear this recording¡ªit¡¯s absolutely mind-blowing¡ª"


    Seeing Harper felt like spotting a life raft in a stormy sea.


    I broke free from Sebastian¡¯s hold and rushed toward her. "Harper! What were you saying? Let¡¯s talk inside!"


    I grabbed her shoulders and steered her back into the apartment.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Harper whispered urgently. "Are you two...? I can leave right now if you want to continue..."


    "Get back here!" I yanked her back when she tried to retreat.


    I covered her mouth with my hand and whispered severely, "He¡¯s not thinking clearly. Can you please be the rational one here?"


    Seeing my serious expression, Harper dropped the teasing.


    We huddled by the door, listening for movement outside.


    After a moment, we heard footsteps retreating down the hallway.


    Is he gone? I exhaled in profound relief.


    Harper gave me a sidelong look. "Cecilia, you can¡¯t possibly tell me you don¡¯t see that Alpha Sebastian is interested in you."


    "That¡¯s not interest¡ªit¡¯s just biology interfering with rational thought," I countered.


    "...Are you nning to be a celibate monk or something?" Harper eximed.


    "You don¡¯t understand. Do you know what I was doing after work? I was watching him on a date his mother arranged."


    "...What?!"


    Harper looked stunned.


    I let out a humorlessugh. "The rumors today got out of hand. Luna Regina called this afternoon and asked me to ry to her son that he needed to attend this mating arrangement. I understand the message perfectly."


    "I should be grateful that his mother is gracious enough to deliver such a polite warning. If I don¡¯t take the hint, the next time won¡¯t be so civilized."


    "You think he¡¯s interested in me¡ªphysically, emotionally, whatever¡ªbut it doesn¡¯t matter which it is. They all end the same way."


    "¡ªAnd I won¡¯t go through that again. "


    Harper¡¯s expression softened with understanding.

 Chapter 113 This Just Took A Turn

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113 This Just Took A Turn</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "I¡¯m going to get some drinks," Harper announced, clearly frustrated with my stubborn attitude. She headed for the kitchen.


    As I moved toward the couch, I thought I heard footsteps outside the apartment.


    I paused, listening intently. Nothing.


    Just my imagination. The night had been stressful enough to cause auditory hallucinations.


    Harper returned with two ice-cold beers. "Let Alpha Sebastian go to his arranged mating meetings if that¡¯s what he wants. Our Cecilia is perfectly fine on her own."


    I epted the beer, popping it open and taking a long swig.


    My fingers traced the condensation on the bottle. "Being honest, he¡¯s... he¡¯s a good man. Truly exceptional in every way, actually. But someone with his status and responsibilities¡ªhis mating choice isn¡¯t entirely his own. He has obligations to his Pack."


    "When you were with Xavier, you never thought so¡ª" Harper caught herself. "Never mind that bastard. Speaking of Alpha Sebastian , I thought you were convinced he preferred men? You were quite adamant about it before."


    "I might have... slightly misinterpreted things," I mumbled, unable to meet her eyes.


    The truth was, I couldn¡¯t believe my appeal was strong enough to change someone¡¯s sexual orientation. Hedging my bets, I added, "Maybe he¡¯s bisexual?"


    Harper stared at me nkly.


    We locked eyes, her expression growing increasingly incredulous.


    Finally, she reached over and punched my arm. "What the fuck? Maybe he¡¯s bisexual? But don¡¯t mess with my mental image of him¡ªhe¡¯s supposed to be the cold, stoic Alpha who secretly has a tragic backstory and zero time for love!"


    "Ouch! Why hit me for stating a possibility?" Iughed, dodging her next yful swing.


    We wrestled briefly before copsing back onto the couch with our beers.


    Suddenly, Harper bolted upright. "Oh! I almost forgot to y you this absolutely explosive recording. It¡¯s seriously mind-blowing."


    "Please don¡¯t let it be something disgusting. I just ate and don¡¯t feel like vomiting."


    "Of course not! Though speaking of disgusting things, Xavier was acting so strange earlier. When Cici tried to get intimate with him¡ªGod, the way he recoiled! Anyone watching would think he¡¯d been forced into their rtionship. He didn¡¯t used to be like this, did he?"


    Used to be...


    What was he like before? I felt a momentary disorientation as I tried to recall.


    "It¡¯s to be expected," I replied dryly. "Spend a year fucking a psychopath and you¡¯ll end up going crazy too."


    "True enough," Harper nodded, pulling out her phone.


    She yed a recording¡ªa conversation between Cici and Luna Dora after dinner at the Blood Moon Pack estate.


    At first, there was silence, just the sound of footsteps. Then Cici spoke, her voice sickeningly sweet.


    "Luna Dora, can you please talk to Xavier for me? He¡¯s been so coldtely. It¡¯s breaking my heart."


    Luna Dora sounded t, like she didn¡¯t want to be there."I can¡¯t control how he treats you. If you feel like he¡¯s mistreating you, you¡¯re free to end the mating."


    Silence followed.


    When Cici spoke again, her voice had changed¡ªcold and threatening.


    "Are you sure you want to talk to me like that? When I get upset, I tend to say... things. Things Alpha ude might want to hear. Like about the human boyfriend you¡¯ve been hiding. "


    "And that woman overseas, the one trying to rece you? Her son¡¯s neen now, right? Perfect age toe back and challenge Xavier for his ce. If your position gets shaky, all of Xavier¡¯s inheritance could be split."


    "You...!" Luna Dora gasped. "Cici White! You stole Xavier from Cecilia, and now you¡¯re threatening him too?"


    "I¡¯m not hurting him," Cici said calmly. "I love him. You¡¯re the one hurting him by not helping me."


    Luna Dora didn¡¯t know how to respond. Her silence said it all.Then she snapped, full of hate.


    "Don¡¯t forget, Cici¡ªyour pregnancy is fake. I¡¯m the one who lied for you. If you dare say anything about me, I¡¯ll tell Xavier the truth."


    "Go ahead," Cici said,ughing softly. "Let¡¯s both confess and see who dies first."


    "You¡¯re insane," Luna Dora said, her voice shaking. You could hear the fear.


    Cici¡¯s tone turned sweet again, which made it even creepier.


    "I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Luna Dora . But if you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll ruin you. I know a lot more about your secrets. I even have your nudes. Think about that."


    "You... you¡¯re a demon," Luna Dora whispered.


    The recording ended with her crying.


    Harper turned off the audio. "Well?" she asked. "That was intense, right?"


    I sat there for a moment. "More than intense. That was nuclear."


    Harper leaned in, eyes wide.


    "So Luna Dora has a human lover, Alpha ude has a mistress and a secret kid overseas, and Cici faked her pregnancy? Damn. They¡¯ll destroy each other without us doing anything. Xavier¡¯s smooth life is over."


    I didn¡¯t say anything right away. I was thinking.


    Then I said, "I think Xavier already knows all of this."


    Harper blinked. "No way. If he knew, why would he still agree to mate with Cici?"


    "Because he knows what kind of person she is," I said. "That¡¯s exactly why he¡¯s being careful."


    "But before, he said he¡¯d rather leave the Shadow Pack than be with her."


    I gave a shortugh. "You really think he¡¯d give up the Pack¡¯s power? He knew they wouldn¡¯t cut him off. The Shadow Pack needs the Blood Moon connection more than the other way around. Alpha Gavin stepped in to fix things, remember?"


    I looked at her seriously.


    "But this time it¡¯s different. If he lets Cici go wild, it could cause a disaster. That secret werewolf coulde back, and Xavier might lose everything. So he¡¯s thinking hard."


    I paused.


    "Of course, this is just my guess. Maybe I¡¯m wrong. Maybe Xavier really believes Cici is pregnant and wants the baby. Maybe that¡¯s why he came after me¡ªto protect her."


    Harper took another sip, clearly shaken."If you¡¯re right, then the whole Blood Moon Pack is lying and scheming. They¡¯re all terrible."


    I shrugged. "Even good people can turn bad when they feel trapped."


    Then an idea came to me. I smiled and looked at Harper.


    "I just thought of something. A way to get proof that Cici¡¯s a killer."


    Harper looked worried. "What kind of idea?"


    I asked, "Who has the biggest grudge against Cici right now?"


    "Luna Dora , for sure."


    "Then maybe... we should give Luna Dora a little help."


    "Whoa, this just took a turn.."


    Author¡¯s pov


    The next morning, Luna Dora received an anonymous package.


    Opening it, she found a dossier inside.


    At first, she was confused. The file contained a photo of a young man, along with his basic information¡ªwhich school he attended, the date he went missing... When she reached the end, she was horrified to discover the connection to Cici.


    That psychopath actually killed someone!


    Luna Dora covered her mouth in shock, trembling as she recalled Cici¡¯s threat from the previous night: If you don¡¯t listen to me, I will kill you.


    She reached for water, but her hands shook so violently that the ss fell and shattered, cutting her leg.


    The housekeeper rushed in. "Luna Dora, are you alright?"


    Ignoring the blood on her leg, Luna Dora forced herself to calm down and examined the documents again.


    Who had sent this? And why?


    Perhaps... a friend of this boy? Someone who learned about the Blood Moon-Shadow Pack alliance and wanted to expose Cici¡¯s crimes?


    After a moment, she began to smile with a disturbed excitement.


    The Goddess had blessed the Blood Moon Pack.


    Cici White was a demon who needed to be eliminated before she destroyed them all!


    She asked the housekeeper to find the address and phone number from the delivery slip and sent a text message.


    ...


    Buzz.


    Cecilia stood outside her apartment, waiting for the elevator, when her phone buzzed in her pocket.


    She pulled it out, eyes on the screen as her fingers began tapping out a reply.


    The elevator doors slid open with a soft ding. Without looking up, she stepped inside, still focused on her phone.


    She reached out to press her floor¡ª


    But the button was already lit.


    Only then did she nce up...


    And froze.


    Someone was already in the elevator, standing silently behind her.

 Chapter 114 Who Can Guess A Man’s Heart?

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Who Can Guess A Man¡¯s Heart?</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    My hand instinctively clutched my phone to my chest when I saw who was in the elevator with me.


    "Good morning, Alpha Sebastian," I greeted. "Good morning, Beta Sawyer."


    I kept my voice light and my smile natural, but the slight stiffness at the corners of my lips betrayed my inner tension.


    My eyes barely skimmed across Alpha Sebastian¡¯s chest before memories fromst night shed through my mind¡ªhim pulling me into his arms, gripping my wrist, whispering in my ear...


    "Good morning," Alpha Sebastian replied coolly.


    His demeanor was serene, his handsome face as pristine and untouchable as perfectly sculpted ice.


    I moved to stand behind him, taking a deep breath to dispel the images swirling in my head.


    "New phone?" Beta Sawyer whispered beside me.


    "Hmm?" I nced at the device in my hand. "Oh, I identally shattered my screen yesterday. Just using my old one until I get it fixed."


    "I was wondering about the switch."


    We chatted quietly until the elevator reached the lobby. As soon as the doors opened, I started walking toward the exit rather than following them to the parking garage.


    Beta Sawyer looked confused. "Aren¡¯t youing to get your car?"


    "It¡¯s still at thepany," I exined.


    "Then ride with us," he offered.


    "I...haven¡¯t had breakfast yet," I said, backing away. "You go ahead. See you there!"


    Before either could respond, I hurried off on my heels, practically jogging toward the street.


    ...


    I arrived at the Silver Peak Pack offices just in time, my mind elsewhere.


    The truth was, I hadn¡¯t switched phones at all. The second device and number were specifically for Luna Dora to contact me.


    As expected, after receiving the dossier about Mason¡¯s disappearance, she reached out immediately.


    When I mentioned wanting justice for my ssmate, she readily agreed to help. Her task: discover where the boy¡¯s body was hidden.


    Not an easy feat, but Luna Dora¡ªnow desperate to escape Cici¡¯s ckmail¡ªwould find a way. She promised to report back with any information.


    I never told her my name. My n was to use others to eliminate Cici while keeping myself safely removed from the situation.


    After settling into my office, I grabbed my tablet and headed to Beta Sawyer¡¯s desk for our morning check-in¡ªand to gather some intelligence.


    "Alpha Sebastian mentioned going to Boulder this Saturday," Beta Sawyer said. "Did he tell you anything about it?"


    "No," I shook my head. "Boulder? Did he say why?"


    "He didn¡¯t."


    "So it¡¯s ast-minute decision," I mused.


    My mind immediately shed to that mysterious figure Alpha Sebastian had met two nights ago. Could this trip be rted? It seemed likely.


    "He didn¡¯t specify whether he¡¯s taking you or me," Beta Sawyer added. "I guess he¡¯ll let us knowter."


    "Whatever he decides," I shrugged. "It¡¯s not our ce to question."


    No matter how much input we gave, the final decision would always be his.


    Beta Sawyer nodded in firm agreement.


    The morning dragged through two consecutive meetings, leaving the executives looking exhausted, particrly Vice President Wiley, who I caught secretly taking heart medication.


    Alpha Sebastian had a business lunch scheduled, dragging the already-weakened VP Wiley along for the ordeal.


    By the time they returned around 1 PM, my head was throbbing. Yet Alpha Sebastian still looked energetic and alert.


    Did afternoon naps really improve one¡¯s constitution that dramatically?


    I found myself wishing I could set up a small bed in my office.


    Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t my fate.


    After sitting down for just five minutes, I remembered some tasks I needed to delegate to the secretarial department downstairs.


    Author¡¯s pov


    As Cecilia approached the secretaries¡¯ office area, she heard animated gossip from inside.


    "Our Alpha had a mating meeting with Miss Hazelst night! My friend works for Miss Hazel and told me everything!"


    "The Hazels? That¡¯s a good match¡ªtheir pack has significant territory near the mountains."


    "Look what Miss Hazel posted at lunch¡ªa nine-photo grid of an extravagant meal with our Alpha in one of the pictures! The caption says: He said he likes women who enjoy food. Looking forward to our culinary adventure in Boulder on Saturday."


    "Wow, that¡¯s pretty obvious! So the mating meeting was sessful, and now they¡¯re dating?"


    "When there¡¯s chemistry, even being a foodie bes an attractive quality!"


    "No! My ship is sinking! Alpha Sebastian belongs with Cassian !"


    "What are you talking about? Alpha Sebastian is straight as an arrow! He¡¯s clearly interested in our Cecilia!"


    "Give it up, all your ships are sinking. Alpha Sebastian had a sessful mating meeting, which means he¡¯ll have an official Luna soon. Everything else is just spection."


    "So what does that make Cecilia? The mistress?"


    The gossiping group fell silent.


    After a moment, someone said, "Well, when you love someone you can¡¯t marry, that¡¯s all you can be. The official Luna has to be someone from a proper Pack background. That¡¯s how it works in elite circles."


    Cecilia chose that moment to walk in, deliberately clearing her throat twice.


    The gossip squad jumped in rm, their faces flushing with embarrassment when they saw who had caught them.


    "cking off during work hours?" Cecilia said sternly before softening her expression. "Though I suppose a few minutes of gossip is good for mental health. I¡¯ll let it slide this time."


    The group visibly rxed.


    After Cecilia assigned their tasks, one apologized, "Sorry, Cecilia. We shouldn¡¯t have been gossiping about you behind your back."


    Cecilia waved it off. "Gossip doesn¡¯t bother me, but could you at least spread something more favorable? Maybe rify around the office that I¡¯m not the Alpha¡¯s mate and definitely will never be his mistress."


    They agreed verbally, though their expressions made it clear they didn¡¯t believe her.


    Cecilia didn¡¯t bother trying to convince them further.


    Returning upstairs, she headed to the break room for water, finally understanding Alpha Sebastian¡¯s true reason for going to Boulder...


    Inside, she found Beta Sawyer making coffee.


    "The Alpha Sebastian¡¯s skipping his nap today?" she asked.


    "Yes, quite unusual. Perhaps because he¡¯s traveling Saturday and needs to handle some work in advance."


    "I see." Cecilia nodded, filling her cup with water. After taking a sip, she added confidently, "He¡¯ll definitely take you this time."


    "Why do you say that?" Beta Sawyer looked at her curiously.


    "Because he¡¯s going on a date, and bringing me would be awkward."


    Beta Sawyer dropped coffee beans in surprise. "A date? With whom?"


    "Miss Hazel."


    Cecilia briefly exined the previous night¡¯s mating meeting. "The Alpha Sebastian mentioned Boulder this morning, and Miss Hazel just posted about looking forward to a food tour there on Saturday. Connect the dots."


    Beta Sawyer nodded slowly as understanding dawned. "Got it."


    ...


    As the workday edged toward its end, Sebastian summoned both Cecilia and Beta Sawyer into his office.


    The air inside, as always, was crisp and orderly¡ªjust like the man behind the desk.


    Without so much as ncing up from the documents in front of him, Alpha Sebastian spoke in his usual clipped, no-nonsense tone.


    Across the room, Beta Sawyer shot Cecilia a loaded look¡ªthe kind that said, "You¡¯re right," with just a twitch of the brow.


    Cecilia, unfazed, offered a small shrug in return. She responded with a small shrug that seemed to say this was hardly impressive deduction.


    When neither immediately acknowledged his instructions, Alpha Sebastian nced up. "Any objections?"

 Chapter 115 Tensions and Apologies

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115 Tensions and Apologies</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Of course not. I understand," I said with a perfectly practiced smile that didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes.


    Beta Sawyer nodded in agreement. "I have no objections either."


    As if our opinions actually mattered.


    Alpha Sebastian had always done exactly as he pleased¡ªthat was simply how things worked in his world.


    I watched as his gaze darkened slightly, lingering on my face for a moment too long.


    He could probably see right through my fake smile.


    After what felt like an eternity, he waved his hand dismissively. "Both of you may go."


    Beta Sawyer and I turned to leave, almost reaching the door when Alpha Sebastian¡¯smanding voice stopped us.


    "We¡¯ll be workingte tonight. Beta Sawyer, order dinner. Cecilia, bring yourptop to my office shortly."


    We both froze in our tracks.


    Seriously? This high-energy day wasn¡¯t over yet?


    I wondered if Vice President Wiley had left the building¡ªI could use one of those heart pills right about now.


    Once outside, Beta Sawyer leaned toward me. "Prepare yourself mentally," he whispered. "Based on his usual overtime habits, don¡¯t expect to leave before midnight."


    I smiled thinly. "I don¡¯t mind workingte."


    What I minded was workingte with him.


    I massaged my temples, feeling the psychological pressure mounting.


    In a desperate attempt to stay alert, I downed another cup of coffee, ignoring my stomach¡¯s immediate protest.


    Author¡¯s pov


    As twilight fell over Denver, the city lights began to twinkle outside the windows of Silver Peak Pack headquarters, illuminating the urbanndscape below.


    Beta Sawyer returned with the food and arranged them in the break area.


    "Call Cecilia to join us for dinner," Alpha Sebastian instructed casually, not looking up from his documents.


    "Right away," Beta Sawyer responded, heading toward Cecilia¡¯s office.


    When he extended the invitation, Cecilia¡¯s expression twisted ufortably. "Actually... I¡¯m on a diet," she offeredmely.


    Beta Sawyer gave her a knowing look¡ªwho would willingly choose to eat with their intimidating boss?


    "You should eat something," he advised. "Otherwise, he¡¯ll ask questions."


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The break room was stifling, the silence between the three of us thick and heavy.


    I pushed a piece of roasted chicken around my te, the sight of it making my already knotted stomach turn.


    That earlier Iced Americano was a mistake, leaving a sour, anxious pool in my stomach.


    His gaze¡ªintense and always watching¡ªfelt like a physical weight on my barely touched food.


    "Not hungry tonight, Cecilia?"


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice cut through the quiet. I flinched internally.


    Just y along, I told myself. "...Just a bit. I had a gran bar earlier," I lied, the words feeling flimsy.


    To prove the point, I carved out a too-big bite of chicken and forced it down.


    It was like chewing on cardboard, each swallow a conscious, difficult effort against my rebellious stomach.


    The pressure in my abdomen tightened like a vise.


    Why are you doing this? a voice screamed in my head. Since when do you perform for him like a trained pet?


    The self-annoyance was sharp and sudden.


    I dropped my fork with a tter that was louder than I intended." I¡¯m full. Please, continue without me."


    I didn¡¯t wait for a response.


    I rose so quickly my chair legs scraped the floor, and I headed straight for the sanctuary of my office.


    Back in my office, I sipped water to settle my stomach, but it only made things worse.


    Each swallow felt like it might trigger the gag reflex that stubbornly refused to activate.


    When the clock indicated it was time, I reluctantly gathered myptop and made my way to the Alpha Sebastian¡¯s office.


    His space was minimalist but elegant¡ªarge executive desk and a set of leather meeting couches.


    I chose the couch, keeping as much distance between us as professionally possible.


    Alpha Sebastian worked me like a machine, passing files in an endless stream.


    Just as I finished reviewing financial statements, legal documents appeared before me. The work never stopped.


    By 11:30 PM, my eyes were burning. I discreetly reached for my eye drops, tilting my head back to administer them.


    "Cecilia," his voice suddenly called out.


    I startled violently, causing the eye drops to stream down my cheek just as I turned to look at him.


    Alpha Sebastian nced up with a document in his outstretched hand, catching sight of the liquid trailing down my face. His expression softened momentarily at what he misinterpreted as tears.


    "You don¡¯t need to cry just because we¡¯re workingte," he said with an unexpected gentleness in his voice.


    "I¡¯m not crying!" I protested, mortified. "It¡¯s eye drops!"


    "Ah," he acknowledged with understanding. "Here, review this next."


    I rose to take the document from him. As I reached for the papers, he said something that stopped me cold.


    "Cecilia."


    "Yes?" I answered automatically.


    Alpha Sebastian leaned back in his chair, elbow resting on the armrest, his fox-like eyes deep and unfathomable.


    He¡¯d called my name but remained silent for what felt like an eternity.


    "I behaved inappropriatelyst night," he finally said. "I apologize for frightening you. Please don¡¯t dwell on it."


    My fingers tightened around the document¡¯s edge. My heart raced as I struggled to formte a response.


    "I apppreciate your apology," I finally managed, trying to sound natural.


    Azy smile curved his lips. "I haven¡¯t made you ufortable at work, have I?"


    I forced myself to smile back. "Not particrly."


    "Don¡¯t be afraid," he continued. "I¡¯m not some criminal forcing himself on you. I won¡¯t pressure you into anything you don¡¯t want. If my actions caused you any difort, I apologize again. Can we pretend it never happened?"


    I nodded repeatedly, words tumbling out. "Yes, of course, that¡¯s fine, yes, good."


    I retreated hastily to the couch with the document, suddenly understanding why he¡¯d asked me to stayte. He wanted to clear the air between us.


    He¡¯de to his senses, thankfully.


    I silently thanked Miss Hazel for capturing his attention.


    At least I¡¯d misjudged him¡ªhe wasn¡¯t trying to pursue multiple women simultaneously.


    He was rational, knew his boundaries, and respected mine.


    I exhaled softly and returned to my work, noticing I¡¯d crumpled the corner of the document in my tight grip.


    I tried smoothing it out, but the wrinkles remained stubbornly visible.


    Oh well. I flipped the page in defeat, choosing to ignore it.


    At exactly midnight, Alpha Sebastian announced we could leave for the day.


    I moved my unfinished work back to my office, stayed a bit longer to organize things, then finally drove home.


    After a hot bath, I climbed into bed, but my stomach still wouldn¡¯t settle.


    I tossed and turned, unable to sleep, wishing I could just throw up and get it over with, but my body refused to cooperate.


    I rummaged through my medicine cab for some digestive tablets, finding nothing useful. My frustration doubled.


    In desperation, I changed clothes and headed out to find a pharmacy.


    Surely something would help.


    After driving around the neighborhood, reality set in.


    At 1 AM, no pharmacy would be open.


    I pulled over and rested my forehead against the steering wheel, my frustration giving way to mncholy as I stared out at the quiet night.


    Under the streemp, a swarm of tiny ck insects circled the light, while moths repeatedly crashed into it.


    "So stupid," I murmured, watching their self-destructive dance. "Don¡¯t you know that light is deadly fire for you?"

 Chapter 116 Midnight Illness and Morning Clues

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Midnight Illness and Morning Clues</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    The street was bathed in quiet moonlight, the glow of the asionalmp pooling across the pavement like liquid silver.


    At the far end of the block, a sleek silver Jaguar idled near the corner, its engine a low hum in the silence.


    Inside, Alpha Sebastian ck sat in the driver¡¯s seat, one hand resting on the steering wheel, his sharp profile lit faintly by the glow from the dashboard.


    His amber-flecked eyes were fixed on the figure parked across the street¡ªCecilia¡¯spact car, which hadn¡¯t moved in minutes.


    He frowned, tension etched between his brows.


    In the passenger seat, Tang awned without restraint, slouching against the car door.


    "We¡¯ve been tailing her for over thirty minutes," Tang grumbled, rubbing his eyes with the back of his hand. "How long are we nning to camp out like this, Alpha? Why not just walk over and say something?"


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t so much as nce away from the window.


    His voice was soft, contemtive."If I go directly... she¡¯ll be scared again."


    Tang blinked, bewildered. "Scared? Of what?"


    "You wouldn¡¯t understand."


    The way he said it shut down any further questions.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s gaze remained locked on Cecilia¡¯s car, like a predator debating whether to approach its wounded prey¡ªor offer it safety.


    Tang gave a weary sigh and mumbled under his breath, "Of course I wouldn¡¯t... Alpha business."


    He really didn¡¯t understand. Who in their right mind drove around the city after midnight, shadowing someone who clearly didn¡¯t want to be found?


    And now they were ying some kind of invisible hide-and-seek, where neither party was supposed to know the other existed.


    For moons¡¯ sake, it was well past one in the morning.


    Alpha Sebastian exhaled, pulling his phone from the center console.


    Some instinct had told him to follow Cecilia when he noticed her hurried departure from the apartmentplex.


    At first, he thought it might just be a restless night.


    But then he saw it: she was driving around the pharmacy area. Not just one store, either.


    His brow furrowed deeper, realization dawning.


    Cecilia wasn¡¯t just out driving.She was in pain.


    Without wasting another second, he scrolled through his contact list and tapped a name.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Back in my car, I rubbed at my eyes, half-asleep from the exhaustion and stress.


    I finally pulled myself together and drove home, desperate for rest if nothing else.


    When I reached the apartment, I was surprised to see someone standing outside the lobby entrance.


    Broad-shouldered and dressed in ck jeans and a dark tee, Tang looked like he belonged more on a stage than holding a giant cardboard box under a streemp.


    "Tang?" I blinked at him, struggling to connect the dots through my haze. "What are you doing here thiste?"


    He gave me a sheepish smile, shifting the box in his arms. "Running an errand. Liam needed his meds, so I came to deliver them."


    "Liam? Is he okay?" I frowned, my eyes flicking down to the enormous box he carried. "All that¡¯s for him?"


    Tang nodded seriously. "He¡¯s older, you know? So he takes medicine for all kinds of little things. This is just routine stuff."


    "Couldn¡¯t it have waited until tomorrow?" I checked the time¡ªnearly 2:00 AM.


    He shrugged with a grin. "What can I say? Sudden burst of enthusiasm."


    I couldn¡¯t help but snort. "Sure, let¡¯s go with that."


    We headed up together, the elevator humming quietly as it carried us toward my floor.


    Once inside, Tang eyed me with a bit more curiosity than usual. "By the way, what were you doing out thiste? You okay?"


    "Oh, uh..." I rubbed my temple. "Just some stomach trouble. Probably indigestion."


    Tang looked at me like I¡¯d solved a puzzle for him. "Wait, wait, wait. You mean you went through all that trouble and still didn¡¯t find any meds? Girl, it¡¯s your lucky night."


    His eyes lit up as the elevator dinged. He practically dragged me out by excitement alone.


    We hadn¡¯t even finished closing the door to my apartment before Tang began tearing through his medical haul like a treasure hunter, rambling about antacids and probiotic blends.


    I stood to the side with a water bottle in hand, peering curiously into the box that looked like it belonged in a fully stocked pharmacy.


    Capsules, liquids, vitamins, cooling patches, ointments for joints, even... was that a bottle of anti-diarrhea syrup next to a suppository pack?


    "...Liam¡¯s body sounds like it¡¯s hosting a civil war," I muttered.


    "Aha! Found it!" Tang held up a strip of digestive tablets with a flourish, wiping the sweat from his brow for dramatic effect. "Actually, here¡ªtake these too. Works faster."


    I epted the meds with both hands. "Thank you, really. How much do I owe you?"


    He waved me off. "Forget it. It¡¯s on me."


    I shot him a look but didn¡¯t argue. "Fine, but I¡¯m buying you a coffee tomorrow."


    Tang left a few minutester, whistling and humming like he hadn¡¯t just yed drugstore roulette at two in the morning.


    I took the pills, settled into bed, and finally let sleep pull me under.


    ----


    Next Morning.


    I was fast asleep when one of my phones vibrated on the nightstand. I ignored it unconsciously, rolling over beneath the covers.


    By the time I checked it, daylight was already slipping across the edges of my room. One new message.


    From Luna Dora:I did some digging. The boy¡¯s body may be hidden somewhere in Boulder. Rural, with a high little hill, flowers, grass, a small pond, and a wooden cabin. Ring any bells? You were his ssmate. Think.


    "Boulder?" I muttered, sitting upright.


    That name again. Boulder.


    Why did it keep appearing like some cursed loop in my life?


    Instinctively, I dialed Harper.


    Before I could say a word, her voice came through crisp and alert. "I¡¯m on my way to your apartment. Ten minutes, tops."


    "...Okay."


    True to her word, Harper arrived dressed like a litigator ready for war, a grim look set on her face.


    She epted a ss of orange juice, taking a long sip before diving in. "So... I listened to the recording fromst night. Luna Dora really pulled something off. She got Cici drunk and managed to squeeze out a few clues."


    "And I got a message from Luna Dora around the same time," I replied, handing her my phone.


    As we yed both the audio and text together, it became clearer.


    Cici¡¯s drunken voice wandered, disjointed and eerie. "Mason? Heh... nice ce... I hid him in a good ce. Pretty... high hill... white clouds... flowers... the pond, will it be too cold for him? Hmm... don¡¯t worry... no one will find him..."


    It painted a surreal - almost poetic - picture.


    "She definitely said Boulder," I repeated in a low voice. "Does that line up?"


    Harper nodded. "Yes. I found his records¡ªhe was from Boulder originally. Cici only transferred in from there midway through sophomore year. She was sent away after shing another girl¡¯s face here in Denver. High-profile family, trouble followed. The White family swept her under the rug by shipping her to Boulder."


    Pieces were clicking into ce.


    "But a high little hill doesn¡¯t sound like deep woods," I murmured. "And those kinds of poetic words... flowers, ponds, cabin... Those don¡¯t scream wilderness."


    We were both stumped. Until----


    "What if we find someone who really knew Mason?" Harper suddenly suggested. "I remember someone mentioning he had a close female friend¡ªa little too close, if you know what I mean. Rumor was they were a thing before he disappeared."


    "You¡¯re thinking she might recognize the description?"


    "She lived in Boulder too. Makes her our best lead."


    I nced at the weekend calendar. "Tomorrow then?"


    Harper raised a brow. "Why not?"


    I hesitated briefly, then shrugged.


    Even if Alpha Sebastian and Miss Hazel would be in Boulder that weekend, I had every right to be there as well.


    Boss or not, Boulder was a public ce.


    And honestly? My reasons for going were just as valid.

 Chapter 117 The Road to Boulder

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117 The Road to Boulder</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Friday passed with unexpected tranquility.


    I even found time to treat myself to a small cake and afternoon tea¡ªluxuries that had be rare in my busy schedule.


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯te to the office in the morning, only appearing with Beta Sawyer around one o¡¯clock.


    He stayed in his office the entire afternoon, never once calling for me.


    It was arguably the most peaceful day I¡¯d had all week.


    Of course, I thought cynically, he was probably saving his energy for his date tomorrow.


    After work, I drove past a pharmacy and remembered I still needed to rece Tang¡¯s medicine.


    I picked up a few items, then headed home for dinner.


    Later, I called to make sure Liam was home before heading up to Sebastian¡¯s apartment.


    "Liam, these are for you," I said, holding out the small bag.


    "For me?" Confusion crossed his face as he epted it.


    His expression grew even more perplexed when he looked inside.


    "Tang gave me some of your medicine the other night," I exined. "I wanted to rece what I used, just in case you needed them."


    "Tang?" Liam¡¯s confusion deepened, but then something seemed to click.


    Heughed, tapping his forehead. "Oh, right, right! I did ask Tang to buy those. My goodness, I¡¯m getting forgetful in my old age."


    "You should take care of yourself, Liam," I said gently.


    "When you get older, little health issues are inevitable," he replied with a shrug.


    Remembering that entire box of medication, I thought to myself: those don¡¯t seem like "little" issues.


    Looking after the young Alpha must truly be exhausting work.


    As we stood chatting in the living room, Alpha Sebastian emerged from the inner rooms.


    He wore loose camel-colored loungewear that softened his usually intimidating presence.


    Perched on his straight nose were a pair of reading sses, and in his hand was a book.


    He looked every inch the handsome, well-bred gentleman, his usual powerful aura transformed into something more approachable yet still elegantly distant.


    I quickly greeted him. "Alpha."


    Alpha Sebastian seemed to notice me only then.


    His eyes flickered to me briefly, then to the bag in Liam¡¯s hands.


    He gave me a slight nod of acknowledgment before continuing to the living area, where he sat down and opened his book.


    I wondered silently: Did hee out here to read because the lighting was better?


    I turned back to Liam. "I have soup simmering downstairs. Please keep the medicine. I should get going."


    I turned to leave.


    Just as I was halfway through my pivot, a soft, casual voice floated toward me: "I heard your stomach was bothering you."


    Thement was delivered so casually, as if merely making conversation.


    I rotated my foot back to face him. "Just a couple of days ago."


    Alpha Sebastian lifted his gaze from his book. "Feeling better now?"


    "Much better, thank you for your concern, Alpha."


    "Rest well this weekend," he said, his eyes unreadable behind those sses.


    "I will. I hope you have a pleasant weekend as well."I made my excuses and left quickly.


    ----


    The next morning, Harper and I were on the road by seven.


    For our safety, Harper had asked her younger brother Levan, who was on summer break from his sports academy, to apany us.


    I gave Levan a skeptical look as I sized him up¡ªtall and strong, but with boyish features that still held a touch of innocence.


    I shot Harper a pointed nce: Don¡¯t we look like two wealthy cougars with our young eye candy?


    "Safety first," Harper insisted, clearly reading my unspoken criticism.


    Thinking about it, I had to admit she had a point.


    We were headed to remote areas and rural locations. Two women alone might not be the safest scenario.


    And despite his youth, Levan¡¯s athletic build did provide a sense of security.


    "Fine," I conceded, handing him the car keys with a warm smile. "Levan, when we get back, I¡¯ll buy you a gift¡ªwhatever you want."


    His handsome young face flushed slightly. "It¡¯s no trouble at all,Cecilia."


    Harper nudged her brother with her foot. "Go help with the luggage, and drive carefully."


    With that, she slipped on her sunsses and climbed into the back seat.


    Levan went to help me with the luggage.


    Author¡¯s pov


    At the mouth of the underground garage, Liam had just returned from the market with arms full of vegetables when a familiar figure caught his eye¡ªCecilia, standing beside a young man.


    The two were sharing augh, her smile easy and unguarded, the young man towering beside her, carrying luggage with unpracticed but eager hands.


    Liam blinked.


    Dating?


    The guy looked... young. College-aged, maybe. Clean-cut, tall, lean-built and with that unmistakable sun-warmed athleticism.


    He opened the passenger door for Cecilia, his expression a bit shy, but his eyes were sparkling, full of admiration and nervous excitement that was impossible to miss.


    Liam¡¯s jaw tensed unconsciously.


    He stood watching in stunned silence as the car slowly pulled out of the lot and disappeared down the ramp.


    Only after the taillights vanished did he finally move toward the elevator, grocery bags dangling from his arms.


    Upstairs, Beta Sawyer was seated on the living room sofa, casually scrolling through iing emails on his tablet.


    He looked up when Liam walked in, his senses tuning in immediately to the older man¡¯s slight frown and distant look.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Beta Sawyer asked, casually, but his eyes studied Liam¡¯s face with practiced intuition. "Don¡¯t tell me your stock tanked again this week."


    "Don¡¯t jinx it," Liam grumbled, swatting at thement as he dropped the bags on the kitchen counter.


    But instead of unpacking, he wandered over, voice dropping as he sat beside Sawyer.


    "Did you know Cecilia might be dating someone?"


    Beta Sawyer froze mid-scroll.


    It took him a second to recover. "Wait, what?"


    Liam shot him a significant look and nodded. "Saw with my own eyes. Just now, in the garage. Youngd. Honestly? Looked like a university student. Real clean-looking. Pretty face, a bit of baby fat still¡ªshy when he smiled, but the way he looked at Cecilia..."


    He shook his head as if still amazed. "Eyes were damn near glowing."


    Beta Sawyer blinked, stunned. "So that¡¯s her type? Gentle, student-boy energy?"


    Liam sighed with a mixture of defeat and amusement. "And it¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t have the money to spoil a younger one, if that¡¯s what she wants."


    Beta Sawyer started to reply, then stopped himself. After a pause, he nced toward the hallway and asked with caution, "Does the Alpha know?"


    Liam added. "It¡¯s best not to let the Alpha know."


    Their quiet conspiracy was broken by the sound of confident footsteps echoing from the private wing.


    The two men snapped their heads up in unison as Alpha Sebastian appeared, d in a tailored ck suit¡ªsimple, elegant.


    In ck, he was devastating. Cold. Impossiblyposed.


    His presence made the very air feel sharper.


    He paused at the threshold, dark eyes narrowing ever so slightly.


    "What are you two so engrossed in?" he asked, voice deceptively mild, but there was a glint of curiosity¡ªand something sharper¡ªlurking behind his tone.


    "Nothing, Alpha," Liam and Beta Sawyer answered a little too quickly, almost in unison.


    He didn¡¯t press them. Just tilted his head slightly, those calcting eyes lingering on each of them in turn.


    Neither dared exhale until he turned and continued toward the door.


    But as soon as he disappeared from view, they exchanged a nce again¡ªone that said, We¡¯ll take this to the grave.


    ----


    Meanwhile, down in Cecilia¡¯s car, she sneezed once, catching Harper¡¯s sideways nce.


    "You cursed someone, didn¡¯t you?" Harper teased, tucking her sunsses higher on the bridge of her nose.


    "It¡¯s the AC," Cecilia replied, curling her legs up slightly beneath her as the engine purred beneath them.


    Not long after, another ck SUV rolled out of the same underground parking structure.


    Inside, Tang drove in silence, the road unfolding before them in long gray ribbons.


    In the passenger seat beside him, Beta Sawyer tapped his phone a few times before ncing up. Alpha Sebastian sat quietly behind them.


    An hour into the three-hour journey, Beta Sawyer finally spoke.


    He turned partway in his seat, adjusting for the road bump ahead.


    "Alpha..." he said carefully, "do you need me to book anything forter? A lunch reservation, perhaps?"


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t answer right away.


    Beta Sawyer waited¡ªbut the silence lingered. Faint wind noises outside punctuated the quiet.


    "I¡¯m not sure what style Miss Hazel prefers," he added, trying again.

 Chapter 118 Unexpected Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Unexpected Pursuit</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    I snapped my eyes open, a sh of cold fury racing through me."What Miss Hazel? Who mentioned this person to you?" My voice came out sharp as ice.


    "...Um¡ª" Beta Sawyer¡¯s face fell as he registered my displeasure.


    I could see him scrambling for words, clearly realizing he¡¯d stepped into dangerous territory.


    He stammered, searching for a way to backtrack.


    I answered for him, my tone arctic. "Perhaps this came from Secretary Moore."The woman who had wished me a pleasant weekendst night.


    Sweat broke out on Beta Sawyer¡¯s forehead.


    Nothing ever escapes my notice. Further exnation would only make things worse, and he knew it.


    "It¡¯s like this, Alpha. Wednesday morning you mentioned going to Boulder on Saturday but didn¡¯t specify why. That morning I briefed Secretary Moore about the trip, and then that afternoon at thepany, she heard that Miss Hazel had posted photos of your matchmaking meeting on Instagram, saying she was looking forward to a culinary tour in Boulder on Saturday."


    "And coincidentally, you were also going to Boulder on Saturday."


    "When those two factsbined, it might lead someone to think... that you wereing to Boulder for a date with Miss Hazel."


    "So... did you... actually..."


    He didn¡¯t dare finish the question.


    Tang, driving, sounded exasperated. "Sawyer, are you trying to ask if the Alpha is actually here to date Miss Hazel? He¡¯s not. The Alpha has other business, and besides, he wasn¡¯t interested in Miss Hazel to begin with. What date would there be?"


    Damn it. Aplete misunderstanding.


    My Soren said:Hell. She was pulling away even more because of this stupid misunderstanding.We had to do something. NOW.


    The frost on my face intensified, turning to cial proportions.


    I mentally retraced everything that had happened that day, and the day before, feeling my breathing constrict.


    I reached up to loosen my tie, only to realize I wasn¡¯t wearing one today.


    Taking out my phone, I dialed Cecilia¡¯s number.


    After a few rings, she answered. "Alpha Sebastian?"


    "Having an enjoyable weekend?" My voice was cold and sharp.


    There was a pause. "...It¡¯s quite nice, yes."


    "Is that so?" I let out a mockingugh. "And what exactly has made it so enjoyable? Spreading rumors about your boss?"


    Just then, a bright, cheerful male voice came from her end: "Cecilia, do you want some watermelon? I¡¯ll feed you."


    Silence.


    There was a faint rustling sound¡ªthen the call ended abruptly.


    She had hung up on me!


    My expression turned murderous, a killing intent practically radiating from me.


    Up front, Tang and Beta Sawyer had also heard the man¡¯s voice through the phone¡ªit had been too loud and cheerful to miss.


    "Beta Sawyer..."


    My voice was like the Grim Reaper calling his name.


    Beta Sawyer reflexively blurted out, "I don¡¯t know anything about her new boyfriend, I swear."


    I red at him, my gaze sharp as surgical des.


    Five minutester.


    Under my intimidating pressure, Beta Sawyer reluctantly confessed, "I swear I didn¡¯t know before, just... Liam came back from grocery shopping this morning and saw her leaving with a young man... Apparently... he was extremely young."


    Tang was curious. "How young? Underage?"


    Beta Sawyer continued, "Not that young. Liam said he was tall and handsome-looking, probably a college student."


    Tang eximed, "She¡¯s dating a college boy!"


    Beta Sawyer protested, "...It can¡¯t be like that! With Cecilia¡¯s looks and figure, she could have young guys falling at her feet with just a crook of her finger! Young guys love mature women like her!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the atmosphere in the car turned as cold as a tomb.


    He didn¡¯t dare look back at me.He could feel I might take out my frustration on him.


    He looked pleadingly at Tang.


    Tang caught his meaning immediately. "Alpha, don¡¯t me Sawyer. It¡¯s not like he could control Cecilia finding a younger man to warm her bed, and¡ª"


    Beta Sawyer reached over and covered Tang¡¯s mouth.


    The car fell into a frozen silence.


    Not a sound could be heard.


    With an icy expression, I opened my phone and checked her location.


    And then... I discovered she was nearby, specifically, right ahead of us.


    I tossed my phone to Tang. "Follow them."


    Tang looked at the phone, his expression shifting from confusion to shock. "Cecilia is here in Boulder with her young boyfriend!!"


    Tang elerated while his imagination ran wild. "I get it now! Cecilia was jealous of Alpha Sebastian! She thought you liked Miss Hazel, so she deliberately found a young boyfriend to make you jealous. That must be it!"


    My previously unthawable expression began to thaw slightly.


    Beta Sawyer rationally countered, "That¡¯s impossible! Cecilia isn¡¯t that kind of person! Besides, she doesn¡¯t have feelings for the Alpha, why would she do something so bizarre¡ª"


    "Shut up."


    A coldmand floated from the back seat.


    Beta Sawyer fell silent.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    My heart was racing anxiously.


    I¡¯d thought it was a work call, but after a few strange, cold remarks from him, my focus was broken by Levan, and in my nervousness, I¡¯d hung up on Alpha Sebastian.


    Even worse, when I checked to see if he¡¯d arrived in Boulder yet, I realized they were also on the highway, not far from us.


    Had he... had he... noticed?


    I called to Harper, who was eating watermelon, telling her we needed to leave immediately.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Harper was startled by my urgency.


    She looked at her brother, who shook his head, indicating he didn¡¯t know either.


    I had no choice but to tell her, "Alpha Sebastian is nearby."


    Harper: "...What? Is he stalking us?"


    "No," I exined, "he wasing here today anyway."


    We looked at each other, and finally I tugged at her again. "Anyway, let¡¯s hurry. He¡¯s close by."


    The three of us got in the car and left the service area.


    I texted Beta Sawyer, trying to find out what was happening and why Sebastian was angry.


    After sending the message, Beta Sawyer didn¡¯t respond.


    Then I noticed from the location tracking that they were getting closer and closer.


    It seemed... they were following us!


    Harper still didn¡¯t understand, "You said Alpha Sebastian isn¡¯t following us, so why is heing to Boulder?"


    Despite my increasing anxiety, I answered her, "He¡¯s here for a date with Miss Hazel, the woman from the matchmaking meeting."


    "What?! After he was so¡ª" Harper made an embracing gesture, "¡ªlike that with you? What¡¯s his game, is he ying with you?"


    I remained silent.


    Harper sighed in understanding.


    We exited the highway.


    I was about to turn off my phone, seeing they were about to catch up with us, but after getting off the highway, the distance between us increased again.


    Beta Sawyer finally replied to my message: I just woke up. The Alpha Sebastian? He seems normal, why do you ask?


    Me: Nothing, he just called me and sounded strange.


    Had I imagined it?Was he not following us, just coincidentally on the same highway?


    Tang always drove fast anyway!


    I wanted to ask about the date but thought better of it.


    We arrived at the hotel.


    After getting our room keys, we prepared to go upstairs.


    From a distance, I spotted a familiar-looking woman walking ahead of us...


    Wait, wasn¡¯t that Miss Hazel?

 Chapter 119 Who Can Resist A Puppy Who Adores You?

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Who Can Resist A Puppy Who Adores You?</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I froze solid, my mind going nk.


    Harper didn¡¯t recognize Hazel and hadn¡¯t noticed my expression change when we entered the elevator.


    Both our groups stepped inside, with Harper, Levan and me standing at the front.


    Soon, voices drifted from behind us.


    "When is the Alpha Sebastian arriving?" a woman¡¯s voice asked.


    "Luna Regina said around 11:30. Alpha Sebastian should be here soon," Hazel replied.


    "He really should be the one picking you up. How could he let a youngdy like you wait for him? Even if the Silver Peak Pack is powerful, your pack isn¡¯t exactlycking either. His attitude seems rather arrogant."


    "It¡¯s fine, really. It doesn¡¯t matter who waits for whom. I don¡¯t mind," Hazel insisted.


    "Is this really the Hazel I know? You must truly be in love. Though I must admit, Alpha Sebastian is incredibly handsome¡ªit¡¯s hard not to be drawn to him. Congrattions on soon bing his Luna!"


    "Stop teasing me! Nothing¡¯s certain yet..."


    I kept my expression carefully neutral as Hazel chatted with her friend behind us.


    Harper, however, looked like she¡¯d seen a ghost. She turned her head slightly, trying to get a better look, when our floor arrived.


    As soon as we stepped out, she pulled me close to whisper, "Tell me that wasn¡¯t the Miss Hazel you mentioned."


    I nodded. "Yes, that¡¯s her."


    Harper rubbed her forehead in disbelief. "So Alpha Sebastian really dide here for a date? What aplete jerk! Another typical Alpha yboy!"


    "Keep your voice down," I warned, pulling her into our room.


    "Look, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. He hasn¡¯t yed me¡ªwe¡¯ve been clear about our rtionship," I insisted.


    "Hmph! That¡¯s only because he found a new target!" Harper snorted, then narrowed her eyes as something urred to her. "That night, if I hadn¡¯t been there, he probably would have... Wow, impressive¡ªarranging mating meetings while trying to get you into bed..."


    "Harper!" I covered her mouth with my hand. "Your brother is right here! Please stop!"


    "What does it matter if he hears?" Harper turned to ruffle her brother¡¯s hair. "He¡¯s family."


    Levan nodded enthusiastically.


    I sighed, giving up on controlling Harper.


    Looking around, I noticed Harper had booked arge suite with two bedrooms.


    "Levan, you¡¯re taking the smaller bedroom," Harpermanded, using his full name.


    I wanted to suggest getting Levan his own room¡ªhe was a grown boy after all¡ªbut then I watched as Harper ordered him to bring her tea, water, and give her a massage...


    Well, apparently her brother was also her personal servant.


    I walked to the window and checked my phone¡¯s location tracking app.


    If Hazel was staying at this hotel, would Alpha Sebastian be staying here too?


    Seeing their car moving toward our location made my already unsettled heart sink further.


    Was this really the only five-star hotel in Boulder?


    Irritation surged within me.


    "Harper, maybe we should switch hotels," I suggested.


    "Absolutely not! Why should we move? If anyone should leave, it¡¯s them!" Harper¡¯s temper red. "You¡¯re his secretary¡ªyou¡¯re just colleagues! You could quit anytime! You¡¯re not desperate for this job! Why should you fear him?"


    I wasn¡¯t afraid, exactly.


    It was more a growing irritation-- a rapidly escting annoyance.


    But Harper¡¯s words left me with no argument.


    "Fine, if we run into them, we run into them. Let¡¯s just focus on our own business," I conceded.


    "Exactly! He¡¯s here for a date, and we¡¯re here to find the rem¡ª" Harper paused. "We¡¯re onpletely different paths."


    I smiled. "You¡¯re right. Different paths entirely."


    We stayed in the room for about half an hour, nning our afternoon.


    Harper exined, "I¡¯ve found the address of the girl. After lunch, we¡¯ll go meet her first."


    "And what about Cici?" I asked.


    "If all goes well, Mrs. White will bring Cici to Boulder tonight. Though Cici¡¯s still very resistant, so we¡¯ll have to see how it ys out."


    Yesterday, Harper had Madam Amber meet with Mrs. White, iming they¡¯d found a solution.


    When Mrs. White heard this, she immediately went to see Madam Amber.


    Madam Amber told her: "To resolve this issue, you must go east. Find the remains, ce a talisman on them, and burn everything at the ce of death. You must act quickly¡ªwithin the next two days. If you miss this window, no one will be able to control that wolf spirit."


    Mrs. White¡¯s face changed at the mention of "east."


    Boulder was east of Denver.


    Her reaction further confirmed that Cici¡¯s drunken confession wasn¡¯t fabricated¡ªthe remains were indeed hidden in Boulder.


    I nodded. "As long as Cici shows up, everything will fall into ce."


    Our primary n was to find the girl first and convince her to help us confront Cici.


    If she was too scared and unwilling, that would be fine too.


    She could still help us identify possible locations based on the keywords we had, which would save us time.


    Our advanced n was for Mrs. White to bring Cici directly to where the body was buried.


    We would follow them, secretly recording everything.


    Once we had evidence of them digging up the remains, we¡¯d immediately call the police and have them arrested on the spot.


    To prevent the police from being influenced by the White family, we¡¯d release the video online immediately, exposing everything to the public.


    The White family couldn¡¯t deny what was captured on video.


    If they still managed to escape justice... well, that would just prove that the rich truly could get away with anything, and we never stood a chance.


    Both ns seemed solid on paper, but how they¡¯d y out remained uncertain.


    We braced ourselves for possibleplications.


    With our ns set, we headed out for lunch.


    I couldn¡¯t resist checking the location tracker again.


    But this behavior was like walking alone at night¡ªthe more you look back, the more anxious you be.


    Finally, I made a bold decision and left my phone in the room.


    I had a backup burner phone anyway, so my main phone could stay behind.


    The three of us left the room.


    Halfway down the hall, Harper suddenly slowed down. She clutched her stomach, her expression twisting in pain. "I... my stomach hurts. Must¡¯ve been that watermelon from the service area."


    "You two go ahead to the restaurant. I need to..."


    She quickly headed back toward our room.


    I called after her with concern, "Are you okay? Should I get you some medicine?"


    Harper waved dismissively. "No need, no need!"


    Levan reassured me, "My sister¡¯s tough. Don¡¯t worry about her. Cecilia, let¡¯s go ahead."


    "Alright then."


    Levan and I continued to the restaurant.


    After finding a table, I asked him to order while I used my phone to purchase medication to be delivered to the hotel reception.


    "Cecilia, have some water," Levan said, offering me a ss.


    "Thank you." I took it gratefully.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Just then, a party of three entered the upscale restaurant and settled into the booth directly behind Cecilia.


    They were close enough to touch, but the high-backed seats kept them hidden from her view.


    From his position, Alpha Sebastian had a perfect sightline to Cecilia¡¯s table.


    His eyes locked onto the young man sitting across from her, his expression freezing into an unreadable, icy mask.


    Beside him, Tang made to stand up and acknowledge her¡ªa simple, respectful gesture. But Beta Sawyer¡¯s hand shot out, mping around Tang¡¯s forearm like a vice.


    Given Tang¡¯s raw strength, trying to physically restrain him was a fool¡¯s errand; if Tang truly wanted to rise, he¡¯d send Sawyer flying, chair and all.


    Why are we pretending not to see her? Tang thought, frustration creasing his brow. Honesty is the simplest path.


    Beta Sawyer felt a familiar wave of exhaustion. He was trapped between a brooding Alpha and an impossibly straightforward enforcer, just trying to navigate the minefield without getting blown up.


    "Levan, have you decided?" Cecilia asked, setting her phone down. She noticed he was still staring wide-eyed at the menu.


    Levan leaned in, his voice dropping to a concerned whisper. "Cecilia, this ce is... really expensive. Are you sure we shouldn¡¯t go somewhere else?"


    As a young man still reliant on allowances from his family, the prices on the menu were a genuine shock.


    Cecilia couldn¡¯t help but smile at his adorable concern.


    Mimicking her friend Harper¡¯s easy manner, she reached out and ruffled his perfectly styled hair. "Silly, my treat. Order anything you want. A growing boy like you needs to eat properly."


    A flush crept up Levan¡¯s neck.


    He ducked his head back to the menu, asionally leaning in to ask her opinion on a dish, his voice soft and eager.


    Cecilia¡¯s attention, however, had drifted.


    She answered him on autopilot, humoring him with half her mind elsewhere.


    Behind them, the silence at the other booth was profound, heavy enough to suffocate.


    So, this is her type, Alpha Sebastian thought, his jaw tightening. An overgrown pup with more schemes than substance.


    "He¡¯s kind of cute," Tang murmured under his breath, unable to resist. "Not scrawny. Good frame."


    Beta Sawyer had to silently agree. And that face... so young and fresh. Who can resist a puppy who adores you?


    The thought was cut short as Alpha Sebastian snatched up a menu and smacked Sawyer sharply on the shoulder with it. "Order."


    The sharp,manding tone from the booth behind her made Cecilia jump, her heart lurching into her throat.


    She froze, caught between courtesy and self-preservation.


    The decision was made for her as a charming, feminine voice rang out, "Alpha Sebastian! "

 Chapter 120 Unmasked Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 120 Unmasked Intentions</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Alpha Sebastian slowly turned his head toward Hazel, who stood before him.


    His brows were furrowed with dark clouds, his expression nothing like the polite warmth he¡¯d shown during their arranged mating meeting. Now he was wrapped in ayer of ice.


    "Miss Hazel," he acknowledged coldly.


    "It¡¯s lovely to see you again," she replied.


    Hazel had clearly noticed his frigid expression. She probably thought a friendly greeting might thaw his demeanor.


    But Alpha Sebastian¡¯s face remained cial.


    He gave the barest nod of acknowledgment before turning away. He didn¡¯t invite her to sit, didn¡¯t offer even a single pleasantry¡ªhe simply left her standing there,pletely ignored.


    Hazel was instantly flushed with embarrassment.


    She couldn¡¯t leave, yet staying seemed impossible when he clearly had no intention of weing her.


    "Alpha Sebastian..." she called softly.


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t acknowledge her.


    Hazel¡¯s pretty face gradually reddened with humiliation.


    Her friend, who had apanied her, stood frozen in confusion. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a date? How could he bepletely ignoring her?


    The two women stood awkwardly before the seated man as other diners began to stare.


    Tang and Beta Sawyer looked at Miss Hazel with sympathy but dared not intervene.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I strained my ears to listen.


    But the more I heard, the less I understood. Why was he being so cold to Miss Hazel? Wasn¡¯t this their date?


    From what I¡¯d learned about Alpha Alpha Sebastian these past weeks, he wasn¡¯t someone prone to mood swings. Quite the opposite¡ªhe was unnervingly stable, never letting his emotions show on his face.


    "Alpha Sebastian, may we sit down?"Miss Hazel¡¯s friend finally asked, unable to bear the awkwardness any longer.


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t even grant her a nce.


    "There¡¯s no space," he stated, his voice t and final.


    Miss Hazel and her friend stood frozen, clearly not used to being dismissed so coldly.


    "Then again¡ª" he cut back in, turning slowly as if reconsidering. A sliver of hope lit in Miss Hazel¡¯s eyes.


    "If you¡¯re that set on sitting in this section," he went on, tone almost conversational, "my secretary is seated over there. You¡¯re wee to join her."


    My eyes snapped wide. Miss Hazel¡¯s gaze swung toward me.


    Silence fell¡ªheavy and thick. No one moved. No one spoke.


    The only person unaffected was Alpha Sebastian, who watched it all unfold with detached amusement.


    I was furious, mentally screaming: What is WRONG with him?! He¡¯spletely lost his mind!


    Miss Hazel and her friend looked confused: ...what...why...?


    The air turned so awkward that even you could cut it with a knife.


    Typically, when a man behaves this terribly during a date, the woman should immediately walk away.


    But Miss Hazel suddenly shed her embarrassment, smiled graciously and said, "That sounds fine."


    She walked over to my table and sat down.


    Her friend followed suit.


    All four seats were now upied.


    Levan and I watched in disbelief as they smoothly took seats without even asking if we minded.


    But unlike Alpha Sebastian, I wasn¡¯t mentally disturbed, nor was I like Miss Hazel who indulged such behavior.


    I took a subtle deep breath and gave Miss Hazel a friendly smile. "Miss Hazel, we¡¯re actually waiting for someone else. If you prefer this area, we can find another table."


    I stood up, and Levan followed my lead.


    A delicate white hand touched my arm. "Please, let¡¯s all sit together."


    The voice carried a slight nasal quality.


    I looked up to see Miss Hazel¡¯s reddened eyes pleading with me.


    Though I wasn¡¯t one to be walked all over, I couldn¡¯t resist a beautiful woman looking so helpless. Perhaps Miss Hazel wasn¡¯t spineless¡ªmaybe she simply didn¡¯t know how to exit gracefully and didn¡¯t want to flee in humiliation.


    Well, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to sit together for a while. Harper wasn¡¯t back yet anyway.


    I sat back down.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Alpha Sebastian watched from his booth, eyes dark and unreadable.


    Beta Sawyer slid the menu toward Tang. "Your turn."


    Tang gged down a waiter. He ordered ribeye, porterhouse, filet mignon¡ªnothing but meat. Not a single green thing.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s phone buzzed. He checked the screen. "Mother."


    "Have you met Miss Hazel?" Luna Regina¡¯s voice chirped through the receiver.


    Alpha Sebastian stood up slowly.


    Tang and Beta Sawyer thought he was stepping out for privacy. Instead, he just moved one booth over¡ªand sat right behind Cecilia.


    Back to back.


    So close she could feel the heat from his body.


    Now his mother¡¯s voice carried perfectly. Cecilia couldn¡¯t avoid hearing it if she tried.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve met her," Alpha Sebastian said, tone t.


    "Wonderful! I was worried you¡¯d miss each other. Get to know her a bit. Didn¡¯t you say you liked women with healthy appetites? Miss Hazel can put away two steaks in one sitting!"


    "I prefer someone who could devour an entire boar."


    The line went quiet. His mother¡¯s cheer evaporated.


    "But you two seemed sopatiblest time. I thought you liked her."


    "Next time, maybe give me a heads-up." Alpha Sebastian shifted slightly. "Your little stunt sparked some wild office gossip. Caused me quite the headache."


    Cecilia went rigid. Was he talking about her?


    Luna Regina finally caught her son¡¯s icy tone. "I¡¯m sorry, darling. I didn¡¯t think it through. Next time¡ª"


    "There won¡¯t be a next time. We¡¯re done with arranged meetings."


    "But you¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die alone. I¡¯ll find my own mate. You just have to wait."


    His words were gentle, but his meaning was stone.


    Luna Regina wanted to argue, to defend Hazel¡ªbut she held her tongue. Pushing him now would only backfire.


    He¡¯d always been her most steady, reliable son.


    But when he turned cold? He was downright terrifying.


    On her end, Alpha Yardley shot her a look that screamed, I told you so.


    Frustrated, Luna Regina pinched his arm.


    The call ended.


    The air in the restaurant grew thick.


    Hazel¡¯s face burned. She¡¯d begged her mother for this second chance. She really thought he didn¡¯t dislike her¡ªthat his gentle manners meant something. How could she have known he¡¯d be so brutally cold?


    He¡¯d moved seats just so she¡¯d overhear.


    Damn, Cecilia thought.


    A triple kill. He¡¯d called out her gossiping, shut down Hazel, and put his mother in her ce¡ªall in one conversation.


    Brutal. Absolutely brutal.


    "Cecilia."


    That voice¡ªcold and sharp¡ªmade her flinch. She turned nervously. "Y-yes, Alpha Sebastian?"


    He let the silence hang for three long seconds.


    "You wished me a good weekend," he said, his voice dropping to a level only she could hear. "Looks like you started your own private celebration without me. Feeling generous enough to share the joy?"

 Chapter 121 Jealous Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 121 Jealous Alpha</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The feeling that hit me was like a ton of bricks.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment as Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s words hung in the air between us.


    I forced out an awkwardugh and turned away, refusing to engage with him any further.


    It all made sense now - he was upset about being set up with Miss Hazel, and somehow I¡¯d be his designated punching bag.


    His passive-aggressive tone on the phone earlier suddenly clicked into ce.


    With a quiet sigh, I noticed both Miss Hazel and her friend watching me curiously.


    I managed to ster on what must have been the most strained smile in history.


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t push his little jab any further.


    When I turned away, he did the same, facing forward again in his booth.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Tang and Beta Sawyer suddenly pretending the ceiling was fascinating. Real subtle, guys.


    The restaurant door swung open, and Harper finally arrived.


    She scanned the room until her gazended on our strange seating arrangement - and her expression wentpletely nk.


    She looked like someone trying to solve quantum physics in her head, brow furrowed as she approached.


    "Ms. Harper," Alpha Sebastian called out, his voice dropping to that impossibly deep, maic tone that made heads turn.


    Harper stopped mid-step, clearly caught off guard.


    "Join us," Alpha Sebastian invited, gesturing to his table.


    Harper blinked rapidly. "Oh, I¡ª"


    I watched Miss Hazel¡¯s eyes widen in shock. After beingpletely ignored by Alpha Sebastian all evening, seeing him actively engage with another woman was clearly the final straw.


    Her eyes narrowed as she assessed Harper - tall, slender, makeup-free, dressed in a navy tracksuit with a slightly bored expression.


    The contrast couldn¡¯t have been more stark.


    Miss Hazel had clearly spent hours perfecting her appearance only to be ignored, while Harper had just rolled in looking casual and immediately captured Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s attention.


    I could practically see Miss Hazel¡¯s heart crumbling.


    "Harper, over here!" Tang waved enthusiastically. "Come sit with us!"


    With no other seats avable and Tang¡¯s eagerness, Harper relented and slid into their booth.


    "You look terrible," Tang observed. "What happened?"


    Harper groaned. "Don¡¯t even ask. I ate some watermelon on the highway and nearly died in the restroom. Did someonece it withxatives or what?"


    "Speaking of watermelon," Tang jumped in, "I once grabbed a piece from the fridge that had been sitting there for over a week. Almost didn¡¯t make it out of the bathroom alive. Everything went ck for a minute."


    "A week?!" Harper eximed. "You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t die, you idiot!"


    The two of themunched into a detailedparison of their food poisoning experiences.


    I nced at Miss Hazel, whose face reflected pure horror at their unfiltered conversation.


    She kept darting nces at Alpha Sebastian , clearly expecting him to be disgusted.


    Instead, his expression remained neutral, and he even added softly, "You should be more careful about what you eat. Take better care of yourself."


    Harper gave him a cool look. "Thanks for your concern, Alpha Sebastian."


    "What brings you to Boulder, Harper?" Alpha Sebastian asked, his tone surprisingly gentle.


    Harper raised an eyebrow. "You should focus on your date, Alpha Sebastian. Don¡¯t give people the wrong impression."


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s lips quirked. "Who told you I was on a date? Ah, must have been my troublesome secretary. She enjoys tarnishing my reputation. You shouldn¡¯t believe everything she says."


    "...What?" Harper¡¯s eyes widened.


    Despite his convoluted way of speaking, Harper caught on quickly.


    "Not a date? Are you serious?" She nced toward Miss Hazel.


    Alpha Sebastian answered firmly, "Not a date."


    Harper¡¯s entire demeanor shifted. "I should have known. You¡¯re not that kind of wolf."


    Author¡¯s pov


    Miss Hazel watched their intimate whispering and the affectionate smile Alpha Sebastian gave Harper. Something in her finally broke.


    She stood abruptly and walked out, her friend hurrying after her.


    Once outside, Miss Hazel¡¯sposure crumbledpletely.


    "How could he humiliate me like this?" she sobbed.


    Her friend offered a few words offort before suddenly grabbing her phone.


    After a quick search, she held the screen up to Miss Hazel¡¯s tear-stained face. "I knew she looked familiar. That¡¯s Cecilia Moore."


    Miss Hazel stared nkly.


    Having only recently returned from studying abroad, she wasn¡¯t up to date on Denver¡¯s gossip.


    She studied the photos and article on her friend¡¯s phone, looking dazed. "This is all just rumors. Besides, Alpha Sebastian seems interested in the woman who just arrived..."


    "Are you blind?" her friend scoffed. "Couldn¡¯t you see how differently he acts around that secretary? He deliberately moved to sit behind her, turned to speak with her, and looked at her like he was about to devour her!"


    "So... he likes her?" Miss Hazel felt increasingly dejected, realizing she¡¯d been made aplete fool of.


    Her friend sneered, "It¡¯s not about ¡¯like.¡¯ She¡¯s just pretty enough to catch his eye. Men only want one thing from women like that. She¡¯s nothing but a temptress!"


    With that, she marched back to the restaurant entrance and secretly snapped several photos.


    "They won¡¯t get away with making us look like fools!" she muttered, uploading the pictures to a private social media group for Denver¡¯s elite women, along with a fabricated sob story.


    ----


    Back inside the restaurant, Alpha Sebastian fixed his attention on Harper again.


    "You came here with them?" he asked, nodding toward Cecilia¡¯s table.


    Harper was staring at the mountain of meat on their table with mild concern, but his question made her eyebrows arch.


    The way he said THEM was particrly interesting.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, she caught his meaning.


    Suppressing a smile, she leaned in conspiratorially. "Yes, it¡¯s their first date, so I tagged along to keep an eye on things. Can¡¯t let her get hurt by another guy, you know?"


    Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s eyes turned arctic cold, like a Siberian winter. "How did they meet?"


    "Oh, he¡¯s my friend¡¯s younger brother. He¡¯s had a crush on her forever," Harper improvised smoothly. "Since she¡¯s single now, he pounced on the opportunity."


    "As her best friend, don¡¯t you think you should discourage this?" Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s voice was tight. "Is he reliable?"


    "What¡¯s there to discourage?" Harper shrugged. "They¡¯re both adults who know what they want. Everyone deserves a sweet romance, don¡¯t you think? Don¡¯t you want that too?"


    Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s expression darkened to something that could havended him a job as the Grim Reaper.


    Harper wasughing hysterically inside. She found his jealousy utterly fascinating.


    A nce passed between Tang and Sawyer, a silent conversation of raised brows.


    Childhood friend? So this guy had fangs after all. This wasn¡¯t a chance encounter; it was a calcted move in a much deeper game.


    Meanwhile, Cecilia remained oblivious to the whispered conversation behind her.


    She turned to call Harper over but froze when she met Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s icy stare.


    "Come with me," hemanded, his expression severe.


    "What...?" I blinked in confusion. What had I done now?


    Alpha Sebastian stood, clearly expecting immediatepliance.


    With a sigh, I rose from my chair.


    "Cecilia..." Levan stood up too, looking concerned.


    One murderous nce from Alpha Sebastian had him dropping back into his seat like a stone.


    "Alpha Sebastian, please don¡¯t scare the kid," I said, irritation creeping into my voice.


    Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s lips suddenly curved into a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes:Defending this little boy already? How touching.

 Chapter 122 Forbidden Touch

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 122 Forbidden Touch</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I noticed his eyes growing even more terrifying as we faced each other.


    What was with his mood today? Was he this upset just because I mistook his dinner for a date?


    Seriously?


    His gaze was pure ice, promising a world of trouble.


    I didn¡¯t stick around to find out. I headed for the door, wanting to draw his fire away from the others.


    He followed close behind, his slow, deliberate steps making me feel like a condemned woman.


    I heard Levan¡¯s worried call and Harper¡¯s dismissive reply, followed by the sound of a light smack.


    Once in the hallway, I tried to turn, but his hand on my back guided me firmly into an elevator. The doors slid shut. I tried to move away.


    His arm locked around my waist, pulling me back. "Rx," he murmured, his voice dangerously low. "You¡¯re not going anywhere."


    I red at him, but he just stared ahead, his expression unreadable, his eyes holding a blizzard of unspoken fury.


    When we reached our floor, he led me out and toward his room.


    The door opened, then closed behind us.


    I tried to seize the moment when he released me to unlock the door, quickly stepping forward to put distance between us.


    I barely made it a few steps before his arm snaked around my waist again, this time pulling me roughly back against his chest.


    The move was dominant, possessive. His arm tightened around me, bending me into his embrace. My waist was so slender his hand could encircle itpletely, yet somehow soft and curved against his grip.


    "I apologize! I apologize!" I cried, genuinely frightened by his unusual intensity.


    I tried prying at his immovable arm while looking back at him. "It was wrong of me to assume you were on a date with Miss Hazel without confirmation. My mistake."


    Now please let me go!


    Alpha Sebastian lowered his dark gaze. "That issue is over."


    "...If it¡¯s over, why are you still angry?"


    "What do you think?" His eyes narrowed dangerously, his arm tightening its hold.


    My heart pounded frantically, making coherent thought impossible.


    What was I supposed to think?


    I felt something pressing against my lower back, and heat rushed to my face. "Can¡¯t we sit down and talk about this?"


    "Don¡¯t change the subject."


    "...I¡¯m not changing anything! Who talks in this position?" I stomped my foot in embarrassed anger.


    The moment those words left my mouth, Alpha Sebastian spun me around to face him, trapping me in the corner, our bodies pressed together.


    This was even worse than before! Actually, the previous position wasn¡¯t eptable either!


    I pushed against his chest, my voice taking on a flustered quality. "...Didn¡¯t you promise you wouldn¡¯t do this again? What are you doing? You¡ªyou¡¯re not a man of your word!"


    "Because I saw you heading down the wrong path, desperate enough to settle for a boy," his lips pressed near the corner of mine, his voice husky. "I have a responsibility to guide you back to the right direction."


    What nonsense was he talking?


    My heart raced as I tried to escape his intoxicating scent. "Stop talking like Tang with those fancy expressions! I don¡¯t understand a word you¡¯re saying!"


    "Then I¡¯ll show you another way."


    Show me what...?


    I looked up at him.


    Suddenly, everything went dark as his dry, warm palm covered my eyes.


    In the next moment, scorching breath descended upon me, stealing all my oxygen.


    A fierce kiss like wildfire on an open in surrounded mepletely, burning me alive, twisting and entwining until we both became a raging inferno.


    I felt like I was being consumed whole.


    My emotions surged, my lips and teeth tingling until even my heart felt numb with pleasure. There was the knowledge that this shouldn¡¯t be happening, that it was dangerous, that continuing would reduce me to ashes... yet I found it impossible to resist the growing sweetness and unbearable ache.


    I even realized that I was...


    I seemed to be...having a physical reaction.


    My hand started reaching for his waist before I quickly pulled it back. "Mmph¡ª"


    I was startled by my own desire, suddenly struggling against him.


    Alpha Sebastian released my lips, his breathing heavy. "Understand now?"


    "...I understand."


    How could I not?


    He was taking advantage of the situation to feel me up!


    Alpha Sebastian continued,"Dating isn¡¯t something you do with boys. Adults should date adults. If you want to date someone, you can date me."


    Dating?


    I began to understand. "You don¡¯t actually think Levan is my boyfriend, do you?"


    Sebastian: "It¡¯s toote to deny it now."


    "He¡¯s Harper¡¯s brother! She brought him along this time!"


    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent.


    I pulled his hand away from my eyes, then gave him a judgmental look that said: you¡¯re just making excuses to take advantage of me, you pervert.


    Even if I had a boyfriend, did that give him the right to get angry and kiss me?


    What kind of logic was that?Was he some kind of bandit or thief?


    Alpha Sebastian sensed the situation was bingplicated.


    Slowly, his expression showed a hint of regret.


    With a serious face, he apologized, "I¡¯m sorry for kissing you without understanding the situation. It was my fault. You have every right to be angry, so how about..."


    He leaned down again. "For fairness, you can kiss me back."


    Apparently, he could discard his dignity at any moment!


    I held back my irritation. "No thanks."


    "That won¡¯t do. Don¡¯t feel pressured¡ªI¡¯m a generous man."


    I remained silent for a few seconds. "Fine. Since you¡¯re so sincere about making things even, I won¡¯t hold back."


    I ground my teeth together, eyeing his neck with a predator¡¯s smile.


    "It might hurt a little. Try to bear with it."


    With that, I opened my mouth to bite his neck.


    Alpha Sebastian covered my mouth and straightened up. "If it¡¯s going to hurt, let¡¯s put this on hold. There¡¯s no rush."


    I didn¡¯t press the issue.


    I pressed my kiss-swollen lips together. "So are we done here? Can I leave now?"


    Sebastian¡¯s gaze darkened again.


    He neither confirmed nor denied that I could leave, just stared at me deeply. "ying dumb again?"


    Exposed, my expression became slightly ufortable.


    The atmosphere grew quiet.


    A brief ten seconds stretched into eternity.


    Suddenly, I smiled brightly. "You just advised me not to head down the wrong path, right? I¡¯ve taken your advice to heart. Thank you for your good intentions, Alpha."

 Chapter 123 I’m A Cold-Blooded Woman

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 123 I¡¯m A Cold-Blooded Woman</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    He suddenlyughed.


    In my eyes, was he the forbidden path I shouldn¡¯t take?


    I couldn¡¯t bear to meet his gaze anymore.


    The intensity there was far too much, raw, and tempting.


    "I have things to do this afternoon," I said, keeping my eyes fixed on the floor. "I should go eat lunch."


    This time, I didn¡¯t ask for his permission to leave. I simply turned and walked out of the room, feeling his eyes boring into my back with every step.


    He was incredible, in every way a woman could desire. His kiss had nearly drowned me in sensation.


    But of course he could make women fall for him¡ªthat was Alpha Sebastian ck¡¯s specialty, wasn¡¯t it?


    When he set his sights on a woman, how could she possibly resist? He could take or leave anyone without a second thought -- effortless for an Alpha of his status.


    But me? I didn¡¯t have the strength to fight the world for a man again. Not after what Alpha Xavier had put me through.


    ----


    When I returned to the dining room, I immediately reached for a ss of water, desperate to cool the lingering heat his lips had left on mine.


    His intoxicating scent still clung to me like a spell.


    As I drank, still half-dazed from our encounter, Harper¡¯s disappointed voice floated to my ears.


    "Only twenty minutes? Is the great Alpha Sebastian... that quick to finish?"


    I choked on my water, sending it down the wrong pipe.


    Tang and Beta Sawyer exchanged horrified nces that clearly said: Is she making sexual jokes right now? She definitely is!


    "Oh!" Harper waved her hand with a smile that fooled no one. "I just meant their conversation was surprisingly brief. Don¡¯t be dirty-minded."


    The awkward silence that followed was deafening.


    Your exnation just made it worse!


    WAY worse!!


    Tang, ever loyal to his Alpha, jumped to Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s defense. "I can absolutely vouch that it¡¯s definitely longer than twenty minutes! Right, Sawyer?"


    When Beta Sawyer didn¡¯t respond, he nudged him. "Come on, back me up here!"


    Beta Sawyer looked like he was in physical pain.Vouch for what, exactly?


    Harper was thoroughly enjoying herself, her earlier stomach difort apparently forgotten. "Wow, you guys are quite knowledgeable about this. That¡¯s... impressive. Have you both... experienced it firsthand?"


    Tang visibly shuddered at the implication.


    The table fell into mortified silence.


    "Don¡¯t be shy, Tang." Harper reached over to pinch his cheek.


    "Harper!" Levan grabbed her hand and pulled it back. "Have some dignity. You¡¯re embarrassing me!"


    "You little brat!" Harper retaliated by pinching her brother¡¯s cheek instead. "You think you can lecture me now?"


    I continued sipping my water, torn betweenughter and second-hand embarrassment. Thanks to my "lively" friends, I was now fully alert, any lingering effects from Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s kisspletely dispelled.


    By the time we were nearly finished with our meal, Alpha Sebastian still hadn¡¯t returned. He probably wasn¡¯ting back.


    Tang¡¯s phone rang. He answered, exchanged a few words, then stepped outside the restaurant.


    Inside the restaurant, I slid into the seat next to Beta Sawyer and tried to sound casual. "So if the Alpha wasn¡¯t here for a date, what was he doing? Did he say? Meeting some mysterious big shot?"


    Beta Sawyer gave me a tired look. "Would you believe me if I said I¡¯m just as confused as you?"


    I nodded. "Of course. You have no reason to lie to me."


    He turned the question back on me. "Then what are you doing here with Harper and her brother? Liam saw you all getting into the car this morning and assumed you had a boyfriend. We all did."


    "He¡¯s practically a child!" I protested. "And to be honest, I need to keep my business in Boulder confidential too."


    Beta Sawyer stared at me nkly.


    Fine, we¡¯re both keeping secrets then!


    ----


    After lunch, we left first.


    I stopped by the front desk to pick up medication, then we headed out of the hotel.


    Just as we pulled out of the underground parking garage, we spotted a familiar handsome face waving at us from the curb.


    "It¡¯s Tang," I said.


    Harper had Levan pull over.


    Tang sauntered up to the car and climbed into the front passenger seat with unearned confidence. "The Alpha sent me to protect you all, so..." He flipped his hair with dramatic ir. "You¡¯re now in extremely safe hands,dies and gentleman."


    I exchanged a nce with Harper in the rearview mirror. We both fought to keep straight faces.


    Levan looked thoroughly unimpressed.


    Tang¡¯s excessive confidence needed treatment, seriously.


    But considering his skills¡ªhigh-speed driving, tracking, lock-picking, even that ghost impersonation stunt¡ªHarper and I silently agreed his help was wee.


    Levan clearly felt challenged. "I can protect them too."


    Tang didn¡¯t argue, just smiled indulgently. "Sure, you protect them, I¡¯ll protect everyone. No conflict there."


    From the back seat, I asked, "Does the Alpha know what we¡¯re doing?"


    "He absolutely... has no idea," Tang replied smoothly. "But he did say to let you do what you need to do. Just don¡¯t push yourself too hard or get hurt. If things go south, he¡¯ll handle it."


    With that, he settledfortably into his seat and closed his eyes.


    A warm feeling spread through my chest.


    Even after how coldly I¡¯d treated him, Alpha Sebastian was still looking out for me.


    Harper leaned close to my ear. "That man has amazing intuition. He knows what you want and silently supports you, even sends his best bodyguard to protect you. And let¡¯s not forget he¡¯s incredibly gorgeous... How can you not be falling for him? Are you even human if you¡¯re not?"


    I sighed. "Stop, or you¡¯ll make me cry."


    "Tears of joy?"


    "No, tears for him. Because I¡¯m a cold-blooded woman¡ªcolder than Denver in the dead of winter."


    Harper fell silent.


    ----


    We drove halfway across the city to reach an ordinary residentialmunity.


    There was a security guard at the entrance, but the iron gate stood wide open, allowing cars and scooters to freelye and go. We drove in without any trouble.


    Inside, cars were parked haphazardly wherever there was space. Levan pulled onto a patch of grass near the building we wanted.


    The four of us got out.


    Harper and I walked in front, with the two men following behind.


    We took the elevator to the sixteenth floor.


    Apartment 1603.


    Harper pressed the doorbell.


    After a moment, the door opened to reveal a young woman. She was thin to the point of frailty, like a paper doll. Though her skin was fair and her features delicate¡ªshe might have been beautiful once¡ªa centipede-like scar ran down the left side of her face.


    "Who are you looking for?" she asked nervously, her hand instinctively moving to cover the scar.


    "You¡¯re Nicole, right?" Harper asked.


    Harper had clearly recognized the girl.


    She looked much like the photos from school, except for that scar.


    All we knew was that after Mason¡¯s incident, this girl had immediately withdrawn from school. We hadn¡¯t known she¡¯d been injured.


    In that moment, both Harper and I had the same thought: Could Cici have given this girl the scar?

 Chapter 124 Ghosts of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Ghosts of the Past</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Yes, I am," Nicole nodded nervously.


    Harper softened her voice. "I¡¯m Mason¡¯s cousin."


    At those words, Nicole¡¯s face transformedpletely.


    Her pupils dted in terror, her thin body trembling uncontrobly.


    Panic, fear, sorrow shed across her face, followed by a pain so deep that it seemed to hollow her out.


    "W-why are you here?" Her voice trembled. "I¡¯ve told the police everything... I don¡¯t know anything... I didn¡¯t see anything... Please don¡¯t ask me anymore... please stop asking..."


    She hugged her knees to her chest as she crouched down, burying her face.


    The rest of her words became inaudible mumbles, a quiet litany of self-reassurance that broke my heart.


    I shook my head at Harper. Not now.


    Just the mere mention of the boy¡¯s name had triggered such a breakdown - her fragile mental state couldn¡¯t handle any more questions.


    "Nicole, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯re just here to check on you," Harper knelt beside her, speaking in gentle tones as she softly rubbed the girl¡¯s trembling back.


    God, she was so thin. Nothing but skin and bones.


    Gradually, Nicole¡¯s breathing steadied.


    "Could wee inside and sit down?" Harper asked softly.


    Nicole nodded but struggled to stand.


    Harper helped her up and guided her into the apartment.


    I followed closely behind, with Tang and Levan enteringst, closing the door behind them.


    In the living room, Harper settled Nicole onto the couch.


    I sat down and nced around, immediately noticing a strange odor permeating the ce - something like rotting meat.


    Probably from poor venttion; all the windows were sealed shut.


    Tang surveyed the interior with narrowed eyes while Levan pulled out a face mask and put it on.


    "So, Nicole," Harper began, her voice deliberately light as she tried to build a connection. "Is it just you living here? Where¡¯s your family?"


    "It was me and my grandma," Nicole mumbled, her voice thin and weak. "But she¡¯s... gone now."


    Gone?


    The word hung in the air, made infinitely more sinister by the foul odor that permeated the entire apartment. Harper¡¯s friendly expression tightened.


    A cold dread crept up my own spine.


    I saw Levan shift uneasily, inching closer to Tang. But Tang himself was a statue of indifference, arms crossed, casually blowing a bubble with his gum as if we were waiting in a checkout line.


    My eyes met Harper¡¯s, a silent rm passing between us.


    Oh, god. It couldn¡¯t be...


    "Nicole," I pressed, forcing a calm I didn¡¯t feel into my voice. "Where... where did your grandmother go?"


    "My grandma..." Nicole lifted her head slowly.


    The angry scar across her face seemed to twist in the dim light, making the moment even more unnerving.


    My breath hitched. Harper went perfectly still.


    "She went to live with my uncle," Nicole said, her voice dropping with a dull disappointment as she stared at the floor again.


    Harper and I both clutched our chests in relief.


    That smell had really messed with our minds.


    How could she even stand living with that stench?


    Nicole rose and went to the kitchen, returning with several cans of soda which she distributed to everyone before sitting back down. "Thank you foring to see me."


    Harper and I epted the drinks.


    We spent some time asking about her life and offering words of encouragement.


    I mentioned that I could pay for surgery to help reduce her facial scarring.


    Nicole brightened visibly at this suggestion, her entire demeanor shifting toward optimism.


    As the potential benefactor offering to help with her scar, it felt natural to ask how she¡¯d gotten it. Initially reluctant, Nicole gradually opened up under my gentle probing, no doubt influenced by my "generous sponsor" status.


    "It was a girl from my high school," she said, ncing nervously at Harper as her hands twisted together. "I know you¡¯re here about Mason. I... I can tell you, but you can¡¯t say it came from me, or I¡¯ll also be..."


    She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    Now we were getting somewhere.


    "You can trust us," Harper reassured her. "I just want to know what happened to my poor cousin. If you can tell me, I¡¯d be incredibly grateful."


    "Okay!" Nicole nodded vigorously, apparently having made some internal decision.


    She stared at the coffee table, lost in memories. "It was after final exams that day. Thest test ended at 2:30 PM. I was packing my bag to go home when three ssmates blocked my way in the hallway. One of the girls had been targeting me because Mason was always nice to me. She got worse each time. I was terrified of her."


    "They said they wanted me toe hang out with them. I didn¡¯t want to go, but they forced me. I remember it was a big house with a garden, not far from school. When we got there, they made me call Mason toe over. When I refused, she... she..." Nicole¡¯s voice caught. "She had two guys start to... to take my clothes off, and they were going to..."


    Her emotional control began slipping again.


    Harper and I listened with mounting anger.


    This wasn¡¯t just bullying - it was something far more sinister.


    Nicole covered her face as she cried. "I didn¡¯t want to! They took my phone and forced me to call him. I was so scared, so terrified..."


    Harper pulled her into aforting embrace. "Anyone would be scared in that situation. It wasn¡¯t your fault."


    After a moment, Nicole continued, her voice steadier: "Then Mason came. He told them to let me go. The girl said she would only release me if he agreed to date her. Mason refused - he didn¡¯t like her. She was the one who kept harassing him."


    "They started arguing. He made her furious, and she took all her rage out on me. She hit me, cut my face with a knife, then had those two guys drag me to another room."


    "When I finally endured that hell, it waspletely dark outside. I couldn¡¯t walk. They dumped me at a street corner. Some man passing by took me to the hospital."


    "After that... Mason disappeared."


    "I don¡¯t know what happened to him then. I wanted to tell the teachers, report it to the police, but people came to warn me not to say anything, to drop out of school, or my whole family wouldn¡¯t survive."


    "It¡¯s my fault Mason is gone. If he hadn¡¯te to save me, if he¡¯d just ignored me, he wouldn¡¯t have..."


    She couldn¡¯t finish the sentence, dissolving into broken sobs.


    Harper and I exchanged meaningful nces. The picture was bing clear.


    Cici had used Nicole as bait to lure Mason, then murdered him.


    Unable to have the boy she wanted, she destroyed both him and the girl he cared about.


    Nicole survived, but the trauma inflicted on her was worse than death - physical and mental wounds that would never heal,pounded by crushing guilt.


    Cici had been just a teenager then, but already so monstrously cruel!


    "Nicole," I leaned forward, looking directly into her eyes, "if you had a chance now to get justice - for yourself and for Mason - would you take it?"


    Nicole stared back through tear-filled eyes, frozen for a long moment before shaking her head fearfully. "Her family is powerful. We can¡¯t win against them."


    "How will you know if you don¡¯t try?" I challenged her. "Is hiding and living in misery forever really better than fighting back? What could be worse than what you¡¯re going through now?"


    Harper added, "If it fails, that¡¯s on us. But if we seed, you can start over. You have your whole life ahead of you, Nicole."


    Nicole¡¯s breathing quickened as she twisted her fingers anxiously, clearly engaged in an intense internal struggle.


    Finally, her gaze hardened with determination."What do I need to do?"

 Chapter 125 Buried Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 125 Buried Secrets</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Behind the couch, Tang had sent the recording of Nicole¡¯s entire confession to Alpha Sebastian.


    While Cecilia and Harper were cautiously piecing together Nicole¡¯s traumatic story, they werepletely unaware that Alpha Sebastian was already miles ahead of them.


    He sat under the shade of an old oak tree in a seemingly ordinary farmyard, the audio recording from Tang ying through his phone. His expression was unreadable, a mask of calm concentration as he listened. The moment it ended, his fingers moved swiftly across the screen: She¡¯s holding back. Stay alert.


    An "OK" came back from Tang immediately, though he couldn¡¯t help but frown at his Alpha¡¯s assessment.


    From where Tang stood, Nicole¡¯s emotional breakdown and story seemed genuine - the tears, the trauma, all of it.


    But Alpha Sebastian had always possessed an uncanny ability to detect deception where others couldn¡¯t.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    In the apartment, I gently steered our conversation in a new direction.


    "Nicole, you¡¯re from Boulder originally, right?" I asked softly.


    "Yes," she nodded, clearly uncertain why I was asking this.


    I reached into my bag and pulled out a small notebook.


    Inside were Cici¡¯s drunken ramblings that I¡¯d carefully transcribed. I handed it to her.


    "Could you look at this? These descriptions of ces - have you seen anything like them before? Or did the girl who attacked you ever mention locations like these?"


    Nicole took the notebook with trembling hands.


    Harper watched as Nicole¡¯s eyes moved across the notes. Her expression shifted - first intense focus, then a flicker of confusion, and finally, a slow, dawning horror. It was like watching a shadow creep over her face, swallowing the light behind her eyes.


    Though she¡¯d cried herself dry earlier, a fresh sheen of tears now glossed her vision. She looked up, voice heavy with the weight of memory.


    "This... this sounds like the countryside around here."


    "Could it be up in the mountains?" Harper asked carefully.


    "No." Nicole¡¯s reply was sharp, certain. "The countryside. The farms, the backroads - that kind of ce."


    She paused, thinking, then looked up with a spark of grim resolve. "My uncle lives out near Redwood Creek. He¡¯s been there his whole life. If anyone would know this kind of ce, it¡¯s him. Even if he doesn¡¯t, someone in that area will."


    Harper and I agreed, seeing how certain she seemed.


    As Nicole went to change clothes, Tang excused himself to use the bathroom. Levan, unable to tolerate the apartment¡¯s stench any longer, rushed outside after several dry heaves.


    "Such a big guy, heaving like that," Harper teased, following her brother out. "Look at Tang - he¡¯spletely unfazed!"


    My gaze drifted toward the source of the most pungent odor. Poor Levan - he and Tang had been standing closest to it.


    I walked slowly toward the smell, each step bringing me closer to its origin until I reached what had to be the source - a closed door at the end of the hallway.


    Fighting the nausea rising in my throat, I reached for the doorknob.


    Just as I began to turn it, a hand appeared over mine, firmly pushing the door closed again.


    I spun around, startled to find Tang standing behind me.


    "Don¡¯t look. It¡¯s pretty nasty in there," he said quietly.


    "...You¡¯ve already seen?" I whispered.


    Tang ced his arm around my shoulders, gently steering me away as he murmured, "It¡¯s just a dead cat. Been there a while. With this heat, the smell¡¯s bound to be awful."


    I gave him a skeptical look that clearly asked: Really? A cat? Are you lying to me?


    Tang¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. "Cecilia, you almost look disappointed it¡¯s not something worse."


    I red at him. Disappointed? Seriously?


    My concern wasn¡¯t disappointment - I was worried he might be withholding information that could affect my judgment of Nicole.


    Tang¡¯s expression sobered. "It¡¯s really just a cat. I promise."


    We returned to the living room just as Nicole emerged.


    She¡¯d changed into a white dress and wore both a hat and face mask, concealing her scarred facepletely. "Ready to go."


    We headed downstairs.


    Tang took the wheel with Levan riding shotgun, while Harper, Nicole and I sat in the back.


    Nicole gave Tang the address - a ce called Diligent Harmony Vige. The GPS estimated an hour and twenty-three minutes.


    "We don¡¯t need that long for this short distance," Tang muttered.


    My stomach clenched at his words. "Tang, please drive carefully. No speeding!"


    "Cecilia," Tang replied with a hint of amusement, st time you wanted me to go faster, now slower. You¡¯re quite changeable."


    "...Going too fast will make everyone sick!" I protested.


    Harper chimed in with a mischievous gleam in her eye, "Oh no, no, Harper can handle it. Harper loves speed. It¡¯s the slow, gentle pace that¡¯s frustrating."


    Tang and I both shot her a look: ...You¡¯d better be talking about driving.


    Harper blinked innocently: Of course, what else would I be talking about?


    At my strong insistence, Tang drove at a reasonable pace.


    As we traveled, I sent a message to Luna Dora, asking her to find out if Cici¡¯s mother owned any property in the countryside around Boulder, or if any rtives had vacant old houses in the area.


    She responded immediately: I¡¯ll find out right away.


    I couldn¡¯t help a cold smile.


    Seeing how desperately Luna Dora wanted to distance herself from Cici now, I recalled how she once treasured the girl.


    People always pay for their mistakes eventually...


    Beside me, Harper removed her earbuds and leaned close to whisper, "They¡¯re here."


    My eyes brightened. Perfect timing.


    Yet even as satisfaction settled in, a flutter of unease disturbed my confidence.


    Things were progressing almost too smoothly.


    An hourter, we¡¯d been driving along rural roads for thirty minutes.


    The countryside was postcard-perfect in thete summer sun, all golden fields and soft light. On any other day, it would¡¯ve been peaceful.


    But Harper and I weren¡¯t here to sightsee. Ever since we¡¯d turned off the main road, we¡¯d been scanning everything, looking for anything that matched the notes.


    And then we saw it. Now Nicole¡¯s certainty made sense.


    Thend was dotted with ponds, old fruit trees clinging to their banks. The ground wasn¡¯t t - it rose and fell in gentle mounds. And scattered across the fields were small, weathered structures. Some sat beside water, others stood alone in the middle of nowhere.


    I didn¡¯t know what they were for, but my stomach dropped looking at them.


    They matched Cici¡¯s description perfectly.


    Nicole had mentioned that the incident happened after final exams, just before summer break - matching our current season.


    Beforeing, we¡¯d thought we were looking for a unique location that would stand out.


    Now we realized these scenes weremonce in the countryside.


    Finding one specific spot among so many simr settings was like searching for a particr tree in a forest full of identical ones.


    The task suddenly seemed far more daunting.


    After another twenty minutes, we spotted a sign: "Redwood Creek."


    "Take the next turn and go straight," Nicole directed from the back seat. "There¡¯s a clearing up ahead where we¡¯ll have to leave the car. Thenes into the vige are too narrow for anything wider than a cart."


    Tang did as instructed, pulling into a grassy area that served as an informal parking spot.


    As I climbed out, my eyes caught on three luxury SUVs - the kind that cost more than a year¡¯s sry - parked a little distance away.


    It was a stark, unexpected contrast to the rustic surroundings.


    Some vigers, it seemed, were doing very well for themselves.


    Nicole led us on foot into the heart of the settlement.


    A shallow, quick-moving river cleanly split themunity into northern and southern halves. They were connected by a series of narrow stone bridges, their surfaces worn smooth by generations of use.


    We stuck to the northern bank, following Nicole.


    As we passed one of the weathered cottages, arge dog shot out from behind a fence, barking explosively.

 Chapter 126 Visiting A Friend

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 126 Visiting A Friend</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "AHHH!" A collective scream tore from our throats as we scrambled backward,pletely unprepared for what happened next.


    And who wouldn¡¯t be terrified? That massive dog lunging toward us looked ready to maim if not kill!


    Even Levan, with all his athletic build and training, was so startled he nearly pushed Harper straight into the river.


    I grabbed her arm just in time, spotting a crooked tree nearby.


    Without thinking, I yanked Harper toward it.


    "CLIMB!" I shouted, already hauling myself up onto the lowest branch.


    Harper scrambled up behind me, while Levan and Nicole jumped down to the riverbank to hide. Complete chaos erupted in seconds.


    "Would everyone please calm down!" Tang called out, his voice steady amid our panic.


    But it was toote - we¡¯d already scattered like frightened rabbits.


    I clung to the tree branch, watching in horror as the snarling dog approached Tang, who stood calmly in ce.


    "Tang! RUN!" My voice cracked with panic. The beast was baring its teeth, ready to attack.


    "Cecilia, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t bite me," Tang replied, looking almost amused.


    He turned toward the aggressive animal, its hackles raised and teeth gleaming. "Enough, sweetheart. Stop barking."


    The dog ignored himpletely, barking even more ferociously, muscles tensing as it prepared to lunge.


    Tang stepped forward and delivered what I can only describe as a gentle but firm "nudge" to the dog with his foot, followed by a pat on its head that carried a clear message. "Bark one more time and I¡¯ll neuter you and feed your bits to the fish."


    The dog¡¯s threatening growls faded into pitiful whimpers, and it dropped to a sitting position beside Tang¡¯s feet.


    Satisfied, Tang crouched and stroked its fur. "That¡¯s a good boy."


    From our perches in the tree and by the riverbank, we stared in disbelief.


    Did he just call that monstrous beast "sweetheart" and threaten a dog that shouldn¡¯t understand human speech?


    "Is... is that your dog?" Harper asked shakily, pointing a trembling finger at the now-docile animal.


    I nudged her. "Tang came with us, remember?"


    "Then why does it only listen to him?" Harper whispered. "Dogs don¡¯t actually understand threats about their... manhood, do they?"


    I pressed my lips together. It didn¡¯t make sense.


    Since when could harsh words tame an aggressive dog?


    Tang stood and waved us down. "It¡¯s safe now. You cane down from the tree and up from the river."


    None of us moved. What if the dog was only friendly toward him?


    There was no way I was testing Tang¡¯s "theory" on animal control. That beast looked fully capable of going for my throat in a heartbeat.


    Themotion drew some attention - an old man watching from his porch, a curtain twitching in a nearby house. This personal disaster was now a modest public spectacle.


    My cheeks burned. If clinging to this tree like a terrified squirrel wasn¡¯t embarrassing enough, what happened next seared the moment into my memory forever.


    The farmhouse door creaked open. Three men stepped out, their boots crunching on the gravel path. My eyes stayed locked on the snarling dog - I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to look away. But I risked a quick nce upward, then back at the animal.


    Recognition hit me like a physical blow.


    Wait. Was that...?


    My heart hammered against my ribs. I looked up again and frozepletely. Pressed against the rough bark, I felt my terror transform into pure disbelief.


    Had fear finally short-circuited my brain? Was I really seeing Alpha Sebastian here?


    Harper¡¯s voice cut through my shock, low and urgent. "Cecilia. Are you seeing what I¡¯m seeing?"


    "Unfortunately, yes."


    "Is this real?"


    "Girl, I don¡¯t know," I muttered, my face still pressed to the tree. "Did we just step into some weird movie? You want me to check for a film crew?"


    I heard her sharp intake of breath. My bad joke had done nothing to break the tension.


    Alpha Sebastian stood there, brows furrowed as he observed me clinging to the tree.


    He rubbed his forehead, looking somewhere between concerned and amused.


    He approached Tang and lightly smacked the back of his head.


    "Who the hell - " Tang spun around, fist raised, then froze mid-motion. "Alpha! Boss!"


    "How exactly did your protection detail end with her up a tree?" Alpha Sebastian asked, not bothering to question why we were here in the first ce.


    His attention was fixed on me.


    Tang gave him an innocent look. "The dog came out of nowhere. They panicked. I turned around for one second, and suddenly they were climbing trees and jumping down riverbanks. I couldn¡¯t get them toe down."


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s expression remained serious, but I had recovered enough of my senses to feel thoroughly mortified.


    I was wing at the tree bark so hard I might have been carving a hole into it.


    And I could swear he was fighting backughter. Yes, he was definitelyughing inside!


    Alpha Sebastian instructed one of the men who had joined him to take the dog inside and secure it in a kennel.


    Then he approached my tree, extending his hand toward me.


    "Come down now. You¡¯re going to break that branch."


    "The tree was already crooked!" I protested, my face burning red as I slowly began my descent. Going up had been easy in the adrenaline rush.


    Coming down made me realize just how high I¡¯d climbed.


    I reached for his hand, and Alpha Sebastian effortlessly lifted me down, his strong arms steadying me. "Impressive tree-climbing skills. Very resourceful."


    "Please stop talking," I groaned, covering my face with both hands.


    "You should add that to your resume," he continued, his shoulders now visibly shaking with suppressedughter.


    I knew it! He was enjoying this far too much!


    From above, Harper called down,"Hey, Mr. Alpha, aren¡¯t you going to carry me down too? How am I supposed to get down from here?"


    Without turning around, Alpha Sebastian replied, "Just jump. It¡¯s not that high."


    Harperughed incredulously. "Wow, talk about ying favorites!"


    Tang moved to help her. "Harper, jump and I¡¯ll catch you."


    Meanwhile, Beta Sawyer helped Nicole and Levan up from the riverbank.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Once everyone was safely on solid ground again, the group was invited into the yard.


    The dog was already locked in a kennel - apparently, we¡¯d interrupted his backyard guard duty. The whole crazy scene onlysted five minutes, but it felt like a lifetime. Pretty sure we¡¯ll all be remembering that weemittee for a while.


    Cecilia made her way to a water spigot in the yard, sshing her face in a futile attempt to wash away her embarrassment.


    "The way I was positioned on that tree... it wasn¡¯tpletely undignified, was it?" she asked Beta Sawyer as he handed her a towel.


    Beta Sawyer considered her question for a moment, carefully selecting his words. "Well...It was... quite memorable, actually."


    Cecilia¡¯s hope died on the spot.


    Across the yard, Harper was enjoying a juicy peach offered by their host, seemingly recovered from the ordeal.


    Alpha Sebastian approached, his curiosity evident. "What brings you all the way out here?"


    "Just a countryside excursion," Harper replied without missing a beat. "What about you? This seems like an unusual ce for someone of your... position. Not exactly what I¡¯d expect."


    "Visiting a friend," Alpha Sebastian answered simply.


    "What a coincidence to run into you here," Harper remarked, both of them clearly engaged in a dance of polite pretense.


    Tang was by the kennel, attempting to coax Levan into petting the now-docile dog, much to the young man¡¯s visible distress.


    Nicole tugged gently at Harper¡¯s sleeve. "Sister, we should go to my uncle¡¯s house now."


    "Yes, let¡¯s do that," Harper agreed, rising and tossing her peach pit into a nearby trash bin.


    Cecilia had nned to slip away without further interaction with Alpha Sebastian, but he seemed intent on proper goodbyes.


    He called her over to a shaded area.


    "The countryside has its charms," he said quietly, "but also its dangers. Snakes, insects, and other wildlife. Be careful."


    "Yes, Boss," she nodded, acutely aware of his proximity.


    His voice was gentle, almost intimate in the summer air.

 Chapter 127 Could You Ask Him To Leave?

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Could You Ask Him To Leave?</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    No! I couldn¡¯t let myself be enchanted again.


    "I should get going. See you Monday," I said, turning away quickly, desperate to escape the dangerous maic pull of Alpha Sebastian.


    Summer was definitely peak season for the lovestruck, and I was not about to be another casualty.


    I hurried a few steps, frantically waving for Harper and the others to follow.


    We had nearly reached the gate when Alpha Sebastian¡¯s deep voice called out behind us. "Wait."


    Everyone froze in ce.


    Alpha Sebastian approached with measured steps, his dark prating eyes fixed on me. "Running into each other in this little vige must be fate. I¡¯m just sitting around with nothing to do anyway. Why don¡¯t I join you on your visit to your friend¡¯s house?"


    I stared at him, speechless.


    Harper and the others looked equally stunned.


    You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Of all the times to be bored...


    I desperately hoped he wouldn¡¯te, but who could stop him? Even Tang, who had just threatened a massive dog, turned into apliant puppy around him!


    Nicole peered nervously at Alpha Sebastian from the corner of her eye.


    She tugged at Harper¡¯s sleeve and whispered, "Is the Alphaing with us? Does he know about... our situation?"


    The poor girl was clearly intimidated by Alpha Sebastian¡¯s overwhelming presence. His eyes seemed to see straight through people, dissecting their very souls.


    Harper patted her hand reassuringly. "Don¡¯t worry. He doesn¡¯t know anything. He¡¯ll probably just stay for a little while."


    "But - " Nicole protested weakly.


    "If you don¡¯t want him toe, you¡¯re wee to tell him yourself," Harper challenged.


    Nicole shook her head vigorously. "No, no. It¡¯s fine. He cane."


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s gaze drifted over to the whispering pair, a knowing half-smile ying on his lips.


    He instructed Beta Sawyer to remain at the farmhouse.


    "Alpha Sebastian, you¡¯lle back for dinner, won¡¯t you?" the farmhouse owner called out. "I¡¯ve prepared some excellent food and wine."


    "Of course," Alpha Sebastian replied smoothly.


    Our group of five had somehow be six as we left the yard. Nicole led the way, while Alpha Sebastian effortlessly glided to my side.


    Levan attempted to wedge himself between us, but Harper yanked him back by his ear.


    "He has his eye on Cecilia," Levan muttered under his breath to his sister.


    Harper dramatically patted her brother¡¯s cheek. "Wow, my little genius finally figured it out. Took you long enough."


    Levan¡¯s face fell.


    Tang pped the dejected young man on the shoulder. "Path¡¯s too narrow, kid. Know when you¡¯re beat."


    Their whispered conversation carried clearly in the quietne - Tang wasn¡¯t even trying to be subtle.


    I kept my eyes fixed ahead, pretending not to hear every word.


    Then Alpha Sebastian leaned close, his breath warm against my ear. "So who are you rooting for?"


    "Rooting for?" I stalled, my mind racing. "In... in what? The annual pumpkin growing contest? I haven¡¯t seen the entries yet!"


    I quickened my pace, putting some much-needed distance between us.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Nicole led us to thest house at the edge of the vige - a weathered two-story structure whose overgrown yard stood in stark contrast to the manicured property we¡¯d just escaped.


    "This is my uncle¡¯s ce," she announced, pushing open the creaking gate first.


    An elderly woman was sitting on the porch steps, methodically peeling a winter squash with a knife. She squinted against the sun, her face breaking into a wide, wrinkled smile when she recognized Nicole. "Well, I¡¯ll be. Is that our Nicole?"


    "Hey, Grandma," Nicole said, her smile softening in a way I hadn¡¯t seen before. "It¡¯s me."


    "What brings you all the way out here? And you¡¯ve broughtpany!" the old woman eximed, wiping her hands on her apron as she rose.


    "Just showing my friends around the countryside," Nicole exined smoothly. "Thought we¡¯d stop by."


    "Well, don¡¯t just stand there in the heat! Come on in, all of you," she insisted, shooing us toward the door with warm, bustling energy.


    They settled around a rustic wooden table with long benches on either side.


    By some unspoken agreement, everyone directed Alpha Sebastian to the seat against the wall facing the doorway - the spot that naturallymanded the room.


    When Levan called for Cecilia to sit by him, Alpha Sebastian smoothly intercepted.


    "Growing boys need their space," he said, steering Cecilia firmly toward the bench beside him instead.


    Shended hard on the narrow nk.


    Ever had the distinct pleasure of having your backside meet a twelve-centimeter-wide wooden board? It felt like being whacked with a paddle.


    Nicole¡¯s grandmother appeared,ying out a spread of proper hospitality - steaming tea, homemade candies, fresh berries, and warm scones.


    The whole scene gave Cecilia a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, reminding her of that wedding she¡¯d attended with her grandmother years ago, where the bride and groom held court from the seat of honor...


    She rubbed her temple, trying to appear rxed despite her difort.


    "These are fresh from the oven - my famous rosemary potato rolls," the grandmother announced, cing a woven basket of steaming, herb-speckled bread on the table.


    Harper¡¯s eyes lit up. "They smell amazing."


    "Weren¡¯t you justining about your stomach?" Cecilia whispered. "Maybe don¡¯t push your luck."


    "Yeah, you¡¯re right," Harper sighed, though her eyes remained fixed on the basket.


    "Oh, they¡¯re quite gentle on the stomach," Nicole assured them. "The rosemary is from our garden, and Grandma¡¯s recipe has been in the family for generations."


    To demonstrate, she took one herself, carefully lowering her mask to take a small bite. The warm, earthy aroma of freshly baked bread filled the air.


    A murmur of appreciation moved through the group.


    Cecilia epted one to be polite, cing it on her te but making no move to eat it.


    "Where¡¯s Uncle and the others?" Nicole asked her grandmother.


    "Oh, they went to a wedding banquet in the next town. They won¡¯t be back until veryte."


    "A wedding banquet?" Nicole looked surprised, then exchanged a nce with Harper. "What should we do now?"


    Harper shook her head slightly, indicating it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    She no longer ced their hopes on finding what they needed on their own.


    Mrs. White and Cici were already on their way. Tonight they would wait, but tomorrow night was their deadline. They had to make their move then.


    Still, if they could find something sooner, all the better.


    The grandmother returned to her winter melon in the yard.


    Nicole whispered to Harper, "Since we¡¯re here anyway, maybe I should ask my grandmother?"


    Harper nodded. "Good idea. Should Ie with you?"


    "No need. You all stay and enjoy. I¡¯ll go ask her."


    Nicole went outside while the others remained seated in awkward silence.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s gaze wandered to the dust-covered windowsill.


    Cecilia and Harper exchanged meaningful looks.


    Tang excused himself to use the bathroom and promptly disappeared.


    About twenty minutester, Nicole returned, her eyes bright with excitement.


    She whispered to Harper, "My grandmother says there are several ces around here that match the description. She told me everything she knows, and I wrote it all down. Should we go check them out?"


    Harper pulled her to the side door. "How many ces are we talking about? Are they far?"


    "Grandmother knows of three. They¡¯re not far - one is in this vige, and the other two are in nearby viges. I¡¯ve noted down the vige names and general directions. If we hurry, we can see them all before dark."


    Harper took Nicole¡¯s notes and photographed them. "Let¡¯s go then."


    As Harper turned to head back inside, Nicole grabbed her arm, casting a nervous nce toward the house. "What about the Alpha Sebastian? Does he have toe too? Could you ask him to leave? Please? He scares me."

 Chapter 128 The Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 128 The Betrayal</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Harperughed, shaking her head at Nicole¡¯s request. "Why are you so afraid of him? "


    Nicole kept her head down, her cap shadowing her face. "I... I don¡¯t know. He just makes me nervous. There¡¯s something about him that feels... different from the rest of us."


    "Fine. I¡¯ll get rid of your big bad wolf," she promised with a gentle squeeze of Nicole¡¯s shoulder.


    When we returned inside, Harper casually mentioned that we were nning to explore the countryside, heavily implying that Alpha Sebastian could return to the farmhouse.


    Alpha Sebastian checked his watch with calcted casualness. "Yes, I should be going."


    As he stood up, he leaned close to me, his lips brushing against my ear.


    I felt a shiver run down my spine, and my earlobe turned red from the unexpected intimacy.


    Alpha Sebastian smiled and gently patted the top of my head. "I¡¯ll see youter. Don¡¯t get into too much trouble."


    With that, he left, and I found myself watching his retreating figure until he was out of sight.


    Once he was gone, Harper revealed that Nicole had discovered three suspicious locations that matched our description.


    We immediately headed out.


    On the way, Nicole sidled up to me, her eyes curious. "What did Alpha Sebastian whisper to you back there?"


    I gave her a teasing smile, allowing a hint of coyness into my expression. "That¡¯s between him and me. Do you really want to know?"


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened in understanding. "Oh! He was being... romantic. Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked."


    "It¡¯s fine," I replied with a smile.


    We visited two of the locations, but neither matched exactly what we were looking for. Something was always slightly off.


    By six in the evening, we were heading to the third location, which was farther than the previous two.


    As we drove, the weather changed dramatically.


    The wind picked up suddenly, dragonflies flew low, and dark clouds gathered overhead. Within minutes, a heavy downpour reduced visibility to almost nothing.


    I asked Tang to pull over to a small side road.


    Through the curtain of rain, I spotted a shy red Porsche Cayenne slowing down in the distance.


    "That¡¯s Cici¡¯s car!" Harper eximed.


    I looked in the direction she was pointing.


    Sure enough, on another road there was an unmistakable red vehicle. "It really is her. What a coincidence."


    Our exchange caught Nicole¡¯s attention. Her expression turned to shock. "...You know Cici? You know the ssmate I was talking about?"


    Harper turned to face her. "At this point, I might as well be honest with you," she said gravely, dropping her pretense entirely. "I¡¯m not Mason¡¯s cousin. We¡¯re like you - victims of Cici¡¯s cruelty. We came here to find evidence of her murder."


    Nicole¡¯s eyes widened with surprise, but she quickly epted this revtion. Looking at the red blur through the rain - like a pool of fresh blood - her eyes grew disturbingly empty and lifeless. "Yes, we have to catch her and bring her to justice."


    As the rain gradually lessened, the red car sped up.


    I instructed Tang to follow.


    After trailing for a while, Tang observed, "This is heading toward our third location. I think we¡¯re on the right track this time."


    Neither Harper nor I responded. Nicole remained quiet as well. Levan seemed confused but kept his questions to himself.


    My phone vibrated in my palm.


    I didn¡¯t check it immediately, waiting several minutes before looking at the screen.


    It was a message from Luna Dora: Mrs. White¡¯s mother had an old family home in the Boulder countryside. It was abandoned until a few years ago when Mrs. White suddenly decided to renovate it and bought arge piece ofnd around it to turn into an orchard.


    Below the message was the orchard¡¯s location.


    I read it without responding, then put my phone away, watching as the sky darkened prematurely.


    Author¡¯s pov


    On the highway, a ck Rolls-Royce Ghoste cruised along.


    Luna Dora and Alpha Xavier sat in the back seat.


    "Why are we going to Boulder?" Alpha Xavier asked.


    "Don¡¯t ask now. You¡¯ll understand when we get there," Luna Dora replied. "After tonight, our pack might return to its proper path."


    Alpha Xavier thought for a moment before simply answering, "Alright."


    Luna Dora squeezed his arm sympathetically.


    She had visited the White family under the pretext of discussing wedding details. There, she¡¯d learned about Mrs. White¡¯s orchard in Boulder countryside and discovered that Mrs. White had taken Cici there to pick fruit today.


    Her heart had raced at this news.


    Why today of all days?


    Connecting this with other information she had, she realized the White mother and daughter might have walked into a trap.


    She decided to see for herself - partly to discover what kind of person had managed to lure the White women to Boulder, but primarily to witness Cici¡¯s capture. If necessary, she would help things along.


    ----


    Cecilia¡¯s group followed the red car to the vige they had already nned to visit.


    The vehicle disappeared into a three-story red building with a specially paved driveway.


    Tang parked in a spot that was both concealed and offered a good view of the building.


    From a distance, they watched as Cici and her mother exited the car, apanied by a driver and bodyguard.


    Cici wore a sullen expression.


    Mrs. White looked nervous, frantically scanning their surroundings as if expecting an attack at any moment.


    After they went inside, there was no activity for a long time.


    Cecilia¡¯s group waited impatiently in their car.


    Nicole reached into her bag and took out a box of mints. She ate one herself before offering them to the others. "Would anyone like a mint?"


    Cecilia took one first. "Thank you."


    Everyone else followed suit.


    Nicole watched carefully as they all consumed the candy before looking away.


    Finally, there was movement at the red building. The White women emerged.


    Mrs. White instructed the bodyguard to retrieve a cloth bundle and a suitcase from the trunk. After giving some instructions to the driver, she pulled Cici toward the orchard behind the building.


    The orchard was vast.


    Cecilia¡¯s group followed for seven or eight minutes, continuing deeper into the property.


    Harper had already started recording video on her phone, capturing footage of pear trees, grape vines, and peach trees as they passed.


    Atst, the White women stopped.


    Before themy arge pond with a small mound of earth beside it. Wild flowers and grasses grew abundantly in the summer season. A small white house stood at the edge of the pond, surrounded by fruit trees.


    The scene matched Cici¡¯s description perfectly.


    The only difference was that the pond wasn¡¯t the oval shape they had seen along the way, but a perfect circle with a crescent-shaped piece ofnd in the middle, also covered with fruit trees.


    Mrs. White entered the small house.


    Momentster, the bodyguard brought out a long wooden nk and ced it between the shore and the ind in the center of the pond.


    The group hiding behind the house held their breath.


    Mother and daughter walked across the nk. The bodyguard followed with a shovel and the suitcase.


    Mrs. White pointed to a t peach tree, instructing the bodyguard to dig.


    Harper tightened her grip on her phone.


    Just as they were about to capture crucial evidence, a voice came from behind them: "Why aren¡¯t you all unconscious yet?"


    The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it made everyone freeze.


    Mrs. White suddenly stopped. "Who¡¯s there?"


    Cecilia¡¯s group turned in shock to see who had spoken.


    Nicole had removed her mask. Her scarred face looked even more terrifying in the dim light cast by the small house. Her expression was nk as she whispered, "I¡¯m sorry."


    One by one, Cecilia and the others began to lose consciousness.


    "The mints... they¡¯re... drugged," Tang managed to say before he too copsed.


    Cici returned to the house.


    When she came around to the back, she saw the unconscious bodies and Nicole standing over them. Her expression shifted from surprise to excitement.


    She burst intoughter. "Nicole, after all these years, you¡¯re still the same dark, selfish, despicable person you¡¯ve always been. You haven¡¯t disappointed me at all."

 Chapter 129 The Reckoning

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 129 The Reckoning</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Slowly, Nicole¡¯s face transformed into a smile.


    The expression only made her scars look more grotesque in the fading light.


    She took a step closer to Cici. "You promised you¡¯d grant any request if I delivered them to you."


    Cici looked at the scars with disgust and stepped back. "What do you want? Money?"


    Nicole shook her head. "I don¡¯t want money. I want you to give him back to me."


    "...What? Are you serious?"


    Cici reacted as if she¡¯d just heard the most ridiculous joke in the world.


    Her disgusted expression shifted to contempt, mockery, and pity. "He¡¯s nothing but bones now, because of you. He¡¯s been lying in this cold pond for years. How dare you even ask for him?"


    Nicole¡¯s face turned ashen gray, like a corpse.


    She gripped the knife hidden in her purse, her eyes red with fury and grief. "It wasn¡¯t me... it wasn¡¯t me..."


    "How was it not you? Have you forgotten? Do you need me to help you remember?"


    Cici reached out to trace Nicole¡¯s scars with her fingertips, feeling satisfied at how the former beauty had be the hideous creature before her.


    She moved behind Nicole, leaning intimately against her shoulder. "That day, you came to me begging me to spare your pathetic, poor father. I said I wanted to see Mason, so you called him. You knew I had feelings for him. You knew why I wanted him there, but you selfishly betrayed him anyway."


    "Later, when I made you choose between stripping naked or breaking up with him, you chose to break up. You betrayed him again. You even yelled at him, ming him for your troubles."


    "You didn¡¯t just betray him. You abandoned him."


    "Unfortunately, Mason was too stubborn." At this, Cici¡¯s expression turned wistful. "Being chosen by me should have been his blessing, but he insisted on loving a poor, selfish little bitch like you. I tried everything to win his affection, but he refused."


    "I had no choice but to show him your true nature. Remember? I made you choose... his death or yours. You were so terrified, crying that you didn¡¯t want to die, that you wanted him to die instead."


    "Mason¡¯s death is entirely your fault. You¡¯re the real murderer."


    "Nicole, don¡¯t you feel any guilt? He was such a fool. Remember? Your face was shed, and he watched you being vited by a group of men like some bitch in heat, but he didn¡¯t abandon you. He cried and begged me to spare you. But you? You were too busy enjoying yourself to care whether he lived or died."


    "Even with his dying breath, he was calling your name."


    Cici¡¯s words cut deeper than any de, each syble a fresh torture.


    Nicole¡¯s palm was bleeding from gripping the knife so tightly, the de cutting through flesh until it touched bone.


    Yet her face remained utterly expressionless.


    After a moment, she looked at Cici with a calm, pleading expression. "Just let me see him onest time. Take me to him."


    "You¡¯re not even angry? How pathetic!"


    Cici, disappointed by Nicole¡¯sck of tears and anguish, lost interest. "Fine, you want to see him? Come on, I¡¯ll take you."


    She walked a few steps, then looked back at the unconscious figures on the ground. She called her bodyguard back. "Tie them up. They tried to trap me, so I¡¯ll make them all fertilizer for this orchard. Especially Cecilia - I want her cut into pieces and ground into meat paste."


    The bodyguard felt a chill run down his spine.


    He¡¯d taken too much money from the White family, always helping with cleanup. Though he¡¯d never killed directly, he¡¯d be an aplice.


    "Yes, miss Cici."


    ----


    Mrs. White sat exhausted in front of the small house, listening to her daughter¡¯s horrifying words with fear and helplessness.


    Seeing Cici leading Nicole toward the wooden nk, she quickly said to the bodyguard, "Don¡¯t let her kill anyone else!"


    "But they already know about what happened back then."


    "We still can¡¯t kill more people!"


    "True, that¡¯s too many lives..."


    "Let me think... just tie them up for now." Mrs. White waved her hand dismissively.


    The bodyguard went behind the house to bind the unconscious group while she desperately tried to think of a solution.


    If Cecilia died, it would cause an uproar. Alpha Xavier would never forgive the White family, and Alpha Sebastian clearly had feelings for the woman. If they got involved, there¡¯d be no way to cover this up...


    As she worried, she suddenly heard the bodyguard¡¯s voice from behind. "Mrs. White, how would you like them tied up?"


    "Oh, just however - "


    Wait.


    That wasn¡¯t her bodyguard¡¯s voice.


    Mrs. White turned around in panic to see a tall, handsome young man standing behind her, holding duct tape and rope, smiling brightly.


    "Hel - "


    Before she could finish calling for help, her mouth was covered and she was dragged behind the house.


    There, she saw her bodyguard already unconscious and bound. The people who had appeared unconscious earlier were all standing there, perfectly alert.


    They had never been unconscious at all!


    Mrs. White¡¯s face turned deathly pale.


    Cecilia and her friends smirked. The trap had been too obvious to miss.


    They had only pretended to put the mints in their mouths, discreetly spitting them out when they could.


    Harper took out her phone and continued recording what was happening by the pond. "This isn¡¯t developing quite how I expected."


    When they¡¯d noticed Nicole acting strangely, they suspected she was working with Cici.


    So they had yed along with the scheme.


    Cecilia whispered, "I thought Nicole¡¯s emotions seemed off."


    Harper nodded. "She¡¯s too calm. No normal person would stay soposed hearing those things."


    "Something¡¯s definitely wrong. A boning knife was missing from her kitchen," Tang added in a hushed voice while tying up Mrs. White.


    Cecilia and Harper stared at him.


    Why mention such an important detail only now?!


    Mrs. White stopped struggling.


    The suspicion that had been lurking in Cecilia¡¯s mind now fully emerged. "Is it possible that she¡¯s doing all this because... she actually wants to kill Cici?"


    Mrs. White¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    "Mmph! Mmph!" She looked pleadingly at Cecilia, clearly begging for help.


    Cecilia responded with disbelief. "Are you serious, Mrs. White? Your daughter just said she wants to cut me into pieces and grind me into meat paste. Why would I save her? Someone like her deserves whatever terrible fate awaits her. She is a monster!"


    Harper and the others shared her contempt.


    When they¡¯d heard Cici¡¯s vile words earlier, they had barely contained their urge to attack her.


    How could anyone be so purely evil?


    Cecilia thought for a moment, then pulled Tang aside and whispered something to him before patting his shoulder. "Go."


    Tang nodded and slipped away quietly.


    He smiled to himself, thinking that Cecilia could be quite ruthless herself when needed.


    ----


    At the center of the pond, Cici and Nicole stood shoulder to shoulder, backs turned to the weathered little house behind them.


    They stood next to a half-dug hole beneath the old peach tree.


    Nicole stared into the loose, dark earth. Her eyes were fixed - unblinking.


    "I can hear him," she whispered. "He¡¯s saying... ¡¯It¡¯s cold. So cold down here.¡¯ Over and over."


    Cici raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Seriously? Are we doing ghost stories now?"


    She took a step forward and plucked a peach from a low-hanging branch. The fruit looked unnaturally ripe - too perfect. She turned, holding it out to Nicole.


    "Want one? It¡¯s sweet."


    Nicole reached for it slowly.


    But just before her fingers touched the fruit, her hand snapped forward - grabbing Cici¡¯s wrist in a vice grip.


    In the same breath, she yanked a knife from her pocket and lunged.


    "Let¡¯s go join him," she hissed, eyes wide, de shing toward Cici¡¯s throat.


    Across the field, at the edge of the property, Alpha Xavier and Luna Dora had just arrived.


    They froze as the scene unfolded before them.


    For a split second, no one moved.


    Then Luna Dora screamed - raw and guttural.


    "No!"

 Chapter 130 Who Called The Cops?

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 130 Who Called The Cops?</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Alpha Xavier ¡¯s hand snapped over Luna Dora¡¯s mouth like a strike of lightning, halting the cry she hadn¡¯t even finished forming.


    With a firm grip on her shoulder, he yanked her behind a massive oak tree, shrouded in the orchard¡¯s growing twilight.


    Closer to the pond, Cici¡¯s bone-chilling scream rent the evening air, stealing every shred of attention from Cecilia and her group.


    Not a single soul looked their way. No one noticed the growing tremble in Luna Dora ¡¯s knees - or the figures quietly shadowing the back of the farmhouse.


    "Help me - someone help me!" Cici¡¯s voice cracked against the wind. Her desperation oozed out like sap from a wounded tree in the cool dusk.


    Only when the metallic sh of the de arced toward her did reality crush through Cici¡¯s delusion of safety.


    Her legs twitched - attempted flight - but Nicole¡¯s grip was iron. With a hiss of silver slicing through air, the knife sank deep into Cici¡¯s shoulder.


    Agony seared through her. She screamed - not dignified - but full-throated.


    Nicole¡¯s lips twisted into something that nearly resembled a smile. She yanked the de out. "Didn¡¯t go for the throat? My mistake," she murmured, and lifted the knife for another shot.


    "Mom! M-MO!" Cici shrieked, arm jerking up toote.


    Steel met bone.


    The knife drove straight through her palm, and the scream that followed shot skyward like a re.


    Pain, pure and raw, tore through her limbs - and shattered whatever was left of herposure.


    Luna Dora copsed to her knees in the dirt behind the tree, shaking.


    Tears fell silently as she watched her only daughter bleed onto the forest floor.


    She nced toward Cecilia as if her gaze itself could beg for mercy. Salvation. Compassion.


    It earned her nothing.


    Not from Cecilia. Not from Harper. Not from any of them.


    This was karma at work - and karma didn¡¯t take bribes.


    "I¡¯ll give you anything," Cici sobbed. "Money, real estate, custom Bentley - just name it. Please."


    Nicole tilted her head. "You think that buys redemption?" Her tone was gentle - almost sweet. The kind of sweetness that meant you were about to die.


    "I told you already," Nicole said, pressing the knife down. "I don¡¯t want your money. I want your life."


    And with that, she ground the de into Cici¡¯s wound - twisting it. Purposefully. Sadistically.


    Cici screamed again, the edges of her vision fraying.


    Nicole yanked the de out again and grabbed Cici by the throat this time, pressing her back into the mud.


    Cici kicked. Fought. Whimpered. "I¡¯m sorry... p-please..."


    Her voice was wet with saliva and snot, desperation leaking from every pore.


    Nicole didn¡¯t flinch. This wasn¡¯t personal anymore. This was gravity dragging them both toward oblivion. Her expression was nk as she raised the knife high.


    Cici knew she was about to die. She squeezed her eyes shut...


    And in that moment - a goddamn peach - of all things - came hurtling through the dark.


    With a hollow thud, it collided with Nicole¡¯s wrist. The de slipped and hit the ground with a dull clink.


    Nicole blinked, stunned.


    Behind her, Cici¡¯s body jerked into motion. Every molecule screamed survival. She rammed her shoulder into Nicole, broke free, scrambled like a mad animal, and ran.


    Nicole recovered a second toote. She grabbed the knife and chased.


    Cici didn¡¯t make it ten yards before her foot hit soft grass camouging the edge of the pond.


    Ssh.


    Gone.


    She broke the surface a secondter, coughing, sputtering, forgotten blood mixing with algae.


    Nicole threw herself in after her. Because she¡¯de this far. Death didn¡¯t scare her anymore - only failure.


    "Let¡¯s DIE together," she screamed beneath the water as she gripped Cici¡¯s ankle like a vengeance-fueled sea witch.


    Cici kicked. pped. Fought like hell. But Nicole was mped on like death itself.


    They both began sinking.


    Nicole¡¯s vision blurred. Mason¡¯s face floated toward her, soft and glowing and young and gone. He smiled.


    I¡¯ve been waiting, his eyes seemed to say.


    SPLASH -


    A body dove in - lean, fast, efficient.


    Tang.


    He surfaced momentster with a gasp, holding one girl under each arm like he was hauling logs. He paddled to shore, looked up at Cecilia. "I can¡¯t save them both."


    Cecilia stepped forward, but Harper beat her to the sarcasm. "I swear to God, if you¡¯re about to suggest Mason over here gives Cici mouth-to-mouth - "


    "I was gonna say get her precious mommy over here to resuscitate her own damn spawn." Cecilia deadpanned.


    "Oh. Yeah. That works." Harper nodded, satisfied.


    Levan dragged over Mrs. White, ripped the zip ties from her wrists, and pointed her toward her half-dead daughter.


    Mrs. White stumbled forward. "Cici - baby - hold on!"


    Ten feet away, sirens wailed in the distance - steady and unignorable.


    "Who called the police?" Cecilia snapped, her body tense.


    "I didn¡¯t," Levan said.


    "We¡¯re not that dumb," Tang muttered, removing his soaked shirt and pawing through pockets for a phone.


    "Locals, maybe?" Harper offered. "Someone probably heard the screaming."


    Silence.


    Everyone, including Mrs. White, suddenly looked a whole lot less confident.


    Cici began coughing violently, spewing water. Mrs. White shrieked in relief and threw her arms around her.


    "It¡¯s okay, baby - police areing. I¡¯m gonna make sure they lock everyst one of these monsters up!"


    A long pause followed.


    Harper gave her a look like she had a third eye. "Um. Mrs. White. Pretty sure murder and corpse-burying weren¡¯t on OUR to-do list today. Maybe pump the brakes on that."


    Mrs. White faltered.


    Cecilia frowned. "Whoever called them... they might¡¯ve seen more than we wanted."


    "And with Cici busted up like this," Harper added, "it¡¯s not a great look."


    Cecilia¡¯s mind was already spinning possibilities when -


    "Cecilia,"Mrs. White rasped. "Let¡¯s make a deal. You leave our names out of it, I¡¯ll pass this off as two hormonal girls going berserk. That woman? Nicole? I¡¯ll say she acted alone. You can all walk clean."


    "You serious right now?" Harper snarled. "Without Tang, your precious killer-daughter would be fertilizer by now."


    "And you think Nicole¡¯s just gonna go along with YOUR story?" Cecilia asked, folding her arms.


    "She¡¯s nearly unconscious. Doesn¡¯t remember her own name," Mrs. White said flippantly. "Leave it to me. Name your price."


    Harper held up her phone, rolling her fingers dramatically like a magician conjuring evidence. "Thanks, Mrs. White. One more item for the prosecution."


    Cecilia turned to Harper. "Upload all the recordings. Full dump tow enforcement. No edits."


    Harper dipped her chin. "Already halfway uploaded."


    Tang came back jogging. "Alpha Sebastian said tell the whole truth and not to worry. He¡¯ll be at the station in twenty. Quote: ¡¯Anyone touches a hair on Cecilia¡¯s head - police badge or not - they answer to me.¡¯"


    Cecilia¡¯s cheeks flushed. "I¡¯m fine."


    "Sure you are," Harper muttered.


    At that exact moment, the patrol cars rolled up.


    Doors flung open. Officers poured out.


    And with Alpha Xavier.

 Chapter 131 Vanished bodies

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Vanished bodies</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Who called the police?" I asked, my voice cutting through the tension like a knife.


    My question hung in the air, unanswered.


    But as I watched Alpha Xavier approach, his expression a careful mask of concern, understanding dawned on me.


    Of course. It all made sense now.


    His presence here could mean only one thing: Luna Dora had told him everything. She must have traced the orchard, discovered that the White women hade to Boulder, and rushed here with Alpha Xavier in tow, unable to resist witnessing the drama unfold - and perhaps adding fuel to the fire herself.


    "Cecilia," Alpha Xavier said, his voice dripping with artificial warmth.


    Mrs. White spotted Alpha Xavier and her entire demeanor transformed, as if she¡¯d just seen salvation walking toward her in designer shoes.


    "Xavier!" she cried desperately. "Please help Cici! Cecilia was trying to kill her! My daughter¡¯s hurt - she needs a hospital right away!"


    I slid my gaze toward her, cold as ice. Harper, Tang, and Levan joined me, all of us staring at Mrs. White like she¡¯d just sprouted a second head. Did she really think Alpha Xavier hade to rescue them?


    Even if she didn¡¯t know that the Green family probably wished Cici would disappear into thin air, the police were already here - which meant someone had called them at least thirty minutes ago.


    That meant Alpha Xavier had arrived while Nicole was trying to kill Cici.


    And he had stood by and watched.


    Alpha Xavier looked at the two women on the ground and let out a chillingugh. "That¡¯s not exactly what I witnessed. I suggest you stop making false usations."


    Mrs. White froze, her mouth hanging open in disbelief.


    The paramedics discovered the two injured women and, without bothering to untangle the mess of usations, called out, "Let¡¯s move! Get them to the hospital, now!"


    When Mrs. White tried to follow, an officer blocked her path. "Ma¡¯am, you need toe with us to the station."


    "Xavier..." Mrs. White turned to him, still clinging to the desperate hope that he would help. "Please go to the hospital with Cici. She¡¯ll be terrified alone."


    "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t," Alpha Xavier replied, his voice devoid of emotion. "As a witness to an attempted homicide, I need to give my statement at the station."


    "...Witness...to an attempted homicide?" Mrs. White¡¯s blood seemed to freeze in her veins.


    Five simple words that chilled her to the bone.


    Mrs. White¡¯s voice cracked with disbelief."Xavier, she¡¯s pregnant - with your child! How can you just walk away?"


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s expression didn¡¯t flicker. His voice dropped, cold and sharp.


    "And what? You expected me to throw myself in front of the de for her? You were standing right there - why didn¡¯t you?"


    Her face flushed.


    "I was tied up! What the hell was I supposed to do?"


    He leaned in slightly, eyes narrowed.


    "And if you weren¡¯t? You¡¯d have jumped in?"


    "Damn right I would¡¯ve."


    He let out a short, bitterugh.


    "Then go ahead. Stab yourself first. Prove it."


    Mrs. White¡¯s mouth opened, but no words came. Her face went pale.


    Alpha Xavier ¡¯s face remained expressionless, his coldness making everyone ufortable, even the police.


    I rolled my eyes - mentally, at least.


    Guys like him? All charm and zero substance.


    They act sweet when they¡¯re in control and when nothing¡¯s really at stake.


    But the minute things get messy or inconvenient? They¡¯re gone.


    Alpha Xavier gave me that look then - soft eyes, like he was trying to say, "I¡¯d never do that to you."


    Sure. I¡¯ve seen this movie before.


    Spoiler alert: it doesn¡¯t end well.


    "All of you need toe to the station!" the officer announced.


    "Wait," Harper interjected. "We have important evidence to report." She told the officers about the body buried by the pond.


    Mrs. White, already pale, turned ghostly white and frantically denied everything. "No! No! She¡¯s lying! Don¡¯t listen to her!"


    Harper showed the police the video of the White women and their bodyguards digging by the pond.


    Despite Mrs. White¡¯s hysterical denials and attempts to block them, several officers immediately gathered tools and headed toward the tree at the center of the pond.


    Mrs. White copsed to the ground.


    Everything was over.


    I shot a cold nce at the panicking Mrs. White.


    Her reaction confirmed everything.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats, but the oue seemed inevitable.


    The officers dug around the entire circumference of the tree.


    "Nothing here!" one of them called back to the shore.


    Those three words hit Harper and me like a physical blow.


    Even Alpha Xavier¡¯s expression changed.


    Mrs. White, copsed on the ground, looked bewildered herself.


    Author¡¯s pov


    The police station buzzed with activity as each person was escorted to separate interrogation rooms.


    Cecilia¡¯s group told the whole truth, providing recordings and videos as evidence.


    Mrs. White, emboldened by theck of a body, denied everything.


    She imed Cici had mental issues and often spoke nonsense.


    They hade to the orchard simply for fresh air and to pick fruit, and were digging to take some of the rich soil by the pond home for gardening.


    After exhausting her denials, she used Cecilia of trespassing and brainwashing "another mentally ill girl" to attack her daughter, iming Cecilia was seeking revenge because Cici had "stolen" her husband.


    Alpha Xavier, the man supposedly at the center of this love triangle, kept his statement vague.


    He imed he¡¯d heard Cici was at the orchard picking fruit and wanted to surprise her.


    When he arrived, he witnessed Nicole¡¯s attack but was too frightened to intervene.


    Thankfully, Cecilia¡¯s group had managed to save her.


    The White family¡¯s bodyguards and driver insisted they knew nothing.


    As for who called the police... it remained an anonymous call.


    The night¡¯s events were connected to a five-year-old missing person case.


    The recordings and videos implicated the White women, but without the crucial evidence - a body - nothing could be proven definitively.


    Cecilia¡¯s group faced minor trespassing charges at worst, but questions remained about Nicole¡¯s involvement. Had they somehow manipted her into attacking Cici?


    For now, neither side could leave.


    Alpha Xavier, however, gave his statement and walked free, somehow untouched by the whole affair.


    Despite being the original cause of everything.


    In the sheriff¡¯s office, Alpha Sebastian sat quietly, arms loosely folded, the picture of patience.


    His usual calm was intact, even as tension hummed faintly in the air.


    Momentster, a junior officer leaned into the nearby interrogation room, murmured something to the attending detective, then disappeared just as quickly.


    A few seconds passed before the door opened and Cecilia¡¯s group was escorted out.


    They were tired and dirty. Their shoes were full of mud.Their faces had dust and sweat.


    It had been a hard day.


    As the group stepped into the hallway, the contrast was almostical.


    Alpha Sebastian stood waiting near the corridor¡¯s edge, dressed in crisp charcoal gray, not a single hair out of ce, his posture as pristine as his pressed shirt cor.


    He looked like he¡¯d stepped out of a boardroom, not into a police station.


    He smiled when he saw Cecilia.


    "How was your countryside adventure?" he asked.


    Cecilia managed a half-hearted smile, the best she could do under the circumstances.


    She still didn¡¯t understand. There should have been something under that tree.


    Every clue, every sign, every instinct had pointed there.


    And yet - nothing. Just roots and soil and failure.


    "Don¡¯t look so down, Cecilia," Alpha Sebastian said, gently brushing dirt from her cheek. "Sometimes the darkest houres right before the dawn."


    He looked at the others. "Hungry?"


    "Yes! YES!" Tang shouted.


    "I could eat," Levan added softly.


    Cecilia nodded. "They¡¯re starving. Let¡¯s grab something."


    Alpha Sebastian smiled. "Such a responsible sister."


    She rolled her eyes.


    Footsteps approached.


    Cecilia thought it was Tang or Levan. "Tell me what you¡¯re hungry for - "


    And Xavier walked up beside her, calm as ever. "Whatever you want is fine with me."


    Cecilia froze, mortified.


    Behind her, the boys stared in stunned silence.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s smile faded. He stepped forward, resting a hand on her shoulder.

 Chapter 132 Take Your Hand Off Her

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Take Your Hand Off Her</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Take your hand off her."


    Alpha Xavier ¡¯s angry voice cut through the air as he approached us, eyes fixed on Alpha Sebastian¡¯s arm around my shoulders.


    The possessive rage in his gaze was unmistakable.


    He reached out to swat Alpha Sebastian¡¯s hand away, but as his fingertips made contact with Alpha Sebastian¡¯s skin, my boss smoothly deflected him.


    "Alpha Xavier," Alpha Sebastian said coolly, "please refrain from touching my hand. Control yourself."


    Alpha Xavier stood there, momentarily stunned into silence.


    I shot Alpha Xavier a withering look, embarrassment and annoyance clear in my expression.


    Did he really think he still had any im over me? After everything he¡¯d done?


    I quickly made my way out the door, desperate to escape the testosterone-heavy atmosphere. Outside, Beta Sawyer was waiting beside a white SUV - our third vehicle change of the day.


    First for the countryside trip, then to pick us up from the station, and now this.


    I wasted no time climbing inside.


    Alpha Xavie , shameless as ever, tried to follow me into the car.


    The man¡¯s audacity knew no bounds.


    Alpha Sebastian smoothly blocked his path. "I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have room for you."


    "You just can¡¯t bear the thought that she chose me," Alpha Xavier growled, his eyes shing go. The air around him pulsed with possessive fury.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s lips twitched into something that wasn¡¯t quite a smile - too sharp, too cold.


    "She chose you?" he said softly. "Funny. I don¡¯t recall her looking all that sure of it."


    Alpha Xavier took a step forward, but Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t flinch.


    "Maybe wait until Cici¡¯s family gets here," Alpha Sebastian added, voice like ice. "You¡¯ll want to look... loyal."


    Harper, leaning against the car door, let out a low chuckle.


    "Yeah," she said. "Isn¡¯t your mother-inw sitting in a holding cell right now? Shouldn¡¯t you be off ying the dutiful fianc¨¦?"


    She slid into the passenger seat without waiting for a response, mming the door behind her.


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s jaw clenched so tight it looked like he might crack a mr.


    Alpha Sebastian gave him a condescending pat on the shoulder as he passed.


    "Smile for the inws, Alpha. Wouldn¡¯t want them thinking you¡¯re unstable."


    He stepped into the vehicle, with Tang following as our rear guard.


    As soon as the door closed, Beta Sawyer jerked the car into motion, executing a turn so sharp it felt like we were in a go-kart race.


    He clearly feared Alpha Xavier might actually try to stop us.


    "Beta Sawyer, take it easy," Alpha Sebastian called from the back.


    "Yes, Alpha," Beta Sawyer replied, then immediately floored the elerator, transforming our dignified escape into something more resembling a street race.


    Harper, who hadn¡¯t fastened her seatbelt yet, lurched forward and smacked her face against the back of the seat in front of her.


    "Beta Sawyer!" she yelped. "Could you possibly drive like a normal person?!"


    "Sorry," he apologized while maintaining our breakneck speed. "I¡¯m worried Alpha Xavier might chase us down. It¡¯s better safe than sorry."


    We all exchanged bewildered nces. What did he think Alpha Xavier was - some kind of horror movie viin who could materialize on our roof?


    ----


    We eventually decided to return to the hotel and order room service.


    After crawling through mud and spending hours at the police station, we were all desperate for showers.


    In the elevator, Harper turned to her brother. "Levan, you should use Tang¡¯s bathroom. Cecilia and I both need to shower, and we don¡¯t have enough bathrooms."


    Levan nodded obediently.


    Tang weed the idea with typical easygoing charm.


    None of us noticed anything unusual about the arrangement - except Alpha Sebastian. His expression darkened instantly as he turned to me. "This boy... stays in your room?"


    My mouth went dry.


    Harper froze.


    The silence was excruciating.


    "Um - " Harper finally managed, "Levan is my biological brother. He sleeps in the separate bedroom, I promise."


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s face remained impassive, but I could feel the waves of cold displeasure radiating from him.


    The temperature in the elevator seemed to drop several degrees.


    "Beta Sawyer, arrange a separate room for the boy," he ordered.


    "That won¡¯t be necessary," Levan protested quickly.


    Tang pped a heavy hand on Levan¡¯s shoulder. "That¡¯s right, not necessary at all. My bed is plenty big. The kid can bunk with me."


    Levan¡¯s expression screamed reluctance.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "It¡¯s settled then," Alpha Sebastian dered with finality. "He stays with you tonight, Tang. Keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him wander."


    "No problem," Tang agreed cheerfully.


    As the elevator doors slid open, Levan shot Harper and me a desperate look, like we were hisst hope.


    We stepped out without hesitation.


    Just as he tried to follow, Tang snagged him in a loose headlock, grinning.


    "Nice try, kid. Your sister said you¡¯re using my shower, remember? You¡¯re on a tight schedule."


    The doors closed on Levan¡¯s face, his expression somewhere between betrayal and panic.


    Harper stared at the shut elevator for a beat.


    "...Tang is not gay, right?"


    "Without a doubt," I said without missing a beat.


    She squinted. "What about Beta Sawyer?"


    I shrugged. "Probably? I mean, he dated a girlst year... but who knows. Sexuality¡¯s not always fixed."


    After my shower, I was blow-drying my hair when my phone chimed.


    A message from Alpha Sebastian: I¡¯ve ordered dinner. Come up.


    Seven simple words that somehow managed to convey both casual invitation andmanding authority - an irresistiblebination.


    I picked up my phone and started typing : I¡¯m not hungry. Then deleted it.


    I tried: I¡¯ve already ordered something.


    But deleted that too.


    Finally, I settled on a simple: Okay.


    After sending it, I thumped my forehead with my phone in frustration.


    I knocked on the bathroom door.


    "Harper? You done in there? They¡¯ve got dinner waiting upstairs and want us to join."


    Her voice came through, suspicious."Who?"


    I rolled my eyes. "Does it matter? Juste on."


    There was a pause. Then a long, dramatic sigh.


    "I¡¯m not mentally stable enough to deal with Alpha Sebastian¡¯s ¡¯I-was-sculpted-by-angels¡¯ face. You go. I¡¯m staying here."


    I knocked again. "Harper. Seriously."


    Suddenly, her voice rang out from behind the door - singing, loud and triumphant:


    "Baby, I believe - that you were meant for me, and if there¡¯s somebody."


    "then baby I believe - that somebody is youuuu!"


    I stood there,pletely speechless.


    ----


    Seventeen minutester, I was dressed and heading upstairs alone.


    Standing outside his door, I tried desperately to clear my head of inappropriate thoughts, but how could I? Get it together, Cecilia.


    After another seven seconds of hesitation, I finally rang the doorbell.


    The door opened to reveal Alpha Sebastian, his alluring eyes curved into a smile. "I was starting to think you¡¯d camp out there all night."


    I stared at him in shock. How did he know I¡¯d been standing outside?


    He turned and walked back inside. I followed, carefully closing the door behind me.


    A round table in the suite wasden with food - not extravagantly so, but I noticed every dish was something I loved.


    My heart fluttered, and I felt that dangerous sensation again - like being stung by the virus of attraction I was trying so hard to resist.


    "To avoid wasting food, I did a little research,"Alpha Sebastian murmured, his voice close to my ear as he leaned in from behind me.


    "I... I won¡¯t waste any," I managed, steadying myself against the table.


    Whenever he came near, my heart raced uncontrobly.

 Chapter 133 Dangerous Temptation

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Dangerous Temptation</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "You¡¯ll keep your word on that, right?"


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice was low and smooth, brushing against my skin like warm velvet.


    My heart skipped a wild beat.


    When I tried to turn away, he caught my chin with surprising gentleness, tilting my face up until our eyes locked.


    His voice dropped another octave, dangerously close.


    "Don¡¯t even think about running-- I always notice."


    I could barely hear him anymore - my pulse was thundering in my ears.


    My eyes flicked to his lips. My throat went dry.


    He leaned in, his breath warm against my mouth, his thumb trailing over my cheek like it belonged there.


    I panicked.


    "Alpha!" I yelped, pulling back and swatting his hand away.


    He blinked, taken aback. I stared at him, wide-eyed and breathless.


    Under the weight of his unreadable stare, I blurted the first thing that popped into my head:


    "...That was very eco-friendly of you. Waste not, want not."


    After spouting this nonsense, I squeezed his hand firmly, then quickly sat down, steadying myself against the table.


    I lowered my head and focused intensely on my food.


    God knows my calves were cramping!


    I could barely breathe!


    Did he just try to...? had he developed an addiction to kissing me? How could he do this?


    He promised not to make things difficult for me or act like some bandit! A man¡¯s word truly is worthless!


    Alpha Sebastian sat down.


    I continued eating with my head bowed.


    The atmosphere was quiet, tinged with awkwardness.


    "Ah."


    The quiet sigh broke through the hum of the dining room.


    I paused mid-bite and nced up, only to find Alpha Sebastian watching me. Intently.


    I froze, fork hovering near my mouth.


    "Did I do something wrong?"


    His gaze didn¡¯t shift. "No. That was at myself."


    "You don¡¯t finish your food either?"


    He actually chuckled - low and brief. Then he went still again, like someone was carving him out of stone.


    "I keep telling myself I won¡¯t make things harder for you," he said, voice quiet. "But I lose control too easily. I make you ufortable. I can see it every time you flinch or avoid my eyes. And then I get frustrated with myself because it keeps happening."


    I blinked. That level of self-awareness was unexpected.


    He leaned back in his chair, eyes still locked on mine.


    "You must think I¡¯m exhausting to be around."


    "What? No." I shook my head too quickly.


    "Really. You¡¯re... you¡¯re better than most men I¡¯ve met. I mean that."


    He gave me a skeptical look.


    I set my fork down carefully. "I¡¯m serious. You¡¯re not arrogant. You¡¯re not fake. You¡¯re just - intense. But at least you¡¯re not pretending to be something you¡¯re not."


    His brow furrowed a little, but the corner of his mouth lifted - just slightly.


    "And yet..." he said slowly,cing his fingers together, "...the girl I want still doesn¡¯t want me back.


    On that note, Cecilia, would it kill you to throw me a little mercy?"


    I stared at him.


    Then, without a word, I picked my fork back up and shoved another bite into my mouth.


    Mercy?


    That wasn¡¯t a conversation opener - that was a trap with silver cutlery and linen napkins.


    And he knew it, the smug bastard.


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t push. He just poured me another ss of juice, his voice soft again.


    "Take your time. If you¡¯re full, I¡¯ll pack the rest to go."


    I ignored him.


    After finishing, I prepared to slip away. "Alpha, thank you for dinner. I should get back to my room now. Harper will be bored alone."


    "I¡¯m bored too."


    "Then I¡¯ll ask Beta Sawyer to keep youpany."


    Alpha Sebastianughed, amused by my response. He stood up. "Come on, I¡¯ll walk you back to your room."


    "No, no, no need," I said, rising quickly. "It¡¯s just a few steps away. I¡¯m not a child. Alpha, get some rest. Good night."


    I was already heading for the door before finishing my sentence.


    As I reached for the handle -


    "Ding dong - "


    The doorbell rang loudly in my ear.


    Who could it be at this hour?


    I continued reaching for the door, but a pale, elegant hand covered mine and pulled it back.


    Alpha Sebastian guided me away from the door, making a silencing gesture.


    I gave him a confused look.


    He led me back to the living room and sat me on the couch, then leaned close to whisper, "It might be Alpha Xavier."


    "...What?" I whispered back.


    Why would Alpha Xaviere looking for him in the middle of the night? Was he bored too and looking for someone to chat with?


    That seemed ridiculous!


    "I think - "


    I only got three words out before Alpha Sebastian made another shushing motion.


    His expression was so serious that I had no choice but to lean closer to his ear and whisper, "It¡¯s definitely not him."


    Alpha Sebastian raised an eyebrow. "Want to bet?"


    I hesitated. "...No."


    His words had a distinctly trap-like quality.


    Seeing my cautious expression, Alpha Sebastian couldn¡¯t resist gently pinching my cheek. "Why don¡¯t you have any sense of adventure? I haven¡¯t even mentioned the stakes yet."


    I remained unmoved. "Not betting."


    "If you win, I¡¯ll tell you where Nicole¡¯s real grandmother went."


    He knew? My eyes widened instantly.


    Earlier that afternoon, he had whispered in my ear that the woman in the yard wasn¡¯t Nicole¡¯s grandmother but an elderlydy she¡¯d temporarily hired to lure them to the vige.


    Although I¡¯d had my doubts about Nicole at the time, I hadn¡¯t been entirely certain.


    "Betting or not?" Alpha Sebastian asked again.


    "But if I lose..."


    I didn¡¯t dare agree so quickly now.


    What if I lost and he made some... unreasonable demand?


    Alpha Sebastian seemed to read my thoughts and sighed again. "Don¡¯t worry. If you lose, you¡¯ll just have to apany me for a walk downstairs."


    A walk? That¡¯s it?


    "I¡¯ll bet!" I agreed with newfound enthusiasm, as if I were going all-in.


    Just a walk? I wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if it were a marathon!


    Alpha Sebastian pulled me back to the door.


    He gestured for me to look.


    I took a deep breath and nervously peered through the peephole.


    At this moment, whether Alpha Xavier was outside or not was crucial - it determined winning or losing, and my honor was at stake. I had to win!


    Through the peephole, I saw a hotel staff member in uniform.


    "I won! I won!!" I eximed triumphantly.


    I knew it couldn¡¯t possibly be Alpha Xavier!


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s smile was indulgent as he gently stroked the back of my neck. "You¡¯re that happy about winning?"


    "Of course!" My eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Alpha Sebastian opened the door.


    "Alpha Sebastian, this is wine sent by your friend," the hotel staff member said.


    "Thank you," Alpha Sebastian replied, epting the wine from him.


    The staff member nced at me standing behind Alpha Sebastian before smiling and leaving.


    Alpha Sebastian closed the door.


    "You have a friend staying at this hotel?" I asked curiously.


    Alpha Sebastian nced at it, then gave a small, unreadable smile."Something like that."


    Something like that? That wasn¡¯t an answer. Did he even know who sent it?


    He moved to open the bottle.


    "Would be a shame to waste a good vintage - care to join me, Cecilia?"


    I shook my head quickly. "No, thanks."


    He didn¡¯t press. Quietly, he poured himself a ss.


    But when I realized he was actually about to drink it, I stepped forward instinctively.


    "Wait - don¡¯t. You don¡¯t even know where it came from. What if there¡¯s something in it?"


    Had he learned nothing fromst time?


    The resort incident had been bad enough - no one expected theplimentary water to beced with sleeping pills.


    But this? This felt deliberate.


    He looked at me over the rim of his ss, amused.


    "With you here, Cecilia, I feel perfectly safe."


    I stared at him.


    "Well I don¡¯t," I blurted, voice sharper than I intended.


    Silence.


    His brows lifted slightly, then his lips curled into something dangerously close to a smirk.

 Chapter 134 Midnight Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Midnight Confusion</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I fought desperately to maintain myposure.


    But the memory that suddenly popped into my head left me breathless - eyes unfocused, cheeks flushed,pletely undone.


    Damn brain, what are you doing to me?!


    "A-Anyway, you really shouldn¡¯t drink that," I stammered, my tongue tripping over itself.


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t call me out on my obvious difort. Instead, he obediently set the wine ss down and spoke with gentlepliance. "Alright, no drinking. Whatever you say."


    His soft voice was like an electrified hook... gently tugging at my heartstrings.


    I felt my expression falter for a moment.Heat rushed to my face.


    Alpha Sebastian noticed my strange reaction. "You haven¡¯t had anything to drink, Cecilia, yet you look utterly captivated. Face this red - you¡¯re noting down with something, are you?"


    He used the back of his hand to check the temperature of my forehead and cheeks.


    As he leaned closer, his overwhelmingly seductive masculine scent enveloped mepletely.


    I stood frozen in ce.


    My eyes flicked to his lips.


    Then lower - to the sharp edge of his jaw, the subtle shift of his throat when he swallowed, the exposed line of his corbone beneath his shirt.


    I was staring.


    God, I was staring.


    I liked to think of myself asposed. Rational. Not the kind of girl who melted at the sight of a well-cut jawline.


    But he needed to stop looking like that.


    Like temptation in human form.


    I was one second away from doing something incredibly reckless.


    "I¡¯m fine!" I blurted, stumbling back like I¡¯d been caught doing something illegal.


    The air felt too thick. My skin too warm.


    I pressed a hand to my forehead and exhaled slowly.


    This wasn¡¯t me.


    This was clearly... hormonal sabotage.


    I silently recited a mental cleansing mantra to myself.


    "Are you really alright, Cecilia?" Alpha Sebastian moved closer from behind.


    I jerked away with startled awareness. "Fine, fine, just... a little thunderstruck."


    Quickly changing the subject, I said, "Alpha, didn¡¯t you say if I won, you¡¯d tell me where Nicole¡¯s grandmother went? You can tell me now."


    "Let¡¯s sit down and talk," Alpha Sebastian walked to the couch and sat down.


    I didn¡¯t join him, choosing instead to perch on a barstool near the liquor cab.


    Alpha Sebastian looked at me, positioned what felt like miles away from him. "...Cecilia, why don¡¯t you just sit by the bathroom door to chat with me? Don¡¯t forget to bring a megaphone."


    I was speechless.


    Reluctantly, I got up and moved closer, sitting at the very edge of the couch.


    These days, I wasn¡¯t just afraid of him - I was afraid of myself.


    Alpha Sebastian watched me silently for a moment before speaking seriously, "You want to know if Nicole¡¯s grandmother is still alive, still at home, right?"


    I didn¡¯t hide my concerns.


    "I smelled something putrid in her house. Tang said it was cats, but I wondered if maybe there was something else..."


    "Like the old woman?" he finished my sentence.


    "...Is that... true?" My voice was barely a whisper.


    "Of course not. Don¡¯t let your imagination run so wild."


    "So where did her grandmother go?"


    "She passed awayst week."


    I paused, feeling an unexpected wave of sadness.


    So the grandmother really had died.


    Alpha Sebastian softened his voice: "Nicole doesn¡¯t have an uncle, only an aunt. We did visit her family¡¯s old house, but the woman who received us was an elderlydy who lives next door. Nicole paid her 500 dors to pretend."


    "But they didn¡¯t have enough time to clean thoroughly, which is why the yard was messy and the windowsills were dusty."


    I nodded. "What about her parents?"


    Alpha Sebastian continued, "Her parents divorced. Her mother remarried, and her father died in an ident two years ago. Last year when her grandmother fell ill, she was taken in by her aunt."


    Everything made sense now.


    A person already in a fragile mental state, who had lost her loved ones one after another.


    I thought her excitement when we mentioned treating her face was genuine.


    Now I realize it was just a desperate person¡¯s disguise.


    Perhaps from the moment we appeared, Nicole realized her chance for revenge had arrived.


    When she saw the clues we provided, she guessed where Cici was talking about.


    At the time, she didn¡¯t know Cici wasing too, so she used us as bait to lure her there, not knowing Cici was already on her way.


    Cici was cruel, vicious and also arrogant. She never took Nicole seriously, never took her words to heart - otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been so careless.


    "Thank you, Alpha."


    "No need for thanks. I happened to hear about it from a local friend during dinner, and thought you might be interested, so I asked a few more questions." Alpha Sebastian spoke casually.


    "Why did you... go to that vige today?" I asked cautiously, though I already had my suspicions.


    Alpha Sebastian remained nonchnt. "After finishing business, my friend took me to his friend¡¯s home for a country-style meal. We happened to run into you all, and I happened to learn a few things."


    He paused, long enough that I thought maybe he was deciding whether or not to ruin my night.


    Then: "You know that guy you¡¯ve been asking about? Turns out he and Nicole were... close."


    I squinted. "Close like... shared-a-lunchbox close or slept-in-each-other¡¯s-beds close?"


    "They were from the same hometown," he said, ignoring my tone. "Same elite boarding school. And just for fun, guess who our host tonight is?"


    I didn¡¯t guess. I just stared at him.


    "His uncle," Alpha Sebastian said, like he was dropping a plot twist in a soap opera.


    I blinked.


    Well, that exined Nicole acting like she¡¯d seen a ghost on the way out.


    "And," he added, "the uncle knows what you¡¯re digging into. Asked me to set up a meeting. Says he might have answers."


    Warmth bloomed in my chest - sharp and unexpected.


    This wasn¡¯t chance. He¡¯d been pulling strings. For me.


    Why?


    "Why so quiet?" Alpha Sebastian asked, tone lighter now. "Second thoughts?"


    "No, I want to meet him," I said quickly - too quickly.


    He smiled faintly. "You¡¯ve looked a little drunk all night."


    I opened my mouth, then shut it.


    I wanted to thank him. Or ask why he cared. But the words jammed in my throat.


    Before I could untangle myself, he stood. "You should head back to your room. Or you¡¯ll miss your window."


    "What window?"


    He gestured to the wine. "Technically, I didn¡¯t lose. And if I¡¯m right, the doorbell¡¯s about to ring again."


    My eyes narrowed. "...You think Alpha Xavier sent it?"


    He shrugged. "Midnight wine with no note? ssic Alpha Xavier move."


    "Maybe it was Miss Hazel. Maybe she¡¯s trying to test you."


    He raised a brow. "Still thinking about Miss Hazel? That¡¯s cute."


    I stared at him dryly.


    Not as cute as you thinking about Alpha Xavier at midnight.


    I didn¡¯t say it. Just took a slow sip of wine.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Meanwhile, in another room.


    The hotel staff member who delivered the wine stood at the door reporting, " Alpha Sebastian epted the wine. There was indeed a woman in his room - the one in the photo you showed me."


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s expression darkened to an extreme.


    Although he had suspected they were together, deep down he couldn¡¯t believe she would ept another man so quickly.


    But now the evidence was undeniable - she was in his roomte at night.


    Imagining what the two might be doing inside, he was furious enough to explode.


    Fifteen minutester.


    "Ding dong - "


    The doorbell to Alpha Sebastian¡¯s room rang again.


    But no one was inside anymore. Alpha Xavier, thinking they were avoiding him, paced angrily outside the door.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    At thekeside park walkway.


    "See, Sawyer just sent this photo. I told you I was right," Alpha Sebastian said.


    Looking at the image of Alpha Xavier standing with his hands on his hips and a gloomy expression in the hallway, I felt utterly speechless.


    Seriously, what was wrong with his brain?


    Shouldn¡¯t he be at the hospital right now?


    He was my ex-husband - what right did he have to interfere?


    I awkwardly returned the phone to him. "I¡¯m sorry for getting you involved in this."


    Alpha Sebastian chuckled lightly. "It¡¯s fine. I did say if you lost, you¡¯d have to take a walk with me."


    I quickly agreed. "Yes, walking is nice."


    After walking for a while, I said enthusiastically, "Alpha, are you tired? There¡¯s a bench here - you should sit down. There¡¯s a convenience store over there; I¡¯ll go get you some water."


    Before he could respond, I dashed off.


    In the convenience store, I grabbed random drinks, snacks, and tissues off the shelves while calling Harper.


    "Harper, that psycho Xavier is waiting outside Sebastian¡¯s room for me. Thankfully we left early. Can you get security to drive him away?"


    Harper¡¯s eye-roll was practically audible through the phone. "Why don¡¯t I just call a mental hospital and have him taken away? We¡¯ll even pay for his treatment. This is ridiculous."


    "That sounds like a n," I said, cing my overflowing basket on the checkout counter before stepping aside to continue. "Anyway, whatever method you use, get him away from there. I can¡¯t let him hurt Alpha Sebastian..."


    After finishing the call, I returned to pay.


    The cashier was a cute, delicate-looking young man whose face flushed as he sneaked nces at me, his hand trembling slightly as he scanned my items.


    I wondered: Did I look that intimidating?


    I returned to thekeside with arge bag and ced it on the bench. "Alpha, see what you¡¯d like to drink. There¡¯s food too."


    Alpha Sebastian was about to decline.


    His eyes nced casually at the bag, then paused and looked again.


    He looked at me with bewildered eyes. "...Cecilia, what exactly are you nning to do?"

 Chapter 135 Lake Night Temptation

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Lake Night Temptation</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I stood there, looking down at the open bag in my hands, and felt all the blood drain from my face.


    My pupils widened in horror.


    Ultra thin... ribbed... strawberry vored... WHAT?! Why are there so many boxes of various condoms in my shopping bag?!


    Time rewound in my mind: From shelf to basket, from checkout counter back to thekeside...


    All that time... if only I had looked down ONCE. Just once!


    "This, this, this... I, I... these..." My voice came out as a pathetic whimper.


    I bent down quickly, burying the condom boxes beneath everything else and hastily tied the bag shut. "I grabbed the wrong items."


    "The wrong items?" Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyebrow arched with suspicion. "Several wrong items in a row?"


    I wanted nothing more than to throw myself into theke and never resurface. "...The situation was...plicated."


    "Complicated how?" Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice held a dangerous edge of amusement. "Does the convenience store force customers to shop blindfolded? Is that their business model?"


    I couldn¡¯t even respond.


    Finally, I had no choice but to tell the truth: "I was on the phone and wasn¡¯t looking at what I was grabbing. I just... randomly took things."


    Alpha Sebastian nodded with mock understanding. "Ah, I see. So you went to the convenience store specifically to make a phone call."


    The temperature around us seemed to drop as his eyes narrowed. "Though I wonder who you were talking to that was so engaging it rendered you temporarily blind?"


    His sarcasmnded like a physical blow.


    "...Harper," I mumbled.


    Alpha Sebastian made a sound - half snort, halfugh - and turned to face theke. Points of light reflected off the dark water as silence stretched between us.


    I sat down beside him.


    Fine. I¡¯ll admit it - I¡¯d stepped away to make that call on purpose. Sue me.


    After a few minutes of awkward silence by theke - seriously, I could hear the fish judging me - I tried to break the tension with my usual failsafe: snacks.


    "Alpha, want some chocte?" I asked, waving a bar like a peace offering. "I brought a few."


    He barely turned his head, "The one nestled beside the strawberry-vored condom?"


    Oh. My. God. Could this man let one thing go? Just once?


    I forced a smile and ignored the jab. "Okay, how about something to drink? I brought options. Water, soda... emotional support whiskey."


    He arched a brow. "Ah, yes. The whiskey. A heartfelt gesture to make up for the Petrus I missed at Alpha Xavier¡¯s ce. How thoughtful."


    Two sarcasmced arrows. Direct hit.


    My patience, already hanging by a thread, snapped. I yanked the bottle from my bag, unscrewed the cap with righteous fury, and shoved it toward him.


    "That¡¯s exactly right. Bought it just for you. Now drink it and feel appreciated.


    He recoiled slightly at the smell. "Secretary Moore, am I to assume this giftes without poison?"


    "Why do you always call me that when you¡¯re trying to offend me?" I muttered.


    How was this poison?! It was duty-free whiskey, not arsenic!


    To prove my point - and to defend my honor - I took a dramatic swig.


    Bad idea.


    The burn hit instantly, like I¡¯d swallowed a small, angry bonfire.


    My lungs protested. My throat tried to flee the scene.


    I doubled over, coughing like I¡¯d swallowed fire.


    Holy hell. That was aggressive.


    Alpha Sebastian was beside me in a sh, his hand patting my back like I was a toddler who¡¯d inhaled her juice box.


    "Why would you drink that? Are you okay?"


    I waved him off between coughs. "I¡¯m fine. Just - testing it. For you. Honestly, maybe you shouldn¡¯t drink it. It¡¯s a little... intense."


    Thest thing I needed was for him to keel over and have his family drag me back to Silver Peak headquarters and hang me upside-down like a traitor in a medieval drama.


    He chuckled - actually chuckled - as if my near-death experience was mildly charming.


    "So you do have a conscience," he said, reaching past me toward my bag.


    "What are you doing?!" I lunged like he¡¯d reached for my diary instead of a bottle of Fiji water.


    "Rx," he said calmly. "I¡¯m just getting you some water to rinse your mouth."


    "I can get it myself!" I snapped, clutching the bag like it held state secrets.


    I clutched the bag tightly to my chest, then double-knotted it and sneakily hid it by my feet.


    Alpha Sebastian just stared at me.


    "Let¡¯s go," he said suddenly.


    I was still debating whether to throw the entire bag away when Alpha Sebastian grabbed my arm and pulled me up.


    The next moment, he was holding my hand.


    His palm was broad and warm, enveloping minepletely, giving me a strange sense of security.


    After walking a short distance, I remembered I should pull away. "My hand - "


    "Keep moving!" His tone was urgent, and instead of releasing me, he tightened his grip.


    "What¡¯s happening?" I felt his tension spreading to me.


    When I tried to look back, he turned my face forward. "Don¡¯t look. He¡¯s following us."


    Xavier was following us?


    If we weren¡¯t going back to our rooms, was he just nning to stalk us all night?


    I felt both irritated and exhausted.


    But how did he know we were by theke?


    Sebastian held my hand firmly as we moved with steady, confident strides through a flower garden, then weaved through a wood.


    When we reached a three-way fork in the path, instead of continuing forward, he led me to arge tree.


    He positioned himself against the trunk first, his back to the rough bark.


    I tripped over the tangled roots at the base of the tree and tumbled straight into his arms.


    I heard his breath catch.


    His hands instinctively caught my waist.


    One of my hands was still sped in his, while my other hand and the rest of my body pressed against him. My lips were dangerously close to his neck.


    My mouth went dry. I wanted to... bite him.


    My free hand crept upward, inching closer to his face when - footsteps approached from the path.


    I snapped back to reality and quickly withdrew my hand.


    The footsteps circled around for a moment before fading away.


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    I led Cecilia from behind the tree, taking a different path back to thekeside.


    My wolf, Soren had been pushing me toward her for weeks now, insisting what I already suspected - this human woman was somehow meant to be ours.


    We boarded a small tour boat docked at the shore.


    Cecilia copsed onto the cushioned bench the moment we boarded, staring into space with unfocused eyes.


    That single gulp of Whiskey was clearly hitting her harder than she¡¯d admit.


    "How do you like it here?" I moved closer, drawn to her like a ma.


    The moment I approached, she stiffened. I could hear her heart rate elerate.


    She edged away slightly, looking at the floating curtains and the shadowyke surface barely visible in the moonlight. "I feel like... Nessie might crawl up any moment."


    I stared at her in disbelief.


    Romantic atmosphere thoroughly shattered.


    "Alpha, don¡¯t you find this setting rather creepy?" she continued,pletely oblivious to my intentions. "And this boat is rocking so much."


    "Is it?" I asked, amused despite myself. The boat was perfectly still in the calm water.


    "Very much. I¡¯m getting dizzy."


    I lifted the curtain beside us to let moonlight fall across her face. Her cheeks were flushed pink, eyes ssy and unfocused. "The alcohol is hitting you."


    "Impossible," she protested immediately. "It was just one sip. I have excellent tolerance."


    The stubbornness of this woman. Even half-drunk, she refused to admit weakness.


    Iughed softly. "Right, right. Our Miss Moore has the best alcohol tolerance in Denver. It must be the Nessie causing trouble."


    Soren growled in satisfaction within me:She is so cute.


    Seeing her lean increasingly toward the railing, I reached out to pull her back, concerned she might tumble overboard.


    She had been stable enough leaning against the railing, but my sudden tug sent her falling against my chest. Her cheek rested against my chest, right over my pounding heart.


    Could she feel it racing? Hear it betraying me?


    When she looked up, her forehead brushed against my neck, and her hazy gaze fixed on my throat.


    Her expression shifted, darkening with unmistakable desire.


    In an instant, she wrapped her arm around my neck, parted her rose-pink lips, and tilted her head to capture my Adam¡¯s apple between her teeth.


    My body instantly tensed, electricity shooting through me.


    My breathing became ragged as Soren howled in triumph.


    How could this woman be so timid one moment and so bold the next?


    With her eyes closed, she allowed her hands to roam over my face, my chest, my shoulders... growing increasingly daring with each touch.


    I should stop this. But I had waited too long.


    I cradled the back of her neck in my palm, feeling the soft strands of her hair against my skin.


    In the next moment, I captured her lips with mine, pouring weeks of restraint and desire into a kiss that made her melt against me.


    Her taste - sweet with a hint of alcohol - drove me wild.

 Chapter 136 Morning After Madness

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 136 Morning After Madness</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Let¡¯s get one thing clear: Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t just kiss - heunched a full-scale campaign.


    If kissing were an Olympic sport, he would be aiming for a gold, and a world record.


    His kiss came with a warningbel that may cause spontaneous memory loss, temporary inability to stand upright, and a strong desire to make questionable decisions.


    Cecilia had thought she was signing up for akeside stroll and maybe some flirty banter. Instead, she found herself pressed up against pure temptation in tailored ck, his scent a heady cocktail.


    And she was all in.


    She tried to murmur something that maybe resembled a protest - probably something responsible like "Wait" or "We should talk" - but all that came out was a weak exhale that he promptly captured and turned into the next act of whatever dark romance novel he was currently starring in.


    Somewhere deep inside, her rational brain iled like a car rm in the distance. But the rest of her? Fully subscribed and auto-renewed.


    One hand tangled in her hair, the other slid down to her waist with surgical precision, and - God help her - found the sp of her bra like he¡¯d mapped it out in advance.


    Every kiss that trailed down her jaw, her neck, her corbone left a trail of heat so potent she briefly believed in reincarnation, just toe back and do this again.


    Her brain was fried.


    She fought back the only way she could, by yanking his stupidly perfect hair and biting his bottom lip.


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t back off. He growled softly like a warning or a promise.


    She slid her hand under his shirt, fingertips skating across warm, solid muscle and the kind of abs that made you rethink every carb you ever loved.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was seducing him or just trying to keep her bnce on a metaphorical emotional rollercoaster.


    And just as her pulse broke the sound barrier, he stopped her.


    Alpha Sebastian, in full dominant mode, caught her wrist with a grip that was gentle but final. The kind of touch that said, "I could, but I won¡¯t. Not yet."


    He dropped his forehead to her shoulder, chest heaving like he¡¯d just run a marathon uphill in boots and secrets.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his jaw clenched, every inch of him screamed restraint.


    In another timeline, they¡¯d have gone full scandal. There¡¯d be grainy photos, headlines, maybe a podcast.


    But in this one, he hit the brakes.


    When he finally looked up, Cecilia was flushed, dazed, lips kiss-swollen and glistening like some moonlit fever dream.


    His voice came out, rough and low.


    Finally, he looked up. Cecilia¡¯s cheeks were pink, lips swollen and glistening in the moonlight. His voice came out rough, barely above a growl. "If we go any further, you¡¯ll have to negotiate new terms with me."


    New terms?


    She blinked, adorable confusion written all over her face. "So... uh... how much would that cost? Is this going to set me back a mortgage payment?"


    The silence that followed was thick enough to butter toast.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes darkened, a homing beacon for iing storms.


    He didn¡¯t answer, just zipped up her dress with surgical precision, straightened her hair with a maddening gentleness, and then he left the boat like a man who¡¯d just walked out of a very confusing hostage negotiation...


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Fast-forward thirty painfully awkward minutes.


    We¡¯re back at the hotel. If shame burned calories, I¡¯d be shredded by now.


    I stered myself against the elevator wall like roadkill, hair in my face to hide the wreckage.


    At 3 a.m., anyone who saw me had the right to demand a refund from their hotel.


    Some poor guy stepped in, took one look, and just about pushed the emergency button.


    I didn¡¯t me him.


    Finally free on my floor, I staggered into the hallway, making zigzags like a Roomba gone rogue. Halfway to my room, I realized I¡¯d overshot my destination and had to circle back like a bad si extra.


    "Wait," Alpha Sebastian called behind me. He didn¡¯t let go, instead pressed a bag into my hand. "You forgot this. Wasn¡¯t cheap. Don¡¯t lose it again."


    Oh no. The damn COST word again. I could feel my face burning with embarrassment.


    I took the bag, not trusting myself to look up, and half-jogged to my room.


    Inside, I let gravity have its way: the bag plummeted from my arms and I drifted through the living room like a sleepwalking zombie, doingps around the coffee table.


    Maybe if I moved fast enough, thews of shame wouldn¡¯t catch me.


    I ended up face-nted on the sofa, brain officially unplugged.


    The universe chose that moment to send in Harper - my best friend, badasswyer, general disaster control.


    I heard her voice echo from the bedroom:"Cecilia?! What in God¡¯s name happened to you?"


    I barely moved. It took all my energy to lie there and not die.


    She barrelled across the room like a woman on a mission, flipped me onto my back like I was a fainting Southern belle, brushed the hair from my mmy forehead, and peered into my post-romantic-apocalypse eyes like she was checking for brain activity.


    "Talk to me. Who died?" Harper demanded. "Blink once for Alpha Sebastian, twice for Alpha Xavier."


    It took a full season of The Office reruns before I finally croaked out, "I bit him."


    Harper¡¯s panic morphed into gleeful curiosity so fast it should have ruptured the time-space continuum. "And then?"


    "I felt him up."


    "And THEN?"


    "I kissed him."


    "AND THEN?!"


    "I... I tried to get him to sleep with me."


    "CECILIA. WHAT HAPPENED NEXT?!"


    My voice was soft, mortified. "I... asked him how much it would cost."


    A long, soul-destroying silence.


    Harper¡¯s excitement evaporated, reced by the look of someone who just realized her lottery ticket was forst week¡¯s draw. "You asked Alpha Sebastian ck, Alpha of the Silver Peak Pack, if his services came with a price tag?"


    "...Technically, he mentioned it first?" I offered, cringing under her re.


    She narrowed her eyes. "He what? Are we talking ¡¯Pretty Woman¡¯ scenario here? Or was this, like, some kind of double-dare?"


    I cringed harder. "He said if I wanted to keep going, it¡¯d be another price.¡¯"


    Harper rolled her eyes so hard I thought she might sprain something.


    Grabbing my shoulders, she shook me gently. "Cecilia, for my own sanity, please tell me you¡¯re sure that¡¯s what he said."


    I tried to recall through the fog. "...Pretty sure? Maybe? I had, like half a shot."


    She sniffed me and groaned. "Girl, you can¡¯t treaty-negotiate mid-makeout with an Alpha on so little whiskey."


    I moaned and flipped onto my side, facing the couch like a medieval penitent.


    Harper knelt, poked around the stic bag, grumbling. "Well, what¡¯s done is done."


    Eventually she untied the world¡¯s tightest knot, rummaging throughyers: stic wrap, whiskey, and - oh God - a rainbow assortment of condoms.


    Harper blinked, then grinned with scary admiration. "Is this what I think it is? Were you nning a one-woman bachelorette party or doomsday prepping for the apocalypse?"


    I let out a strangled whimper, clutching my head. "Not. Another. Word."


    She patted my hand, her grin unyielding. "Hey, no shame. If at first you don¡¯t seduce the Alpha, try, try again."


    I was asleep within minutes, practically merged with my throw pillow.


    ----


    8:00 a.m. The next morning.


    I woke on the couch, wrapped in a nket I didn¡¯t remember acquiring.


    My head throbbed with "bad life choices," and my mouth was Sahara-level dry.


    I fetched water - then saw The Bag on the floor.


    Suddenly,st night unfolded in my mind like a Netflix recap: the boat, the heat, the hands, the absolutely mortifying "Is this going to set me back a mortgage payment?" line. I nearly fainted from second-hand embarrassment at myself.


    I stalked the living room, running hands through my frazzled hair, reying every mortifying second: my teeth on his throat, our kisses, his hand unfastening my bra, my hand on his abs - oh God, had I tried to undress a literal Alpha wolf? Was this a fever dream or my new reality?


    Before my anxious spiral could reach full tornado strength -


    "Ding dong - "


    The doorbell chimed. I jerked upright, hair a total bird¡¯s nest, hoping to God it wasn¡¯t Alpha Sebastianing to invoice me for previous services rendered.


    With the dread of someone about to walk the green mile, I shuffled over and cracked the door open...

 Chapter 137 Unwelcome Morning Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Unwee Morning Visitor</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I opened the door.


    Alpha Xavier stood there, looking like hell warmed over.


    His once-immacte appearance was in shambles - his handsome face was ashen, dark circles shadowed his eyes, and his loosened tie hung limply around his neck.


    My little alcohol buzz evaporated instantly.


    He looked like he wanted to devour me - for dinner, dessert, and probably breakfast too.


    My brain offered nothing helpful.


    Just: Shit. Shit. Shiiiiit.


    Is it toote to pretend I was never here?


    The silence between us stretched so tight, it could¡¯ve snapped and taken out a city block.


    I tightened my grip on the doorknob.


    Okay. Survival mode: engaged.


    And then - I mmed the door. Hard.


    BAM.


    Except... yeah. He was faster.


    His palm shot out, stopping the door from closing.


    I pushed with everything I had, but the gap only widened as his superior strength prevailed.


    "Get the hell away from my door!" I snarled.


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s face remained cold and determined, not even flinching at my outburst.


    With one firm push, he forced the doorpletely open.


    I abandoned the lost battle and pivoted, making a desperate dash for the bathroom.


    But Alpha Xavier seemed to read my mind, lunging forward and catching my wrist in an iron grip before kicking the door shut behind him.


    "Let go of me! What do you think you¡¯re doing?" I shouted, kicking at him while panic bloomed in my chest.


    His expression had softened slightly upon seeing me safe in my room, but that changed in an instant when his sharp eyesnded on the suspicious red mark below my corbone.


    Rage shed across his face as he reached to pull down my cor.


    "Stop!" I shrieked, clutching my neckline closed. "Alpha Xavier, I swear to God I¡¯ll call security!"


    Despite my death grip on my shirt, he¡¯d already glimpsed the telltale kiss marks on my chest. Something feral awakened in his eyes as his fingers tightened around my arm, squeezing until I thought the bone might snap.


    I pounded my fist against his hand. "Let go!"


    He yanked me closer, his voice a mixture of fury and raw pain. "Cecilia, did you really sleep with him?"


    "That¡¯s none of your business!" I snapped.


    "The day we divorced, you promised you wouldn¡¯t see anyone else!"


    My voice went t with disbelief. "I didn¡¯t swear anything. This wasn¡¯t a blood oath. We got divorced, not drafted into a monogamy cult."


    His jaw clenched. "So you¡¯re really into Alpha Sebastian?"


    "Maybe I am." I crossed my arms and didn¡¯t flinch. "We¡¯re both single adults, Alpha Xavier. Wee to the twenty-first century. If I want to date him, or hook up with him in a closet backstage at a charity g, that¡¯s none of your business."


    Okay, maybe that was too specific.


    I held my ground, even as my brain reyedst night¡¯s encounter in screaming HD.


    To be fair, I was the one who initiated... whatever it was.


    His demeanor suddenly shifted, the rage melting into desperate pleading. "He¡¯s not what you think. He won¡¯t mate with you, won¡¯t take responsibility for you. He¡¯s just using you."


    I felt a sh of doubt - considering howst night ended, with Alpha Sebastian walking away, maybe there was a grain of truth there. But I pushed the thought aside.


    "He doesn¡¯t love you," Alpha Xavier continued, his voice breaking. "But I still do, Cecilia. I¡¯ve always loved you. Yes, my body betrayed you, but my heart never changed. You¡¯ve always been first in my heart."


    His words made my stomach turn.


    I inhaled sharply. Then said, as calmly as I could:


    "Alpha Xavier, when we got divorced - and again when you threatened me - you promised you¡¯d leave me alone. Remember? You literally said, and I quote, ¡¯If I bother you again, may I be a mangy lone wolf forever.¡¯"


    I paused, let that hang in the air like a courtroom mic drop.


    "So?" I asked sweetly. "Are you ready to be exiled from your precious pack now?"


    He went quiet. For one glorious, fleeting moment, I thought I¡¯d finally stunned him into silence.


    But no.


    "Don¡¯t twist my words," he muttered. "If I said that, I was clearly under emotional duress."


    I just... stared. Mouth open. Brain buffering.


    How. Was. He. This. Unbelievable?


    "Wow," I said finally. "That¡¯s impressive. I didn¡¯t know shamelessness had a setting past ¡¯maximum¡¯. But here you are. Breaking records."


    His grip on my wrist loosened slightly. "Alpha Sebastian isn¡¯t right for you. He¡¯ll eventually mate with someone his family arranges. You wouldn¡¯t want to be some Alpha¡¯s mistress, would you? I know you better than that."


    I nced desperately at the door, then the window.


    No escape route. No reasoning with him.


    Suddenly, I remembered the girl in the hospital. "What about Cici? Your pregnant almost-mate is lying in a hospital bed with stab wounds, and you¡¯re here? That¡¯s pretty heartless, even for you. Is being a terrible mate your specialty?"


    "...She¡¯s not pregnant. Everything before was... I was forced into it."


    "Is this your life motto? Put that on your tombstone: ¡¯Alpha Xavier Green: A Life of Convenient Excuses.¡¯"


    He stared at me, speechless.


    "You¡¯re right about one thing - I would never be with a mated wolf. So if you¡¯re any kind of Alpha, go take care of your mate in the hospital. Otherwise, I have zero respect for you."


    "Cecilia, do you have to be so cruel?" His voice was strained.


    "I swear on the Moon Goddess herself that I¡¯m being 100% truthful."


    Alpha Xavier seemed at a loss, confronted with my stubborn resistance and sharp tongue.


    I kept fighting - kicking, hitting, pinching - stopping just short of biting him. His hand was covered in bloody scratches from my nails.


    God, when you¡¯re exhausted and helpless, murder starts to seem like a reasonable option.


    Alpha Xavier began pulling me toward the door. "Let¡¯s go get breakfast."


    "I¡¯m not hungry!" I protested.


    He ignored me and dragged me out of the room.


    I didn¡¯t want to cause a scene in public, so I silently struggled against his grip.


    But Alpha Xavier was the epitome of the domineering Alpha stereotype - he didn¡¯t care what I wanted, only what he decided.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Meanwhile, in the hotel¡¯s breakfast room...


    Harper was having breakfast with her two brothers. She¡¯d woken up earlier, seen Cecilia sleeping deeply, and decided to check on her younger brothers - especially Tang, who looked tough enough to wrestle a bull. So she¡¯d gotten them up, and they¡¯de down to eat together.


    Poor Beta Sawyer had gone off to attend to his Alpha.


    The three of them were enjoying their meal when Levan suddenly looked up, spotted something at eight o¡¯clock, and anxiously tugged at Harper¡¯s sleeve. " Harper... Harper..."


    "What is it?" Harper was fascinated by the tattoo on Tang¡¯s arm. "Don¡¯t interrupt me. Tang, this tribal design is really interesting."


    Levan gave up on subtlety.


    He pulled her hand away from Tang¡¯s impressive bicep. "Stop feeling up his arm and look over there!"


    Harper followed her brother¡¯s pointing finger and her eyes widened in shock. She cursed under her breath, "That bastard Alpha Xavier is bullying Cecilia again!"


    She grabbed a fork, hiding it behind her back as she stood to intervene.


    Tang pulled her back down. "Harper, wait!"


    "Wait for what?"


    "Let me record this first."


    Tang quickly took out his phone, expertly applied a filter, and recorded a short video which he immediately sent to his Alpha.


    "Harper, let¡¯s save this damsel-in-distress opportunity for my boss," he said with a grin, showing her his phone.


    The Harper siblings watched the video - set to romantic music with a cherry blossom filter that added pink hearts and bubbles floating around.


    Even Cecilia¡¯s murderous re somehow looked like flirtatious yfulness through the absurd filter.


    Harper stared at him in horror. "You... you sent that to Alpha Sebastian ?"


    Tang nodded proudly. "Mm-hmm."


    Mm-hmm his ass! Harper thought frantically. This wasn¡¯t setting up a heroic rescue


    Was this American guy helping or sabotaging?


    She grabbed his phone and frantically tried to unsend the message, but it was toote.

 Chapter 138 Morning Confrontations

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Morning Confrontations</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    As Alpha Xavier dragged me to a table, I felt like a prized trophy being paraded.


    With his hand pinning mine to the table, I couldn¡¯t exactly browse the breakfast buffet.


    Alpha Xavier summoned a waiter and ordered for both of us without consulting me.


    The waiter nced at our intertwined hands with a curious expression. Yeah, I knew what he was thinking. BUT this wasn¡¯t some cute couple who couldn¡¯t bear to separate. This was a hostage situation.


    I propped my forehead on my free hand, desperately scanning the crowded breakfast area. Suddenly, my eyesnded on Harper and her brothers at a nearby table.


    My heart leaped.


    I shot them my most desperate HELP ME nce.


    My eyes practically screamed: Tang, pleasee over here and quietly knock this werewolf out before dragging him away! I need you!


    But they didn¡¯t move.


    Harper and Levan wore expressions like they¡¯d been taken hostage themselves.


    And Tang, that bad guy, shed me the most unsettling bright smile.


    What the hell?


    "Good morning." That familiar smooth voice sent a jolt through my system.


    Cool, refined, and unmistakably gentlemanly.


    My heart clenched. I shifted my supporting hand to cover more of my face.


    I wanted to turn toward Alpha Sebastian, but couldn¡¯t bring myself to.


    Last night¡¯s memories were still too raw, too confusing.


    And now he was witnessing this humiliating scene with my ex forcibly holding my hand.


    A wave of despair washed over me. I yanked my hand again with renewed force.


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s grip tightened, veins popping along the back of his hand from the effort.


    He sensed my heightened resistance and something dark shed in his eyes.


    Alpha Sebastian calmly took a seat at our table as if this were a scheduled business meeting.


    His gaze swept over our joined hands with casual disinterest while he poured himself tea.


    "Alpha Xavier, is forcing her like this really aplishing anything?" he asked, voice as smooth as the tea he was pouring.


    Alpha Xavier sneered. "Whether it has meaning or not is my business. Why is Alpha Sebastian so interested in someone else¡¯s mate?"


    I red at him, my chest rising and falling with anger. "Can you shut up?"


    "Touchy. I mention his name and you go full meltdown?" Alpha Xavier challenged.


    "Yes, exactly. I¡¯m very upset. Who do you think you are?" My voice was low but sharp as a de. "How dare you speak about him? Say one more word, and I¡¯ll make you regret it."


    "You¡¯re embarrassing yourself," he said. "Falling all over yourself to impress him. It¡¯s pathetic."


    I forced a smile, cold, sharp, and entirely void of warmth.


    "Oh honey. You want to talk pathetic? Let¡¯s talk about you. Self-obsessed, emotionally bankrupt, allergic to basic human decency. He¡¯s the moon. You¡¯re the gum on someone¡¯s shoe. You¡¯re not even in the same universe."


    I leaned closer. "Fair warning: push me too far, and I¡¯ll do things you can¡¯t imagine. Everything Cici knows, I know too."


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s eyes gradually frosted over with cold fury.


    I matched his cial stare.


    I hadn¡¯t wanted to go there - to drag up the mess with Cici or get involved in his family drama. But he had to push me, had to trigger the worst in me until I became as ugly as him.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s jaw tightened as he set a steaming cup of tea - very deliberately - next to Alpha Xavier¡¯s hand.


    "You know," he said quietly, "there¡¯s no worse look for a man than making the woman who once loved him talk like she never did."


    He didn¡¯t raise his voice, but the wordsnded like a punch.


    "She gave you everything, and you gave her hell. And now? She looks at you like you¡¯re a stranger she regrets meeting."


    He nudged the cup slightly closer.


    "So here¡¯s what you¡¯re going to do. You¡¯re going to drink this tea, and then you¡¯re going to let her go."


    Alpha Xavier didn¡¯t move at first. Thenhis fingers slowly unclenched from mine.


    He didn¡¯t take the tea but stood, then left.


    The moment he let go, I exhaled so hard I nearly deted.


    My back was damp with cold sweat, like I¡¯d just wed my way out of an emotional haunted house.


    Alpha Sebastian stood too.


    I tensed, watching him out of the corner of my eye. Was he leaving now?


    Nope.


    Instead, he wandered over to a tiny window counter, made conversation with two olderdies who were clearly trying to marry him off to their granddaughters, and came back ten minutester - carrying two piping-hot bowls of m chowder like some kind of emotionallypetent knight.


    He slid one bowl in front of me.


    I picked up the spoon and took a cautious sip. The hot tea was savory and soul-repairing.


    "Thank you," I murmured.


    Alpha Sebastian smiled, eyes twinkling. "Cecilia, you¡¯re vicious and adorable. It¡¯s deeply confusing."


    My cheeks heated instantly. I stared down at my soup like it held the meaning of life.


    "Aboutst night..." I muttered between bites. "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m never drinking again."


    He didn¡¯t miss a beat. "Yes, well. Alcohol costs money. Which you don¡¯t have. And yet, you tried to open a tab."


    I choked. Literally.


    He handed me a napkin, then leaned in without warning to gently dab at the corner of my mouth. His thumb brushed my lower lip.


    His voice dropped.


    "I don¡¯t extend credit, Cecilia. If you¡¯re not sure you¡¯re ready to pay, don¡¯t try to sample the goods."


    My brain short-circuited.


    Still, somehow, I managed to croak, "And... what if I already did?"


    He met my eyes. Calm. Dangerous.


    "Then I¡¯ll hunt you down to collect. No matter where you run."


    My stomach did a full Olympic somersault.


    I stared at the bowl like it might save me.


    This tea soup was safer, warm and predictable, unlike the man across from me, who tasted like temptation and long-term consequences.


    Alpha Sebastian, of course, wasn¡¯t done.


    "Why do you act like I¡¯m proposing tax fraud every time I mention you paying up?" he asked, clearly enjoying my slow descent into mortified silence.


    "Won¡¯t you even consider it?"


    I groaned. "I¡¯m broke, okay?! Emotionally and financially!"

 Chapter 139 Dangerous Bargains

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Dangerous Bargains</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "I¡¯ll front it," Alpha Sebastian said, his voice low and smooth - like he was offering me a deal, not a disaster.


    I froze mid-spoonful, pasta halfway to my mouth. "Absolutely not. I can¡¯t pay you back."


    He leaned in, that maddening half-smile ying on his lips. "I¡¯ll put you on a payment n."


    I stared at him, fingers tightening around my spoon like it might turn into a weapon.


    For one traitorous second, my heart fluttered like a Disney sidekick. Then reality dropkicked me in the back of the head.


    What was I doing? This man was not a bank. This was not a rom montage. This was my actual life.


    I stirred my soup aimlessly, trying to shovel my dignity back into my chest.


    "So, uh...what¡¯s in this soup? Chicken or beef?" I asked, grasping at the world¡¯s weakest conversational lifeline.


    Alpha Sebastian actuallyughed. Then, without thought, he reached over and dumped the rest of his chowder into my bowl.


    I blinked. "Did you just - "


    "You said you couldn¡¯t taste it," he said, deadly calm. Then he met my eyes and added, like he knew how to ruin my appetite,


    "It¡¯s gotyers. There is too much of a chicken who wants to y but too scared tomit. Or maybe a timid rabbit that only takes but never gives."


    My jaw dropped. I pped both hands over my face.


    "Oh my God. Stop. I get it.I will give you a price that satisfies you, okay?"


    Alpha Sebastian leaned back, clearly enjoying himself far too much for someone who¡¯d just used me of being a romantic roon.


    "Just saying," he murmured, "you might want to try a different recipe next time. Something with a little more honesty. Maybe some courage. A pinch of actual intent."


    I peeked at him through my fingers. "You¡¯re the worst."


    He grinned. "And yet, here you are - still eating the soup."


    Touch¨¦.


    I couldn¡¯t take another moment of this. I abandoned my half-eaten chowder and fled.


    ----


    Back in my room, I headed straight for the shower.


    Hot water cascaded over my body, but it did nothing to wash away memories ofst night.


    His hands. His mouth.The way he¡¯d pinned me against the wall.


    I touched the spot on my neck where his lips had been, my thighs instinctively pressing together as my breathing became unsteady.


    This was bad. I¡¯d been doing so well with my self-imposed celibacy.


    Now my body was betraying me, craving things it shouldn¡¯t.


    When I emerged from the bathroom wrapped in a towel, I was seriously contemting whether I should just buy a toy and be done with it.


    Just to bnce my hormones, obviously.


    "Did you have another drink in there?" Harper teased, eyeing my flushed face.


    "The water was hot," I muttered.


    "I think your heart is hot," she replied with a knowing smirk.


    I ignored her and headed to the closet. As I searched for clothes, Harper snuck up behind me and gasped at the sight of my chest.


    "Holy shit! Alpha Sebastian really went for it, didn¡¯t he?" She grabbed my shoulders, spinning me around. "Serious question time."


    "Don¡¯t know, didn¡¯t happen, not telling," I cut her off before she could ask.


    Harper¡¯s face fell. "I thought we were best friends!"


    I removed her hands from my shoulders. "Harper, just find yourself a boyfriend. Experiencing it beats hearing about it."


    She went to the living room, grumbling something about her academic choices.


    After getting dressed, I joined her. "Harper, I need to talk to you about something serious."


    I sat down and exined everything Alpha Sebastian had told mest night, including Mason¡¯s uncle wanting to meet today.


    "Alpha Sebastian is amazing!" Harper punched the air excitedly. Then she sighed dreamily. "This man is too good to be true. He¡¯s gorgeous, thoughtful, and understands you perfectly. Cecilia, if you¡¯re falling for him, don¡¯t fight it. His wolf magic is too powerful to resist."


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to argue. Instead, I smiled softly. "Whether I can resist doesn¡¯t really matter. Not resisting just means letting myself follow my heart without worrying about consequences."


    "What consequences? Alpha Sebastian will handle everything."


    Iughed, but it was hollow. "I¡¯m just a small Chapter in his life. He has so many responsibilities, so many things to consider. His parents may not force him to mate with Hazel, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯d ept me."


    "Even if we got together, it would be like a beautiful dream. No matter how magical it feels, dreams are still dreams. Eventually he¡¯ll wake up, and I... I¡¯m afraid of facing that moment."


    Harper sighed deeply. "With all this fear, aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll think you¡¯re not interested and choose someone else? You¡¯ll be heartbroken."


    "Then I¡¯ll be heartbroken," I said firmly. "It¡¯ll hurt for a while, but that¡¯s better than losing myself in a dream and waking up with wounds that take years to heal."


    Harper had no response to that.


    She probably thought I was overthinking this - dissecting a beautiful mystery until it became something clinical and bloody.


    "Cecilia, you¡¯re like... an anti-love cultist," she finally said.


    I stared down at my phone, not telling her how much it already hurt just talking about this. Maybe I should keep my distance from Alpha Sebastian.


    He deserved someone purer, someone who wasn¡¯t afraid of love like I was.


    My phone rang. It is from Alpha Sebastian.


    I nearly jumped out of my skin. Had thinking about him somehow summoned him?


    My heart raced as I cleared my throat and answered, "Yes, Alpha?"


    Silence stretched for a moment on the other end.


    "Get ready," he finally said, his voice cool. "We leave in fifteen minutes."


    "Okay." I managed.


    "Cecilia, you sound tense."


    "I¡¯m not," I lied.


    How did he always know?


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice softened. "Let¡¯s putst night aside for now. I¡¯ll apany you to meet your friend first. Let¡¯s handle this matter first, okay?"


    "Okay," I agreed.


    After hanging up, I realized what he¡¯d said. Put aside for now meant... we¡¯d discuss itter?


    When Harper and I arrived in the hotel lobby a few minutes early, Alpha Sebastian was already there with Beta Sawyer.


    "The car¡¯s waiting outside," he said, his gaze lingering on my face with an intensity that made my pulse race.


    As we walked outside, Tang and Levan were waiting with the car.


    Harper was about to sit next to me when she suddenly announced she got carsick and asked to switch seats with Alpha Sebastian.


    Alpha Sebastian graciously agreed.


    I shot her a panicked look.


    He settled beside me. "If you get carsick, you can lean against - "


    "I don¡¯t get carsick. Ever," I interrupted.


    "Sometimes it¡¯s okay to get a little sick," he murmured.


    I turned to the front. "Tang, let¡¯s go."


    Tang gave a thumbs-up and started the car.


    As we rounded the fountain, he took a sharp turn that sent me sliding directly into Alpha Sebastian¡¯s waiting arms.

 Chapter 140 Mason’s Mother

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Mason¡¯s Mother</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I wasn¡¯t prepared for Tang¡¯s sharp turn around the mountain bend.


    My body lurched sideways, hands iling for something, or anything, to steady myself.


    Alpha Sebastian caught my waist with practiced ease, his fingers curling inward with deliberate pressure that didn¡¯t just stop my fall - it guided me face-first into his chest.


    My hand, which had been reaching for the seat back,nded squarely on his thigh.


    And not just anywhere on his thigh - somewhere decidedly north of his knee.


    My chest pressed firmly against his torso, my other hand clutching desperately at his shirt near his waist.


    My breathing stuttered to a halt. The softness of my chest pressed against his felt like it was suddenly connected to a live wire.


    Internally, I was screaming like I¡¯d been thrown into a furnace.


    Externally, I was petrified like I¡¯d looked Medusa in the eyes.


    When I fully registered exactly where my hand was resting, my face turned even more stone-like as I began to withdraw my fingers with the speed of a cier.


    Alpha Sebastian looked down at me, his eyes narrowed in that predatory way Alphas have.


    Though he said nothing, his gaze conducted a full interrogation.


    I wanted to tuck and roll out of the moving car.


    Trying to be casual, I attempted to lift my chest away from his, but the hand at my waist tightened with Alpha strength, pulling me back against him.


    His warm breath cascaded over my neck as he murmured, "I thought you said you don¡¯t get carsick? Yet here you are, practically copsing into me. Perhaps you need to lie down for a bit?"


    "I¡¯m fine," I said quickly, prying his hand from my waist with more force than necessary.


    I sat up poker-straight, hands ced primly on myp like a schoolgirl caught misbehaving.


    My burning cheeks, however, were giving a Tony-worthy performance of "Woman Who Just identally Felt Up An Alpha."


    The others in the car were suddenly fascinated by the Coloradondscape outside their windows.


    Meanwhile, I stared at my best friend, then the others. I guess it¡¯s time I put you all in your ce.


    ----


    Forty-five excruciating minutester, we pulled up to a rustic lodge nestled at the base of the mountains.


    The man who emerged to greet us was the same one Alpha Sebastian had visited yesterday.


    Now I learned he was Mason¡¯s uncle, Zaire.


    "Please,e in," he said, his expression considerably more grim than during yesterday¡¯s meeting.


    Alpha Sebastian instructed Beta Sawyer and Tang to keep watch outside - standard Alpha paranoia.


    Harper told Levan to stay put too, probably to avoid crowding the space.


    Alpha Sebastian and Zaire took the lead, with Harper and me following behind as we entered the house and climbed to the third floor.


    The wooden staircase creaked under our weight, the sound echoing in the otherwise silent building.


    Zaire opened a door midway down the hallway.


    Inside, to my surprise, sat another person - a woman who appeared to be in herte fifties with stark white hair and a hauntingly gaunt face.


    She wore a simple white cotton shirt. Her features were delicate; she must have been beautiful once, but extreme weight loss and vacant eyes had hollowed out what had once been lovely features.


    "Are you...?" Harper gasped, clearly shocked.


    She hesitated to make assumptions, probably because ording to her research, this woman shouldn¡¯t be among the living.


    The photos Harper had shown me revealed someone who looked at least twenty years younger than the woman before us.


    "This is my sister, Willow." Zaire said quietly. "Mason¡¯s mother."


    Willow nodded and attempted a smile, making an effort to appear energetic. "Hello."


    I felt like I¡¯d been punched in the gut.


    Mason¡¯s mother? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to have died in that gas explosion?


    "Hello, Willow ," we greeted her, trying to keep our voices steady.


    Zaire gestured for us to sit on the worn but clean furniture and poured tea for everyone from an old ceramic pot.


    Willow looked at Alpha Sebastian with genuine pleasure, her eyes showing a spark of life. "Young Mr. ck, you look handsome as always."


    "Sister, he¡¯s Alpha Sebastian ck of the Silver Peak Pack. You shouldn¡¯t address him so informally," Zaire whispered, embarrassment coloring his tone.


    "It¡¯s perfectly fine," Alpha Sebastian replied with that effortless grace.


    His smile transformed his usually intimidating Alpha presence into something warm and approachable.


    Hearing this, Zaire dropped the matter, looking impressed by Alpha Sebastian¡¯s humility.


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice how familiar Willow seemed with Alpha Sebastian, which suggested they¡¯d met multiple times before.


    But she lived in Boulder, and Alpha Sebastian hadn¡¯t been here before...had he?


    Suddenly, I remembered that business reception Mr. Chu had invited Alpha Sebastian to attend on short notice.


    Was it possible that when I¡¯d assumed he was meeting some mysterious business contact, he was actually visiting Mason¡¯s mother?


    "Willow," Harper began, herwyer voice activated, "I know your background. You taught elementary school, but after Mason disappeared, you quit your job to search for him. Then, ording to neighbors, there was a gas explosion at your home one night, and you vanished too. Everyone believed you were..."


    She paused delicately. "Could you tell us what really happened?"


    Harper got straight to the point - after all, uncovering this mystery was why we¡¯d made this trip.


    Willow¡¯s eyes, which had briefly shown some vitality, clouded over again like storm moving across a mountainke.


    Zaire sat beside her and took her hand in his. "Sister, please tell them. They have invested considerable effort investigating Mason¡¯s case. Like Alpha Sebastian , they¡¯re here to help us."


    "Yes, I know," Willow nodded repeatedly, her thin hand clutching her brother¡¯s.


    She didn¡¯t cry - perhaps she had exhausted her tears long ago.


    After a moment, she released his hand and began to tell us the whole story, her voice surprisingly steady. "Five years ago, my son disappeared. I filed a missing persons report immediately. Through phone records, the police discovered hisst call was to Nicole, his childhood friend. I watched that girl grow up alongside my son. The police and I found her at the hospital - her face had been shed, and she was in acute psychological distress. No matter how we questioned her, she just cried and repeated that she didn¡¯t know anything."


    "Later, school security footage revealed that Cici White had taken Nicole away that day."


    Her voice hardened slightly as she continued, "That girl transferred to our school and immediately began harassing Mason. She followed him home repeatedly. At first, Mason didn¡¯t take it too seriously - he thought rejecting her advances would be enough. But Cici was relentless. She escted to having people block him after school, preventing him from leaving. He became incredibly frustrated."


    "When she couldn¡¯t get what she wanted from him, she targeted Nicole instead. That girl was gentle and shy. After being bullied several times, she became too frightened to attend school."


    "Neither Nicole¡¯s father nor I knew about any of this at the time. The children were trying to protect us by keeping silent. Not until it happened..." Her voice trailed off.


    Willow paused and pressed her fingers against her forehead, as if trying to physically hold back the memories.


    I handed her a fresh cup of water. "Please, take your time."


    "Thank you," she whispered.


    She epted the water and studied my face - something in my appearance seemed to trigger a powerful emotional response.


    Tears welled in her eyes, slow and reluctant. "Nicole was beautiful. So kind. I knew - just knew - my sweet, foolish son had fallen for her."


    I listened with growing sadness, the weight of the story pressing down on me.


    They were the golden kids. Childhood sweethearts. Smart, kind, full of future.


    If Cici White hadn¡¯t walked in like a grenade, they¡¯d probably be in college right now - sleep-deprived, over-caffeinated, and finally brave enough to tell each other how they felt.


    But instead, one was dead. The other shattered.


    Their future had been wiped out in a single, horrifying day.


    And suddenly, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how breakable we all are.


    How close I¡¯de to being a name on someone else¡¯s tragedy.


    If I hadn¡¯t met Alpha Sebastian - if he hadn¡¯t stepped in the way he did - would I even be sitting here? Or would I be another photo on a missing person flyer, another cautionary tale buried under local gossip?


    I turned to look at him.

 Chapter 141 The Evidence Won’t Disappear

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 141 The Evidence Won¡¯t Disappear</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    As if sensing my thoughts, Alpha Sebastian turned to look at me.


    Our eyes locked, and a jolt of electricity shot through me, and I couldn¡¯t look away. My skin tingled where his gaze touched, and something primal stirred inside me.


    He smiled knowingly, as if reading my thoughts.


    His hand reached over and gently patted my head, aforting gesture that felt oddly reassuring.


    Though he said nothing, warmth flooded through me, creating a sense of safety I hadn¡¯t felt in years.


    I turned my attention back to the conversation.


    Willow was looking at us with a mixture of grief and something like eptance. "A male wolf will always protect his mate," she said softly. "My son... he never regretted it, I know that much."


    No one spoke.


    The question of regret was tooplex - none of us had the answer.


    "Let me finish the story," Zaire said, taking over for his sister.


    "Mason¡¯sst phone call was from Nicole. After Nicole was taken away by Cici, she was found with her face shed and..." he swallowed hard, "sexually assaulted."


    His voice hardened. "She was too traumatized to speak. From other students, we learned Cici had been harassing both of them for weeks. He rejected her advances, so she escted - having her followers block him after school, preventing him from leaving. When she couldn¡¯t get what she wanted from Mason, she targeted Nicole instead."


    He shook his head. "Neither Nicole¡¯s father nor my sister knew about this. The kids were trying to protect the adults."


    "The police questioned Cici, but she imed she only went shopping with Nicole briefly before they separated. Despite how suspicious she was, the police believed her story and released her without investigation. Later, even the school¡¯s security footage mysteriously disappeared."


    "My sister couldn¡¯t ept this. When she learned Cici had returned to Denver, she tried to confront her multiple times, but couldn¡¯t even get past the The Shadow Pack¡¯s gates."


    Zaire¡¯s voice grew hollow. "We still hoped Mason might be alive somewhere. We caused scenes at the police station, ... Then the threats started. Our home was vandalized repeatedly. The message was clear - the The Shadow Pack was telling us to back off."


    "So my sister faked her death in a gas explosion and vanished from public view."


    "We investigated on our own, with no money for private detectives, no experience, no connections. We slowly gathered evidence and eventually tracked everything to the orchard." Zaire¡¯s eyes darkened. "We found Mason... and the evidence. But the irony is, after all that effort, we didn¡¯t dare take it to the police. We feared the evidence would disappear again. We had no money, no status, - we couldn¡¯t fight the Shadow Pack. Thew wasn¡¯t helping us. My sister fell into depression."


    He looked at his sister with profound sadness.


    "She¡¯s forty-five," he said quietly, "but life¡¯s been hitting her like it¡¯s on a personal vendetta. Five years of hell, and she¡¯s aged. Her hair went full silver. "


    I felt my chest tighten as I listened. Harper looked equally affected beside me.


    The burden this mother had carried was unimaginable.


    Yet she¡¯d proven remarkably strong - she hadn¡¯t given up.


    She¡¯d found answers, though tragically, the world still refused to give her justice.


    Now we understood - Mason had been returned to his mother.


    The Shadow Pack would never have guessed it was Mason¡¯s mother who had retrieved his bones. Luna Dora was probably still celebrating, thinking her monstrous daughter would escape justice once again.


    "Who says thew won¡¯t help you?" Harper suddenly eximed, mming her fist on the table. "This time, I¡¯ll make damn sure Cici goes to prison! That rabid wolf deserves nothing less than silver chains! You need to believe in justice - I won¡¯t stop until we get it!"


    The passion in her voice was electric.


    The siblings¡¯ eyes lit up with renewed hope.


    I felt a surge of pride: my friend Harper was like a warrior goddess of justice.


    Her conviction was so fierce it could make anyone believe justice was possible.


    Alpha Sebastian seemed startled by her outburst.


    "Harper is right," he said, his voice calm but carrying the unmistakable weight of an Alpha¡¯s authority. "You can trust her. This time, the evidence won¡¯t disappear."


    The siblings nodded eagerly, tears of relief welling in their eyes.


    Harper spoke with righteous fire, but I knew she understood reality.


    Passion alone wasn¡¯t enough - what mattered was that one powerful Alpha was confronting another pack¡¯s influence.


    The Shadow Pack might have connections, but they couldn¡¯t win against the Silver Peak Alpha.


    It was the way of the packs - the strongest Alpha¡¯s will held sway.


    But the oue would be justice, and that was what mattered.


    I spoke with Willow a bit longer, feeling genuinely happy for them.


    They could finally find closure to their prolonged suffering.


    And I could finally see Cici face consequences.


    Though I had to admit, it was ultimately Alpha Sebastian who was making this possible...


    He might give Harper credit, but I couldn¡¯t pretend not to know who was really pulling the strings.


    ----


    After leaving the lodge, we headed straight to the police station.


    Alpha Sebastian had already met with the police chiefs from both Denver and Boulder.


    He conveyed Willow¡¯s position clearly: without absolute assurance of justice, she wouldn¡¯t surrender the evidence.


    He also subtly expressed his own stance - to reassure her, he would have his pack preserve backup copies of the evidence.


    If anything went wrong, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to escte the matter to the Werewolf Council.


    The consequences wouldn¡¯t just be about rooting out a few corrupt officials.


    After their discussion, both sides reached an agreement: if the evidence was conclusive, Cici would be arrested immediately.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, both Cici and Nicole had regained consciousness.


    Upon learning that Cici was still alive, Nicole had fallen into despair, refusing to eat or drink, lying in her hospital bed like an empty shell, h.


    In another room, Cici was screaming and cursing in rage, her shoulder and hand wrapped in bandages, the pain unbearable.


    Mrs.White , released on bail, tried to console her daughter.


    She didn¡¯t dare tell Cici that Alpha Xavier had abandoned her in her moment of crisis, returning to Denver without a word, his wolf clearly rejecting the idea of protecting her.


    When Cici finally exhausted her rage, she panicked upon hearing that police wereing. "What about... the body?" she asked anxiously, her voice dropping to a whisper.


    Mrs.White whispered back, "Don¡¯t worry, it wasn¡¯t found. Someone must have moved it. Just insist that whatever Nicole said was delirious raving, and you¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve already arranged everything with our pack contacts. There won¡¯t be any problems."


    Cici sighed with relief, but her expression quickly twisted into something feral and vicious. "Nicole is dead meat. She attacked me - I¡¯ll tear out her throat myself. And that human bitch Cecilia... does she think catching me will help her get Xavier back? She¡¯s dreaming! Just wait - I¡¯ll make her die even more painfully than Nicole!"


    "Stop saying such things!" Mrs.White eximed, genuinely frightened. "You must stay away from Cecilia from now on!"


    The woman had terrified her - pretending to be unconscious only to deliberately withhold help as Cici bled out.


    She told Cici about Cecilia¡¯s deception.


    As Cici listened, her eyes narrowed with suspicion. "It seems like Cecilia came to Boulder to ambush us in advance... but how could she have known beforehand?"


    Mrs.White thought of Alpha Xavier. Could they be working together?


    "Mom, what do you know?" Cici demanded, her voice taking on the cold edge.


    She stared at her mother¡¯s changing expression.


    Before Mrs.White could answer, the hospital room door was thrown open with force.

 Chapter 142 Family Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Family Confrontation</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    The hospital room door flew open, mming against the wall with a force that made the medical equipment rattle.


    Alpha Gavin strode in, his powerful frame filling the doorway, eyes shing with barely contained fury.


    "Leave us," hemanded the hospital staff without even looking their way.


    The nurses in the hallway scattered like startled birds.


    Alpha Gavin¡¯s normally handsome features were twisted into a mask of cold rage.


    The events of the past twenty-four hours had pushed him to his limit.


    Yesterday¡¯s tedious pack meetings had already left him exhausted; then came the frantic call from Boulder police, forcing him to drop everything and race across state lines to bail out his mother.


    But it was what he¡¯d learned at the police station that truly shook him to his core.


    "Murder?" The word had hung in the sterile air of the station like poison. "A body buried in an orchard five years ago? My mother as an aplice?"


    Five years ago, he¡¯d been studying international business at Oxford, building connections for the Shadow Pack¡¯s future.


    Nobody had bothered to mention that his spoiled sister might havemitted homicide.


    He¡¯d always known Cici was trouble - the baby of the family, indulged beyond reason.


    Her obsession with Alpha Xavier, the Blood Moon Alpha, had driven her to increasingly desperate acts.


    But this? This crossed every line of packw and human decency.


    Now he stood beside her hospital bed, his anger rolling off him in waves.


    "Tell me the truth," he demanded, voice deceptively soft but carrying the unmistakable edge of an Alpha¡¯smand. "Is it true about the boy?"


    The hospital room fell into suffocating silence.


    Mrs. White couldn¡¯t meet her son¡¯s eyes, her normally imperious demeanor crumbling under his scrutiny.


    Cici made a dismissive sound, like this was all some minor inconvenience.


    "I didn¡¯t do it on purpose," she muttered, examining her manicured nails. "It was an ident. If Mason had just listened to me instead of ying hard to get, none of this would have - "


    The crack of Alpha Gavin¡¯s palm connecting with her cheek echoed through the room like a gunshot.


    "MURDER," he roared, "This isn¡¯t some school yard bullying! You took a LIFE! A wolf¡¯s life! Do you think this is some fucking GAME?"


    Cici¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she touched her reddening cheek, tears welling instantly.


    "Your entitled tantrums have brought our pack to the brink of war multiple times," he continued, leaning closer. "We¡¯ve cleaned up your messes, paid off your victims, and covered your tracks for years. But now you¡¯ve dragged Mother into a murder investigation. Do you understand what that means? essories to murder face pack exile! "


    "You hit me," Cici gasped, eyes wide. "My own brother."


    Alpha Gavin¡¯s jaw clenched so tightly, it looked like his mrs might shatter.


    Mrs. White rushed in, throwing herself around her daughter as if to shield her.


    "Hush, baby. Your brother didn¡¯t mean it. " She turned to Alpha Gavin, voice sharp. "Don¡¯t be so dramatic. I¡¯ve already spoken to Detective Zack - he¡¯s on our payroll. No body, no crime. Nicole¡¯s testimony won¡¯t hold. Detective Zack promised to delete the recordings. It¡¯s handled."


    "You bribed the cops?" Alpha Gavin¡¯s voice dropped, stunned.


    This wasn¡¯t just about Cici anymore. His mother had dragged their entire pack into a corruption scandal.


    Mrs. White smirked. "Zack is reliable. He¡¯s helped us before. He knows who pays his bills."


    Cici sneered. "Let Cecilia try something. She and that lunatic she dragged in won¡¯t make it ten feet in court."


    Alpha Gavin saw the flicker of cruelty in Cici¡¯s eyes and felt his stomach turn.


    "Do you even know who posted bail for Cecilia?" he asked quietly.


    "Alpha Sebastian ck," he added. "He was at the precinct before the paperwork even printed. First stop? The Chief of Police¡¯s office."


    Their faces drained of color.


    "That¡¯s impossible," Mrs. White whispered. "He didn¡¯t even file charges when Cici stabbed him. He didn¡¯t even help that human draft her settlement. He clearly doesn¡¯t give a damn about her."


    Alpha Gavin barked a humorlessugh.


    "You think a man like Alpha Sebastian shows his cards before he makes his move?"


    He stepped forward, voice cold and sharp.


    "I told you - leave Cecilia alone. But no. You kept poking the bear. Now the bear¡¯s awake... and pissed."


    Cici crossed her arms, defiant. "So what? He rescues his little human pet? There¡¯s no body anymore. He¡¯s got nothing."


    "Exactly," Mrs. White echoed. "No body, no proof. We¡¯ll be fine."


    Alpha Gavin leaned in. "Then tell me - where is the body? Who moved it?"


    Silence.


    Mrs. White shook her head. "Cecilia doesn¡¯t know. She couldn¡¯t."


    Alpha Gavin stared at them, disgusted.


    "Really? You think someone just wandered in with a shovel and a death wish? You ever consider Alpha Sebastian might already have the remains? That his cozy little chat with the Chief wasn¡¯t just catching up over coffee?"


    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t empty.With guilt. With panic.


    Alpha Gavin dropped into a chair like the weight of his entire bloodline¡¯s stupidity had finally broken him.


    His mother rushed over, clutching his sleeve like it was a life raft.


    "Gavin, you have to help your sister! I spoke to your aunt from the Locke family - if you agree to her terms, she can make it all go away."


    Alpha Gavin scoffed,posure cracking.


    "Her terms are insane. Neither I nor Xavier would ever sign off on that."


    "It¡¯s just a business alliance," his mother argued. "She said it would benefit both packs!"


    "Mutually beneficial, my ass," he snapped. "You have no idea what you¡¯re asking. That woman¡¯s a walking power grab. Everyone who gets in her orbit ends up scorched."


    He stood, pacing. "The Locke family is already eating itself from the inside. You want to hand her the Shadow Pack too?"


    This so-called alliance was just a trap - one that would pull them into the Locke family¡¯s dirty politics until they were toopromised to w their way out.


    And he definitely wasn¡¯t siding with a woman whose power was as temporary as a summer storm.


    His mother pressed on, voice tight. "You always assume the worst. She¡¯s harsh, but she protects her own. Just do this - for your sister."


    "Don¡¯t bother begging him!" Cici snapped, eyes zing. "If he won¡¯t help, Xavier will. He¡¯s my mate. He has to protect me!"


    She snatched her phone, fingers trembling as she dialed.


    Their mother panicked, grabbing the phone away. "No - don¡¯t call him. He... he won¡¯te."


    Cici froze. "What are you talking about? I¡¯m carrying his heir!"


    Alpha Gavin didn¡¯t flinch. "He¡¯s already been there."


    Her voice cracked. "Then where is he?"


    "Gone,"Alpha Gavin said tly. "He called from the road. Said if the murder allegations stick, the mating ceremony¡¯s off. Effective immediately."


    The phone slipped from Cici¡¯s hands as her world cracked open.


    "No," she whispered. "That¡¯s not possible. He wouldn¡¯t do that to me."


    Her voice rose to a hysterical pitch. "You¡¯re lying! Our ceremony will proceed as nned! I¡¯m his mate! His MATE!"


    She thrashed wildly, trying to get out of bed despite her injuries.


    Blood began seeping through the bandages on her shoulder and hand where Nicole had stabbed her.


    Mrs. White finally snapped.


    "Open your eyes, Cici! Xavier stood there while Nicole came at you with a knife - he didn¡¯t even flinch! What kind of mate watches his own get attacked and does nothing? You¡¯ll never be happy with someone that cold."


    She reached out, gently stroking her daughter¡¯s hair.


    "Forget the mating ceremony. We¡¯ll raise the baby together, just us - like a real family."


    "Baby?" Alpha Gavin let out a dryugh and rubbed at his temple. "I spoke to her doctor ten minutes ago. There is no baby."


    The room went still.


    Mrs. White froze. "...You¡¯re not pregnant?"


    Cici didn¡¯t say a word. Her silence said everything.


    In Denver, she could bribe doctors, twist testimonies, stage whatever fantasy she needed. But Boulder wasn¡¯t Denver - and this time, she¡¯d run out of time.


    Alpha Gavin¡¯s voice was t. "I don¡¯t know how you got Luna Dora to lie for you, but you actually convinced Xavier. Tricked him into a mating ceremony. Why? There are dozens of strong, unmated males who¡¯d dly fight for a chance with you. So why chase the one man who wants nothing to do with you?"


    Mrs. White¡¯s face shifted, something dark settling in her eyes.


    "Now it all makes sense," she muttered. "Xavier must¡¯ve found out the truth. That¡¯s why he turned on her. That¡¯s why he teamed up with that woman - to tear Cici down."


    As her mother ranted, Cici¡¯s expression shifted.


    The pout disappeared, reced by something sharper - colder.


    Her smile turned razor-thin, no warmth, just realization and poison.


    It wasn¡¯t Xavier.


    It was Luna Dora.


    She was the traitor.

 Chapter 143 Justice Served

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 143 Justice Served</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    The afternoon sun filtered through the hospital windows as Cici Whitey in her bed, seething with rage.


    For days, Luna Dora had been suspiciously supportive - helping choose wedding dresses, reviewing invitation designs, even speaking well of her to Xavier.


    Cici had actually believed the older woman had finally epted her as worthy of her son.


    That night at the White family estate when they¡¯d shared drinks and Cici had gotten embarrassingly drunk... LunaDora hadn¡¯t been bonding with her at all.


    She¡¯d been extracting information.


    Through Cici¡¯s alcohol-soaked memories, fragments filtered back - she¡¯d talked far too much. About Mason. About what happened five years ago in that bedroom.


    And Luna Dora - that conniving she-wolf - had immediately taken that information to Cecilia Moore.


    They¡¯d orchestrated everything: luring Xavier to Boulder, exposing the pregnancy lie, and worst of all, revealing her darkest secret - Mason¡¯s death.


    "That maniptive old witch! That human bitch! I¡¯ll destroy them both!" Cici screamed.


    After a moment of heavy silence, Alpha Gavin spoke.


    "You only have one path forward," he said. "Turn yourself in. Confess everything. You were sixteen when it happened - still a minor. You¡¯ll face criminal charges, but the court will consider your age. The priority now is keeping you alive. I¡¯ll handle the restter."


    "I won¡¯t confess! I¡¯m not going to prison!" Cici hurled her pillow at him, her fingers curling as though her ws were threatening to emerge. "Fix this now! I don¡¯t care how!"


    Alpha Gavin stared at his sister like she was a stranger.


    "If you won¡¯t listen to reason, there¡¯s nothing more I can do," he said, turning toward the door. "I can¡¯t protect you from this."


    Mrs. White followed him into the hallway, tears streaming down her face. "Gavin, please! She¡¯s your sister! Your blood! You can¡¯t abandon her!"


    As they disappeared from view, Cici heard the distant wail of police sirens growing louder.


    Her heart pounded so violently she could hardly draw breathe.


    She frantically dialed Alpha Xavier¡¯s number, her hands shaking so badly she could barely hit the buttons.


    No answer.


    The sirens grew closer.


    Reality crashed down on her with the weight of silver.


    Cici stumbled out of bed, clutching her bandaged shoulder as pain shot through her body.


    She burst through the door only to find two officers standing guard.


    "Cici White, where are you going?" one asked, his expression neutral but stance ready.


    "Get out of my way!" she snarled, attempting to push past him.


    The officer easily restrained her, guiding her back into the room and shutting the door.


    Trapped like prey, Cici began to tremble.


    In desperation, she texted the one person who might still help her:Aunt Locke, save me! I¡¯ll do anything you want! Whatever Gavin refused, I¡¯ll agree to it!


    Before she could send another plea, the door opened.


    Alpha Gavin and Mrs. White rushed back in - but they were toote.


    Police officers filed into the room, led by a stone-faced detective who held up a warrant.


    "Cici White, you¡¯re under arrest for the murder of Mason five years ago."


    The handcuffs clicked into ce before she could react.


    Mrs. White was also taken into custody - charged as an essory and for bribingw enforcement.


    Detective Zack, the reliable insider she once bragged about, had already been arrested.


    At the station, Willow watched Cici through the ss, her eyes burning with a rage only a grieving mother can hold.


    Inside, Cici tried everything - tears, denial, ims of mental instability - but nothing worked.


    There were no dirty cops this time. No family strings to pull. Alpha Sebastian had made sure of that.


    The other boys had already confessed.


    They described how Cici drugged Mason, tied him to her bed, andter strangled him.


    The autopsy confirmed it. The evidence was airtight.


    Nicole told her story too, voice shaking as two officers listened in horror.


    What began as a normal afternoon had turned into a nightmare - and it all pointed back to Cici.


    Even Mrs. White¡¯s bodyguard cracked.


    Turns out, the murder happened at a private garden house the Whites had gifted Cici.


    When she called her mother in panic, Mrs. White came running - and helped cover it up.


    Her final defense - that Cici was mentally ill - fell apart fast.


    Faked medical records, bribed doctors, all exposed. There was nowhere left to hide.


    Later, two Alphas crossed paths in the hallway.


    Alpha Sebastian approached first, radiating calm superiority.


    "Alpha Gavin," he said, voiceced with faux sympathy. "Being a big brother¡¯s tough. But hey - at least now you won¡¯t have to clean up after her. Holiday prison visits should be enough."


    Alpha Gavin¡¯s face went pale.


    "My condolences," Alpha Sebastian added, patting Gavin¡¯s shoulder like an old friend before walking away with Cecilia and the others.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The clock struck noon when we finally emerged from the police station.


    The sun seemed to shine brighter, as if justice itself had lightened the world.


    Willow had gotten the closure she¡¯d been fighting for.


    She wept openly - tears of grief mixed with relief that her son¡¯s killer would finally face consequences.


    Nicole¡¯s father invited us to lunch at a local farm-to-table restaurant before we headed back to Denver. It seemed important to him, and none of us had the heart to refuse.


    Besides, there was a sense of vindication in the air - not happiness exactly, but a weight lifted.


    As we drove away from the station, a white luxury car passed us, heading toward the entrance.


    I turned my head and noticed a beautiful woman in the passenger seat, her window halfway down.


    Though her features were elegant and her appearance youthful, there was something calcted in her gaze as she looked our way.


    "Well, the White family finally called in their secret weapon," Alpha Sebastian remarked beside me, his voice tinged with what sounded like pity. "Like inviting a demon through your front door."


    I caught his meaning immediately. "She¡¯s who they brought in to help?"


    Alpha Sebastian turned my face toward him, his fingers lingering on my cheek.


    The touch sent an unexpected warmth down my spine.


    "Whatever she is, they¡¯re all just pawns in a losing game," he said, his thumb brushing my skin. "Nothing to worry about."


    I rxed slightly, but then realized his hand was still caressing my face - and I hadn¡¯t even noticed or pulled away.


    Embarrassed by my ownck of awareness, I removed his hand and looked away.


    Alpha Sebastian simply adjusted his position, acting as though nothing unusual had happened.


    At the restaurant, Willow shared her ns to take Nicole in and care for her.


    The news surprised us slightly, but we all nodded supportively.


    Whatever decision helped them heal was the right one - no one else had the right to judge.


    Halfway through our meal, Nicole arrived. She wasn¡¯t wearing her usual hat and mask.


    Her scars were visible in the sunlight, but somehow they seemed less frightening than before.


    Willow walked outside to meet her.


    The two stood silently by the garden, neither speaking for a long moment.


    Finally, Nicole broke the silence.


    "Aunt Willow ..." she called tentatively.


    Willow stepped forward and embraced her.


    By four in the afternoon, our group left the restaurant, collected our luggage from the hotel, and prepared for the drive back to Denver.


    I quickly imed my own car. Riding with Alpha Sebastian felt too dangerous.


    On the journey home, exhaustion finally caught up with me.


    The immense weight I¡¯d been carrying had lifted, leaving me feeling lighter than I had in years.


    I promptlymandeered Harper as my pillow and fell into a peaceful sleep.


    On the way, I vaguely heard Levan ask Harper if his arm was tired.


    I was just ...too tired to wake up...

 Chapter 144 Unexpected Proximity

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 144 Unexpected Proximity</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The events in Boulder had left me physically and emotionally drained, and I¡¯d fallen into the deepest sleep I¡¯d experienced in weeks.


    When I started to surface from sleep, the dream-fog still thick in my brain, I reached out with thezy confidence of someone absolutely sure they were still in their own bed.


    My handnded on something warm and solid..


    "Harper?" I mumbled, patting blindly. "Why does your shoulder feel... suspiciously like a gym membership?"


    My hand slid lower. "...Wait. Where did your chest go?"


    A voice,deep and unreasonably, definitely not Harper¡¯s,,answered close to my ear.


    "Can¡¯t find it?" The voice rumbled, low and amused. "Maybe you should try a more thorough search."


    My hand froze mid-snoop, now resting squarely on what was undeniably a very male, very bare chest.


    Warm skin. Firm muscle. A nipple. Oh God, a nipple.


    Every nerve in my body went on high alert.


    My brain kicked into panic mode so fast I felt dizzy.


    I was no longer waking up - I was beingunched into awareness by sheer, visceral horror.


    Last I remembered, I was in a car with Harper. My car. My very Harper-filled, Alpha-Sebastian-free car.


    So how the hell did I end up... here?


    With Alpha Sebastian?


    "Giving up already?" he murmured, his breath brushing my ear like it had no business being that intimate.


    I yanked my hand back - except I didn¡¯t get the chance.


    He caught it, gentle but firm,, as if this was the most natural thing in the world.


    Then, slowly - too slowly - he guided my hand across his chest.


    "You should check both sides," he said, voice rich with amusement. "You haven¡¯t been very thorough."


    I swear to the Moon Goddess, I was about tobust.


    This couldn¡¯t continue.


    With a sudden burst of determination, I wrenched myself from his embrace and sat upright.


    The movement was too abrupt - stars exploded behind my eyelids and the world tilted precariously.


    I steadied myself with one hand against my temple, waiting for the dizziness to subside.


    When I finally lowered my hand, I found Alpha Sebastian watching me with casual interest, his expression somewhere between amusement and curiosity.


    "Alpha Sebastian? What are you doing here?" I asked, feigning surprise and confusion. "Where¡¯s Harper?"


    I made a show of looking around the car - front, back, sides, even up at the roof - as if expecting to find my friend hiding somewhere.


    "Perhaps you should check between the seat cushions," Alpha Sebastian suggested, his lips twitching with barely suppressedughter.


    I forced a smile, though my lips trembled.


    Trying desperately to regain myposure, I sat properly and reached into my purse for a stick of gum, popping one into my mouth.


    Yes, this was definitely my car. But the driver was now Tang and Harper was nowhere to be seen.


    Harper, you traitor! You¡¯re worse than a pack deserter!


    Wait a minute.


    I bit down hard on my gum as a horrifying thought struck me.


    Had I been... lying down? And if so, where exactly had I been lying?


    My eyes darted nervously toward Alpha Sebastian¡¯s long legs before quickly averting my gaze.


    I covered my face with one hand.


    "Harper¡¯s arm was about to fall off after you used it as a pillow for two hours," Alpha Sebastian¡¯s smooth voice floated toward me. "I offered to substitute. You were sleeping so peacefully, we didn¡¯t want to wake you. Did the change of... amodation startle you?"


    "Not at all," I replied with forced casualness, lowering my hand. "Why would I be startled? How¡¯s your arm? I hope I didn¡¯t make it fall asleep."


    "It¡¯s numb."


    "Oh... numb... well - " I waited for him to continue, but he just stared at me.


    His prating gaze locked with mine, the passing city lights creating a kaleidoscope of shadows across his face.


    The effect was hypnotic, making my head swim.


    I pinched my thigh hard to break the spell, and practically shouted, "Let me massage it for you!"


    Without waiting for permission, I grabbed his arm and began kneading it with determination.


    Alpha Sebastian allowed me to work, watching me with those unfathomable eyes.


    From the driver¡¯s seat, Tang suddenly called out, "Cecilia, you were also lying on the Alpha¡¯s chest earlier."


    I felt my scalp tighten with horror.


    "And his thigh," Tang added helpfully.


    Words failed mepletely.


    Tang continued,"Those are probably numb too. Maybe you should massage them as well."


    I¡¯m the one who¡¯s numb with mortification! I¡¯m going to kill you, Tang!


    As my internal crisis reached its peak, I caught Alpha Sebastian¡¯s quiet murmur, "Massaging chest and thigh... I wonder what the appropriate fee would be. Nothing too expensive, of course."


    I nearly choked.


    The boomerang I¡¯d thrownst night had circled back and hit me squarely in the face.


    He clearly wasn¡¯t going to let me forget my drunken behavior.


    I nced at him, wanting to be angry, but remembering it was me who had initiated everythingst night... my indignation deted into embarrassment.


    I pretended not to hear him, gave his arm a few more halfhearted squeezes, and then turned away in silence.


    Author¡¯s pov


    The two vehicles separated at an intersection as they entered Denver.


    Beta Sawyer drove Alpha Sebastian¡¯s car, dropping off Harper and her brother Levan before heading to his own home - he¡¯d be back in the morning to pick up his Alpha anyway.


    Tang delivered Cecilia¡¯s car to her apartment building and made a quick escape.


    He could feel the murderous energy radiating from Cecilia after his helpfulments during the ride.


    Alpha Sebastian and Cecilia exited the vehicle together, with her trailing slightly behind him.


    As they entered the elevator, Alpha Sebastian asked casually, "Would you like toe up for dinner? Liam has prepared quite a feast."


    "I can¡¯t, I need to doundry," Cecilia declined promptly, pressing the button for her floor.


    "Are you sure? Liam has made many delicious dishes," Alpha Sebastian turned to face her, his voice temptingly low.


    His scent of sandalwood intensified as he moved closer. "There¡¯s that beef you like, seafood porridge, and abalone with that soft center you enjoy..."


    "Stop!" Cecilia swallowed the saliva that had suddenly pooled in her mouth. "No, really, I can¡¯t. I have to doundry!"


    She emphasized thest sentence with particr force, trying tomunicate her determination to resist both the temptation of food and... something else entirely.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes cooled slightly, and he didn¡¯t push further. "Laundry sounds incredibly important."


    The elevator doors opened at her floor.


    She stepped out.


    He remained inside.


    Even Alpha Sebastian ck, Alpha of the Silver Peak Pack, had limits to his pursuit - following her home uninvited would cross a line.


    Back in her apartment, Cecilia tossed her travel bag on the floor and headed straight to the refrigerator.


    She grabbed a bottle of water, twisted the cap off, and gulped down half of it in one go.


    The cold liquid soothed her parched throat and helped cool the strange heat that had been building inside her.


    The evening was unusually warm.


    She opened the balcony door and sank into a lounge chair, letting the southern breeze wash over her.


    Reying the moment in the elevator, she recalled Alpha Sebastian¡¯s cool expression as she¡¯d exited.


    Was he thinking she was being ungrateful again?


    He had helped her enormously in Boulder - practically orchestrating Cici¡¯s downfall - and she hadn¡¯t properly thanked him.


    Plus, she had been the one who¡¯d drunkenly crossed boundariesst night... and now she was acting like she wanted nothing to do with him.


    She frowned, unsure how to proceed.


    ----


    In the penthouse, Liam looked past Alpha Sebastian when the elevator doors opened, clearly expecting someone else to emerge.


    "Don¡¯t bother looking. She didn¡¯te," Alpha Sebastian said tly, walking directly toward his bedroom.


    Liam followed him. "Is Cecilia too tired?"


    "She said she needed to doundry."


    "Ah..." Liam nodded in understanding. "Makes sense. Girls like things clean. When clothes get dirty, washing them bes a priority. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll wait for her. I¡¯ll send her a message."


    Alpha Sebastian said nothing and disappeared into his bedroom.


    Liam returned to the dining room, took photos of the borate meal he¡¯d prepared, and sent them to Cecilia with a voice message: "Cecilia, dear, there¡¯s too much food for the Alpha to eat alone. Come up after you finish yourundry. We¡¯ll wait for you."


    Cecilia stared at the message, her internal conflict intensifying.


    After declining twice, continuing to refuse would make her appear callous and ungrateful, regardless of Alpha Sebastian¡¯s intentions.


    Another message arrived - Liam again: "You must be too tired to move after your trip. I can pack some food and bring it down to you. You must try my newest culinary creations."


    Ignoring this would be truly rude...


    Cecilia replied: That¡¯s too much trouble. I¡¯lle up myself.


    She¡¯d made her decision.


    She would go upstairs, have dinner, thank him properly, and addressst night¡¯s mistake.


    Both matters needed resolution - the longer she avoided them, the moreplicated they would be.


    She stood up, her heart racing as though she were about to face an Alpha challenge.


    She went to her study, selected a piece of blue-and-white porcin from her personal collection, carefully packaged it in a gift box, and headed upstairs.


    One simply couldn¡¯t arrive empty-handed when expressing gratitude.


    When Alpha Sebastian emerged from his shower, dressed infortable home attire, he found Cecilia sitting in the dining room with an unnaturally bright smile.


    Arge gift box sat on the table beside her.


    Was this her way of establishing boundaries between them?

 Chapter 145 Sweet and Sour Games

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 145 Sweet and Sour Games</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I greeted him with my most professional smile as he stepped into the dining room. "Good evening, Alpha Sebastian."


    Alpha Sebastian stared at me for a moment, his expression unreadable.


    He took a seat across from me, his eyes drifting to the conspicuous gift box sitting between us. "What¡¯s this? For me?"


    "Just a small token of my appreciation," I quickly exined, leaning forward slightly. "For everything you did in Boulder. I wasn¡¯t sure how to properly thank you, so... this is from my personal collection. It¡¯s a porcin piece I¡¯ve treasured. I hope you¡¯ll like it."


    His expression grew noticeably colder.


    I ced my hands on the table, fingers inteced, desperately maintaining my smile while he sat in icy silence.


    The atmosphere between us thickened with tension.


    "Let¡¯s eat before the food gets cold," Liam suggested from nearby, breaking the ufortable silence.


    I picked up my chopsticks, grateful for the distraction.


    Alpha Sebastian remained motionless, the air around him dense with displeasure.


    I sighed inwardly. He was unhappy - very unhappy. But why?


    What was he really thinking?


    Despite Liam¡¯s culinary brilliance and the exquisite abalone with its perfect soft center, everything tasted like cardboard in my mouth.


    It felt like a waste of such good food.


    After a few bites, Alpha Sebastian stood up and walked toward the balcony.


    I set down my chopsticks and followed him.


    His balcony was more like a small garden - Liam clearly had a passion for nts.


    Various flowers and shrubs thrived under his care, their fragrances mingling with the moonlight and evening breeze, creating an almost dreamlike atmosphere...


    "Sit," hemanded.


    Alpha Sebastian approached a small round table, pulled out a chair for himself, then gestured for me to join him.


    He leaned back casually, legs crossed, gaze fixed on the distant skyline. "I believe Secretary Moore has something else to say. You can speak freely now."


    My throat tightened.


    I took a steadying breath. "Alpha Sebastian, I know this matter was resolved so smoothly because of your help behind the scenes. You didn¡¯t say anything, but I can¡¯t pretend I don¡¯t know. After thinking it through, I decided I needed to thank you properly."


    "Thank me properly? With a porcin piece?" He didn¡¯t turn his head, just slid his gaze slightly toward me.


    His tone revealed nothing of his thoughts.


    "I know it¡¯s nothing," I said quickly, already cringing. "But you don¡¯t exactly need stuff or money. Or anything, really. You¡¯ve done so much for me, and I - I just wanted you to know I¡¯m going to work harder. Be more dedicated. Like... fullymitted."


    His brow rose ever so slightly. "Until death do us part?"


    I choked. "What? No! I mean - not no, but not - ugh. That¡¯s not what I meant."


    He finally turned, reached for a bowl of grapes on the side table, and started peeling one like he was auditioning for a fruit-themed art school, elegant but painfully slow.


    When he finally spoke, his tone was maddeningly calm.


    "So let me get this straight... You¡¯re calling it gratitude, but really you¡¯re just doing your job. Meanwhile, I¡¯m paying your sry. So in this ¡¯thank you¡¯ scenario, I¡¯m getting shortchanged."


    My cheeks burned with embarrassment.


    After a moment of silence, I abandoned my pretense. "I know what I owe you can¡¯t be repaid so easily. But besides this, I don¡¯t have anything else to offer."


    He looked up, and for the first time, really looked at me.


    "Don¡¯t you?" he said softly. "You know exactly what else you could offer. That¡¯s why you keep insisting you can¡¯t. You want to clear your conscience - but at the lowest possible price."


    With my thoughtsid bare before him, I felt utterly exposed.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s tone softened. "The fact that you recognize my help and feel you can¡¯t pretend ignorance - that¡¯s enough for me. Even if you offered yourself as payment, I wouldn¡¯t ept. I don¡¯t make trades like that with you."


    And then - because apparently this man lived to confuse me - he held out the peeled grape to my mouth.


    I blinked. "What...?"


    "Taste it," he said. "See if it¡¯s sour. I hate sour grapes. Consider this your official debt repayment."


    I opened my mouth on autopilot and let him pop the grape in.


    Big mistake.


    It was like biting into betrayal. Sour didn¡¯t even begin to cover it. My entire face contorted like I¡¯d just licked a lemon during a wind tunnel experiment.


    He stared at me, dead serious. "Sweet?"


    I nodded too fast. "So sweet. Honestly. Incredible. Peak grape."


    He pushed the entire bowl my way. "Great. They¡¯re all yours. Liam grew them himself - ims they¡¯re good for... facial nerve stimtion."


    Because they make you grimace so hard, I thought silently.


    I forced myself to eat the painfully sour grapes.


    Though the experience was excruciating, at least they were natural and organic.


    Liam emerged with two bowls of ice cream, noticing the grape skins on the table. "You like them, Cecilia?"


    "...Um - "


    Not wanting to discourage his enthusiasm or risk being forced to eat more, I quickly changed the subject. "This ice cream looks delicious!"


    "Try it. I made it with the finest cream," Liam said, handing me a bowl.


    I ate andplimented him sincerely. "It¡¯s delicious, truly."


    "Better than the ¡¯incredibly sweet¡¯ grapes?" came a sly question from beside me.


    I froze, speechless.


    "You have good taste, Cecilia," Liam beamed. "I¡¯ll pack some for you to take home. The grapes are a bit sour, I admit, but grapes should have some tartness to them."


    Liam happily went to pack grapes for me.


    I nced at the remaining grapes on the table and quickly took another spoonful of ice cream.


    Alpha Sebastian was eating his portion too, taking one spoonful after another.


    So he likes ice cream, I thought to myself.


    I ate slowly, watching him, thinking that my courage tonight rivaled that of an omega challenging an Alpha.


    The atmosphere seemed good now - perhaps I could resolve my other problem too.


    Then I could truly rest easy.


    "Alpha Sebastian..." I bit my spoon nervously before plunging ahead. "About that other matter... could we also consider it forgotten? Please don¡¯t hold it against me. My behavior was inappropriate, and my hearing was selective. I¡¯m truly sorry about it all. Could we both just forget it happened?"


    Alpha Sebastian set down his spoon.


    When he looked up at me, my heart nearly leapt into my throat.


    I braced myself for a verbalshing, but he responded with a single, light word: "Okay."


    Okay? Really? No trick?


    I felt disoriented by how quickly this was resolved.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s smile turned yful. "Let old Chapters stay in the past. We should both look forward, ready to wee new Chapters, shouldn¡¯t we?"


    I blinked in confusion.


    On the surface, there was nothing wrong with what he said, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling he had some hidden meaning.


    "Why so quiet?" he asked.


    "Yes, yes, you¡¯re absolutely right," I hurried to agree.


    Whatever hidden meaning might exist, getting past this immediate issue was the priority.


    "Then we¡¯ve reached a consensus," Alpha Sebastian concluded.


    What consensus?


    His words felt like a trap no matter how I interpreted them.


    I decided I¡¯d overstayed my wee. Setting down my bowl, I mentioned needing to finish myundry and made a hasty exit.


    Back in my apartment, I hummed a cheerful tune, relieved to have resolved two major problems in one evening. I tossed my clothes into the washing machine and prepared to draw a bath.


    Ding dong -


    The doorbell rang.


    I stood frozen beside the bathtub, momentarily stunned.


    I rushed to check my phone and found a message sent just a minute ago: Cecilia, you forgot to take the grapes! I¡¯ve asked the Alpha to bring them down to you. Enjoy them while they¡¯re fresh!

 Chapter 146 Forbidden Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 146 Forbidden Fruit</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Grapes.


    Oh God - the damn grapes.


    I bolted toward the door like my apartment was on fire, only to freeze halfway there when I realized I was wearing nothing but a tank top and a whole lot of bad decisions.


    I spun back around, nearly tripping over my own feet, and yanked on the first oversized button-down I could find - bonus points for it being inside-out.


    By the time I opened the door, I was breathless and lightly sweating.


    And of course, Alpha Sebastian was standing there like he¡¯d been plucked straight from a Calvin Klein ad - leaning against my doorframe, eyebrow arched, expression halfway between amusement and suspicion.


    "Were you... working out?" he asked, lips twitching.


    "Yes!" I said, way too fast. "Exercise. Big fan. Great for the... lymphatic system."


    His gaze didn¡¯t move from my wrinkled, mismatched pajama situation.


    I followed it down and immediately regretted everything.


    My eyes dropped to the bag of grapes in his hand.


    I reached for it quickly, desperate to end this encounter. "I¡¯ll take those. Thanks for bringing them by. You must be busy, so - "


    He casually lifted the bag just out of reach, like he was ying keep-away with a toddler.


    "Is that how you greet someone who hand-delivered produce, Secretary Moore?" His voice was smooth, with a dangerous edge of humor.


    I swallowed hard. There was no graceful exit now.


    "Please,e in," I stepped aside, gesturing with what I hoped was professional courtesy.


    Alpha Sebastian strolled into my apartment like he owned it, finally handing me the grapes. "Liam says they¡¯re better chilled."


    I smiled through gritted teeth:You can keep your delicious grapes, thank you very much!


    As soon as I reached the kitchen, my smile copsed.


    Don¡¯t panic, I told myself.


    Just treat him like a friend stopping by.


    My palms grew slick with sweat. Much like my racing heart.


    Five minutester, I emerged with a ss of ice water garnished with mint leaves.


    "Here you go," I ced it before him.


    Alpha Sebastian eyed the drink skeptically. "I¡¯m not that hot, Cecilia."


    I screamed internally:Just drink it and don¡¯t argue!


    Outwardly, I smiled gently. "Would you prefer something warm instead?"


    "This is fine." He waved dismissively, then noticed me still standing. "Aren¡¯t you going to sit?"


    I sat down awkwardly.


    When I¡¯d furnished the apartment, I¡¯d only thought of myself - one sofa and one recliner by the balcony.


    Alpha Sebastian had taken the middle of the sofa, leaving me no choice but to sit ufortably close to him.


    Iunched into desperate small talk.


    The weather. Seasonal fruits.


    An in-depth analysis of Liam¡¯s sour grapes from culinary, health, and even artistic perspectives. My English teacher would have been impressed by my eloquence.


    By the time I ran out of words, my throat felt like I¡¯d swallowed a desert.


    Alpha Sebastian, meanwhile, sat across from me like a man with all the time in the world.


    Just sipping his mint-infused water and watching me with those absurdly focused eyes - like I was a podcast he found mildly entertaining but wouldn¡¯t rate five stars.


    He offered the asional "Mm" or "Interesting," but mostly, he just let me il.


    Outwardly, I kept smiling like a functional adult.


    Internally? I was screaming.


    How long is he staying?


    Do I have to filibuster him into leaving?


    My vocal cords were on the verge of rebellion.


    And then -


    "Cecilia," he said, low and intimate, like my name was something he¡¯d just discovered how to savor.


    I froze mid-sentence. Every hair on my body stood up like I¡¯d been plugged into a live outlet.


    Excuse me, what was that?


    His voice had somehow bypassed my brain and gone straight to the "forbidden thoughts" section of my nervous system.


    Then he leaned in.


    Not dramatically, not even in a way that anyone across the room would notice.


    But enough that I could feel the heat of him, the shift in the air, the ghost of his breath brushing my cheek.


    He held out his ss.


    "Talking that much must¡¯ve left you parched," he murmured. "Here. Have some water."


    My brain went nk.


    That was his ss.


    In the sudden silence, something dangerous unfurled between us.


    I stared at his perfect lips, remembering their taste... my breathing grew shallow.


    My palms were slick with sweat.


    "I¡¯ll get my own!" I bolted toward the kitchen.


    I yanked open the refrigerator door and stuck my head inside, letting the cold air st my overheated face.


    Suddenly, a husky voice whispered in my ear,"Cecilia, what are you looking for in there?"


    A strong, muscled arm reached past me as a wall of masculine heat pressed against my back.


    He was so tall that if I went weak in the knees, I¡¯d probably end up face-level with his...


    Legs...


    Waist...


    Abs...


    My mind was reaching boiling point as he continued to whisper in my ear, his voice deep as velvet. "Did you want water or mint? Should I help you?"


    "Why so quiet?" he murmured.


    "Has thirst made you mute?"His teasing breath clung to my skin.


    When my heartbeat threatened to explode, when my brain had turned to moltenva... I whirled around.


    Alpha Sebastian looked at me with feigned confusion, the back of his hand brushing against my flushed cheek. "Your face is so red, Cecilia. Are you alright?"


    Our eyes locked.


    Something snapped inside me. I grabbed him by the neck, rose on my tiptoes, and bit down hard on his neck before pulling back.


    "Alpha Sebastian," I growled, "let¡¯s both show some restraint. Stop trying to seduce me!"


    I pushed past him out of the kitchen.


    I rushed to the bathroom, intending to ssh cold water on my face.


    Inside, I found the bathtub still filling, rose petals floating on the surface nearly blocking the drain.


    I hurried to shut off the water.


    A momentter and there would have been a flood.


    After hiding in my room for a while, I emerged to find Alpha Sebastian gone.


    That night, I tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep.


    The sheets felt too hot, the air too stifling.


    In my dreams, someone was kissing me - sometimes rough and demanding, sometimes gentle and teasing.


    His lips traced every inch of my body; his lips were soft, his fingers long and sensual, turning me into a puddle of need...


    ----


    The next morning, I sat up in bed, staring grimly at my soiled and now dried sheets.


    Recallingst night¡¯s dream - though I couldn¡¯t see his face, I knew exactly who the man was.


    I couldn¡¯t believe how powerful my hormones were raging.


    I told myself this was normal! Nothing to be ashamed of! It happens to everyone!


    I got up and changed the dirty sheets and underwear.


    At the office, I¡¯d barely settled in when I went to the break room for coffee and ran into Alpha Sebastian on my way back.


    The man before me in his impable suit, cold and professional, seemedpletely different fromst night¡¯s teasing wolf.


    But I hadn¡¯t forgotten a thing.


    Seeing him, my hand trembled, nearly spilling coffee everywhere.


    "Good morning, Alpha."


    "Good morning," Alpha Sebastian nodded and walked into his office without pausing.


    I exhaled in relief.


    Beside me, Beta Sawyer whispered, "You know, the Alpha was out walking in the neighborhoodst night and got bitten by a small cat."


    I froze in horror.


    From the Alpha¡¯s open office door came his voice,"Cecilia, pleasee in for a moment."


    Beta Sawyer quickly lowered his voice even more. "He probably needs you to apany him to the hospital for rabies shots. Better hurry."


    I stood paralyzed, my face burning with mortification.

 Chapter 147 Quid Pro Quo

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Quid Pro Quo</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I turned numbly and ced my coffee back in my office before heading to the Alpha¡¯s suite.


    Alpha Sebastian stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows, head slightly bowed as he scrolled through something on his phone.


    My eyes immediately zeroed in on the small bandage covering the spot on his neck where I¡¯d... oh God... where I¡¯d bitten himst night.


    I mentally shushed her and forced my voice to remain steady. "You wanted to see me, Alpha?"


    "I need you to apany me somewhere this afternoon," he replied without looking up.


    The words tumbled out before I could stop them. "To get your rabies shot?"


    His fingers froze mid-scroll.


    He turned slowly, those midnight eyes finding mine. "I beg your pardon?"


    I swallowed hard but stood my ground.


    But I held my ground - barely. "I mean, I heard about your... incidentst night. With the cat. And while it¡¯s obviously not my ce to critique your personal choices - maybe, in the future, don¡¯t provoke small, emotionally unstable felines?"


    Silence.


    The kind of silence that makes you rethink all your life decisions and possibly your birth.


    Alpha Sebastian stared at me for a long, agonizing beat.


    His expression was unreadable, except for the distinct gleam of danger in his eyes.


    Then he said, voice low and precise, like a scalpel wrapped in velvet, "Interesting. Because I don¡¯t recall mentioning anything about a cat."


    He slowly touched the bandage on his neck, eyes never leaving mine. "Though I suppose with this... Liam and Beta Sawyer jumped to conclusions--wild ones at that."


    His lips curled into a slow, amused smile. The kind that made my stomach drop and my brain short-circuit.


    "And for the record," he added, "I would never antagonize a cat. Especially not one with such... sharp little teeth."


    I was going to die here. In this office. From crushing embarrassment. And possibly spontaneousbustion.


    "Then why the hospital visit?" I managed to ask.


    "A courtesy call," he replied simply.


    "I see."


    Embarrassment crawled up my spine. I nodded stiffly. "I¡¯ll be ready whenever you need me. If there¡¯s nothing else..."


    I backed away two steps before turning to leave.


    The moment I was through the door, I wanted to howl in mortification.


    In the hallway, I was doing my best impression of a perfectly functioning adult when Beta Sawyer emerged from the break room, holding a mug that looked like it was brewing a forest floor.


    He leaned in, voice low and dramatic.


    "Hospital confirmed? I saw the Alpha checking out his neck in the mirror. Twice. He looked... mildly haunted. Honestly, what made him pet a stray cat? Has he never read a single inte horror story?"


    I froze. Mostly because I was still recovering from the secondhand embarrassment.


    Desperate to change the subject before my face permanently turned into a tomato, I pointed at his mug.


    "What¡¯s in that? It looks like you mugged a pine tree and steeped the evidence."


    He grinned. "Alpha Max Herbal Power Blend."


    "...That sounds illegal."


    "It¡¯s all-natural," he said proudly. "Twelve herbs. Two roots. One mission."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Which is?"


    He pulled out his phone and sent me a link without saying a word.


    I clicked it - and was immediately assaulted by an ad that screamed testosterone.


    ALPHA MAX: UNLEASH THE BEAST


    BOOST STRENGTH. STAMINA. SUPREMACY.


    ENDORSED BY RETIRED MMA FIGHTERS AND YOUR UNCLE WHO SWEARS BY GINSENG


    NOT RECOMMENDED FOR THE FAINT OF HEART OR THOSE WHO FEAR THEIR OWN POWER


    Everything was in bold red font, as if subtlety had been dered illegal.


    I looked up slowly, blinking. "Sawyer... you don¡¯t have to try this hard to prove you have testosterone. We believe you."


    He looked genuinely puzzled. "It¡¯s good for cirction."


    "Yeah. And ego intion."


    I gave him a gentle pat on the shoulder, the kind you give someone who just joined a questionable pyramid scheme, and fled to my office before I burst outughing.


    Sebastian


    The morning meeting dragged on longer than necessary - territorial disputes between pack members that could have been solved with a single Alphamand, but I preferred to let them work through their issues democratically when possible.


    My wolf, Soren, disagreed, huffing impatiently throughout.


    We could be spending this time with our little cat instead he grumbled internally.


    I ignored him, though the bandage on my neck tingled at the memory of her teeth.


    After the meeting, Cecilia drove me to the hospital .


    We passed a flower shop, and I asked her to pull over.


    "Wait here," I instructed, leaving her in the car.


    Inside, I bypassed the cheerful arrangements of roses and lilies, heading straight for what I needed.


    When I returned to the car with my purchase - an elegant bouquet of white and yellow chrysanthemums wrapped in stark ck paper - Cecilia¡¯s expression was a masterpiece of confusion.


    Her eyes widened, then narrowed, then widened again as she processed what I was carrying.


    "Alpha," she ventured cautiously as we drove, "may I ask who we¡¯re visiting?"


    "A highly respected elder," I replied, enjoying her mounting bewilderment.


    At the hospital, I strolled through the pristine corridors with my inappropriate bouquet, drawing shocked nces from staff alike.


    Several nurses looked ready to intercept us, but something in my demeanor - or perhaps Cecilia¡¯s apologetic wincing beside me - kept them at bay.


    We took the elevator to the VIP floor and proceeded to room 712.


    I pushed open the door to reveal the "highly respected elder."


    Remyy in the hospital bed, his head wrapped in bandages, leg elevated in a cast.


    His face was a Picasso painting of purple and yellow bruises, with two spectacr ck eyes that gave him a distinct resemnce to an exotic panda.


    Beside me, I heard Cecilia¡¯s small intake of breath as she suppressed augh.


    The moment Remy saw me, hisplexion shifted from merely pallid to distinctly green.


    When his gazended on my chrysanthemum bouquet, he turned positively chartreuse.


    I approached with deliberate slowness, arranging the flowers in an empty vase beside his bed with the care of a museum curator handling a priceless artifact.


    "Uncle Remy," I smiled warmly, "how are you feeling? Comfortable, I hope?"


    "Hmph." His dismissive grunt was exactly what I¡¯d expected.


    I looked down at him, studying his face with exaggerated interest. "That man was rather... thorough, wasn¡¯t he? I had no idea he¡¯d turn you into Denver¡¯s newest endangered species."


    Remy¡¯s heart monitor beeped faster as his blood pressure visibly rose.


    He managed to grind out, "I suppose this makes us even."


    I blinked innocently. "Even? For what?"


    I adjusted a chrysanthemum. "You sent me a little something not long ago. I¡¯m just returning the favor. It¡¯s called courtesy."


    He red. I smiled.


    "Quid pro quo," I added sweetly.


    The monitor beside his bed began beeping more insistently.


    "Get out," Remy snapped. "I need to rest."


    I smiled pleasantly. "Of course. When you¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll personally arrange some entertainment for you. Something truly... stimting."


    I turned to leave, then paused at the door. "By the way, those nude photographs turned out remarkably well."


    Remy¡¯s face went from green to ghost-white.


    "I was concerned they might fall into the wrong hands, so I¡¯ve acquired all copies. Don¡¯t worry - your wife won¡¯t see them."


    "Alpha Sebastian," he pleaded, dropping all pretense, "those photos serve no purpose for you. Return them to me, won¡¯t you?"


    My smile never wavered. "Rest well, Uncle. We won¡¯t disturb you further."


    I closed the door gently behind us, but not before Remy¡¯s creative string of curses escaped into the hallway.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    In the elevator, I couldn¡¯t contain my curiosity any longer.


    "What happened to Remy?" I asked, trying not to sound too eager.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes gleamed with wicked amusement. "He developed an infatuation with an actress who¡¯s under the protection of a particrly territorial business rival. Poor Remy was absolutely lovesick, and as his junior colleague, I felt obligated to... assist."


    I caught on immediately. "So you helped him fulfill his desire."


    He tapped the tip of my nose with one finger, sending an electric current down my spine. "My clever little secretary."


    "A director was gathering investors for a new film. I rmended Remy, mentioning casually that this actress would be attending. He was... enthusiastic." Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper. "After dinner and drinks, our overeager friend visited the actress¡¯s hotel room, disrobedpletely, and attempted to force himself on her."


    "Let me guess - her protector arrived?"


    "Precisely. And now Remy has a souvenir collection of bruises, broken bones, and - " he smirked, " - a rather unttering nude photoshoot."


    I shuddered involuntarily. "Remy¡¯s nudes are definitely not something I needed in my mental image gallery."


    As we exited the hospital into the bright sunshine, I checked my watch - nearly 11 AM.


    "Back to the office, Alpha?"


    Alpha Sebastian shook his head. "No. Cassian Locke is in Denver. He¡¯s asked us for lunch."


    I froze mid-step. Cassian?

 Chapter 148 Maggie Locke

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 148 Maggie Locke</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Cassian Locke.


    With those pecs alone, he could probably make an entire pack of lonely omegas weak at the knees.


    I was still lost in that inappropriate mental image when Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice cut through my reverie.


    "Cecilia? What fascinating thoughts are keeping you so preupied?"


    I blinked up at him with practiced innocence. "Nothing worth sharing."


    Alpha Sebastian tapped my forehead lightly with his knuckle, a gesture somewhere between affectionate and condescending, and walked away with a sigh.


    Once we got in the car, I pulled up the navigation app. "Which restaurant shall I set as our destination, Alpha?"


    "Cirrus," Alpha Sebastian replied from the backseat, his voice neutral but watchful.


    "I know that ce," I started, then abruptly stopped as memories ambushed me.


    After a beat of silence that felt eternal, I managed to continue, "I¡¯ve been there before. The food and atmosphere are quite nice."


    I started the engine, feeling the air inside the car grow heavy with unspoken tension.


    "Seems like old memories still linger," Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice drifted from behind, cool and measured.


    "I just have a good memory," I replied defensively, my knuckles whitening slightly on the steering wheel.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes lowered, a hint of frost misting through them.


    Through my rearview mirror, I caught the subtle shift in his posture - the almost imperceptible stiffening of shoulders that betrayed his displeasure.


    The drive continued in the kind of silence that makes you acutely aware of every breath you take.


    When we arrived at the restaurant, the manager greeted us with the enthusiastic deference reserved for high-ranking wolves.


    As he asked about our reservation, his eyes brightened upon seeing me behind Alpha Sebastian.


    "Ms. Moore! It¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve dined here with Alpha Xavier..."


    My expression stiffened as I felt Alpha Sebastian¡¯s energy shift beside me.


    Alpha Sebastian turned, his handsome face revealing nothing, but his scent carried notes of something sharp and cold. "Since you¡¯re clearly part of the regr pack here, perhaps you¡¯d like to lead the way?"


    "It¡¯s been a while," I said quickly. "I don¡¯t remember theyout anymore."


    Alpha Sebastian narrowed his eyes, his gaze prating. "Is that so?"


    I nodded firmly, meeting his challenge. "Absolutely. Complete memorypse."


    "Understandable. It¡¯s hardly territory worth marking." Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice was winter itself as he walked ahead.


    The restaurant manager apologized profusely and personally escorted us to our private dining room.


    As we crossed a small ornamental bridge, Alpha Sebastian asked with deceptive casualness, "Cecilia, what¡¯s behind that building?"


    "It¡¯s a - " I caught myself just in time, remembering the private room where Xavier had once promised me.


    I furrowed my brows in manufactured confusion. "Hmm, what is it again?"


    "Forgotten already?" Alpha Sebastian asked, his tone suggesting he knew exactly whaty behind my hesitation.


    "I genuinely don¡¯t remember," I insisted, my heart betraying me with its quickened pace.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s face finally softened into something resembling a smile, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "Nothing worth remembering anyway. Clearly not an impressive hunting ground."


    When we reached the private room, the manager opened the door for us.


    Inside, my eyes immediately found Cassian sitting by the windo.


    He was smoking with the window open, talking loudly on his phone, his posturemanding and unapologetically dominant.


    Cassian and Alpha Sebastian were truly... opposite sides of the same predatory coin.


    Alpha Sebastian took two steps in and stopped.


    He turned to the manager who hadn¡¯t yet left. "We¡¯ll need a different room."


    "Of course, Alpha," the manager replied quickly, not using the title directly but acknowledging it in his tone.


    Alpha Sebastian turned to leave, his hand pressing against the small of my back with a possessiveness.


    Cassian finished his angry phone call, put out his cigarette, and approached us with the casual confidence of someone who¡¯d never had his dominance questioned.


    His demeanorpletely transformed from raging Alpha to charming rogue.


    "Had I known my favorite Cecilia was joining us," he grinned, those canines looking just a touch too sharp, "I wouldn¡¯t have smoked. I can¡¯t have Alpha Sebastian¡¯s little luna-to-be breathing in secondhand smoke."


    My cheeks burned at his presumption, but Alpha Sebastian¡¯s hand tensed against my back, silently warning me not to correct the assumption.


    After relocating to another private room, the three of us sat down and ordered.


    After brief pleasantries, Cassian quickly turned the conversation to Cici White.


    Alpha Sebastian gave him a condensed version of recent events, then asked, "Did youe all the way to Denver just to feed on gossip? "


    Cassian¡¯s smile was cryptic, revealing just a hint of fang. "Half right. I¡¯m not just here to consume gossip - I¡¯m here to deliver some news."


    Alpha Sebastian sighed. "nning to join the she-wolfs¡¯ gossip circle next?"


    "Such a cold-hearted pup..." Cassian chuckled softly.


    "Alright, alright, down to serious news."


    "Did you know my aunt arrived in Boulder yesterday afternoon?"


    Alpha Sebastian nodded.


    My heart tightened. So yesterday¡¯s reinforcement for the White family was the aunt they kept mentioning from the Locke family?


    Cassian picked up his teacup and took a sip. "Ever heard of the Moonveil Ascendancy?"


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s brow furrowed, a low growl escaping before he could stop it. "Of course. A business association that operates like a cult."


    "Maggie Locke is a member," Cassian revealed, his usual yfulnesspletely gone. "I only discovered this recently. When Mrs. White came begging to Maggie , her condition was to have Alpha Gavin ept Maggie¡¯s invitation to join this cult, and to persuade Alpha Xavier to join as well."


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened, his pupils narrowing to wolf-like slits for just a moment. "This woman has bigger ambitions than I thought."


    Cassianughed coldly. "But Gavin isn¡¯t a mindless werewolf - he refused immediately. Then Cici¡¯s situation happened, and suddenly Maggie is going out of her way to help. Don¡¯t you think Alpha Gavin might have desperately agreed to her demands to save his mother and sister?"


    Alpha Sebastian considered this for a moment, "No one can save Cici from what¡¯sing. Not even the Lockes with all their human connections."


    Cassian gave a tight nod, his tone all business."Make it wolfproof, Sebastian. If that feral lunatic gets out, she¡¯lle straight for your ... maybe-mate."


    He flicked his eyes toward me like I was a particrly fragile Faberg¨¦ egg someone had left on a battlefield.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Alpha Sebastian replied, "Cici won¡¯t escape justice. Besides, I don¡¯t think Gavin would surrender his Alpha status to a female who isn¡¯t even his mate. He¡¯s intelligent - even if he¡¯s forced to y along... who ends up as predator and who as prey remains to be seen."


    "Let¡¯s hope so," Cassian replied, looking far from optimistic.


    He¡¯d personally witnessed that woman¡¯s various tactics.


    I¡¯d been quietly listening to their conversation.


    But somehow, the more I heard , the more inexplicably uneasy I felt.


    "Excuse me, I need to use the restroom," I said, standing up and leaving.


    I stepped outside into the courtyard, walking around to clear my head of both men¡¯s overwhelming presence.


    When I reached a spot near an artificial rock formation, I stopped to take out my phone and call Harper.


    She needed to know that the White family had enlisted the Locke Family help to bail out Cici.


    I was just standing there, minding my own business and probably looking one awkward exhale away from a full-blown identity crisis, when a sharply dressed man brushed past me.


    Mid-forties, maybe.


    Square jaw, designer sses, annoyingly perfect hair.

 Chapter 149 Zane Locke

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 149 Zane Locke</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I ended the call, turned around - and nearly collided with a man who clearly had no concept of personal space.


    Which was odd, because I could¡¯ve sworn I saw him walk past just a minute ago.


    Now he was standing there like a ghost waiting for his cue in a very awkward off-Broadway show.


    "Uh, can I help you?" I asked, polite but wary.


    I did a quick mental scan of his face and came up nk.


    No recognition.


    Nothing.


    He just stared at me. Hard. Like I was a puzzle he was trying to solve using only his gut.


    Then, in a whisper so faint I almost missed it, he said, "Reba..."


    Okay. Creepy.


    "Sir?" I tried again, injecting some steel into my voice. "Is there something you need?"


    That seemed to snap him out of it.


    He blinked, cleared his throat like a man who¡¯d just realized he was being weird in public. "Sorry. It¡¯s my first time here. Bit turned around. I saw you and thought maybe you could help."


    "Sure," I said, keeping my tone friendly but alert. "This ce is a maze. Which private dining room are you trying to find?"


    "1623."


    "Take that hallway" - I pointed - "third door on the right. Can¡¯t miss it."


    "Thank you," he said, nodding like an actual normal human for a second.


    He turned to go. I exhaled.


    Then he stopped.


    Of course he did.


    "Sorry, but... are you from Denver?"


    "Yes," I said slowly, already regretting my honesty.


    He paused. Tilted his head. "How old are you, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?"


    Okay. We were officially off the map now.


    "I do mind, actually," I said sharply. "And I¡¯m sure your dinner guests are wondering where you went. You should head over."


    His expression shifted - remorseful, maybe, or just socially clumsy. "Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I had a daughter once. She passed a long time ago. But if she¡¯d lived, I imagine she¡¯d look a lot like you, beautiful and graceful as well."


    What the actual hell?


    I stared at him, caught somewhere between horror and secondhand embarrassment. My brain short-circuited in twelve directions at once.


    Nope.


    No thank you.


    Hard pass.


    Without another word, I turned and walked away.


    If he said anything else, I didn¡¯t hear it. I was too busy mentally Googling "How to sage yourself after unsolicited ghost dad energy."


    I didn¡¯t care who he was. As far as I was concerned, he was just another middle-aged man using the tragic-dead-daughter-card as a weird excuse to ask a young woman inappropriate questions in the middle of a restaurant hallway.


    ssic.


    I turned on my heel and speed-walked back toward the private dining room we¡¯d reserved - ready to erase the past five minutes from my mental hard drive - when I nearly collided with someone rounding the corner.


    It was Alpha Yardley, Sebastian¡¯s father, the original tall-dark-Alpha prototype.


    "Alpha Yardley," I said, straightening up and shifting into Professional Secretary Mode?.


    "Secretary Moore," he greeted me with that perfect blend of authority and charm, like a man who could close a business deal and host a charity g in the same breath.


    I¡¯d seen him around thepany a few times - always sharp, alwaysposed. And despite all the spective office gossip about me and his son (thank you, local grapevine), he¡¯d never so much as hinted at it.


    Before I could make a graceful exit, the sound of approaching footsteps made my stomach drop.


    No. No no no.


    Creepy Dead-Daughter Guy had followed me.


    "Yardley," he said with sudden confidence, like he¡¯d just remembered how to be important. "You know this youngdy?"


    "She¡¯s Sebastian¡¯s secretary," Alpha Yardley replied smoothly, before turning to me. "Secretary Moore, this is Zane Locke. He¡¯s the current leader of the Locke family."


    My brain short-circuited.


    Zane Locke?


    As in... Cassian¡¯s "great-uncle"?


    The same family whose member was supposedly helping the Whites?


    And I - just twenty minutes ago - had been on the phone dragging his wife¡¯s name through the metaphorical mud like I was auditioning for a Real Housewives confessional.


    Amazing. Just amazing.


    I turned back to him, instantly snapping into my most polished, boardroom-ready persona.


    "Mr. Locke, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you properly," I said with a smile that screamed damage control. "I apologize if I came off abrupt earlier."


    Zane Locke waved a hand dismissively, suddenly all gracious statesman. "Not at all. I should apologize for my... inappropriate questions. I wasn¡¯t myself."


    Understatement of the year.


    "Truly, no offense taken," I said smoothly, even as my brain was screaming, Abort mission! Save yourself!


    I turned back to Alpha Yardley. "I won¡¯t keep you, sir. I should get back to my table."


    But of course, the universe wasn¡¯t done toying with me.


    "No need," Yardley said with a smile. "I¡¯ll call Sebastian to join us here. You shoulde with us."


    "...Of course," I replied, voice calm, soul internallybusting.


    And that¡¯s how I found myself walking into private dining room 1623 with the literal patriarch of the Locke family and the father of my boss-sh-maybe-love-interest.


    As I sat down, I couldn¡¯t help feelingpletely out of ce.


    "Secretary Moore," Zane Locke addressed me, "what¡¯s your full name? Do you have a mate?"


    I nearly choked. Now that I knew his position, I couldn¡¯t just ignore him.


    "My name is Cecilia Moore," I replied, deliberately avoiding his second question.


    Zane Locke nodded approvingly. "A beautiful name for a beautiful woman. You have both grace and intelligence - quite rare these days."


    "You¡¯re too kind," I murmured, taking a sip of champagne to hide my difort.


    I could feel his eyes still studying me, and it took all my self-control not to squirm under his gaze.


    Alpha Yardley¡¯s expression shifted subtly as he watched our interaction.


    "Secretary Moore," Zane Locke continued, "are you seeing anyone? My nephew is still unmated..."


    The door opened, saving me from having to respond.


    Alpha Sebastian and Cassian walked in, just in time to hear Zane¡¯s matchmaking attempt.


    I whipped my head around, looking from Alpha Sebastian to Cassian, acutely aware of how bizarre this situation had be.


    Alpha Yardley nodded toward the neers, his expression growing more serious as he looked at Cassian. "Alpha Sebastian,e greet your Uncle Zane."


    Alpha Sebastian approached politely, addressing him with a respectful "Mr. Locke."


    In stark contrast, Cassian bounded over with casual familiarity. "Uncle Yardley! It¡¯s been too long - you¡¯re aging like fine bourbon, you know that?"


    Alpha Yardley eyed Cassian - who was built like a linebacker - with obvious disapproval.


    I could tell he was thinking about all those rumors about Cassian and Alpha Sebastian.


    His expression darkened with each passing second.


    "Cassian," he said, voice tight, "you¡¯ve been spending far too much time in Denver. You¡¯re not getting any younger, and your uncle is already exploring options for you."


    Cassian¡¯s smile turned devilish. Oh no.


    He casually slung an arm around Alpha Sebastian¡¯s shoulders like they were the leads in a supernatural buddyedy.


    "I just like hanging out with Sebastian," he said, stretching the word like taffy. "He¡¯s more fun than any she-wolf I¡¯ve ever met."


    He might as well have set off fireworks spelling out: I¡¯M DOING THIS ON PURPOSE.


    Alpha Yardley¡¯s face paled so fast, I half-expected someone to call a medic.


    "What is he ying at?" wondered, watching Cassian deliberately provoke Alpha Sebastian¡¯s father.


    Zane cleared his throat awkwardly and attempted to defuse the tension. "Children will find their own path. Alpha Sebastian and Cassian are both fine young men, and as for their preferences... well, we shouldn¡¯t be too old-fashioned about these things."


    That was the moment Alpha Yardley entered full crisis mode.


    Then his eyes locked onto me - sharp, desperate, and wildly inappropriate. Like a man spotting a life raft and deciding, Yep, I¡¯m jumping.


    Then, as if struck by sudden inspiration, his gazended on me like a drowning man spotting a life preserver.


    "My son is interested in women!" he blurted. "Everyone at thepany says he¡¯s dating Secretary Moore!"


    Excuse me, WHAT?


    I had been minding my own business - quietly sipping champagne, fullymitted to staying out of this soap opera - when suddenly I was cast as the female lead in a scandal I did not audition for.


    I choked.


    Hard.


    "NOPE," I said, nearly knocking over my cup. My hands iled like I was trying to swat away the usation itself.


    "No, no, absolutely not! We are not dating. Those are just rumors - I swear on my paycheck, they are NOT TRUE."

 Chapter 150 Family Complications

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 150 Family Complications</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Alpha Yardley shed that authoritative smile - the kind that said "I know everything" and made my stomach drop like a bad elevator.


    "I know exactly which rumors are true, and which are not," he announced, as if he were casually reading out the weather report instead of detonating my social life.


    Oh, you know nothing, Alpha.


    You¡¯re just trying to make your son straight like it¡¯s a DIY weekend project.


    If the freaking Pack Alpha decided to go public with this mess, I was screwed.


    I mean, one President Wiley breathing down my neck was already a full-time stress disorder.


    Now I had to worry about Silver Peak¡¯s Alpha jumping into the gossip pool too?


    Was there a supernatural HR department I could file aint with? No? Cool.


    Alpha Sebastian removed Cassian¡¯s arm from his shoulder and sat down beside me, his movement fluid and graceful.


    His eyes, cold and distant since he¡¯d entered, finally softened.


    "Stop teasing her," he said, his voice warm as honey. "She¡¯s shy. These pack rumors are already troubling her enough. If they keep spreading, she might resign."


    Every word denied the rumors.


    And every single word... was making things infinitely worse.


    The heat of his gaze made my cheeks flush crimson.


    He called this an exnation?


    With that look and that tone, even passing mountain lions would think he was scent-marking his territory!


    Cassian flopped dramatically into the seat beside Alpha Sebastian, eyes brimming with theatrical betrayal.


    "Sebastian, how could you?" he gasped. "You promised we¡¯d rebel against pack traditions together. You said we¡¯d grow old, fabulously gay, and infuriate your parents at every pack dinner!"


    He threw a hand to his chest like a 19th-century widow mid-faint.


    "But now - now Secretary Moore shows up and suddenly you¡¯re... straight-curious? No! I object! This is emotional betrayal!"


    He turned to me, eyes wide. "It¡¯s either me or her - choose wisely."


    I blinked. Hard.


    Wait. Was I... the other woman in a gay love triangle I never signed up for?


    Apparently, I wasn¡¯t the only one confused.


    Alpha Yardley looked two seconds frombusting, eyes bugging and forehead shiny with rage.


    "Don¡¯t panic," Zane Locke said smoothly. "Cassian knows better than to actually im Sebastian. He¡¯s just... expressive."


    Alpha Yardley was notforted. He looked like he wanted to ship both of them to a remote cave with no Wi-Fi.


    Cassian, meanwhile, was on a roll. "Come on, Uncle Yardley, we¡¯re practically family already! Just think - Alpha Sebastian and I, one big, power-couple bloodline. I¡¯d take excellent care of him."


    Alpha Yardley turned purple. Literally.


    He grabbed a dish andunched it at Cassian.


    Cassian dodged like a pro; the te exploded against the wall.


    Alpha Yardley surged to his feet, pure Alpha fury radiating off him. Zane Locke jumped in, hands up.


    "Easy, Yardley. He¡¯s been like this since birth. It¡¯s not personal."


    "Keep him away from my son!" Alpha Yardley roared.


    Then - because the universe clearly hated me - he turned to me.


    "Secretary Moore, you cannot lose to a man. Fix things with Alpha Sebastian. Win him back."


    I stared, horrified. "Wait - we¡¯re not even - "


    "Nonsense. I can tell. Go get him. If you run into trouble, I¡¯ll handle it."


    Alpha Sebastian leaned in, voice low."With great poweres great responsibility," he murmured. "I believe in you."


    Was I hallucinating? Was this real life?


    I wasn¡¯t a superhero.


    Cassian sighed dramatically again and resumed eating, shooting me the asional smirk between bites.


    Zane Locke poured Alpha Yardley another drink. "Honestly, I just wanted to introduce her to Cassian. Had no idea she was Sebastian¡¯s future mate."


    Alpha Yardley snorted. "Your nephew doesn¡¯t even like women. Get him a boyfriend and keep him ten miles from my heir, and I¡¯ll die a happy man."


    "Is Mr. Locke so enthusiastic about matchmaking?"


    The polite yet chilly question came from Alpha Sebastian , his voice carrying that subtle Alpha edge that made everyone at the table straighten involuntarily.


    Zane Locke pulled himself from his thoughts and looked at Alpha Sebastian.


    Seeing his displeasure in the slight narrowing of his eyes, he exined, "I didn¡¯t know she was your mate candidate. When I saw Secretary Moore in the courtyard earlier, somehow... she reminded me of myte wife¡¯s profile. I was moved by the resemnce."


    Alpha Sebastian frowned, a dangerous glint entering his eyes.


    I stared in confusion, feeling like I¡¯d walked into the middle of a movie without seeing the first half.


    Both Cassian and Alpha Yardley¡¯s expressions sobered immediately.


    Those few sentences had plunged the room into a silence so thick.


    After an ufortable moment, Alpha Yardley cleared his throat. "People who look alike exist in this world. It¡¯s not unusual."


    "Indeed," Zane Locke nodded, sighing softly.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s lips curved into a faint, cold smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    I observed everyone¡¯s expressions carefully, filing away every micro-reaction.


    It seemed... there was quite a bloody story behind all this.


    Author¡¯s pov


    After dinner, Cecilia and the group left the private room and made their way down the corridor toward the exit.


    Near the restaurant¡¯s elegantndscape garden, through a half-open window sat two figures.


    Maggie Locke had arranged to meet someone here with her daughter, Xenia.


    Across the ornamentalke, Xenia suddenly called out in excitement, "Mom, I see Dad and brother Cassian !"


    A sh of calcting crossed Maggie¡¯s eyes.


    They came to Denver too? Weren¡¯t they supposed to be in Australia?


    She stroked her daughter¡¯s smooth hair while looking outside at the approaching group.


    When she spotted Cecilia walking at the back, her expression changed dramatically.


    For a moment, she looked as if she¡¯d seen a ghost - or perhaps more urately, like she¡¯d seen a ghost she had personally sent to the grave.


    Xenia cupped her chin in her hands, oblivious to her mother¡¯s reaction. "Mom, that guy looks so handsome. I like him."


    Maggie quicklyposed herself, her fingers tightening almost imperceptibly in her daughter¡¯s hair. "Do you like the one walking next to your brother Cassian?"


    "Mm-hmm, he¡¯s so cool, so handsome."


    Xenia nodded, her eyes wide with innocent admiration.


    Beautiful as she was, Xenia had always been - well, let¡¯s call it delightfully dyed. A few steps behind the rest of the world, mentally.


    Maggie, of course, had never corrected this. Why would she?


    A daughter who asked no questions and adored her mother like a living saint? That was a dream. A slightly creepy, codependent dream, but still.


    Maggie doted on Xenia with the intensity of a woman who collected vintage dolls and never let anyone touch them.


    She gave her everything she asked for - except agency. Independence was for people who didn¡¯t know how to curate affection like a gallery exhibit.


    She typically gave her whatever she wanted, cultivating dependence rather than independence. "That guy is just as disobedient as your brother Cassian. He¡¯s no fun at all. How about Mommy finds you an obedient guy to y with?"


    Xenia shook her head with surprising firmness. "No way! I want that guy."


    As mother and daughter spoke, the private dining room door opened with a soft click.


    A man entered from outside, his dominance immediately filling the space.


    Dressed in an impable suit that couldn¡¯t quite hide the predator beneath, he was handsome with cold, brooding features that spoke of a man used to getting his way.


    Maggie¡¯s expression flipped like a switch. Her voice dipped into velvet mode, all honey and calcted charm.


    "Alpha Xavier," she purred, rising like a cat stretching before the kill. "Don¡¯t look so grumpy. Honestly, you should be calling me ¡¯Aunt Maggie¡¯ - just like Cici does."

 Chapter 151 Unwelcome Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 151 Unwee Gifts</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s jaw was so tight, it could¡¯ve cracked a granite countertop.


    Tension practically radiated off him like a walking storm of testosterone.


    An hour ago, someone had sent him a lovely little gift: a full-color photo spread of his mother cozying up to the boy toy she¡¯d been secretly dating.


    He¡¯d gone to all that trouble using Alpha Sebastian to get rid of Cici - only to end up with an even more chaos-wielding woman in their lives.


    Karma was truly a bitch with impable timing.


    Cici had wanted freedom that the White family couldn¡¯t provide, so she¡¯d sold her secrets to Maggie Locke.


    One mistake had snowballed into this mess - like a tick you couldn¡¯t shake off once ittched onto you.


    Alpha Xavier took a seat across from Maggie, his face cold as winter in the Rockies. "What exactly do you want, Mrs. Locke? For me to rescue someone?"


    His voice dropped to a dangerous register. "Sorry, but that¡¯s beyond my capabilities. I can¡¯t help you."


    Maggie stroked her daughter¡¯s hair, her movements calcted despite their apparent gentleness. "Xenia, sweetie, don¡¯t you think this guy looks handsome?" she asked, pointing at Alpha Xavier .


    Xenia stared at Alpha Xavier with vacant eyes, looking confused by his sudden appearance.


    Alpha Xavier ¡¯s brow furrowed with annoyance.


    But something shifted in his expression when he looked at the girl more carefully.


    For just a moment, recognition sh across his face - the girl¡¯s confused expression reminded him of Cecilia¡¯s sleepy, vulnerable morning face.


    "Don¡¯t you think this guy looks very handsome too?" Maggie patiently asked when her daughter didn¡¯t respond.


    Xenia nodded obediently but then lowered her head and whispered, "But that other guy looks better."


    Maggie¡¯s smile tightened at her daughter¡¯s preference.


    The temperature in Xavier¡¯s eyes dropped several degrees.


    What exactly was this woman trying to aplish?


    ----


    Outside the restaurant, Alpha Yardley invited Zane Locke to continue their conversation at his office.


    As soon as the invitation was extended, Cassian shed that trouble-making grin of his. "I¡¯d love to visit Sebastian¡¯s office too," he drawled. "Maybe take a little nap while I¡¯m there." He wiggled his eyebrows suggestively.


    Alpha Yardley froze. Literally froze. If looks could kill, Cassian would¡¯ve been a smudge on the pavement.


    Sensing imminent death, Cassian backpedaled faster than a politician caught on a hot mic.


    "Kidding! Kidding. I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m gone."


    Then, leaning toward Sebastian, he stage-whispered, "But tell me that wasn¡¯t the most genius distraction of all time. That¡¯s all I got, though. You¡¯re on your own now, bro."


    With that, he spun on his heel, tossed Sebastian a dramatic air-kiss like he was bidding farewell from a Broadway stage.


    " Sebastian by, I left you a present in your office! When I¡¯m back from Australia, I¡¯ll take you on vacation!"


    "CASSIAN LOCKE, YOU LITTLE SHIT!" Alpha Yardley bellowed.


    "Goodbye, Father," Alpha Sebastian said coolly, then nodded toward Zane Locke. "Mr. Locke."


    And then he gestured for Cecilia to follow.


    Cecilia respectfully said goodbye to both senior before hurrying after Alpha Sebastian.


    Zane Locke¡¯s gaze lingered on her retreating figure, something unreadable in his eyes.


    "She¡¯s young enough to be your daughter," Alpha Yardley muttered while changing shoes. "Having inappropriate thoughts would be truly despicable."


    He clearly suspected the worst - first Zane had mentioned histe wife, now he was staring after Cecilia. It looked suspicious.


    "I would never..." Zaneughed, though there was something sad in it. "I simply find the child endearing. She genuinely does resemble Reba."


    "Cut the crap about Reba," Alpha Yardley snapped. "She¡¯s been dead for years. She can¡¯t see or hear your sentimental performance anymore."


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    On the way back, I was dying to ask about the Locke family.


    The tension from dinner still lingered in the air like a stubborn perfume.


    I stole a nce in the rearview mirror.


    Alpha Sebastian had his eyes closed, his strong profile rxed in what appeared to be meditation.


    But I was afraid he would take the opportunity to bring up other things...


    Stop it, Cecilia. Just stop.


    The Silver Peak Tower came into view, its ss facade gleaming in the afternoon sun.


    I remained tense the entire journey from car to elevator to his office door.


    Because he remained silent, his face unreadable.


    When I finally escaped to my own office, I copsed into my chair with the grace of a deting balloon.


    I had just begun to rx when my phone vibrated on the desk. A smile touched my lips when I saw the caller ID.


    "Miss Gossip Queen herself," I answeredzily. "Calling for thetest drama, I presume?"


    "The entire Denver supernaturalmunity is howling about Cici getting arrested in Boulder!" Yvonne¡¯s voice practically vibrated with excitement. "Spill everything, girl. I want first dibs on this juicy story before it hits the pack grapevine."


    Since lunch break wasn¡¯t over yet, I shared the details.


    The news would spread through pack channels regardless - might as well give the urate version.


    After hearing the full story, Yvonne whistled low. "Thank the Moon Goddess they locked her up. That psycho would have been trouble even if she had mated with Alpha Xavier. If he didn¡¯t satisfy her crazy standards, she probably would have slit his throat during a full moon."


    I thought to myself: You¡¯re underestimating Xavier. But none of that mattered now. Xavier was probably at home celebrating with his mother, raising champagne sses to Cici¡¯s downfall.


    "Let¡¯s hope justice is served this time," I said.


    "Why do you sound so drained?" Yvonne asked suddenly. "Wait - don¡¯t tell me. It¡¯s been too long since you had sex, hasn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why you sound so... pent-up."


    I nearly choked on air. "Excuse me?!"


    Seriously, was there a tone in my voice that screamed sexually deprived or something?


    Yvonne cackled so hard I had to hold the phone away from my ear. "Oh honey, you¡¯re adorable. But you¡¯ve got a whole walking, talking Alpha solution right in front of you, and you¡¯re not using it. That¡¯s just reckless."


    "New topic, please," I groaned, my face so hot I was probably steaming like a microwaved burrito.


    But Yvonne was already in full older-sister mode - relentless, inappropriate, and somehow always right.


    "I¡¯m just saying, don¡¯t be ashamed of your needs! Alpha Sebastian looks like he could - "


    "Stop. Right. There," I cut in, holding up my hand even though she couldn¡¯t see me. "Fine. You win. I¡¯m not ignoring my needs, okay? I¡¯m... handling them."


    There was a pause. Then Yvonne¡¯sugh turned lower. Silkier. More evil.


    "Ohhh. You mean you¡¯re handling them yourself. Self-care queen. I get it."


    I buried my face in a throw pillow and prayed for the Earth to open up and swallow me whole.


    "Look," she continued, voice dropping into a conspiratorial whisper like we were nning a heist, "if you¡¯re gonna do it yourself, at least do it right. Want me to take you shopping? You clearly need some guidance - and babe, for these things, quality matters. Don¡¯t skimp on silicone - quality matters here."


    My face went up in mes.


    My heart was pounding like she¡¯d just suggested we rob a federal bank, not visit an adult boutique with mood lighting and discreet packaging.


    Still, I managed to squeak out, "Dinner¡¯s on me tonight."


    "Oooh. Aren¡¯t we eager?" she teased. "Someone¡¯s feeling extra needy today."


    We quickly arranged a meeting ce.


    I learned that the restaurant was conveniently located near a discreet, high-end toy shop that catered specifically to supernatural clientele, which sent another wave of illicit excitement through me.


    Suddenly my office line rang.


    Seeing it was from the Alpha¡¯s office, I pped my phone down on the desk in panic.


    Two secondster, I picked it up again and spoke with forced calm: "Sure, sounds good. See you then. Gotta go!"


    I hung up and immediately answered the office line. "Yes, Alpha."


    "Falling asleep?" Alpha Sebastian¡¯s smooth voice came through, that slight Alpha timber making my wolf perk up.


    "...Just went to the restroom," I lied, praying he couldn¡¯t somehow smell dishonesty through the phone.


    "Come to my office."


    Could I decline? Obviously not.


    With a pained expression, I responded professionally, "Of course, I¡¯ll be right there."


    After hanging up, I let my forehead drop to my desk for three seconds of silent despair before standing up.


    I straightened my hair, grabbed my phone, and left my office.


    Before pushing open the Alpha¡¯s door, I mentally prepared myself.


    When I entered, Alpha Sebastian was standing at the doorway of his private rest area, his expression unusually serious.


    He looked a little confused.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked, walking over and peering into the room.


    Alpha Sebastian ced his hand on my shoulder, drawing me closer.


    The heat of his touch sent shivers down my spine as he pointed toward the bed and whispered near my ear, "Something crawled under the bed. Would you check it out?"

 Chapter 152 Trapped with the Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Trapped with the Alpha</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I stared at Alpha Sebastian in disbelief, pointing at myself. "Me? You want ME to check?"


    Was he serious?


    Sending a human woman to investigate some unknown creature lurking beneath his bed?


    "Cecilia, I¡¯m scared," he murmured, his deep voice brushing against my ear like velvet.


    His breath was warm against my cheek, and his hand tightened around my shoulder - a strong, powerful Alpha suddenly iming vulnerability.


    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me. Six-foot-something of pure muscle and supernatural power, and he needed ME for protection?


    "I¡¯m scared too!" I protested, trying to wriggle free from his grip.


    When I managed to break away and turn to escape, his hand caught my wrist. "Don¡¯t run."


    In one swift movement, he pulled me back against his chest, trapping me in a circle of warmth and muscle.


    His broad chest made me feel impossibly small inparison, and his lips were suddenly dangerously close to my ear again.


    "What would I do if you ran away?" he asked, his voice a dangerous whisper. "I¡¯m relying on you to protect me."


    My ears burned red hot. This was ridiculous.


    Someone needed to rein in this neurotic boss of mine.


    "Call Tang," I suggested, reaching for my phone. "He¡¯d take on a bear if you asked him to."


    Before I could dial, Alpha Sebastian smoothly plucked the phone from my fingers and slipped it into his pocket. "He¡¯s not in Denver."


    "Cecilia, be brave," he encouraged, his hands on my shoulders steering me toward the bedroom. "You can do this!"


    My expression must have been pure horror.


    Who knew what could be under that bed?


    My mind conjured images of rats, spiders, centipedes, bats, snakes...


    The rest area was dark, with ckout curtains drawn tight.


    The only light came from the dim sensormp by the bedside and what little filtered in from the doorway.


    Beneath the bed was pitch ck. I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    "Go check," Alpha Sebastian urged, giving my waist a little push.


    I moved forward three inches, then immediately backtracked three and a half.


    He chuckled.


    "Can you at least describe what it looks like?" I asked nervously.


    "It moves," he replied simply.


    Ghosts move too, you know!


    My patience was wearing thin.


    "Wait, let me think..." Alpha Sebastian appeared to be making a genuine effort to recall details. "Furry. And quite small."


    Furry? Small?


    A rat.


    It had to be a rat - one of my greatest fears.


    Taking a deep breath, I grabbed his arm. "Alpha, be brave! Let¡¯s call security!"


    I tried to make another escape, but before my feet could move, his hand firmly held my waist in ce.


    Alpha Sebastian looked at me with exaggerated resignation. "How about we be brave together? I¡¯ll go with you."


    What do you mean you¡¯ll go with me? This is YOUR rest area!


    Seeing he wasn¡¯t going to let this go, I gritted my teeth. "Fine. Let¡¯s go together."


    We both crouched down at the edge of the bed.


    I efficiently removed one of my high heels, gripping it like a weapon.


    My expression was tense and serious.


    Alpha Sebastian pressed his lips together, suppressing augh. "Quite the intimidating weapon you¡¯ve got there."


    I was already nervous, and his teasing pushed me over the edge.


    I red at him, ready to quit this ridiculous task.


    Seeing my puffed-up anger, Alpha Sebastian gently patted my head. "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you."


    He turned on his phone¡¯s shlight and slowly moved the beam under the bed.


    My heart was in my throat.


    "Meow~"


    A tiny sound came from the darkness.


    There, in the corner, scared by the sudden light, was a little ball of fur.


    A round head with round eyes, a pink nose, short legs, golden fur on its back, and soft white fur from neck to belly.


    I melted instantly.


    Quickly setting down my "weapon," I held out my hand to the kitten, making my voice soft and coaxing. "Here, kitty. Don¡¯t be afraid,e here..."


    The kitten, frightened by the light, refused toe out.


    I stood up from the bedside. "I¡¯ll go buy some treats. When it smells food, it¡¯lle out."


    Alpha Sebastian also rose, casually sitting on the edge of the bed. "Do you like this kitten, Cecilia?"


    "Of course I do. Who could resist such an adorable little creature?"


    I answered matter-of-factly.


    But then confusion set in. "Wait, where did this kittene from?"


    Alpha Sebastian shrugged. "Oh, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a gift from Cassian."


    My eyes narrowed slightly. A gift from Cassian to his lover? That man certainly knew how to charm.


    Alpha Sebastian lightly flicked my forehead with his finger. "Don¡¯t overthink things."


    I rubbed my forehead indignantly. How was I overthinking?


    "Cecilia," he called suddenly.


    "Yes?" I looked at him.


    With him sitting down, my gaze could actually look downward for once.


    Those deep, warm eyes were staring right at me, like a swamp infused with sweet bubbles, swallowing me whole without warning, leaving me no escape.


    I felt like I was drowning.


    Any sense of ease instantly vanished.


    My heartbeat elerated from slow to rapid, like a drumbeat picking up tempo.


    "I have confidence in you," he said, his voice light yet captivating. "Do you have confidence you can win against Cassian?"


    My butterfly-like eyshes fluttered carefully, much like my tightrope-walking heart.


    I felt paralyzed.


    The atmosphere turned delicate and charged.


    After what felt like forever:


    "Oh, you¡¯re talking about raising the cat!" I put on a look of sudden realization, but quickly followed with concern. "Actually, I once had a cat before. I raised it to be sleek and beautiful, loved by everyone, but then... it got feline distemper and died."


    "I cremated it myself, and was heartbroken for ages! I¡¯m just no good at this!"


    "I give up!"


    Faking a devastated expression, I covered my face in pretend grief, using the moment to dash out of the rest area.


    I ran outside, leaving his office entirely.


    I went straight to the bathroom, sshing cold water on my face to calm my racing heart.


    One moment of carelessness and I¡¯d fall right into his trap.


    And it was a double trap at that.


    Having confidence or not having confidence was just a smokescreen!


    No matter how I answered, I would¡¯ve been acknowledging the rumors between us... and then I¡¯d bepletely trapped in his verbal logic!


    Returning from the bathroom, I remembered I wanted to buy food for the kitten.


    I reached for my pocket.


    Where was my phone?


    ...Shit! Alpha Sebastian still had it!


    When I¡¯d mentioned calling Tang earlier, Alpha Sebastian had taken it and never returned it.


    I knocked on the CEO¡¯s office door again.


    Alpha Sebastian was sitting on the couch with the kitten in his arms.


    Man and cat were quite peaceful together.


    "Alpha, my phone please," I said, approaching him.


    Alpha Sebastian pulled it out.


    Just as he was about to hand it over, his phone buzzed with a flurry of notifications.


    He frowned. "Cecilia, your phone seems quite busy."


    I was confused too.


    But in the next moment, a flirtatious voice floated through my memory: I¡¯ll have the boss send you some new styles first...

 Chapter 153 The Secret of the Locke Family

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 153 The Secret of the Locke Family</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    OMG!!!


    It couldn¡¯t be...


    In that instant, my heart shot into my throat.


    My entire body froze in shock - pupils dted, breathing stopped - as Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes began to drift down toward my phone screen.


    "Don¡¯t look!"


    I lunged forward, throwing myself over his hands to snatch my phone back with desperate urgency.


    The kitten, startled by my sudden movement, leaped onto the sofa with a frightened mewl.


    Alpha Sebastian stared at me, clearly taken aback by my reaction.


    Stepping back awkwardly, I clutched my phone to my chest. "It¡¯s just... I was discussing something very private with a friend. Not meant for anyone else¡¯s eyes."


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s expression turned cold. "Private matters? What is it - Don¡¯t tell me your friend haspromising photos and is ckmailing you?"


    I remained silent, unable to form a coherent response.


    Worse still, notification sounds kept buzzing from my phone.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s face grew increasingly frigid with each notification.


    "I¡¯ll go buy some food for the kitten," I muttered, practically fleeing from his office.


    Back in my own office, I opened my phone and nearly died at what I saw.


    The images made my face burn crimson - they were absolutely scandalous, shockingly explicit.


    I couldn¡¯t even imagine Alpha Sebastian seeing these pictures.


    Just thinking about it gave me an apocalyptic sense of mortification.


    This was a thousand times worse than the strawberry-vored incident.


    I frantically deleted every single photo.


    After catching my breath, I called the secretarial department and asked them to purchase kitten milk, kitten food (emphasizing the "kitten" part), a cat bed, and a litter box - all the essentials. Alpha Sebastian was meticulous about cleanliness; he¡¯d never tolerate a kitten having idents on his carpet.


    Sure enough, the kitten didn¡¯t evenst an hour in his office before being relocated to Beta Sawyer¡¯s care.


    After wrapping up my afternoon tasks, I joined Beta Sawyer to help take care of the little furball.


    "Mr. Cassian¡¯s got a ir for the dramatic," he said with a smirk. "When he showed up carrying that little basket, I figured it was fruit, maybe some champagne. Never expected a live kitten."


    I leaned against the armrest, trying to sound casual. "Does he always bring gifts when he visits Alpha Sebastian?"


    "Every single time," Beta Sawyer said with a knowing look. "That¡¯s why half the office is convinced they¡¯ve got something going on."


    I raised a brow. "And do they?"


    The question came out more curious than I intended.


    The idea of me swooping in and somehow "turning" Alpha Sebastian wasughable. Sure, anything¡¯s possible - but from what I¡¯d seen, the man checked every box under ¡¯straight as hell.¡¯Confident. Brooding. Completely uninterested in flirting with anyone, male or female.


    As for Cassian, he was extremely open about liking men, constantly flirting without fear of misunderstanding, but looking closely, he never made any truly intimate gestures toward Sebastian.


    Beta Sawyerughed. "Of course not. How could our Alpha be interested in men?"


    "As for Mr. Locke, he¡¯s just like that - never serious, always joking around. Actually, he had a girlfriend a long time ago."


    I raised my eyebrows, beginning to understand. "So he¡¯s just ying a role?"


    Beta Sawyer sighed. "The Locke family situation is incrediblyplicated. Nothing Cassian does surprise me anymore."


    Seeing that Beta Sawyer seemed knowledgeable, I pressed further. "Do you know about Mr. Zane Locke? I heard his current wife isn¡¯t his first, and there¡¯s quite a story there."


    The mention of this topic immediately ignited Beta Sawyer¡¯s gossip spirit. He handed the kitten back to me, closed the door, and returned with excitement gleaming in his eyes. "That¡¯s not just a story - it¡¯s a horrific incident. A bloody tale of high society."


    I stroked the kitten¡¯s head. "Tell me everything."


    Beta Sawyer proceeded to recount the entire bloody saga of the Locke family.


    When he got to Reba, his first wife, heavily pregnant, getting into a fatal car ident with their son, I couldn¡¯t help covering my mouth in horror, my heart aching with sympathy.


    "Cecilia, are you seriously crying right now?" Beta Sawyer teased, sliding a tissue box across the desk toward me. "You women and your emotions..."


    "I¡¯m not usually like this," I mumbled, cheeks burning. "I swear."


    And it was true. I wasn¡¯t the type to get weepy over anyone¡¯s backstory - not even in sad movies. But something about this one hit different.


    Maybe it really was that tragic.


    Or maybe... maybe it was because earlier, Zane had looked me dead in the eye and said I reminded him of histe wife.


    Ugh. That lying bastard didn¡¯t deserve to miss anyone, let alone his dead wife. What a joke.


    Zane was even worse than Xavier. At least Xavier never pretended to be a good guy.


    Zane? He had the audacity to act like he cared.


    Epic-level jerk.


    Beta Sawyer took a sip of his hot chocte.


    "You know why Cassian ended up as the Locke heir?" he said casually, like we were discussing weekend ns and not a multi-generational soap opera. " The mistresster gave birth to a daughter with mild intellectual disabilities, and they never had more children When Mr. Locke¡¯s legitimate son died in that car wreck, they didn¡¯t have many options left. Cassian was the only viable male heir."


    I blinked. "So they just... picked him?"


    "Groomed him, more like," Beta Sawyer said, swirling the mug in his hands. "The mistress hated it. Tried everything she could to push him out, but Cassian? That guy¡¯s made of steel. He survived."


    I let out a low whistle. "That family sounds like a nightmare."


    "Exactly why picking the right mate is critical," Beta Sawyer added. "Alpha Yardley ¡¯s wife and Zane¡¯s first wife were close friends who both married into powerful families, but their fates couldn¡¯t have been more different."


    I left Beta Sawyer¡¯s office feeling deeply troubled, that tragic ending reying in my mind until the end of the workday.


    Just imagine - at first, both marriages probably seemed equally promising and happy.


    But as time passed, their paths diverged dramatically...


    Author¡¯s pov


    As the office emptied out, Cecilia got a text from Yvonne:


    "Don¡¯t bail on me tonight. Operation Distraction is still on."


    Yvonne knew her too well. After seeing those photos, Cecilia was having second thoughts - but she couldn¡¯t back out now. It had been her idea in the first ce.


    She lingered in her office, half-hoping Alpha Sebastian might call her in for something, anything. He didn¡¯t.


    After confirming with Beta Sawyer that the kitten had settled in and no one would need her tonight, she headed home to change.


    She paused in front of her closet before reaching for avender dress - pretty but not too obvious.


    Before leaving, her eyesnded on her phone. Location sharing was still on.


    She hesitated.


    If Sebastian checked, he¡¯d see exactly where she was - and if she turned it off, he¡¯d notice that too.


    Five seconds of internal debateter, she muttered, "Why do I even care?" and flipped it off.


    Upstairs, Alpha Sebastian nced at his phone. One second, her location was visible.


    The next - gone. His jaw tensed.


    What the hell was she up to?


    -


    Cecilia stepped out into the evening air, already feeling lighter. Life was too short not to wear the pretty dress and have dinner with your best friend.


    She got to the restaurant early, ordered a drink, and let herself breathe.


    She thought turning off her location would keep Sebastian in the dark.


    But she forgot about Harper - her best friend, who¡¯d recently be inseparable from Tang, Alpha Sebastian¡¯s security guy.


    And those two? They talked. A lot.

 Chapter 154 Cat Visit

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 154 Cat Visit</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I was halfway through my seared salmon when Yvonne blindsided me with that question.


    "So, did you look through the photos I sent you? Which vibe are you leaning toward?" she asked, swirling her wine like we were discussing handbags and not, well... battery-operated essories.


    I nearly choked on my sparkling water.


    "You mean those photos?" I coughed, grabbing my napkin.


    Yvonne, of course, just grinned, totally unfazed. "Obviously. I figured you¡¯d appreciate a little visual prep before we go shopping."


    "Shopping," I echoed, tly. "For... toys."


    She raised a perfectly plucked brow. "You¡¯ve been married, Cecilia. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never owned one."


    "I didn¡¯t say that," I muttered, stabbing a cherry tomato a little too aggressively. "I just don¡¯t usually discuss them over dinner in public."


    Yvonneughed, tossing her hair over one shoulder. "God, you crack me up. You act like I asked you to give a TED Talk on vibrators."


    I sighed. "I¡¯m not a prude. I just prefer to keep my orgasms and my appetizers in separate conversations."


    She nearly spit out her wine. "That was poetic. But still, you¡¯reing with me. It¡¯s time to upgrade, babe. You¡¯ve been out of the game too long."


    "I¡¯m not out of the game," I said, a little too defensively. "I¡¯m just... selective."


    "Oh, we¡¯re using ¡¯selective¡¯ now?" she teased. "That¡¯s cute."


    After dinner, we wandered through the mall for a bit, pretending to browse candles and overpriced skincare.


    But I knew where this was going.


    The real destination was tucked away off a quiet little side street, less than ten minutes from the restaurant.


    A boutique called Evening Rose.


    The ce looked like a high-end flower shop - quaint cottage-style exterior, fresh blooms artfully arranged in vintage vases, soft pink lighting glowing from behind gauzy curtains.


    If you didn¡¯t know better, you¡¯d think it was a spa or a luxury store. But I knew better.


    And my cheeks were already flushing before we even got out of the car.


    Yvonne looped her arm through mine as we approached the entrance. "Don¡¯t chicken out now. You¡¯re a grown woman, not a blushing virgin."


    "I¡¯m not blushing," I lied, adjusting my coat even though it wasn¡¯t cold.


    "You¡¯re practically glowing," she said, smirking. "You¡¯d think we were about to rob a bank, not buy a deluxe rabbit."


    "I just don¡¯t want to run into anyone I know, okay?"


    She rolled her eyes. "Trust me, anyone you know wouldn¡¯t dare walk in here. And if they did, they¡¯d be just as red-faced as you."


    I cast a nervous nce over my shoulder before we stepped inside.


    The street was quiet, save for a couple walking their dog in the distance.


    Author¡¯s pov


    As Cecilia and Yvonne disappeared into the discreet boutique, a sleek ck Mercedes rolled to a stop across the street.


    Alpha Sebastian sat in the backseat, arms crossed over his broad chest, his eyes fixed on the pink-lit establishment.


    He lowered the window, studying the facade with growing curiosity. "Sawyer, what kind of ce do you think this is?"


    From the driver¡¯s seat, Beta Sawyer squinted at the building. "Some kind of beauty salon or wellness center, I¡¯d guess."


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s jaw tightened. "What else?"


    Beta Sawyer looked more carefully, noting the floral decorations. "Maybe a dessert shop? The rose scent is quite strong - could be one of those ces that makes rose pastries."


    Alpha Sebastian frowned.


    Rose pastries? She turned off her location tracking and was acting suspiciously... for dessert?


    "I could go in and check," Beta Sawyer volunteered. "If I run into Cecilia, I¡¯ll just say I heard about the ce and wanted to try it myself."


    Alpha Sebastian considered this for a moment. "Let¡¯s wait and see."


    "Fine," Beta Sawyer agreed, though he couldn¡¯t help thinking this was ridiculous.


    -


    Thirty minutester, Cecilia and Yvonne emerged, each carrying a small shopping bag.


    They were apanied by an elegant woman who appeared to be the shop owner, all threeughing together.


    After brief goodbyes, the women got into their respective cars and drove off.


    Alpha Sebastian watched Cecilia¡¯s taillights disappear, his expression thoughtful.


    Sensing his Alpha¡¯s lingering curiosity and knowing tomorrow would be miserable if Alpha Sebastian remained fixated on this mystery, Beta Sawyer made an executive decision.


    He jumped out of the car and hurried after the shop owner before she could go back inside.


    "Sawyer!" Alpha Sebastian called after him, but it was toote.


    "Excuse me!" Beta Sawyer called out to the elegant woman.


    She turned, her smile bright and weing. "Can I help you, sir?"


    "Hello, I heard about your shop from a friend and was hoping to purchase one of your specialty items."


    The woman gave him a startled once-over. "For... your use?"


    Use? Not eat?


    Seeing his confusion, sheughed. "I¡¯m sorry, sir, but this establishment exclusively serves female clientele. You¡¯ve either been misled or you¡¯re at the wrong ce."


    With that, she turned and walked back inside.


    Beta Sawyer returned to the car, slightly embarrassed. "It¡¯s definitely not a food ce. The owner said they only serve female customers. Must be some kind of women¡¯s specialty shop - skincare products, maybe?"


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s face remained impassive, but his wolf was growing more restless by the second.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Back home, I hurried to my bedroom with my purchase, heart pounding with a mixture of embarrassment and excitement.


    I carefully removed the small device from its packaging and sat cross-legged on the floor, studying the instruction manual.


    Just as I was figuring out the different settings and modes, the doorbell rang.


    I jumped so violently that I dropped the manual, my heart practically leaping into my throat. There¡¯s something about being caught in the middle of something private that triggers pure panic.


    I hastily stuffed everything back into the shopping bag and shoved it under the end of my bed before rushing to answer the door.


    When I opened it, Alpha Sebastian stood there holding the kitten we¡¯d rescued earlier.


    My heart sank. Of course it would be him.


    I fought to keep my expression neutral. "Alpha Sebastian, did you need something?"


    "Liam went out," he said simply, handing me the mewing kitten.


    I automatically took the little ball of fluff, my mind racing. "...Okay?"


    "Beta Sawyer went home."


    "...And?"


    "I haven¡¯t eaten dinner. And there¡¯s no one to watch the kitten."


    I was off duty! Why couldn¡¯t he leave me alone for one evening?


    Despite my internal screaming, I stroked the kitten¡¯s tiny head and stepped aside to let him in.


    "What would you like to eat?" I asked, resignation settling over me.


    "Whatever you have. I¡¯m not picky." Alpha Sebastian began pacing around my living room, his keen eyes scanning every corner.


    I ced the kitten on the sofa and trudged toward the kitchen. "I¡¯ll see what I can do."


    In the kitchen, I surveyed my refrigerator¡¯s contents with a sigh.


    A full three-course meal was out of the question.


    I settled on steak, pasta, and a vegetable soup - quick but presentable.


    While I cooked, Alpha Sebastian wandered around my living room before settling on a chair on the balcony.


    The kitten, bored with the sofa, jumped down and began exploring, eventually slipping through the slightly open door of my bedroom.


    "Alpha Sebastian, dinner¡¯s ready," I called when everything was prepared, silently adding: *Please eat quickly and leave!*


    Alpha Sebastian approached the table as I set down the steak and pasta.


    I turned back to the kitchen to fetch the soup when a startled "Mrrrow!" came from my bedroom.


    Before I could react, Alpha Sebastian had already abandoned his untouched meal and was heading straight for my bedroom - and straight toward my hastily hidden purchase.

 Chapter 155 The Secretary’s Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 155 The Secretary¡¯s Dilemma</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I was carrying the soup bowl from the kitchen when I saw Alpha Sebastian disappear into my bedroom.


    My heart stopped dead in my chest.


    "Sebastian! Get out of there!" I shouted, hastily setting the soup down on the carpet.


    My hands shook so badly that I spilled hot liquid that burned my skin.


    I didn¡¯t even feel the pain as I sprinted toward the bedroom.


    Toote.


    By the time I reached the doorway, Alpha Sebastian was already crouched beside my bed, picking up the kitten who had identally stepped on the power button of my new "personal massager." The poor creature was pressed against the wall, mewing frantically at the buzzing sound.


    And there it was - my bright pink-blue vibrator, shaped like a discreet little bird, humming away on the floor beside the half-emptied shopping bag, its packaging clearly visible.


    I felt my soul leave my body. My vision blurred as blood rushed to my face.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s brows furrowed as he stared at the vibrating device, then at the box with its very descriptive cover image, then back at the device.


    "Cecilia, what is this?" His cool voice sliced through my mortification.


    My mind wentpletely nk.


    I opened my eyes, not even realizing I¡¯d closed them.


    Alpha Sebastian gestured with his chin toward the pale blue bird still buzzing on the floor.


    "Um, that¡¯s - " I stammered, pressing my lips together before trying again, "It¡¯s a portable muscle rxer - for sore muscles. You know, shoulders, arms, back... calves."


    "Ah, sounds convenient," he replied evenly.


    "Yes, yes, very convenient. Because it¡¯s small," I babbled.


    "Small but powerful, by the looks of it. Rather well-made." He bent down to pick it up.


    My eyes widened in horror.


    I lunged forward, dropping to my knees to grab it first.


    In my haste, I slid across the floor, managing to snatch it just as his fingertips brushed against it.


    There we were - him bending down, me on my knees, with a frightened kitten and a vibrating "massage device" between us.


    I looked up.


    Our eyes met.


    His gaze slowly darkened, taking on the intimate quality of night shadows.


    After what felt like an eternity, the corner of his mouth curved into a smile, and he murmured, "Don¡¯t panic, little mate."


    Heat swept across my face, zing from my cheeks to my ears and down my neck.


    My heart pounded more violently than the vibrator in my hand.


    I quickly lowered my head, fumbling with the power button while shoving the box and instructions back into the bag.


    Thank the Moon Goddess the kitten had only managed to drag out one item!


    Alpha Sebastian straightened up.


    His eyes remained dark and intense as he watched me. "Take your time. No need to be nervous. If you say it¡¯s a massage device, I believe you."


    I hesitated, not having the mental bandwidth to analyze his tone.


    Quickly stuffing the bag under the bed, I stood up. "I¡¯ll take the kitten. You should go eat."


    I reached out to take the small creature from his arms.


    Alpha Sebastian walked out.


    He picked up the soup I¡¯d abandoned on the carpet and sat down at the dining table, eating with infuriatingposure.


    I sat in the living room, staring at his back, reying his words in my mind.


    *If you say it¡¯s a massage device, I believe you.*


    Wait a minute. The implication being that he knew exactly what it was but was willing to pretend otherwise.


    He knew. The Alpha knew I had a vibrator.


    I covered my face with my hands, mortified.


    "Cecilia, I¡¯m finished eating," his voice came from the dining area.


    Steeling myself, I got up and approached him. "Alpha, I¡¯ll take care of the kitten tonight. You should go home and rest. Sleep well. Goodnight."


    Alpha Sebastian raised an eyebrow. "Why not wish me good morning while you¡¯re at it?"


    I stared at him for a few seconds. "I¡¯m tired."


    "Didn¡¯t you agree to take care of the kitten? How can you do that if you¡¯re tired? Besides, I didn¡¯t bring her bed. Perhaps I should take her back and let her roam free in the garden. Liam will be back tomorrow anyway."


    "Roam free in the garden? That¡¯s too dangerous! What if she climbs over the railing and falls?"


    "So what do you suggest?" he asked, tossing the problem back to me.


    I felt a surge of frustration. He was deliberately making my night difficult.


    "You could go upstairs and bring down her bed," I suggested.


    "You have work tomorrow. Will you move everything back then? Seems like a lot of trouble."


    "What are you suggesting?" I asked, exasperated.


    "There¡¯s a guest room upstairs where you¡¯ve stayed before. I apologize for the inconvenience."


    He wanted me to sleep upstairs? Tonight? When Liam wasn¡¯t there?


    My thoughts immediately spiraled into a dangerous territory called "temptation."


    A warm sensation rose from deep within me, like the heat of night whispering against my skin...


    Alpha Sebastian stood up. "Coming or not?"


    I clutched the kitten tighter. "Um, I think... just the two of us, alone... that wouldn¡¯t be appropriate."


    Alpha Sebastian leaned close to my ear, his breath warm against my skin. "Isn¡¯t it a littlete to worry about propriety, sweet girl? You weren¡¯t thinking about ¡¯appropriate¡¯ when you bought that earlier."


    I held the kitten even tighter, my knuckles turning white.


    Well, I could always lock my door once I got upstairs...


    I don¡¯t know what possessed me - probably theteness of the hour affecting my judgment - but I actually followed him to the elevator.


    As soon as the doors closed, regret hit me like a truck. "I forgot something downstairs, I need to - "


    Alpha Sebastian pulled me back when I tried to escape.


    "I asked you to take care of the kitten," he scolded. "Why are you always trying to run away? You¡¯ve barely spent any time with her. You should be nicer to her."


    My face burned crimson.


    When we reached the penthouse, I quickly carried the kitten to find her bed.


    I settled her in a safe room, fed her, and crouched beside her, my mind churning with anxiety and conflict.


    I felt like that damn kitten - small, twitchy, and way too curious for my own good.


    And Alpha Sebastian? He was basically a perfectly grilled filet of salmon - hot, seasoned just right, and absolutely not on my diet.


    But my hesitation wasn¡¯t about fear. Or even ack of desire. God, no - it was moreplicated than that.


    This wasn¡¯t a spontaneous hookup in the dark. I¡¯d already thought it through. Overthought it, probably. If I slept with him and kept it strictly physical, I¡¯d be using him. Treating him like a walking stress-relief device with abs.


    And if I caught feelings? That was a whole other disaster.


    I didn¡¯t want to hand over my heart - not again. Been there, got emotionally wrecked, still cleaning up the debris.


    Love, in my experience, came with fine print and hidden explosives. The second someone knew they had your heart, it stopped being yours. It became leverage.


    And if things ever went south with Alpha Sebastian - if we ended up on opposite sides of something bigger - I wouldn¡¯t just lose. I¡¯d get annihted.


    "This is a bad idea," I muttered under my breath. "Like, Like ying with fire bad."


    A voice behind me nearly made me jump out of my skin. "What exactly are you nning to y with?"


    My spine stiffened instantly.


    I tried to stand up, but my legs had gone numb from crouching too long.


    A tall shadow loomed over me, carrying the fresh scent of a recent shower.


    The next moment, I felt myself being lifted from the floor, cradled in strong arms.


    "I - " I tried to speak but was struck silent by the sight of his chest muscles visible beneath his ck silk robe.


    He¡¯d showered? He was dressed like *that*?


    All I¡¯d done was feed a kitten! I hadn¡¯t even finished my internal debate!


    My breathing quickened.


    I couldn¡¯t control the sudden dryness in my mouth.


    Alpha Sebastian carried me out, closing the door behind us.


    He carried me toward the guest room.


    "Wait..." I began, but my voice faded as my body betrayed me with anticipation.

 Chapter 156 He was playing mind games!

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 156 He was ying mind games!</h4>


    Cecilia


    I caught the door before Alpha Sebastian could enter the bedroom.


    My heart was beating so fast it felt like it might crack a rib.


    He paused, brows knitting together. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    God. His voice¡ªlow, calm, a little rough like he hadn¡¯t spoken all day.


    My brain was doing that thing where it short-circuits under pressure, and I knew if I didn¡¯t speak now¡ªright now¡ªI was going to end up tangled in something way messier than I could handle.


    No more overthinking. No vague metaphors. No polite avoidance.


    Just say it.


    I sucked in a breath, then another, and blurted, ¡°Can we keep this... casual?¡±


    There. Out in the open.


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t move.


    His gaze pierced through the shadows, eyes glinting like they could read every unspoken thought in my head.


    He didn¡¯t answer right away.Of course he didn¡¯t.


    I swear, mushrooms could¡¯ve started growing on the floor before he finally spoke.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want,¡± he said atst, voice steady, unreadable. ¡°Then that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    I was startled by his easy agreement.


    The Alpha before me seemed suspiciously amodating, making me wonder if this was some imposter rather than the real Alpha Sebastian.


    I had expected him to respond with cutting sarcasm, then toss me to the ground and walk away without a backward nce.


    That would have been the perfect way to stop this dangerous attraction before it started, and he wouldn¡¯t have grounds to make my life difficult tomorrow.


    "...You agree? Really?" I asked skeptically.


    "Really." Alpha Sebastian nodded again with conviction.


    He carried me into the room where the motion-sensing lights activated, bathing the previously dark space in a warm, hazy glow.


    To my surprise, he didn¡¯t ce me on the bed.


    Instead, he sat down in a spacious leather chair by the window, positioning me sideways across hisp.


    His tone was earnest as he spoke, "I understand your concerns, Cecilia. I respect your thoughts and am willing to amodate them."


    Internally, I was panicking: *...but I think my suggestion is wrong, sitting on yourp like this is wrong, this whole situation is wrong!*


    Yet his gentle reasoning made it difficult to object.


    "Thank you. Thank you for understanding."Alpha Sebastian smiled, the expression transforming his face. "I respect you and understand your position. But shouldn¡¯t you also respect mine?"


    When he smiled, his almond-shaped eyes sparkled like stars, making it even harder to think clearly.


    My usually reliable internal defense system waspletely malfunctioning.


    "Your position?" I echoed.


    "Yes. You have your thoughts, and I have mine. That¡¯s fair, isn¡¯t it?"


    ¡°...Fair,¡± I echoed, though the word tasted cautious on my tongue.


    ¡°You don¡¯t wantmitment. I get that. And I respect it,¡± he continued, his tone calm, almost too measured. ¡°But me? I believe if I care about someone, I should take responsibility. That¡¯s not wrong either, is it?¡±


    I sucked in a breath, tension creeping up my spine like a warning.


    This conversation was steering into dangerous waters.


    Alpha Sebastian must¡¯ve sensed it, because his hand slid gently along my back, his touch warm and grounding.


    ¡°Rx,¡± he murmured. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to manipte you. I¡¯m not here to trap you into anything. Just... listen. You¡¯ve got time to think, I promise.¡±


    And maybe it was the heat of his voice, or the ridiculous calm in his eyes¡ªbut against all logic, I found myself whispering, ¡°Okay... I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°I need a girlfriend¡ªsomeone to keep my parents off my back. I won¡¯t lie, I¡¯m the kind of guy who sees rtionships as a path to something long-term. Eventually, yeah, marriage. That¡¯s just how I¡¯m wired.¡±


    He paused, giving me space to breathe.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not forcing that on you,¡± he added. ¡°You don¡¯t have to want the same things. If you decide to walk away, that¡¯s your call. And if you change your mind someday? Great. But either way, we move at your pace. You do you. I just want to be honest about where I stand.¡±


    His voice was low and maddeningly reasonable, like he¡¯d rehearsed it in front of a mirror.


    Calm. Direct. No pressure.


    It should¡¯ve felt like a trap.Instead, it made my pulse quicken.


    This isn¡¯t fair, I thought. He¡¯s too damn good at this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Take your time,¡± he said with a soft smile.


    Then, with maddening casualness, he gave my backside the lightest pat. ¡°You¡¯ve got, say... two hours. Think it over in the shower.¡±


    My face went up in mes.


    Did he really just¡ª?


    I opened my mouth to protest, but nothing came out.


    So I stood, wordless, and headed toward the bathroom like a woman marching into battle... naked.


    Under the hot spray, I stared at the tile, watching the steam curl up around me, trying to get a grip.


    Somehow, somehow, the conversation had gone from ¡°no strings attached¡± to ¡°let¡¯s y house for my parents.¡±


    What the hell just happened?I pressed a palm to my forehead.


    I emerged from the bathroom thirty minutester.


    My mind was made up.


    Though his proposal was tempting, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch¡ªespecially when ites to gorgeous Alphas.


    I couldn¡¯t let a moment of weakness lead me astray.


    I opened the door.


    "I¡ª"


    The chair by the window was empty.


    He¡¯d left.


    I sighed with relief.


    This was for the best, regardless of why he¡¯d gone. It was definitely not a bad thing.


    Rxing against the bed, I decided to rest for a while.


    Once he was asleepter tonight, I¡¯d sneak back downstairs. We could both pretend this "close call" never happened.


    As Iy there, drowsiness overtook me.


    My eyelids grew heavy, and I drifted into dreams.


    Just as I was sleeping peacefully, a voice near my ear suddenly broke through: "Why are you asleep?"


    "...Hmm? What!"


    I jolted awake, heart racing like I¡¯d been yanked out of a dream by force.


    My pulse thudded in my ears, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t tell if the pounding in my head was leftover adrenaline or something far more dangerous.


    Alpha Sebastian was sitting on the edge of the bed, leaning over me. His breath fanned across my cheek, warm and maddeningly intimate.


    His ck silk robe drooped with his movement, revealing everything from his long neck to his corbone.


    This was an assault on my willpower at its weakest moment¡ªwhen my brain was still rebooting from sudden awakening.


    ¡°Why are you...¡± My voice cracked as I blinked up at him. ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    My eyes dropped¡ªtraitorously¡ªto his mouth.


    Predictably perfect. Predictably close.


    His gaze locked onto mine, unreadable but intense, a mixture of restraint and something darker. ¡°We agreed on two hours,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯m here for your answer.¡±


    ¡°My... my answer...¡± My words stumbled over themselves as my brain tried to catch up.


    I lifted a hand to rub my temple, hoping rity might magically follow.


    But before I could make contact, he caught my wrist and pressed it gently but firmly against the pillow beside my head.


    ¡°No backing out now, Cecilia,¡± he murmured. ¡°Yes or no. I need a real answer.¡±


    "I¡ª" I struggled to form even one word.


    My breathing grew equally heated.


    Our breaths mingled in the narrow space between us, teasing and arousing.


    Alpha Sebastian had always possessed excellent self-control. The more precious something was, the more carefully he paced himself. He needed myplete, wholehearted consent.


    Until then, even as desire broke through hisposure and restricted his body, he restrained himself.


    "Still undecided?" The pad of his other thumb caressed my lips, soft as flower petals.


    His eyes darkened like rolling ck tides. His mouth, already impossibly close, moved slightly lower. "Shall I decide for you? On the condition that you won¡¯t regret it."


    The words hit like a slow burn¡ªdangerous, devastating, and fully intoxicating.


    My mouth went dry. My thoughts spiraled.


    This wasn¡¯t just attraction anymore. This was a storm I had no chance of resisting.


    I don¡¯t like him, I lied to myself.


    I¡¯m not into this. I¡¯m thinking clearly. Totally rational. Absolutely¡ª


    ¡°To hell with it,¡± I whispered. ¡°Yes.¡±


    And the second the word left my lips, his mouth was on mine¡ªhot, hungry, and impossibly sure.


    Chapter 157 This is a mistake, but I can¡¯t stop


    Cecilia


    I couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t think as Alpha Sebastian¡¯s lips imed mine with an intensity that set every nerve ending on fire.


    His hands were everywhere, leaving trails of heat across my skin as he pressed me into the mattress.


    The weight of him above me felt right in a way nothing had before.


    "Say it again," he growled against my mouth, his voice rough with need. "I need to hear it again."


    "Yes," I whispered, arching into him. "Yes, Alpha-"


    "Don¡¯t call me that," he interrupted, his breath hot against my ear. "Not here. Not like this."


    His teeth grazed my earlobe, sending electricity down my spine. "Say my name, Cecilia."


    "Sebastian," I breathed, testing the intimacy of it on my tongue.


    He pulled back just enough to look at me, his eyes burning with a possessive fire that should have frightened me but instead sent liquid heat pooling low in my belly.


    His fingers already working at the tie of my robe.


    The fabric fell open, exposing my naked body to his hungry gaze.


    His eyes darkened as they traveled over my curves, lingering at my breasts, my stomach, the junction between my thighs.


    I should have felt embarrassed, vulnerable, but instead, I felt powerful. Desired.


    "Fuck," he breathed, running his hands up my sides. "You¡¯re perfect."


    My two sweat-soaked garmentsy on the floor, steaming with the heat of our bodies, as real as the fine sheen of moisture glistening on my skin.


    I threw my head back, gasping, my chest rising and falling with each hurried breath.


    My nipples were already hard and aching, trembling in the cool air as they sought more contact.


    "Fuck..." I cursed hoarsely, my nails digging into the muscles of his back, leaving red marks. "Don¡¯t you dare tease me¡ª"


    He bit my lower lip and chuckled darkly, his knee forcefully parting my legs.


    The sash of his robe had long sincee undone somewhere.


    I felt his erect cock grinding heavily against my soaked pussy through the fabric of my panties, and my back arched violently, a half-choked moan escaping my throat.


    Sebastian leaned down, nipping at the side of my neck.


    His fingers savagely tugged at the edge of myce panties before driving two digits without warning into my tight passage.


    "So wet?" he panted, his voice a whisper in my ear, his fingers mimicking the motions of sex as they thrust in and out rapidly.


    I responded by wrapping my legs around his waist, my slick flesh greedily clenching around his invading fingers.


    When his fingertips brushed against that certain spot inside me, I lost control, screaming, the arches of my feet tensing into straight lines, my juices trickling down my thighs.


    He pulled his fingers out, smearing the glistening fluid across my lower abdomen, then gripped his purplish-red tip, pping it against my swollen clit.


    I gasped, arching up into him. "Please..."


    He pressed his forehead against mine, his breathing ragged.


    I could feel the hard length of him pressing against my entrance, hot and urgent.


    He looked up at me then, his eyes dark with lust. "Tell me what you want."


    ¡°You,¡± I breathed, nothing left between us¡ªno pride, no filter, just need. ¡°I want you inside me.¡±


    His eyes went dark with hunger, jaw tight as he gripped my hips like he was holding back a storm. ¡°God, you¡¯re beautiful when you say things like that,¡± he growled.


    And then he moved¡ªone powerful thrust, and he was fully inside me, filling me in a way that made my breath catch and my back arch.


    We both gasped at the sensation, our bodies perfectly aligned.


    My ankles locked behind his back, swaying with each thrust in a lewd rhythm.


    The sound of his cock parting myyered, soft flesh, reaching deep into my core, mixed with the p of his balls against my ass and the relentless creaking of the bed frame.


    My hands wed at his sweat-slicked back, and when he thrust particrly deep, I bit into his shoulder to stifle my moans.


    Sebastian cupped my face, kissing me deeply, his tongue forcing its way past my teeth, tangling with mine as his thrusts grew increasingly frantic.


    The bedsidemp cast a glow on the glistening fluids between us, and I lifted my hips to meet each drive, my toes curling and uncurling as the tingling prelude to orgasm shot from my tailbone to the back of my head.


    "I¡¯m close..." I whimpered brokenly, my vaginal walls clenching violently around him.


    "That¡¯s it," he praised, his voice strained with the effort of control. "Take all of me."


    His thumb found where we were joined, circling the bundle of nerves that had me crying out, my nails digging into his back.


    "Sebas¡ª," I gasped, feeling the tension building to an unbearable peak.


    "Come for me," he growled, snapping his hips harder, deeper. "Let me feel you."


    Sebastian¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he quickened his pace, and when the head of his penis rubbed over my G-spot, I threw my head back and screamed, my release gushing over both our stomachs.


    He grunted, driving into me to the deepest point, his hot seed pulsing into my quivering passage, our shared warmth radiating through our connected bodies.


    As wey tangled together after, his fingers tracingzy patterns on my back, I tried to remind myself this was just physical - casual.


    But the way he held me against his chest, pressing soft kisses to my hair, felt like anything but casual.


    "Sleep," he murmured, pulling me closer.


    And despite all my intentions to keep my distance, I drifted off in his arms, feeling safer than I had in years.

 Chapter 157 This is a mistake, but I can’t stop

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 157 This is a mistake, but I can¡¯t stop</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t think as Alpha Sebastian¡¯s lips imed mine with an intensity that set every nerve ending on fire.


    His hands were everywhere, leaving trails of heat across my skin as he pressed me into the mattress.


    The weight of him above me felt right in a way nothing had before.


    "Say it again," he growled against my mouth, his voice rough with need. "I need to hear it again."


    "Yes," I whispered, arching into him. "Yes, Alpha-"


    "Don¡¯t call me that," he interrupted, his breath hot against my ear. "Not here. Not like this."


    His teeth grazed my earlobe, sending electricity down my spine. "Say my name, Cecilia."


    "Sebastian," I breathed, testing the intimacy of it on my tongue.


    He pulled back just enough to look at me, his eyes burning with a possessive fire that should have frightened me but instead sent liquid heat pooling low in my belly.


    His fingers already working at the tie of my robe.


    The fabric fell open, exposing my naked body to his hungry gaze.


    His eyes darkened as they traveled over my curves, lingering at my breasts, my stomach, the junction between my thighs.


    I should have felt embarrassed, vulnerable, but instead, I felt powerful and desired.


    "Fuck," he breathed, running his hands up my sides. "You¡¯re perfect."


    Our discarded clothesy in a heap on the floor, a damp testament to the heat we¡¯d generated.


    I threw my head back, gasping, my chest rising and falling with each hurried breath.


    My nipples were already hard and aching, trembling in the cool air as they sought more contact.


    "Fuck..." I cursed hoarsely, my nails digging into the muscles of his back, leaving red marks. "Don¡¯t you dare tease me..."


    He captured my lower lip and chuckled darkly, his knee nudging my legs apart.


    The sash of his robe had long sincee undone somewhere.


    I felt his erect cock grinding heavily against my soaked pussy through the fabric of my panties, and my back arched violently, a half-choked moan escaping my throat.


    Sebastian leaned down, nipping at the side of my neck.


    His fingers hooked into the edge of myce panties and tore them aside. Before I could gasp, two fingers plunged into my tight heat.


    "So wet?" he panted, his voice a whisper in my ear, his fingers mimicking the motions of sex as they thrust in and out rapidly.


    I responded by wrapping my legs around his waist, my slick flesh greedily clenching around his invading fingers.


    When his fingertips brushed against that certain spot inside me, I lost control, screaming, the arches of my feet tensing into straight lines, my juices trickling down my thighs.


    He pulled his fingers out, smearing the glistening fluid across my lower abdomen, then gripped his purplish-red tip, pping it against my swollen clit.


    I gasped, arching up into him. "Please..."


    He pressed his forehead against mine, his breathing ragged.


    I could feel the hard length of him pressing against my entrance, hot and urgent.


    He looked up at me then, his eyes dark with lust. "Tell me what you want."


    "You," I breathed, nothing left between us, no pride, just need. "I want you inside me."


    His eyes went dark with hunger, jaw tight as he gripped my hips like he was holding back a storm. "God, you¡¯re beautiful when you say things like that," he growled.


    And then he moved one powerful thrust, and he was fully inside me, filling me in a way that made my breath catch and my back arch.


    We both gasped at the sensation, our bodies perfectly aligned.


    My ankles locked behind his back, swaying with each thrust in a lewd rhythm.


    The sound of his cock parting myyered, soft flesh, reaching deep into my core, mixed with the p of his balls against my ass and the relentless creaking of the bed frame.


    My hands wed at his sweat-slicked back, and when he thrust particrly deep, I bit into his shoulder to stifle my moans.


    Sebastian cupped my face, kissing me deeply, his tongue forcing its way past my teeth, tangling with mine as his thrusts grew increasingly frantic.


    The bedsidemp cast a glow on the glistening fluids between us, and I lifted my hips to meet each drive, my toes curling and uncurling as the tingling prelude to orgasm shot from my tailbone to the back of my head.


    "I¡¯m close..." I whimpered brokenly, my vaginal walls clenching violently around him.


    "That¡¯s it," he praised, his voice strained with the effort of control. "Take all of me."


    His thumb found where we were joined, circling the bundle of nerves that had me crying out, my nails digging into his back.


    "Sebas - ," I gasped, feeling the tension building to an unbearable peak.


    "Come for me," he growled, snapping his hips harder, deeper. "Let me feel you."


    Sebastian¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he quickened his pace, and when the head of his penis rubbed over my G-spot, I threw my head back and screamed, my release gushing over both our stomachs.


    He grunted, driving into me to the deepest point, his hot seed pulsing into my quivering passage, our shared warmth radiating through our connected bodies.


    As wey tangled together after, his fingers tracingzy patterns on my back, I tried to remind myself this was just physical and casual.


    But the way he held me against his chest, pressing soft kisses to my hair, felt like anything but casual.


    "Nightnight," he murmured, pulling me closer.


    And despite all my intentions to keep my distance, I drifted off in his arms, feeling safer than I had in years.

 Chapter 158 Morning After

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 158 Morning After</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Six a.m.


    My mind was foggy, caught between the remnants of a dream and the reality of morning..


    I blinked into the early morning light, not quite ready to deal with... reality.


    My hand shiftedzily, fingers brushing against warm, smooth skin - firm, male.


    My leg was tangled over something solid. Correction: someone solid.


    And the second I tried to move, my entire body protested.


    A low, involuntary groan slipped from my throat.


    Oh. Right.


    Memory came rushing back like a tidal wave - hot, wild, and absolutely unfiltered.


    I¡¯d had a "preview"st time, sure. Butst night? That was the full cinematic experience in IMAX 4D - and I was wrecked.


    Even my most expensive toy in my drawer couldn¡¯tpare. Hell, they weren¡¯t even in the same universe.


    Sebastian had zero chill. No mercy. No brakes.


    Harper always joked that, in the end, it didn¡¯t matter - someone was eating someone.


    Yeah, no. That was total bullshit.


    When a lion tore into a gazelle and drained it dry, the gazelle wasn¡¯t exactly contributing to the experience.


    Lost in the wreckage of my own thoughts, I froze when I heard footsteps in the hall.


    Shit.


    My eyes flew open. Heart pounding.


    I moved slowly, prying my leg off Sebastian¡¯s hips like I was defusing a live bomb.


    He didn¡¯t stir. Justy there like the smug, gorgeous menace he was, lips parted in sleep, chest still marked with the evidence of our enthusiasm.


    I sat up, wincing as my muscles screamed in protest.


    My thighs were trembling. My dignity? Already limping out the door.


    I reached for his robe on the floor and wrapped it around myself like armor.


    The scent of him clung to the fabric, clean, masculine but dangerous.


    One nce back at the bed and I winced. The sheets were a disaster.


    His chest was scratched to hell - my handiwork.


    The kind of damage I left when I threw everyst bit of caution to the wind.


    Awesome. Just awesome.


    Nighttime Cecilia was a reckless bitch. Daylight Cecilia? She was the one who had to clean up the mess.


    I needed to escape before he woke up. He¡¯d said it himself - no need for responsibility!


    I crept to the door, listening for any sounds outside.


    When silence fell, I opened it just a crack, peering out to make sure the coast was clear. Confirming that Liam wasn¡¯t around, I slipped out.


    I swear I¡¯ve never walked a more nerve-wracking path in my life.


    Each step was taken with the fear that Liam might suddenly appear, and I couldn¡¯t imagine how awkward that encounter would be.


    I would stop every few feet to scan my surroundings, already dizzy and weak-legged from the night¡¯s activities, now with added anxiety.


    By the time I reached the foyer, I was practically copsing.


    I didn¡¯t dare take the elevator - who knew which neighbors might be leaving at this hour? What if that psycho from the 20th floor had also decided to spend the night here?


    Shaking my head, I chose the stairs.


    It was silly to be this paranoid, but better safe than sorry.


    Thankfully, going downstairs required minimal effort.


    Punching in my security code, I finally reached the sanctuary of my own apartment.


    In the bathroom, I removed the bathrobe and stared at the constetion of love bites across my skin.


    Heat rose to my cheeks as a strange silence enveloped me.


    After washing away the stickiness from my body, I got dressed for work.


    Before leaving, I pulled out the bag from under my bed - the one with the lingerie - and hid it in the deepest corner of my closet.


    As I reached for the door, I realized with a jolt that my phone was still upstairs.


    My heart sank. Going back was thest thing I wanted to do. But it was a workday - what if someone called me?


    Checking the time - not quite seven - I figured Sebastian might still be asleep. All I needed to do was dash into the guest room, grab my phone, and escape before anyone noticed.


    With trepidation, I headed back upstairs.


    I walked through the foyer with forced calmness.


    And then I looked up - and came face to face with Liam.


    He seemed equally startled by my appearance.


    "Cecilia," he greeted me with a kindly smile.


    "Good morning, Liam," I replied with all the dignity I could muster. "I... came to check on the kitten."


    "Go right ahead," he said, waving me on.


    I took a few steps toward the rooms before he called out again.


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a phone - my phone.


    "Cecilia, did you perhaps drop thisst night while caring for the kitten?"


    I stared at the phone in his hand, feeling myposed expression crumble as my face turned the color of a ripe tomato.


    ---


    By nine o¡¯clock, I¡¯d been sitting in my office for a full hour.


    After the mortifying encounter with Liam, I¡¯d gone straight downstairs, driven out of theplex, and arrived at work embarrassingly early.


    My emotions were a tangled mess. Extremely tangled.


    Any minute now, Sebastian and Beta Sawyer would arrive.


    I needed to act natural, greet them normally, and pretend nothing had changed.


    "Good morning, ," I practiced under my breath.


    When Sebastian finally appeared, his eyes found mine immediately.


    I managed my rehearsed greeting.


    "Good morning, Boss."


    Sebastian looked at me steadily, nodded. "Yes, you certainly are early today."


    With that and a slight smile, he walked into his office.


    I stood frozen for several seconds.


    "That was an interesting greeting from the boss," Beta Sawyermented with a grin.


    Then, leaning in like he was about to spill the juiciest drama of the week, he whispered, "You should¡¯ve seen it - Liam totally lost it this morning. He loaded the Alpha¡¯s breakfast with every kind of testosterone booster he could find."


    Beta Sawyer seemed thoroughly amused by this.


    I, on the other hand, wanted to sink through the floor.


    "Shut up," I muttered to myself, burying my face in a folder as Beta Sawyer looked at me strangely.

 Chapter 159 Office Complications

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Office Complications</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I all but fled back to my office, my heels catching on the carpet as I copsed into my chair.


    My brain short-circuited, stuck on a loop of Beta Sawyer¡¯s voice: "Liam loaded the Alpha¡¯s breakfast with every kind of... male enhancement imaginable."


    So Liam knew. Of course he knew.


    I leaned back in my chair with the posture of someone who¡¯d already epted their funeral arrangements.


    Death by mortification was imminent.


    I¡¯d been ying dead for about fifteen minutes when a knock sounded at my door.


    Pulling myself together, I straightened my blouse and cleared my throat. "Come in."


    I figured it was Beta Sawyer.


    Or maybe one of the assistants with a new stack of reports.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    It was Sebastian.


    My body went from rxed to petrified in a single heartbeat, my thoughts scrambling like eggs on a hot pan.


    He closed the door behind him with casual confidence.


    "What¡¯s wrong with your face?" he asked, looking far too rxed and pleased with himself.


    "...Nothing." I dropped my hands from where they¡¯d been rubbing my face and stood up quickly, my gaze darting around like a trapped animal¡¯s.


    Inside, I was ying a symphony of anxiety.


    Sebastian walked up to my desk and ced a sleek white thermos right in front of me, like he was dropping some kind of emotional grenade.


    I blinked at it. What now?


    Before I could say a word, his handnded on my waist - firm, warm, possessive. "Sit," he said, voice low and utterly unbothered.


    The second his fingers brushed against me, my entire body betrayed me.


    My knees went soft, and my brain lit up like a broken slideshow: his handsst night, his mouth, the way he¡¯d -


    Nope. Not going there.


    I sat down, trying to pretend I still had some shred of dignity. Spoiler: I didn¡¯t.


    My breathing was shallow, chest tight. I folded my hands in myp like a Catholic schoolgirl hoping the nun wouldn¡¯t call on her.


    Sebastian looked at me - all obedient and intimidated - and I could¡¯ve sworn I heard him sigh softly.


    "Liam made you soup," he said smoothly. "Said you might need to... replenish your strength."


    My mind went nk for a second. whaaat? Then it hit me.


    Instantly, my mind went straight to those health articles I used to scroll through: "What to eat after sex," "Post-coital nutrition"...


    Oh my Moon Goddess. Liam knew everything!


    That smug, infuriating man had probably read the same damn articles, and actually took notes.


    "...Thank Liam for me," I managed to say, taking the spoon and lowering my face toward the soup, wishing I could disappear into it entirely.


    Another knock sounded at the door.


    I¡¯d just taken a spoonful of soup and nearly choked in surprise.


    Sebastian bent down to pat my back.


    The office door burst open without warning.


    Beta Sawyer froze in the doorway like a deer caught in high beams, clutching his tablet to his chest like it was a riot shield.


    His eyes bounced between me and Sebastian, quickly taking in the scene: me in my chair looking flushed and guilty, Sebastian looming far too close, a steaming thermos open on my desk.


    Sebastian turned his head slowly, shooting him a look so cold it could¡¯ve sh-frozenva.


    "I - uh - I just remembered I left some documents," Beta Sawyer stammered, already stepping backward like he was facing a wild animal. "Carry on, please. Pretend I was never here."


    He was gone before I could blink - vanishing from the doorway like he¡¯d teleported.


    A secondter, a hand reappeared around the edge of the door and, ever so gently, pulled it shut.


    Silence fell like a dropped curtain.


    I sat there in stunned silence.


    I¡¯d officially given up. Resistance was futile.


    Turning to look up at Sebastian with newfound determination, I tried for a professional tone. "Alpha, during office hours, unauthorized visits are prohibited."


    Sebastian¡¯s icy demeanor melted into spring sunshine as he looked down at me.


    His eyes crinkled with amusement. "Of course, Secretary Moore. Enjoy your soup. I¡¯ll be on my way."


    And with that, he left.


    I stared at the door as it closed behind him.


    After a long moment, I pressed my palm to my forehead in pure exasperation.


    I ate the soup, more out of a need to do something than hunger, but had to admit¡ªLiam was a fantastic cook.


    Once I¡¯dposed myself and mentally reattached my soul to my body, I headed down the hall to Beta Sawyer¡¯s office to go over a few pending reports.


    We spent the first few minutes pretending everything was normal. Like ourpany hadn¡¯t just caused a minor HR emergency with a side of sexual tension.


    Beta Sawyer was the picture of professionalism. Almost. His gaze flicked toward me every so often like he wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Just as I gathered my things to leave, he finally spoke up - carefully."The Alpha... he didn¡¯t scare you, did he?"


    I paused, then gave a small, weary smile. "It¡¯s... manageable."


    "He clearly has... feelings for you. You¡¯re not going to resign, are you?" Concernced his voice.


    "No," I smiled, waving off his worry. After a few seconds of silence, I added, "Actually... I can be pretty scary too."


    With that cryptic statement and a reassuring smile, I left him looking thoroughly confused.


    -


    Aside from the chaos of that morning, the rest of the day moved along like business as usual.


    Sebastian had a lunch meeting on the calendar, but hadn¡¯t said who was going with him.


    I casually suggested Beta Sawyer take his ce, iming I had some "urgent internal reports" to review.


    The moment the clock hit noon, I grabbed a quick bite and made a straight line for the pharmacy.


    We hadn¡¯t used protectionst night.


    And judging by the timing, I was smack in the middle of my fertile window.Cue panic.


    No matter how good it had felt - or howpletely out of control I¡¯d been in the moment - I wasn¡¯t about to y roulette with my uterus.


    If there were consequences, I¡¯d be the one handling them. Alone.


    After grabbing emergency contraception and discreetly tucking it into my purse, I headed back to the office.


    The floor was quiet - everyone had already left for lunch.


    I ducked into the breakroom for a ss of water.


    Just as I was about to head back to my desk, my phone buzzed.


    Yvonne.


    "Hello."


    "Darling, how was your experience?" Her voice dripped with suggestive mischief.


    Between women, it only takes one bold friend to bring out the daring in the other.


    I licked my lips nervously. "It was... pretty good."


    "I told you! Wasn¡¯t it absolutely mind-blowing? Like discovering a whole new universe?"


    "Yeah, it definitely has... impressive capabilities," I admitted.


    "Of course! Unlike men who tire out so quickly, it has no ws."


    "It does have one w," I countered.


    "What w?"


    "I¡¯m worried it might be addictive."


    On the other end, Yvonne sat up straighter in her chair, eyes gleaming. "Wow, it must have really hit the spotst night if you¡¯re talking about addiction! Was it that good?"


    For me to use a word like "addictive" was rare in my usually restrained vocabry.


    "...Ahem, ahem!" I strategically coughed, taking several gulps of water.


    I wasn¡¯t always this bold with my words. But with Yvonne being so enthusiastically honest, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to lie.


    Yvonneughed again. "Well, I¡¯m d you enjoyed it. For us women, pleasing ourselves is what matters most."


    Having finished our private women¡¯s talk, she moved on to another topic. "By the way, next Friday I¡¯m taking you and Harper to this fascinating ball. I specifically requested three invitations. All of Denver¡¯s socialites will be there."


    I wasn¡¯t particrly interested in cocktail parties or balls, but these events were perfect forworking, which Harper would appreciate. Making connections was never a bad idea.


    "Sounds great," I agreed cheerfully.


    After hanging up, I added next Friday¡¯s event to my nner.


    Suddenly, warm breath fanned across the top of my head, and two arms appeared on either side of me, hands syed on the table.


    "Cecilia," Sebastian murmured just beside my ear, his voice low andced with amusement, "five-star reviews should be given to the person who earned them... not broadcast to the general public."


    My heart just aboutunched out of my chest.

 Chapter 160 Unexpected Dinner Party

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 160 Unexpected Dinner Party</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    His breath, hot and unsettling, ghosted across my cheek.


    A betraying flush instantly heated my skin, a traitorous blush spreading from my neck upwards.


    I squeezed my eyes shut in sheer frustration.


    Since when did a man supposedly wining and dining clients at a power lunch suddenly materialize behind me?


    And the absolute worst part? He¡¯d been eavesdropping.


    "You - " I whirled around to face him, my voice a sharp hiss. "Eavesdropping is a serious invasion of privacy! Whatever happened to basic decency?"


    Sebastian merely lifted his chin, a casual gesture toward the water dispenser behind me.


    "Sawyer took the meeting. I was getting water," he stated, his tone infuriatingly calm. "It wasn¡¯t intentional. You were just... particrly animated."


    My jaw went ck. I could practically feel the gears in my brain grinding to a halt.


    I sat up straighter, clutching at any shred of professionalism. "...It¡¯spany time."


    "It¡¯s actually lunch break," he corrected.


    Lunch breaks were for catching a breath, not for being ambushed in the breakroom.


    Before I could form a retort, his handsnded on the sides of my swivel chair, rotating me with deliberate slowness until I was forced to look directly at him.


    He leaned in, his gaze intense and utterly serious.


    "So, Secretary Moore," he began, his voice a low, intimate murmur that was entirely inappropriate for the workce. "Am I allowed to talk to my girlfriend on my lunch break?"


    Girlfriend...


    The word hung in the air, draggingst night¡¯s conversation back with it - his talk of mutual respect.


    He would respect my choice to keep things from getting too serious, and in return, I would respect his... peculiar need to call me his girlfriend.


    I just stared at him, the silence stretching between us.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes narrowed, a suspicious glint in their depths. "You¡¯re not about to renege on our deal, are you?"


    A nervousugh escaped me. "I¡¯m not reneging. I just... God, Sebastian, can we please just pump the brakes a little?"


    This was all too much, too fast. My emotions were whishing from one extreme to another.


    "You don¡¯t want anyone to know," he stated, his voice t. He saw right through me, as always.


    I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t have to. My eyes, wide and pleading, said it all.


    "I can give you time," he conceded, his tone taking on that low, authoritative edge that made my stomach flip. "But my patience isn¡¯t infinite."


    "Two months," I blurted out, seizing the opening. "Just two months to... adjust."


    Sebastian considered this for a moment, then nodded. "Fine."


    I sighed with relief and seized the opportunity to add, "Look, during work hours, we keep this professional. Don¡¯t pull that shit you did this morning, and for God¡¯s sake, don¡¯t - "


    "Don¡¯t what?" he cut me off, his gaze dropping to my mouth, dark and intent.


    "...Don¡¯t do this," I said, trying to sound firm, righteous even.


    That¡¯s when I felt it - the heat of his chest under my palm.


    My fucking traitor hand hadnded right on him, fingers syed over the crisp cotton of his dress shirt.


    Sebastian nced down, a slow, infuriating smirk spreading across his face. "So, I should be as innocent as you are? Is that it?"


    I snatched my hand back like I¡¯d been burned. "That wasn¡¯t intentional!"


    "I wish it was," Sebastian murmured, his voice a low, dangerous rumble.


    In one fluid, brutal motion, his arm banded around my waist and he hauled me clean out of my chair.


    My gasp was swallowed whole by his mouth.


    This wasn¡¯t a gentle kiss; it was a conquest.


    His tongue shoved past my lips, demanding and deep.


    When his other hand came down hard on my ass, gripping me through the thin fabric of my pencil skirt, a jolt of pure lightning shot straight to my core.


    The rough weave of the wool grinding against my skin was a goddamn revtion.


    "Someone... coulde in..." I managed to pant against his mouth.


    My hands, those useless traitors, were already fisting in the hair at the base of his neck.


    "Door¡¯s locked," he grunted, and in the next second, my back hit the cold, unyielding steel of the breakroom counter.


    The cold stainless steel bit through my blouse, a stark contrast to the searing heat of his body pressing against me.


    He pressed his hips into me, and I was trapped between the two sensations.


    I could feel him - the thick, hard ridge of his cock straining against his cks.


    It should have terrified me. It just made me wetter.


    His hand slid up my thigh, pushing my skirt up around my hips.


    The calloused pad of his thumb brushed against the damp silk of my panties, and I threw my head back, a choked gasp escaping me.


    My nails dug into the shoulders of his suit, probably shredding the fabric.


    "You were saying? About being professional?" he scoffed, his breath hot against my ear. "Your body¡¯s telling a much better story than your mouth is."


    His fingers hooked into thece edge of my underwear.


    The cool breakroom air hit my exposed skin, and it was like a bucket of ice water.


    Reality crashed back in.


    "Enough!" I snapped, the word trembling with the aftershocks of what I¡¯d almost let happen.


    I shoved against his chest, scrambling off the counter and nearly falling on my ass.


    My skirt was a twisted mess around my waist.


    I yanked it down, my hands shaking.


    My eyes dropped, against my will, to the prominent bulge tenting his expensive trousers.


    A fresh wave of heat pooled low in my belly, a sick, thrilling ache.


    His eyes burned with an unsatisfied hunger."You always this much of a tease? Get a man hard and then just walk away?"


    "This isn¡¯t teasing, you asshole! This is you beingpletely out of line!" I fumbled for the lock, my fingers slick and clumsy.


    I flung the door open and shot him a final, scathing look, only to catch him adjusting himself, his hand palming the obvious strain in his pants.


    The sight sent a fresh flush burning up my neck.


    I stumbled back to my office, shutting the door with a shaky thud.


    My eyes instantlynded on the emergency contraception on my desk next to my empty water cup.


    A stark, humiliating reminder.


    I pped my palm to my forehead, the sound unnaturally loud.


    Lust really does make you stupid.


    ---


    Before the end of the day, Harper invited me over for dinner.


    I epted immediately.


    When it was time to leave, I had just stepped out of my office and reached the elevator when footsteps sounded behind me.


    "Cecilia, do you have ns tonight?" Beta Sawyer asked.


    I knew the Alpha had put him up to this.My eyes drifted briefly toward Sebastian¡¯s face.


    "Yes, I¡¯m having dinner at Harper¡¯s ce," I answered honestly, then added, "I won¡¯t being home tonight."


    Sebastian¡¯s expression remained as still as the deep ocean.


    The elevator arrived. The three of us stepped in.


    The atmosphere in the elevator grew so thick with tension it was hard to breathe


    Just before the doors opened, Sebastian couldn¡¯t help asking, "With so many people at her house, wouldn¡¯t staying overnight be awkward?"


    "She lives alone," I replied.


    "Didn¡¯t you know her brother is staying at her apartment during summer break?" Sebastian countered.


    I genuinely hadn¡¯t known that.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, I said, "Oh, Harper didn¡¯t mention that. I guess I¡¯lle home tonight then."


    Sebastian exited the elevator.His footsteps were noticeably heavy.


    We followed a step behind.


    Sawyer gave me a look of sympathy.


    I had to look away, the guilt twisting in my gut.*Yeah, I know the feeling.*


    We went our separate ways after leaving thepany.


    The drive to Harper¡¯s was supposed to take thirty minutes.


    Halfway there, she called, asking me to pick up snacks, turning the trip into a full-hour journey.


    The moment I stepped inside, Levan appeared. "Cecilia!"


    "Levan!" I grinned, handing over a grocery bag. "So the rumors are true. Summer gig hunting?"


    He took the bags with an easy smile, and we fell into step, chatting andughing as we moved down the hall. But the moment we entered the living room, I froze.


    Sebastian was lounging on the sofa, remote in hand, as if he owned the ce.


    "You - " The word stuck in my throat.


    "Harper invited me for dinner," he said smoothly, his tone all innocent charm.


    *Like hell she did.*


    A mix of irritation and amusement bubbled inside me.


    Just then, the kitchen door swung open, revealing Beta Sawyer - eyes streaming from onion duty - and a thoroughly miserable-looking Tang, both sporting aprons.


    Harper followed them out and shrugged. "Tonight¡¯s dinner has been upgraded to a party."

 Chapter 161 Muscle Competition

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 161 Muscle Competition</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I blinked, swallowed, and tried to remember how to form sentences.


    Okay. Deep breath.


    I was already at this surprise dinner-sh-ambush. There was no backing out now.


    Straightening my spine, I turned to him with the most polite, professional tone I could muster. "Okay, well... you make yourselffortable, Alpha. I¡¯ll just give Harper a hand in the kitchen."


    It was formal. Safe. The kind of thing you¡¯d say to your boss at a mandatory team-building barbecue.


    But Sebastian - damn him - just smiled that slow, knowing smile that always spelled trouble.


    "Cece,"he said softly, "we¡¯re off the clock."


    Time stopped.


    Seriously, I think the universe itself held its breath.


    There was a beat of silence so thick you could cut it with a dull butter knife.


    Then -


    THUD.


    A potato slipped from Harper¡¯s shocked grip and rolled dramatically across the floor like a prop in a bad si.


    Sawyer, still red-eyed from onion duty, stared with such wide-eyed horror that a fresh tear leaked out on pure emotional confusion alone.


    Tang, mid-prep with an Australian lobster, tightened his grip so hard the poor crustacean cracked in half.


    No one moved. No one spoke.


    I could actually hear the sound of my own blood rushing in my ears.


    The air felt like it had been vacuum-sealed - tense, awkward, and weirdly humid.


    My face burned. I was pretty sure I was glowing like an overheated stove coil.


    I forced augh - loud, exaggerated,pletely fake. "Ha ha! Alpha, you really are... so approachable after hours!"


    Everyone seemed to snap out of their trance.


    Harper scrambled to retrieve the potato. Sawyer wiped his tears.


    Tang bared his teeth in what was supposed to be a smile but looked more like a grimace.


    Sawyer jumped to my rescue. "Our Alpha gets like this when he¡¯s in a good mood. He likes to joke around."


    "So casual," Harper agreed with forced enthusiasm. "Very down-to-earth."


    "Actually, I think - " Tang began, but before he could finish, Harper pped a hand over his mouth.


    She and Sawyer grabbed Tang¡¯s arms and started dragging him back into the kitchen.


    "Mmmphhh!" Tang protested as they hauled him away.


    Levan stood there looking utterly bewildered, but seeing his sister and Sawyer struggling, he ran to help them.


    In the living room, my face muscles had cramped from my fake smile.


    Sebastian stretchednguidly on the sofa, looking immensely pleased with himself as he changed the TV channel.


    I was internally screaming.


    He¡¯d done that deliberately! I knew better than to provoke him.


    The man was pure poison, a master of mind games and psychological warfare.


    How had I ever thought I could treat him like some casual dessert?


    With my heart full of regret, I retreated to the kitchen.


    I shooed the men out and quietly began cooking, trying to numb my thoughts with the routine of food preparation.


    "Sebastian¡¯s moving pretty aggressively, huh?" Harper whispered with a mischievous grin.


    I pretended not to hear.


    "Cece? Hello, Cece?"


    When I didn¡¯t respond, Harper nudged me with her elbow.


    "Don¡¯t call me that!" I snapped, nearly dropping the knife I was holding.


    I was having a full-blown triggered response to that nickname now.


    Harper stared at me for a moment before breaking intoughter.


    "Oh my god. He called you that, didn¡¯t he?" she said, eyes narrowing with glee.


    "And now it¡¯s ruined forever. I get it. He probably said it all sultry, like, ¡¯Cece, don¡¯t call me Alpha when we¡¯re off the clock. Call me baby.¡¯"She fluttered hershes in exaggerated mock-romance.


    I leveled her with a death re sharp enough to cut ss.


    If looks could kill, Harper would¡¯ve been halfway through her own funeral ylist.


    -


    Dinner was finally ready.


    The table was loaded with dishes - eighty percent of which I¡¯d prepared myself.


    I¡¯d barricaded myself in the kitchen the entire time, afraid to step out lest Sebastian pull another stunt or say something that would make my heart race inappropriately.


    But now that the food was served, I couldn¡¯t hide anymore.


    As I shuttled back and forth between the dining room and kitchen, I scanned the seating arrangement.


    To my horror, they¡¯d left the seat next to Sebastian empty - clearly meant for me.


    The three traitors and Harper¡¯s innocent brother gave me pitiful looks.


    I sat down with resignation.Harper, as the hostess, invited everyone to dig in.


    Thankfully, Sebastian had reverted to his cold, distant demeanor and didn¡¯t call me by that nickname again.


    Halfway through the meal, Harper brought up the Cici situation.


    "I heard from Cecilia that the Shadow Pack found some powerful help. I called Nicole¡¯s mother yesterday to warn them to be careful."


    Tang jumped in at the mention. "You don¡¯t need to worry. I just got back from Boulder. That so-called ¡¯powerful help¡¯ didn¡¯t do anything useful. Cici has already confessed and is being held in detention."


    "What do you mean by ¡¯didn¡¯t do anything useful¡¯? Did she not try to help, or did she try and fail?" Harper pressed.


    "That woman met with Cici once and then left.


    My guess is she couldn¡¯t help - the evidence is irrefutable. Short of breaking Cici out of jail, what else could she do?"


    "So she¡¯s not as formidable as we thought," Harper mused.


    Tang shrugged. "I didn¡¯t see anything impressive about her. Oh, and she came to Denver the same day we did."


    I frowned. "She told you she¡¯s in Denver?"


    "Yes, she¡¯s staying at a hotel right now."


    "Why would shee to Denver? Could she be nning something to help Cici? What about Alpha Gavin? Has he returned too?"


    "No, he¡¯s still in Boulder. He seems to have given up on Cici and is focusing all his efforts on saving Luna White now."


    Hearing this, Harper and I both sighed with relief.


    It seemed we had worried unnecessarily.


    Everything was under control.


    Alpha Gavin was smart enough to know that the only thing he could do for Cici was to work within the legal system during her trial.


    Other underhanded tactics wouldn¡¯t help.


    For his mother, though, there might still be room to maneuver.


    And that supposedly terrifying woman Cassian had mentioned?


    So far, she seemed rather ineffectual.


    I grabbed a cold can from the cooler and casually slid it across the table toward Tang.


    "For the fieldwork,"I said. "Appreciate you."


    Tang caught it with a grin, snapping the tab open. "Credit goes to Alpha Sebastian. He¡¯s the one who sent me."


    Of course he did.


    I reached back into the cooler and fished out another can, the condensation slick against my fingers.


    This time, I hesitated just a beat before cing it on the table in front of him.


    "Here, Se,,,Alpha,"I corrected quickly, voice catching mid-syble like I¡¯d nearly tripped over my own tongue.


    His eyes flicked up to mine - just a sh, quick and unreadable.


    Then, he pushed the beer back toward me with two fingers. "I don¡¯t drink beer."


    Of course he didn¡¯t.


    He probably sipped hundred-dor Scotch and intimidated it into aging faster.


    "I¡¯ll take it then,"I blurted, snatching it back like I¡¯d just tried to hand a crucifix to Drac.


    Moon Goddess, I almost called him Seba. In front of everyone. In front of Sawyer.


    Sawyer, who would absolutely choke on his water and demand a formal inquisition at the next Pack council meeting.


    Nope. Nope nope nope. That name - his name - was strictly off-limits in public.


    We still had to work together. I had to be professional. Distant. Emotionally Switzend with a non-disclosure agreement.


    Harper¡¯s gaze bounced between us suspiciously.


    "It¡¯s so hot in here," Levanined, having wolfed down his food with sweat beading on his forehead.


    He turned off the hot pot and walked to the balcony, opening the door and taking off his shirt to cool down.


    Tang, taking the cue, nodded. "It really is hot. Don¡¯t you have air conditioning?" He grabbed the cor of his T-shirt and pulled it off, tossing it aside.


    Harper and I both paused mid-sip.


    Muscles. Youth.


    The dim lighting caught every line of muscle - shoulders, arms, abs - like a magazine shoote to life.


    My beer suddenly didn¡¯t matter.


    Harper leaned in slightly. "I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m objectifying them, but I¡¯m also not not saying it."


    I choked on augh, trying to look anywhere but directly at the two impromptu shirtless men in my apartment.


    That¡¯s when I felt the shift in the air - subtle, electric.


    Sebastian¡¯s voice was low and smooth, brushing right against my ear. "Tell me, Secretary Moore... whose muscles are you enjoying more? Tang¡¯s? Or Levan¡¯s?"


    My spine snapped straight.


    I blinked rapidly. "Oh no,"I said, suddenly grabbing at the floor, "I think I dropped my contact lens."

 Chapter 162 Night Whispers

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 162 Night Whispers</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Sebastian arched one perfectly judgmental brow at my "lost contact lens" excuse, clearly unconvinced.


    Harper gawked at me like I¡¯d just betrayed the sisterhood.


    "Oh my God,"she hissed through gritted teeth. "That¡¯s your excuse? Really? What am I even supposed to do with that? You couldn¡¯te up with ¡¯sudden migraine¡¯ or ¡¯temporary blindness¡¯?"


    Before I could respond, she pivoted toward Sebastian and gave a sigh so theatrical it deserved its own spotlight.


    "Our Cecilia here,"she began, all faux concern and flutteringshes, "suffers from a tragicbination of nearsightedness and premature presbyopia. It¡¯s very rare... very sad. She can barely see her own fingers at night, let alone assess anyone¡¯s, uh, anatomical assets."


    I pressed my lips together and stared at my beer bottle like it might open up and swallow me whole.


    Fine. If pretending to be blind was the only way to survive this social torture, then consider me blind as a bat.


    Sebastian leaned back in his chair, arms folded, expression unreadable.


    Out on the balcony, Levan was still blissfully unaware that he¡¯d triggered something nuclear. Shirtless, barefoot, wind tousling his hair like he was in a cologne ad.


    He looked young, effortless, annoyingly carefree.


    Sawyer muttered, "Youth¡¯s wasted on the young," then made the mistake of ncing at Sebastian.


    Harper tried to smooth it over. "Please, Beta Sawyer. You¡¯re also hot. Grown-man hot, very sexy."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t respond. His gaze flicked back to the balcony, jaw tight.


    Tang, blissfully oblivious to the tension inside, had joined Levan outside for what appeared to be an impromptu shirtless bro session.


    "Levan , you¡¯ve got show muscles. No power." Tang flexed like he was auditioning for a protein powder ad. "Now these? These are real."


    "Whoa," Levan said, eyes wide. "How do you train?"


    "I¡¯ll take you rock climbing. Best damn workout you¡¯ll ever get."


    "Yeah, hard pass."


    "What? You scared? A real man pushes his limits."


    Harper leaned casually against the doorway like she was watching her favorite soap opera and waved her wine ss toward the balcony. "Cece, look at them out there. They¡¯re adorable."


    Then she added, as if just remembering, "Oh wait - right. You can¡¯t see anything."


    He just turned to Sawyer and said, "Have Tang take Levan down to buy fruit."


    Sawyer blinked. "Fruit?"


    "They can practice their rock climbing on the way."


    No raised voice. No drama. But themandnded like a guillotine.


    Sixty secondster, both of them were re-shirted and out the door like two teenagers being escorted on a chaperoned errand.


    I didn¡¯t dare look at Harper.


    I could already feel her smug energy radiating from across the room.


    Sebastian picked up his ss, took a slow sip, and didn¡¯t say another word.


    -


    By 9 PM, our dinner party finally wrapped up.


    I offered to help Harper with the dishes as Sebastian, Sawyer, and Tang prepared to leave.


    Sebastian didn¡¯tment on my staying behind, just nodded.


    After we finished washing up, Harper dragged me into her bedroom for an interrogation.


    "What¡¯s going on between you and Sebastian?" she demanded, waggling her eyebrows suggestively. "Have you two...?"


    I kept my expression perfectly neutral. "What? Harper?"


    Harper backed up, studying me with narrowed eyes.


    She focused on my unusually high-necked outfit and the foundation I¡¯d carefully applied to my neck.


    "Take off your shirt if you¡¯ve got nothing to hide," she challenged.


    "Levan is still here!" I clutched my chest protectively. "Behave yourself!"


    "Cecilia, you¡¯re being dishonest!"


    "I¡¯m not, really!"


    "Don¡¯t lie to me," Harper insisted. "Bodynguage doesn¡¯t lie. You two are definitely closer than before. When he put his hand on your waist earlier, you didn¡¯t even flinch. You won¡¯t even tell me, your best friend?"


    I backed away, deflecting. "That¡¯s ridiculous! I thought it was your hand! And I might have had a bit too much to drink, so my reactions were slow..."


    With that weak excuse, I bolted toward the door. "Harper, I need to go. See you!"


    I escaped quickly. The evidence on my body was too damning to risk exposure.


    -


    Stepping out of Harper¡¯s apartment, I realized I couldn¡¯t drive after drinking.


    I pulled out my phone to call a rideshare, when suddenly the streetlight above me darkened.


    I sighed softly, clutching my phone."Still here, I see," I said pre-emptively as I turned around.


    Sure enough, there stood Sebastian.


    "My secretary¡¯s vision is so poor," he said with mock concern. "How could I possibly let her go home alone?"


    I red at him.


    "Here, let me guide you. We wouldn¡¯t want you to fall." He extended his palm toward me with a perfectly straight face.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I ced my hand in his.


    Sebastian led me forward, his grip gentle but firm.


    What started as hisrger hand enveloping mine gradually transformed into inteced fingers. The sensation of his skin against mine in those small spaces between fingers sent pleasant tingles up my arm.


    The night breeze was making me dizzy - or maybe it was something else entirely.


    After what felt like forever, I had to ask, "Are we... walking all the way home?"


    My legs were aching, and I was reaching my physical limit.


    Sebastian looked down at me, considering something, then stopped to call Tang.


    Within seconds, a car pulled up beside us.


    Once inside, Sebastian instructed, "Raise the partition."


    "That¡¯s not necessary !" I protested.


    It was futile. When the Alpha was present, Tang only listened to him.


    With a soft mechanical hum, the ss slid up, sealing us off like we were in a luxury soundproof confession booth.


    Great.


    I suddenly became very aware of how close the leather seats were. Of how small the back of the car felt. Of how his thigh was already brushing mine.


    Was he nning something? Now? Here? In the car?


    My muscles were still sore from... well, we didn¡¯t need to revisit that memory in high-definition. Surely even Alphas had a recovery period.


    I shifted away a few inches, trying to pretend I wasn¡¯t thinking about it.


    He noticed immediately. Of course he did.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Sebastian leaned in, his voice low and smooth. "Too warm?"


    Before I could answer, his palm pressed lightly against my forehead, fingers cool and steady. Then, with maddening calm, he slid his hand down to cover my eyes.


    "Cecilia,"he murmured near my ear, "when will you exin this miraculous blend of nearsightedness and early-onset presbyopia? Truly, it¡¯s a medical marvel."


    I swatted his hand away, trying not to inhale his scent - clean cedar and something darker, addictive. "Sit like a normal person. You¡¯re crowding me."


    He didn¡¯t move back. Instead, he moved me.In one smooth motion, he pulled me into hisp like it was the most casual thing in the world.


    "Better?" he asked, voice all faux innocence.


    I froze, biting my lip. My brain short-circuited.


    My body didn¡¯t get the memo that we were pretending to have boundaries.


    "Rx,"he said gently, guiding my head to his shoulder.


    One hand wrapped around my waist, the other began massaging slow, deliberate circles into my lower back.


    Moon Goddess.


    His hands were too skilled. They had no right being that good.

 Chapter 163 A Strange Woman

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 163 A Strange Woman</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Xavier standing with a young woman in a pink and white dress.


    The Moon Goddess had a sick sense of humor.


    I¡¯d managed to dodge this inevitable collision for days, but here we were, as if the universe had scheduled this twisted reunion for the most awkward possible moment.


    The elevator waited at the ground floor, but they weren¡¯t getting in.


    They were waiting for us.


    Great. Another confrontation.


    Sebastian¡¯s expression remained perfectly neutral, only the slight arch of his eyebrow betraying any reaction.


    "Alpha Xavier," he remarked coolly, ncing at the girl, "Your little girlfriend Cici was arrested just days ago, and you¡¯ve already moved on? Rather tasteless, don¡¯t you think?"


    Xavier¡¯s face darkened dangerously, his jaw tight with barely contained fury.


    His razor-sharp gaze sliced from Sebastian to me, lingering on Sebastian¡¯s jacket draped over my shoulders. The look in his eyes was murderous.


    Meanwhile, the girl beside him stared at Sebastian with unblinking fascination, her expression unnervingly excited.


    One fixated on me. One fixated on Sebastian.


    I¡¯d never understood what it felt like to be cornered by two very different kinds of predators until this moment.


    "Since Alpha Xavier seems unwilling to engage," Sebastian murmured near my ear, his arm sliding around my waist, "let¡¯s continue on our way."


    Just as we were about to pass them, a pale, slender hand shot out and wrapped around Sebastian¡¯s arm.


    "Brother..." she said, voice lilting and dreamy, like she was talking to someone from a bedtime story.


    I blinked.


    Wait. What?


    My head snapped toward the woman Xavier had brought, confusion rising fast and sharp.


    Even Sebastian looked momentarily stunned, his usualposure flickering for the briefest second.


    Then his face shut down again - cold, unreadable.


    He peeled her hand off his sleeve. "I don¡¯t know her."


    "But she - " I began, still reeling.


    "You¡¯re my brother," the girl said, smiling at Sebastian with a kind of vacant joy that made the hairs on my neck stand up.


    And that¡¯s when I saw it - her eyes. Wide, ssy, unfocused.


    Oh.


    She wasn¡¯t all there.


    Xavier had brought a mentally impaired woman to the building. At midnight.


    "...Xavier," I said, giving him a disgusted look, "wherever you found her, take her back."


    Xavier noticed my apparent anger and smirked. "What¡¯s wrong? Jealous?"


    I shot him a contemptuous re. "I¡¯m telling you to stop being a despicable human being."


    The girl was beautiful despite her disability.


    But bringing someone with the mental capacity of a young child here in the middle of the night for whatever he had nned - it was beyond reprehensible.


    Xavier flinched under my look of disdain, his chest visibly tightening.


    He was already in a foul mood.


    Seeing me with Sebastian had clearly pushed him over the edge.


    Suddenly, his lips curled into a malicious smile.


    He shoved the girl toward Sebastian. "Go find your brother. He likes you very much. He¡¯ll take good care of you."


    I stared in disbelief.


    The girl brightened immediately and reached out to embrace Sebastian.


    Sebastian neatly sidestepped her hands and gave Xavier a cold look. "You know, Alpha Xavier, you really should have that head of yours examined."


    With that, he took my hand and maneuvered us around them toward the elevator.


    "Brother, brother..." The girl called after us like a persistent shadow.


    We entered the elevator. She followed.


    Xavier, without so much as a backward nce, turned and walked away toward the parking garage.


    My jaw dropped as I looked between the smiling girl in the elevator and Xavier¡¯s retreating back.


    Had he lost his mind?


    He¡¯d just left this vulnerable woman on us and walked away!


    The elevator doors closed.


    "Brother..." The girl smiled sweetly at Sebastian, inching closer.


    Sebastian stepped back, pulling me in front of him like a human shield while raising his hand in a firm gesture. "Stay where you are," hemanded.


    He clearly didn¡¯t want to physically handle her.


    Surprisingly, she obeyed, stopping in her tracks.


    She was staring at him like he was a Disney prince who¡¯d just rescued her from a lifetime of mediocre Tinder dates.


    My temples throbbed with mounting frustration.


    I wanted to drag Xavier back and beat him senseless.


    Swallowing my anger, I spoke to her gently, "Do you have a phone? We could call your parents toe get you."


    "Mommy told me to stay with cold brother," she answered simply.


    Cold brother? Xavier, I assumed. Because of his perpetually icy expression?


    And her mother had instructed her to stay with him?


    I was stunned.


    I exchanged a confused nce with Sebastian.


    So she wasn¡¯t some vulnerable woman Xavier had manipted at a party - her mother had actually approved this arrangement?


    If that was the case, it wasn¡¯t our ce to intervene.


    "Let¡¯s take her to building management," Sebastian suggested. "They can contact Xavier toe collect his new girlfriend."


    "That¡¯s perfect!" I agreed immediately.


    We escorted her down to the lobby and handed her off to the property manager.


    The manager, who¡¯d previously dealt with Xavier causing trouble at my apartment on the 13th floor, looked thoroughly unimpressed.


    When we exined what was going on, he just blinked, sighed, and picked up the phone like he was calling a particrly annoying ex.


    "Tell my ex-wife to watch her for now," Xavier drawledzily over the phone. "I¡¯ll pick her up when I have time."


    Then he hung up. Phone off.


    I was speechless with rage.


    He expected ME to babysit his new girlfriend? The audacity!


    Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened considerably.


    As we stood there deliberating, the girl - who¡¯d been quiet until now - suddenly ran behind Sebastian and wrapped her arms around his waist. "I stay with you."


    The property manager¡¯s eyebrows practically left his face.


    Sebastian looked equally startled and displeased as he pried her hands away.


    My expression instantly hardened.


    I pulled the girl away from Sebastian, preventing another "attack."


    "He¡¯s not your brother," I exined firmly. "You can¡¯t just hug him like that."


    To my surprise, the previously docile girl turned hostile the moment I said this.


    She yanked her arm from my grasp. "Don¡¯t pull me! Bad sister!"


    My hand clenched. I didn¡¯t even realize I¡¯d balled it into a fist.


    Sebastian clearly had enough.


    He turned to the manager, voice cool and final. "You have ess to Xavier¡¯s floor. Take her there. Leave her at his door. We¡¯re not running a daycare."


    Before I could say anything, he took my arm, turned on his heel, and started walking toward the elevators with purpose.


    The girl tried to follow.


    The moment the property staff held her back, she exploded into full-blown wailing.


    Not sniffles.


    Not soft sobs.


    We¡¯re talking Oscar-worthy, banshee-level shrieking."Brooooother! I want brother! Go awaaaay! Bad people! BAD PEOPLE!"


    I practically dragged Sebastian toward the elevator, walking faster by the second.


    I felt like I was fleeing for my life.


    Back in the apartment, I copsed onto the sofa and exhaled deeply.


    Apparently, that girl could be scarier than a rabid wolf.


    Sebastian handed me a bottle of water and sat beside me, looking thoughtful. "Even if Xavier¡¯s taste has deteriorated, surely he wouldn¡¯t stoop this low."


    "I wouldn¡¯t put anything past him. Maybe after dating Cici the psychopath, normal women just don¡¯t do it for him anymore," I remarked bitterly.


    I didn¡¯t care who he dated, but when his drama spilled over into my life, and even onto Sebastian, that crossed a line.


    I was beginning to suspect the girl might be some kind of pawn in Xavier¡¯s twisted game to harass us.


    My eyes drifted to Sebastian¡¯s waist.


    Why else would she immediately fixate on Sebastian?


    My muscles, traitorous things that they were, melted under his touch.


    I knew I should pull away. I knew this was a bad idea. I knew I was going to regret thister.


    But right now?


    His warmth was lulling, his scent soothing.


    His voice was more effective than NyQuil when he hummed something low and wordless.


    I fell asleep.


    When I opened my eyes, we were already in the building¡¯s garage.


    We must have been sitting there for a while - it was already 12:30 AM.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I was really tired today," I said through a yawn.


    "I should be the one apologizing. Last night I shouldn¡¯t have..." He gave me an apologetic look." You needed the rest."


    I remained silent for a few seconds, my cheeks warming as I climbed out of the car.


    He followed, removing his jacket in the cool garage and draping it over my shoulders.


    Just as we turned the corner to the elevators, I clocked two figures standing by the doors - and instantly wished I hadn¡¯t.

 Chapter 164 Mind Games

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 164 Mind Games</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Sebastian noticed my gaze lingering on his waist.


    He leaned closer, took my hand, and deliberately ced it against his firm abdomen.


    "What are you doing?" I tried to pull away, but his grip remained firm.


    My traitorous hand was guided across the taut muscles of his stomach, the heat radiating through his shirt making my breath catch.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to look down, afraid of what my eyes might reveal.


    "T-that girl," I stammered, desperately trying to change the subject. "You really don¡¯t know her?"


    "Fuck, no," he growled, his lips trailing down the column of my neck, nipping at the sensitive skin. His clever fingers made quick work of the sp of my jeans, the rasp of the zipper obscenely loud in the tense quiet of the room.


    The scorching of his mouth seeped through my shirt, a brand that promised to mark me.


    It was a maddening contrast, like fire licking at ice, and I felt myself melting at the edges.


    My resolve was crumbling, my breathing a ragged, useless thing.


    "Let¡¯s just talk instead " I tried, the words thin and pathetic even to my own ears.


    Don¡¯t do this... don¡¯t let him...


    But his hand was already sliding down, past the waistband of my panties, his long fingers finding the wet heat I could no longer deny.


    A sharp, choked gasp escaped me.


    "So fucking ready for me," he whispered, his voice thick with lust.


    He pressed a finger inside, and my hips bucked against his hand of their own volition, my traitorous body screaming its surrender.


    My head fell back, a moan tearing from my throat as he began to move his hand, a slow, torturous rhythm that promised everything and nothing at all.


    I was right there, on the precipice, my entire world narrowing to the feel of his cock straining against his zipper and his fingers working my pussy.


    Just as I was bing his carefully savored dessert, poised topletelye undone, Sebastian¡¯s phone suddenly rang, sharp and insistent.


    The spell shattered.


    I pushed him away, cheeks flushed, and retreated to my room on shaky legs, locking the door firmly behind me.


    Author¡¯s pov


    In the living room, Alpha Sebastian answer his phone, his tone shifting to something formal. "Father. "


    His posture straightened as he spoke, like the mere sound of that word demanded a return to formality.


    Whatever ease had been in his frame moments before was gone and reced with sharp lines and a barely-there tension humming beneath his skin.


    On the other end, his father¡¯s voice was low, measured with something that sounded like reluctance. "Zane called. His daughter¡¯s been staying with someone in your building, but apparently that person left without notice. The girl¡¯s in the lobby now. Alone. Can you bring her up and keep an eye on her until Zane arrives?"


    The weight of the room seemed to shift.


    The temperature didn¡¯t actually drop, but it felt colder somehow - like the words had sucked the warmth out of the air.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s jaw tensed, a muscle ticking near his temple.


    His thumb brushed along the seam of the couch cushion as he leaned back, spine stiff, eyes narrowed in thought.


    "That¡¯s what he said? Exactly? "he asked, voice low and even, like a deid t on a table.


    "Yes," came the reply. "She¡¯s down there right now. I can send you a photo if - "


    "That won¡¯t be necessary, "Sebastian cut in, voice going from cold to cial.


    He tapped his fingers once-twice-against the armrest, a steady rhythm that didn¡¯t match the tension building in his shoulders. "I know what she looks like. "


    Silence stretched out, taut and ufortable.


    Then, Sebastian spoke again, his tone final. "Tell Uncle Zane I¡¯ll send someone to keep an eye on her. He can collect her from building management. "


    His father hesitated. "Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you brought her upstairs yourself? Just to calm her down - "


    "It¡¯ste,"Sebastian said, already rising to his feet. "Goodnight, Father. "


    He ended the call before another word could be spoken, thumb pressing down on the screen with finality.


    For a moment, he stood still in the center of the room, phone still in hand, eyes unfocused as if weighing something invisible.


    Then, with a sharp exhale, he moved, stepping into motion like a machine winding back to life.


    He crossed the room in long strides, pulled open the sliding ss door, and stepped out onto the balcony.


    More phone calls followed¨Cone of themsting quite a while.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I woke to morning light streaming through the windows.


    Reaching for my phone, I discovered a text Sebastian had sent in the early hours:*Rest well. Come upstairs for breakfast when you wake.Liam will prepare your favorite food.*


    My heart fluttered before I caught myself.


    *No, Cecilia. Don¡¯t be fooled by food. This is just physical attraction clouding your judgment.*


    *Right. Exactly. Just sex, no feelings.*


    I needed to stay firm in my resolve to be the heartbreaker, not the heartbroken.


    Ignoring his message, I was out of the building before 7:30 AM.


    I drove to a nearby coffee shop for breakfast.


    If Sebastian or Liam called, I¡¯d simply say I missed the message and had already eaten.


    I was contentedly munching on a sandwich and scrolling through my phone when someone slid into the seat across from me.


    *You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.*


    "Good morning, Alpha," I said brightly, looking up with a preemptive smile.


    But it wasn¡¯t Sebastian.It was Xavier.


    My sandwich suddenly tasted like cardboard.


    I tossed the remainder onto my te. "I don¡¯t recall inviting you to sit. Get up and leave."


    Instead, he tilted his head, that smug glint back in his eyes. "Do you know who that girl wasst night?"


    "Not interested,"I said tly, reaching for my drink like this conversation wasn¡¯t already lighting my nerves on fire.


    "She¡¯s the Locke heiress."


    That stopped me cold.


    My expression betrayed me for the briefest second, just a flicker of surprise before I mmed the mask back into ce.


    So that was her. The one Sawyer mentioned. The secret daughter. The one born from an affair, hidden away like a family stain.


    And Xavier had brought her to a public event like... what? A date?


    Then it clicked.


    "Oh, I see,"I said slowly, my voice like ice cracking under pressure. "Done with your deranged little mistress, so now you¡¯re trying your luck with her mentally impaired cousin?"


    I smiled, sharp and venomous.


    "Wow. You really are a piece of work."


    "Bold move, Xavier. Real ssy."


    My sarcastic barbs seemed to hit their mark; his face darkened momentarily before he regained hisposure.


    "I actually find her rather charming. Problem is, she¡¯s not into me. She likes Sebastian. Pretty obvious, right?"


    My fingers curled into fists under the table.


    I forced a smirk. "So what now? You nning topete with Sebastian for the affections of a girl who thinks he¡¯s her brother?"


    Xavier leaned in then, too close, his voice low and loaded. "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m getting at, and you know it."


    He paused, eyes locked on mine, like he was trying to read the cracks beneath my calm.


    "Sebastian didn¡¯t spend the night with you, did he?" he said, smug and slow, slicing the words like a knife. "He went after her."


    I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t have to - the tension in my jaw probably said enough.


    He leaned back, satisfied. "Mr. Zane Locke called Sebastian¡¯s father personally. His daughter needed to be brought home and she needed... protection."


    I leaned forward, my voice low and razor-edged. "So what if he¡¯s helping her? At least he¡¯s not sniffing around emotionally damaged women like they¡¯re some kind of buffet."


    Xavier¡¯s smirk vanished for a second, reced by something darker. "You really think you¡¯re special? That you¡¯re the exception? Sure, he¡¯s feeding you sweet nothings now, but let¡¯s be real - how long do you think thatsts?"


    "We were together for eight years. Eight. The cracks only started showing up in thest two. You honestly think Sebastian¡¯s any different? "


    I picked up my coffee, took a slow, deliberate sip - calm, collected.


    Then I turned and threw the rest of it straight in his face.


    The caf¨¦ went dead quiet. A fork ttered. Someone actually gasped.


    Xavier didn¡¯t flinch. He just sat there with coffee dripping from his hairline, blinking like I¡¯d kissed him instead of baptized him in caffeine.


    Then - heughed. Low. Unhinged. Like the punchline was stilling.


    I picked up the empty cup and hurled it at his smug, coffee-soaked face.


    He caught it with one-handed - always the showman.


    I stood, voice cutting through the air like a de. "Thank you, Xavier. Really. You just saved me the trouble of ever wondering if leaving you was a mistake."


    I leaned forward, eyes locked on his, smile ice-cold. "You can rot in your own damn ego. I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life with someone who doesn¡¯t confuse obsession with love."


    His smile faltered, just barely.


    "Do you even know what love is?" he said, softer now, but no less bitter. "Love means forgiveness. But you never gave me any. You walked away like eight years meant nothing. So tell me - who¡¯s the cruel one here?"


    I leaned in, close enough for him to smell thest of my coffee on my breath.


    "Oh, I did love you," I said, tone t and final. "That was my mistake. Leaving was me finally fixing it."


    And that? That shut him up.


    I turned on my heel and walked out.


    Sitting in my car, I began typing a message to Sebastian, wanting to ask if he¡¯d gone looking for that girlst night.


    But my finger hovered over the send button.


    *Why bother asking? We¡¯re never going to be together anyway. Why torture myself?*


    I deleted the entire message.


    A momentter, my phone chimed with an iing text, appearing like a ghost summoned by my thoughts.

 Chapter 165 Abnormal Colleagues

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 165 Abnormal Colleagues</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The text message hovered in my notification bar, deceptively casual: *Don¡¯t want toe upstairs? I can bring it down to you.*


    My heart suspended in mid-beat as I stared at those words.


    After what felt like an eternity, I finally typed back: *Already ate. On my way to the office.*


    I sent it and immediately tossed my phone aside, as if it might burn my fingers.


    The summer sun zed mercilessly even in the early morning, scorching my face until I could barely keep my eyes open.


    My head felt foggy, my breathing shallow... Moon Goddess, I hated this feeling.


    Hated it. *Hated* it.


    Squinting against the light that threatened to bring tears to my eyes, I reached a breaking point in that strange, floaty moment of emptiness.


    With one swift movement, I yanked down the sun visor, my expression carefully controlled as I started the car.


    I refused to be held hostage by my emotions.


    By anyone.


    ---


    When I arrived at the office, it took less than thirty minutes before Sebastian and Beta Sawyer showed up too.


    I grabbed myptop and walked out to greet them, trying to appear casual and professional.


    "Where are you off to, Ms. Moore?" Sebastian¡¯s eyes flicked to myputer before returning to my face, his gaze lingering a beat too long.


    "Heading to a department meeting with the secretarial staff," I replied with practiced smoothness. " Call if you need me, Alpha."


    I immediately shifted my attention to Sawyer, deliberately avoiding Sebastian¡¯s intense stare. " I might be down there for a while today. Sorry for the inconvenience."


    "It¡¯s... fine," Beta Sawyer replied, looking slightly ufortable.


    The exchange should have ended there, but Sebastian remained rooted to the spot, forcing the three of us into an awkward standoff.


    I felt myself growing increasingly tense under his scrutiny. Those eyes seemed determined to strip away my defensesyer byyer.


    "If there¡¯s nothing else, Alpha, I should get going," I said, unable to bear his prating gaze any longer.


    I walked away with deliberately measured steps, fighting the urge to run.


    After yesterday¡¯s behavior, who wouldn¡¯t be wary?


    My evasion was as much a gentle rejection as it was self-preservation.


    -


    By noon, I was having lunch with a few coworkers from my department - nothing fancy, just a cozy bistro a few blocks from the office.


    The kind of ce that served overpriced sds and called fries " frites" to justify the markup.


    We were just about to grab our coats when my phone buzzed.


    Sebastian.


    Great.


    I gave my colleagues a tight, apologetic smile and held up the screen like a hall pass.


    "Sorry, guys. It¡¯s the Alpha. I¡¯ve gotta take this."


    Instantly, they perked up like teenagers spotting a celebrity in the wild. Brows lifted. Elbows nudged. Someone actually squealed.


    I stepped a few feet away to answer before they could start cing bets on whether we were secretly dating.


    "Yes, Alpha?" I said, trying to sound professional and not like my stomach had just flipped.


    "That ce makes great butternut squash soup," came his voice, cool and clipped, like he was reading a grocery list. "Bring me some."


    "...Sure."


    "And make it quick. I¡¯m starving."


    "Understood."


    Click.


    I stared at my phone for half a second, then turned around and walked straight into a wall of grinning coworkers.


    I cleared my throat. " Alpha, uh... wants me to bring him lunch. You guys go ahead."


    Eventually, they left and I stayed behind to collect the damn soup.


    -


    Back in the office, I dropped the takeout bags on the breakroom table with a dull thud.


    My heels clicked toward Sebastian¡¯s office. I paused outside that imposing door for a few heavy seconds before I finally knocked.


    He was still working, of course.


    No lunch meeting today - usually Beta Sawyer handled his meals, knowing his preferences inside out.


    Sending me was just another one of his fucking power ys.


    "Your lunch is here," I said, voice tighter than I intended. "You should eat before it gets cold."


    Sebastian closed hisptop and rose, his presence immediately swallowing the room.


    I moved to open the door for him, my fingers inches from the handle, when his arm snaked around my waist and yanked me backward.


    I stumbled against that solid chest, all heat and hard muscle, his towering frame pressing me into the door.


    The hand on my hip spun me around like I weighed nothing.


    His scent - clean, masculine - flooded my senses.


    Our faces were inches apart. Our breaths tangled.


    I turned my head away, trying to sound unaffected. "You should eat. It¡¯s getting cold."


    He leaned in, voice low and razor-sharp against my ear. "Convenient, isn¡¯t it? Since it already went cold once - this morning. Waiting for you."


    My breath caught.


    Oh. So we were talking about that now.


    I turned my head away, trying to sound unaffected. "You should eat. It¡¯s getting cold."


    I pushed lightly against his chest, trying for space and failing. " I told you - I had already eaten."


    "And I never said I wasing," I added, a little softer. " You didn¡¯t have to cook."


    "I didn¡¯t cook for myself."


    That shut me up for a full second. His tone wasn¡¯t angry. It was worse - disappointed.


    I swallowed hard. "Look, there are plenty of people who¡¯d jump at the chance to bring you breakfast - or anything else. You don¡¯t need to get hung up on one no-show."


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    He kissed me.


    Hard.


    His hand cupped the nape of my neck, tilting my head back as his mouth imed mine.


    This wasn¡¯t gentle. It was hungry, almost violent, his tongue plunging deep like he wanted to devour me.


    I could barely breathe, my lips going numb, my whole body trembling.


    I pinched his side. Hard. Or tried to - the bastard was built like a brick wall.


    My fingers did nothing but ache.


    Meanwhile, his palm slid down to my ass, gripping and kneading until my knees turned to water.


    Heat pooled low in my belly, a wet, aching throb starting between my legs.


    Fuck. My resistance melted away, and I let him take what he wanted.


    When the kiss finally gentled, his lips still hovered over mine.


    "See?" he rasped, breath ragged. " Sampling me lightly... isn¡¯t fucking enough."


    Then his mouth was on me again, swallowing my gasp, his tongue exploring every corner - deep and rough, then soft and teasing, like he was determined to learn me by taste alone.


    By the time he released me, I was dizzy and weak, clinging to him just to stay upright.


    I felt like he¡¯d dragged me into the ocean depths, showed me some breathtaking wonder, then deprived me of air until I forgot my own name.


    His arms stayed loosely around me, his mood visibly improved.


    He rubbed my back in slow, apologetic circles. "Do you need to lie down in the restroom?"


    "My lunch break is over," I snapped, shoving away from him.


    I slipped out of his grasp and bolted like a scalded cat, my heart hammering against my ribs.

 Chapter 166 Coverture

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 166 Coverture</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I fled Sebastian¡¯s office like a startled deer, my heart hammering in my chest as I wobbled down the hallway.


    My heels cked against the polished floor, every step more unsteady than thest - as if I¡¯d downed an entire bottle of whiskey.


    My treacherous Jimmy Choos finally decided they¡¯d had enough of my reckless escape and got their revenge.


    My ankle twisted violently beneath me.


    "Shit!" I hissed, pain shooting up my leg as I grabbed the wall for support.


    I limped back to my office, leaning heavily against anything that would hold me upright.


    Fantastic. One run-in with Alpha "Emotionally Unavable and Inconveniently Gorgeous"and I was already falling apart.


    Note to self: Women should lock their hearts tight - with industrial-grade steel, maybe a padlock, or three.


    By afternoon, I¡¯d swapped the heels for ts, iced the ankle into submission, and downgraded from tragic lurch to mildly pathetic shuffle.


    I nned to visit a sports therapy clinic after work, the one where my dad used to go for his tennis injuries.


    The weekend was creeping in, and I¡¯d already called my parents to let them know I was crashing at their ce.


    Because my apartment?


    Yeah. It had officially earned "cursed zone" status.


    As the workday neared its end, Beta Sawyer appeared at my desk with news that made my stomach drop.


    "Next Saturday, the Alpha is heading to the London branch," he announced casually.


    My brain short-circuited.


    "Can I... not go?" I blurted out stupidly.


    Beta Sawyer chuckled, his eyes sympathetic. "What do you think? Not only are we going, but the Alpha¡¯s selecting additional staff to apany us. London¡¯s operation is bigger than Denver¡¯s. You should rest up this weekend. It won¡¯t be easy."


    I felt the blood drain from my face as my mind catalogued the impending disasters: my partially functional ankle, the g I was supposed to attend next Friday, and then this trip the very next day.


    But what terrified me most was the prospect of being in close proximity to Sebastian for days on end.


    At least in the office, work hours provided some semnce of safety and structure.


    But business trips...


    The memories of our previous trips shed through my mind, along with our recently "evolved" rtionship.


    My vision started tunneling.


    "Cecilia? Are you alright?"Beta Sawyer¡¯s concerned voice broke through my panic.


    He looked genuinely worried as he took in my expression.


    Poor Beta - caught between his loyalty to his Alpha and his friendship with me.


    Sometimes forced to be an unwitting aplice in Sebastian¡¯s games.


    "I¡¯m fine," I managed, regaining myposure. "Just twisted my ankle earlier. It¡¯s a bit sore."


    His eyebrows shot up. "You hurt your ankle? Did you damage the bone? You should get it checked out!"


    "I¡¯ll go after work."


    "No, go now," he insisted, straightening his shoulders. "Don¡¯t wait. If the Alpha asks, I¡¯ll handle it."


    Gratitude washed over me. "Sawyer, you really are my battle buddy in all this."


    He looked away, a flicker of guilt crossing his features. "It¡¯s nothing, really."


    *...except when I asionally defect to the enemy side* , his expression seemed to say.


    -


    I left work early, grateful my left ankle didn¡¯t affect my driving.


    I headed to Mountain Peak Sports Therapy - a clinic my father had frequented whenever he¡¯d pulled something during his weekend games.


    Back in high school, my parents had moved closer to my school, and this ce had be our go-to for muscle strains and sprains.


    The moment I walked in, Dr. Han, the owner and chief therapist, recognized me. "If it isn¡¯t Professor Moore¡¯s daughter! Cecilia, right?"


    I nodded with a smile. "You remember me, Dr. Han."


    "How could I forget? Every time you came with your father, those boys from the barbershop next door would wander over. Your dad guarded you like you were the Crown Jewels."


    "He was so overprotective."


    "Not at all! If I had a daughter as beautiful as you, I¡¯d chase away any guy who came within thirty feet of her."


    Hisment made meugh, dispelling some of the tension I¡¯d been carrying. We chatted for a few more minutes before I exined my ankle situation.


    I settled into the treatment chair while he examined me.


    "The bone is fine," he confirmed. "Not serious. I¡¯ll massage it with some therapeutic oil and apply a coldpress with anti-inmmatory herbs."


    He stood to retrieve his supplies, and I pulled out my phone to check my messages.


    The door opened behind me.


    No greeting. No small talk. Just footsteps - steady, purposeful.


    Then someone sat down in the chair right beside mine.


    I stiffened, pulse skipping. Slowly, I turned my head.


    And just like that, my blood turned to ice.


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    I jabbed Cecilia¡¯s extension for the third time, each press of the button a little harder than thest. My fingers drummed on the desk, rhythm sharp and agitated, like I could summon her through sheer force of will.


    No answer.


    Of course.


    The silence in the office was thick, broken only by the low hum of the overhead lights.


    Then -


    A knock.


    Followed by the door creaking open just enough to let in the scent of hesitation.


    My Beta, Sawyer,stepped inside, posture straight, expression unreadable.


    "Looking for Ms. Moore, Alpha?" he asked, tone carefully neutral. "She¡¯s already gone."


    I didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    The phone clicked softly as I set it back in its cradle, slower than necessary.


    My jaw clenched, and I let the silence stretch just long enough to make him sweat.


    Cold settled over me like frost forming on ss.


    A familiar chill. My default setting when something didn¡¯t sit right.


    Sawyer cleared his throat, clearly sensing the temperature shift.


    "It wasn¡¯t... like that," he added quickly. "She didn¡¯t just ditch work. She, uh - "


    He paused, eyes flicking toward the ceiling as if searching for divine intervention. Or a believable excuse. His brows furrowed, lips parted.


    Then: bingo.


    "She got her period. Bad cramps. She looked pale, so I offered to let her leave work early and go home."


    He looked so damn pleased with himself.


    I didn¡¯t say a word. Just stared at him.


    *He thinks he¡¯s being clever,* Soren, my wolf, growled within me. *Trying to protect her from us.*


    *From me,* I corrected silently. *And failing spectacrly.*


    "Come here."


    The color drained from Sawyer¡¯s face like someone had pulled a plug.


    He took a hesitant step forward, then another, stopping just within reach.


    I stood - slow and deliberate. Leaned in.


    And flicked him. Hard. Right between the eyes.


    He yelped, stumbling back a step, clutching his forehead like I¡¯d driven a nail through it.


    " How thoughtful of you," I said mildly, brushing imaginary dust from my sleeve.


    Sawyer was still rubbing his face when I turned to the window, phone already back in hand.


    *She¡¯s avoiding us,* Soren snarled, growing restless. *Find her.*


    A few tapster, her location popped up.


    Sports medicine clinic?


    *Injured, not menstruating,* my wolf concluded. *The Beta lied.*


    My jaw tightened.

 Chapter 167 Boring Game

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 167 Boring Game</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Of course it had to be Xavier.


    I turned my head away from that nauseating face, feeling like the universe was ying some cruel joke on me.


    Was I being punished for something in a past life?


    "What a coincidence," Xavier said when he realized I wasn¡¯t going to acknowledge him.


    I treated him like he was invisible, pretending to be absorbed in my phone.


    My mind raced: This morning he might have legitimately spotted me leaving my neighborhood if he happened to be nearby.


    But now? There¡¯s no way he¡¯d skip work to lurk outside Silver Peak¡¯s offices all day.


    A chill ran down my spine. Had he installed a tracking device on my car?


    Every time I thought he¡¯d finally leave me alone, this man resurfaced like a bad penny.


    Like some nightmare version of a werewolf who couldn¡¯t take rejection.


    Maybe having him "disappeared" was the only way I¡¯d ever know peace.


    Dr. Han emerged from the back room and spotted Xavier.


    "Sir, what seems to be troubling you today?" Dr. Han asked politely.


    "My heart," Xavier replied with theatrical mncholy, staring at my ice-cold expression.


    I slowly raised my head, my face a perfect mask of calm as I addressed Dr. Han. "Don¡¯t rush on my ount. Better treat him first. Toote, and you might need to call the morgue instead."


    Dr. Han froze for a moment.


    Then he sat down in front of me and instructed me to remove my shoe, cing my foot on a small leather stool.


    He poured some medicinal alcohol into his palm and began massaging my ankle.


    "This might hurt a bit," he warned.


    "I¡¯m fine, no problem," I answered bravely.


    My bravado was immediately shot down.


    Holy shit... it hurt so badly!


    I gripped my phone tighter, my breath slowing as I tried to manage the pain.


    I never screamed or shouted when in pain - instead, I went quieter, my expression moreposed the worse it got.


    Dr. Han, misinterpreting my stoicism as genuine tolerance, applied even more pressure.


    In reality, I was on the verge of passing out.


    " Gentler, please," Xavier suddenly interrupted, reaching out to stop Dr. Han¡¯s hands.


    I shot Xavier a withering re. Who asked for his fake sympathy? Hypocrite.


    "Dr. Han, will my foot bepletely healed by next week?" I asked, deliberately ignoring Xavier¡¯s intervention.


    Dr. Han nodded. "If you minimize walking for a few days, it should be fine by next week. But you absolutely cannot twist it again. The area is already injured - another sprain could damage the bone. That would be serious trouble."


    I smiled politely. "I understand. I¡¯ll be careful."


    The heart patient beside us suddenly chimed in, "Why not just quit your job? When you¡¯re healed,e back to Blood Moon."


    "Does he even think before he speaks?" I said.


    Dr. Han noticed the tension between us and wisely decided not to meddle.


    After a while, he applied a medicinalpress and wrapped my ankle with a bandage. "Come back tomorrow. Four consecutive treatments should do the trick."


    "Thank you, Dr. Han." I expressed my gratitude, put on my shoe, and stood to pay.


    Dr. Han had barely stated the price when Xavier swooped in and paid, his movement so quick it startled both of us.


    I gave him a cold stare.


    Then, turning to Dr. Han with a warm smile, I said goodbye and headed out.


    "Cecilia..." Xavier followed, grabbing my arm.


    I yanked away from his touch immediately. "Mr. Green, please keep your hands to yourself. As for the treatment you just paid for, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you."


    Xavierpletely ignored what I¡¯d said.


    "Our old high school is right next door," he continued as if I hadn¡¯t spoken. " Let¡¯s take a walk there."


    "I¡¯m not going," I replied tly, maneuvering around him toward my car.


    Xavier moved faster, leaning against my car door to block me.


    "I was out of line this morning," he said, voice low and just a touch too polished. "I shouldn¡¯t have said those things. I was jealous. Petty. I get that now. I¡¯m not asking you to take me back - just give me onest drive, like old ssmates. No pressure. After that, I¡¯ll back off. For real this time."


    Uh-huh. Sure.


    I¡¯d heard this speech so many times, I could¡¯ve ghostwritten it.


    Honestly, if this were a TV show, it¡¯d be called: The Late-Stage Whining of a Washed-Up Ex. Season 5. Still no character growth.


    But here¡¯s the kicker - Xavier wasn¡¯t just an emotionally constipated ex.


    He was a full-blooded Alpha werewolf with a godplex and the patience of a toddler.


    If he were easier to get rid of, I would¡¯ve ghosted him into another dimension by now.


    I nced down at my ankle - still sore, still wrapped - and then up at Xavier, who was radiating the kind of smug confidence only a man with Alpha energy.


    All right. Two can y this game.


    "Here¡¯s the deal," I said, arms crossed. "I can¡¯t walk far. So we both take our own cars, drive in separately, do onep around the school, and leave. You try to pull anything, and I¡¯ll scream like you¡¯re trying to murder me. I¡¯ll cry. I¡¯ll copse. I¡¯ll call the cops, the neighbors, the mailman - hell, I¡¯ll livestream it."


    I smiled sweetly. "We both lose face, but I¡¯ll survive the scandal. You? Not so much."


    Xavier recognized I was negotiating with him.


    I was pretending weakness while simultaneously threatening mutual destruction.


    I was betting on his concern for appearances and hoping he¡¯d know when to back down.


    "We can drive in, but in my car," he countered.


    "Absolutely not." I shook my head firmly.


    Xavier retreated another step. "Then I¡¯ll ride in your car. We¡¯ll go in, take onep,e back out, and you can drop me here. I promise, once we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll leave."


    "How about this - let¡¯s invite someone else along. More people make it more fun," I suggested.


    "I only want to be with you, just the two of us," Xavier insisted.


    "Well, I prefer three people. Either we do it my way, or you can move aside," I stated firmly.


    Xavier¡¯s jaw tightened. " Rock-paper-scissors. Winner decides. If you still refuse after that, I¡¯ll cover your mouth and carry you to my car. I guarantee you won¡¯t get the chance to scream."


    I clenched my fist.


    After a few seconds of silence, I relented. "Fine. Winner decides."


    I threw scissors. Xavier showed paper. I smiled triumphantly. " I win."


    Xavier¡¯s face darkened. "...Who could you possibly invite here?"


    I was about to suggest Dr. Han, figuring I couldpensate him for his time.


    "How about me?"


    I turned.


    There he was.


    Sebastian.


    Standing fifteen feet away, half-shadowed beneath the glowing barbershop sign, those rotating red-white-blue stripes casting soft light across his face.


    His tall frame looked carved out of moonlight and vengeance, and his icy stare could¡¯ve frozen a volcano.

 Chapter 168 Campus Memories

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Campus Memories</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "You - " I gasped, feeling a sudden flutter of panic in my chest.


    Xavier¡¯s face darkened to a dangerous shade.


    His jaw clenched so hard I could almost hear his teeth grinding.


    Was he seriously this threatened by Sebastian? The thought sent a strange thrill through me.


    "Not him," Xavier growled. "Anyone but him."


    I gathered myself quickly. "Yes, him."


    "He¡¯s off-limits!" Xavier¡¯s eyes shed amber.


    "He¡¯s perfectly suitable," I countered evenly.


    "Suitable? How the hell is he suitable?" Xavier¡¯s voice rose, attracting nces from passersby.


    "In every way that matters," I replied, my voice deliberately light and airy.


    Something wild shed across Xavier¡¯s face.


    His hands flexed at his sides like he was imagining them around someone¡¯s throat.


    I took two cautious steps back.


    Yes, Sebastian¡¯s arrival had emboldened me, but Xavier in this state was still dangerous.


    If I had the physical strength to match him, I wouldn¡¯t be dancing around his ego like this.


    But beneath myposed exterior, fear still pulsed through my veins.


    A warm, strong hand settled against my lower back.


    Sebastian had appeared beside me, his palm sliding protectively around my waist, pulling me slightly toward him.


    His face remained cold, but his voice softened a fraction when he spoke to me.


    "Don¡¯t put weight on your injured foot," he murmured, the concern in his voice genuine.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    I tilted my head back to look at him just as he lowered his gaze to mine.


    Our eyes met, and something electric passed between us.


    "Lean on me," he continued, his voice a low rumble meant only for me. "Then we can discuss with Alpha Xavier exactly why I¡¯m perfectly suitable."


    I pressed my lips together, fighting a smile as warmth bloomed across my cheeks. The heat rising to my face felt as obvious as if I¡¯d been ced over an open me.


    Xavier looked ready to shift and tear something apart.


    "Alpha Xavier appears to have lost interest in this little field trip," Sebastian observed casually. "The sun¡¯s setting anyway. There¡¯s really no point now." Without warning, he bent down and swept me into his arms.


    In the middle of a public street!


    My mind screamed in embarrassment even as my body betrayed me by melting against his chest.


    "I can walk - " I protested weakly.


    "You¡¯re too slow," he replied simply.


    Well... I couldn¡¯t argue with that.


    Sebastian turned and began walking away with me in his arms, his stride confident and unhurried.


    Xavier¡¯s voice rang out behind us, dripping with mockery. "Did I miss the memo? Since when does Alpha Sebastian turn in before midnight? Thought you were the type to chase the dawn, not hide from it."


    Sebastian paused mid-step.


    I shot him a look that said: * I told you this overgrown wolf wouldn¡¯t give up easily.*


    "Perhaps we should humor him," Sebastian suggested, his tone almostpassionate. "Mr. Green seems fixated on this. I¡¯d hate for him to do something... regrettable."


    He turned back to Xavier. "If you¡¯reing, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll take my car. It¡¯s more spacious."


    Without waiting for a response, he continued toward his vehicle, carrying me as effortlessly as if I weighed nothing.


    Xavier stalked after us, his scent still agitated.


    Sebastian opened the passenger door and gently lowered me inside, closing it with care before walking around to the back seat.


    Xavier yanked open the door on the opposite side and climbed in, practically radiating hostility.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocating.


    I caught Sawyer¡¯s panicked eyes in the rearview mirror.


    On Moon Goddess, I wanted to escape too.


    "Drive to the school next door," Sebastian instructed from the back seat.


    "Yes, Alpha," Sawyer replied, starting the engine and carefully steering toward the high school.


    After some discussion at the entrance gate and contacting a former teacher, we were permitted entry with strict instructions not to disturb the students.


    The tree-lined pathway through campus felt eerily different at night.


    The aged buildings and towering trees created an almost supernatural atmosphere in the darkness.


    Combined with the tension inside our vehicle...


    As we glided slowly past the shadowy buildings, I half expected something sinister to emerge from the darkness.


    The silence was finally broken by Xavier¡¯s low, pointedment, "Cecilia and I used to walk this path together every day."


    Sebastian let out a softugh. The kind ofugh that came with a dagger.


    "Oh? What, did the other students take an underground tunnel to avoid the awkward third-wheeling?"


    Xavier¡¯s scent spiked with irritation. "What I mean is that we were each other¡¯s first loves. We fell for each other right here."


    "How poetic." Sebastian replied with elegant disdain. " And here I thought your strategy was to lead with facts, not nostalgia and teenage hormones."


    The two Alphas locked eyes in the darkness of the backseat, the air between them practically crackling with hostility.


    I sat rigidly in my seat, saying nothing.


    Sawyer gripped the steering wheel so tightly his knuckles whitened.


    "STOP THE CAR!" Xavier suddenly bellowed.


    Sawyer flinched, the vehicle jerking slightly, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    He was waiting for his Alpha¡¯smand, not Xavier¡¯s.


    I twisted in my seat, my voice ice-cold. "Xavier, cut the theatrics. You¡¯re on school property, not the set of a teen soap. You¡¯re the CEO of Blood Moon, not a toddler pitching a fit in Target."


    He leaned forward like he was about to try charm for a change. Big mistake.


    "I just want to walk around a little,"he said, all fake-sweet. "The academic buildings are right up ahead - I could carry you, if you¡¯re tired. Remember how we used to - "


    "No," I snapped. "I don¡¯t remember anything."


    My voice was sharp enough to slice through steel.


    "Xavier. That past died a long time ago."


    "You¡¯re just a faded photograph in my brain, and honestly, I should¡¯ve burned it."


    The words hit him like a p. He reached for me - fingers curling like he didn¡¯t quite know if he wanted to hold me or hurt me.


    "Cecilia,"he said hoarsely. "How can you be so heartless?"


    Before he could touch me, Sebastian intercepted his hand.


    I startled, instinctively shrinking toward the door.


    Sebastian firmly gripped Xavier¡¯s wrist. "Even if you forced her into submission, she would never love you again."


    "Why can¡¯t you ept reality, Alpha Xavier ?" Sebastian¡¯s voice was dangerously calm.


    Xavier snarled and violently wrenched his arm free, causing Sebastian¡¯s hand to m against the window with a sharp crack.


    The sound made me flinch.


    I whirled around, fear and anger colliding in my chest. "Stop it right now!"


    I was terrified Xavier might attack Sebastian.


    Once wolves started fighting, someone always got hurt.


    I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Sebastian being injured.


    Furious but trying to be reasonable, I addressed Xavier directly. "Didn¡¯t you promise we would just drive through like old ssmates? Didn¡¯t I agree to that? Can¡¯t you keep your word for once? Can you control your temper for five minutes?"


    Sebastian was rubbing his wrist in the backseat.


    When he saw me defending him, a subtle smile curved his lips, his eyes warming in a way that made my heart skip.z


    Xavier had no response to my usations.


    He pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to regain hisposure.


    This clearly wasn¡¯t how he¡¯d imagined this little trip would unfold.


    He took me back to where we first fell for each other and wanted those memories would soften my resolve.


    He truly believed I couldn¡¯t havepletely let go of our past.


    I had loved him once. We had been in love. But that was just the past.


    By now, the car had glided past the tree-lined path.


    Xavier nced out the window and spotted arge artificialke.


    Something flickered across his face, and he insisted that Sawyer stop the car.


    This time, Sebastian nodded his permission to Sawyer.


    "Alpha Xavier," Sebastian said with false cordiality, "this is the finalndmark on campus. Beyond this point, we¡¯ll need to turn around. If you have anyst wishes - pardon me - requests, please state them now. Otherwise, it¡¯s time to head back."

 Chapter 169 Letting Go

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 169 Letting Go</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Xavier ignored Sebastian¡¯s sarcasm with the smooth, unppable grace of a man used to sidestepping his own guilt.


    His eyes locked on mine, softening with that old, familiar vulnerability - the kind that used to crack my armor like ss.


    "Will youe with me?"he asked quietly. "Just onest time."


    Right. And I¡¯m the queen of forgiveness.


    I knew exactly what he was looking for. Same thing he¡¯d been chasing for years: closure. Or maybe a miracle.


    I held his gaze, letting a slow, sharine smile curve my lips - sweet, easy, and absolutely counterfeit.


    "Sure,"I said lightly.


    Xavier¡¯s whole face lit up like he thought I¡¯d handed him a second chance.


    What he didn¡¯t realize was I wasn¡¯t offering redemption - I was leading him to the grave where I¡¯d buried our story, six feet under with the rest of my regrets.


    And I hadn¡¯t loved him since the day I picked up the shovel.


    The four of us climbed out of the SUV.


    Xavier immediately moved toward me, arms outstretched to carry me.


    Just as he approached, Sebastian materialized at my side.


    Without thinking, I wrapped my arms around Sebastian¡¯s waist, clinging to him naturally.


    Sawyer¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head at my casual embrace.


    I blurted out the first thing that came to mind, "Our CEO is... stronger."


    Sebastian looked down at me, amusement dancing in his eyes. "Indeed. I could lift a full-grown bull."


    Sebastian lifted me effortlessly into his arms.


    I pressed my lips together, saying nothing.


    The night breeze rippled across theke¡¯s surface, creating small waves that seemed to mirror the tension between us.


    Xavier stood frozen.


    "That way," I pointed, tired of watching Xavier stand motionless like a statue.


    I had no desire to waste more time with him.


    When we reached the edge of the grove, I tapped Sebastian¡¯s shoulder.


    "Stop here,"I said. "Let him go alone."


    "We could go together," Xavier said quickly. Desperation crept into his voice like a leak he couldn¡¯t plug.


    "Xavier," I said, voice calm but final, "I have already put it down"


    For once, the message actuallynded.


    His face crumpled, like something inside him cracked. "You - "


    I lifted my chin. "Go. Say goodbye properly. Closure¡¯s healthy. So is moving on."


    He looked like he might argue - but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he turned and walked toward the trees, every step heavy.


    As soon as he was a few yards away, I jabbed Sebastian in the chest."Let¡¯s go, quickly."


    If we didn¡¯t leave now, we might never escape.


    Sebastian looked intrigued. "Let¡¯s watch a bit longer."


    I boldly punched his chest. "Let¡¯s go!"


    Finally, Sebastian turned and quietly carried me away.


    Back at the car, I frantically urged Sawyer, "Quick, quick! Start driving!"


    My urgency nearly caused Sawyer to elerate the car straight into theke.


    As we left the campus, I spotted Henry standing at the gate, arms crossed, expression unreadable. Xavier¡¯s Beta. Always conveniently nearby when things went sideways.


    Seeing our vehicle, he respectfully nodded and approached to greet us.


    I lowered my window.


    Luna - "he started, then caught himself. "Ms. Moore."


    He nced at Sebastian and gave a polite nod. "Alpha Sebastian"


    The look on his face said exactly what he was thinking: Where the hell is my boss?


    I smiled sweetly. "He¡¯s by the wood. Near theke."


    Henry hesitated.


    "Don¡¯t worry,"I added. "He¡¯lle out eventually. Probably with closure. Or a poem."


    And with that, I rolled up the window.


    -


    A few hours earlier, after finally escaping Xavier¡¯s emotional turmoil, our car passed by the sports clinic where I¡¯d left my vehicle.


    "My car¡¯s here. I need to get it," I told Sawyer.


    He pulled over.


    "Alpha, Sawyer, I¡¯ll be going now," I said, opening the door.


    After exiting, I breathed a quiet sigh of relief and carefully made my way to my car.


    I had barely closed my door when the passenger side opened and Sebastian slid in.


    "My car needs detailing,"he said casually, stretching out his legs. "I told Sawyer to handle it. Figured I¡¯d hitch a ride with Secretary Moore - if that¡¯s alright?"


    My mouth fell open slightly. I blinked. Twice.


    "...Sure,"I said, once my brain caught up. "No problem."


    But since he¡¯d already ghosted his driver, I didn¡¯t exactly have a choice.


    And considering he¡¯d just saved my skin again, I wasn¡¯t about to argue.


    I started the engine.


    A few miles in, I risked a nce in his direction. "Thanks. For earlier."


    "No need to thank me,"he said, voice low and calm. "It was the right thing to do. I should¡¯ve done it sooner."


    I swallowed. The words felt heavier than they should¡¯ve.


    Then he crossed his arms, turning toward me with that unreadable look that always made me want to either kiss him or jump out of the car.


    "Cecilia,"he said slowly, "you¡¯re still pretending nothing¡¯s happening between us."


    I gripped the steering wheel tighter.


    He continued, tone deceptively soft. "I said I wouldn¡¯t push, and I won¡¯t. I respect - "


    "Then can¡¯t we just go back to how things were?"I cut in, trying to keep it breezy. Casual. Safe.


    But he wasn¡¯t buying it.


    "Funny," he said, tilting his head. "I was just about to say that after respecting your boundaries, maybe you could try respecting mine."


    I bit the inside of my cheek. Damn it.


    He leaned a little closer, invading my personal space the way only he could. "Shouldn¡¯t you be my girlfriend by now?"


    I blinked. "What?"


    "My girlfriend,"he repeated, like it wasn¡¯t the emotionalndmine it was. "You know, actual title, shared responsibilities, the whole inconveniently real deal."


    I let out a dryugh. "Sebastian, how can I be your girlfriend when I¡¯m not even pretending to take responsibility for... whatever this is?"


    He didn¡¯t flinch. "Okay. Then let¡¯s start there. Pretend to be my girlfriend."


    I stared at him.


    "I don¡¯t care what you feel," he said simply. "You don¡¯t have to be emotionally invested. Just act like you are."


    My lungs felt tight, like there wasn¡¯t enough air in the cabin.


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    He didn¡¯t press, just leaned back in the seat, shutting his eyes like he hadn¡¯t just dropped a rtionship ultimatum disguised as apromise.


    The silence stretched. I stole a nce at him.


    Could the little mermaid really watch the prince walk away without growing legs and chasing after him?


    Probably not. But I wasn¡¯t ready to admit that.


    The car rolled into his neighborhood.


    "I¡¯ve got to head to my parents¡¯ ce this weekend,"I blurted, barely waiting for the car to stop. "So, uh... you can hop out here?"


    He didn¡¯t move.


    Instead, he rotated his wrist with an exaggerated grimace. "Ugh. My hand hurts. Might be broken."


    I blinked. "What?"

 Chapter 170 Non-professional Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Non-professional Treatment</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I stared at Sebastian¡¯s "injured" wrist. The sheer audacity of the man was breathtaking..


    As if reading my thoughts, he leaned in, his voice a rumbling reminder. "This was Alpha Xavier¡¯s doing."


    His lowered gaze carried just enough wounded pride to trigger my guilt.


    "I could take you to urgent care," I offered quickly. "They¡¯ve got great anti-inmmatory gels and proper wraps."


    Sebastian shot me a look that made my suggestion instantly ridiculous.


    He extended his wrist toward me, close enough that I could feel the heat radiating from his skin.


    "The person responsible for the injury should be the one to treat it."


    A nervousugh escaped me. "I¡¯m not refusing responsibility! It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not qualified. I thought medical professionals would - "


    Under his intense stare, my words died in my throat. "If you don¡¯t mind amateur care, I could... maybe... grab an ice pack from my freezer?"


    The corners of his mouth curved with amusement. "Your ce or mine?"


    I fell silent, weighing my limited options. Taking him to my parents¡¯ was unthinkable. The penthouse lived Liam. My apartment was the least of all evils.


    "Or perhaps..." he leaned in, his lips brushing against my ear, sending electricity down my spine, "we could go to your parents¡¯ house? Weren¡¯t you nning to visit them?"


    The warmth of his breath against my ear short-circuited my reasoning.


    "Let¡¯s... just go upstairs," I managed, escaping his deliberate seduction by unfastening my seatbelt and practically tumbling out of the car.


    Sebastian appeared beside me instantly, scooping me into his arms before I could put weight on my injured ankle.


    "Moving that fast? Training for the Olympics?" he quipped, holding me firmly against his chest.


    I pressed my lips together and stared fixedly at the elevator numbers, opting for strategic silence.


    Inside the elevator, he demonstrated exaggerated politeness. " You choose. Whichever floor you prefer."


    I mentally rolled my eyes. I pressed 13.


    The penthouse meant Liam, and whatever this night was leading to, I preferred as few witnesses as possible.


    I pretended to be engrossed in my phone, tapping and scrolling to avoid his gaze.


    Once inside the apartment, he headed straight for the bedroom.


    Wait. This was moving too fast!


    "I need to get that ice pack!" I blurted out, a flimsy attempt to break the tension.


    "I¡¯ll handle it," he replied, not moving an inch. His voice dropped, a low vibration that seeped into my bones. " Didn¡¯t you say I was good at everything?"


    The question hung in the air, a direct challenge.


    Heat flooded my chest and face under his molten gaze.


    He didn¡¯t wait for an answer, instead sweeping me into his arms and depositing me gently on the bed.


    "I¡¯ll get the ice pack," he stated, turning toward the door.


    The mundane words, spoken after that charged silence, broke something in me. "You¡¯re actually getting it?" The idiotic question was out before I could cage it.


    He was back in an instant, caging me with his presence as he leaned down, his face inches from mine.


    "What were you expecting, Cecilia?" His tone was deceptively light, but his eyes were a hunter¡¯s. "Ulterior motives?"


    "Just go," I managed, twisting away from the hook of his gaze.


    He left, and I copsed into the mattress.


    He was a male siren, designed to seduce me.


    As Iy there imagining his return, the scent of garlic and herbs wafted into the room, followed by the siren himself.


    " Dinner¡¯s ready," he announced from the doorway.


    ...Dinner?


    What dinner?What about the ice pack?


    When he approached, my heartbeat elerated. When he bent down, my breathing hitched. And then... he simply lifted me and carried me to the dining area, where actual, steaming food awaited.


    "You... made this?" I gestured at the meal, then at him, my confusion evident. " I thought you were getting an ice pack."


    Sebastian took his seat, smirking. " A man can multitask. I conjured this by magic while the ice was freezing."


    "You can cook?"


    "Don¡¯t sound so shocked." His smile was light. " I have hidden depths. And the inte."


    I picked up my fork, the decent food doing little to clear my bewilderment. Sebastian, detecting it, offered, "Cecilia, there are cooking tutorials online. I¡¯m a quick learner. Don¡¯t overthink it."


    "That¡¯s impressive," I admitted.


    His smile turned yful. "As you said, I¡¯m good at everything."


    Please stop saying that!


    He added more steak to my te, a slow smile ying on his lips. "You¡¯ll want your energy, Cecilia. I do value... stamina."


    I choked on my water, my face flushing.


    "Cecilia," he asked innocently, handing me a napkin, "why are you so flustered about treating my wrist?"


    I wanted to disappear.


    After dinner, Sebastian carried me back to the bedroom and presented me with a professional-grade ice pack along with his injured wrist.


    I stared at the ice pack for three long seconds.


    Taking his hand, I pressed the coldpress against his wrist, my fingers trembling slightly against his skin.


    The contrast between the ice¡¯s chill and his body heat sent strange sensations through my fingertips.


    "Done..." I began to withdraw my hand.


    He captured it mid-retreat, his fingers tracing the lines in my palm with deliberate care.


    He explored each curve and ridge, alternating between gentle and firm pressure, sending waves of tingling pleasure up my arm.


    My breathing became shallow and rapid as I bit my lip, unconsciously pressing my thighs together.


    Heat flooded my cheeks as his breath ghosted across my skin. "You¡¯ve been so fucking attentive to my needs. Now it¡¯s my turn to take care of yours."


    My heart tried to beat its way out of my fucking chest.


    I made a weak attempt to pull my hand back, but the resistance was a pathetic joke. " That¡¯s - that¡¯s not necessary."


    "Don¡¯t give me that bullshit..."


    His words got swallowed as his mouth crashed against mine, and we sank into the mountain of pillows.


    His kiss was a brutal kind of tender, all tongue and teeth and possessive intent.


    Those long, skilled hands of his were fucking sorcery - they moved over me like a storm surge, brutal and inevitable.


    They palmed my tits through the thin fabric of my dress, thumbs scraping over my nipples until I gasped into his mouth.


    One hand slid down my stomach, fingers pressing hard against the ache building between my legs.


    I was clinging to him like a fucking lifeline, my nails digging into the hard muscle of his back through his shirt.


    I was pretty sure I was leaving marks.


    When he finally broke the kiss, my whole body was throbbing.


    Sebastian pulled back just enough to speak, his breathing ragged. " Cecilia, consider the debt paid. I should go."


    The fuck?


    As he shifted to get up, my legs locked around his waist of their own fucking volition.


    I just red, my pussy aching with a fresh, wet pulse of pure frustration.


    He dropped a light, almost taunting kiss on the corner of my swollen mouth. "If we keep going, I¡¯m going to end up buried deep inside you. And then you¡¯ll be pissed at me all over again."


    I kept fucking ring, my silence louder than any scream.


    Then I snapped. My hand fisted in his hair and yanked him down, my teeth sinking into the hard ridge of his corbone.


    He grunted in pain, but before he could recover, my tongue was already soothing the mark,ving over his Adam¡¯s apple.


    That got him. A ragged, punched-out sound tore from his throat.


    The next second, his warm, rough hands were sliding under my dress, up the bare skin of my thighs still wrapped tight around him.


    He hooked his fingers in my panties and tore them aside with a brutal, efficient rip.


    "Fuck," he growled, his voice raw as his fingers found me wet and ready. "You¡¯re so fucking slick for me."


    He freed his cock, thick and hard in his hand, and then he was pushing inside, stretching me, filling me in one relentless, perfect thrust.


    I cried out, my head falling back as he started to move, setting a punishing rhythm from the get-go.


    "Tell me who you belong to," he growled, voice low and rough, each word punctuated by a deep, punishing thrust.


    "You," I gasped, the word torn from me - undeniable, desperate. "I¡¯m yours."


    I was just a body, a collection of raw nerve endings, meeting him thrust for thrust.


    It was a frantic, sweaty, messy collision.


    The world narrowed to the p of skin, his guttural groans in my ear, the filthy, wet sound of him driving into me.


    When I came, it was with a broken scream, my body mping down around his, milking him relentlessly until he followed with a raw shout, his own release flooding into me.


    We copsed together, soaked in sweat and other things, breathing like we¡¯d run a marathon.


    As I drifted toward unconsciousness, his lips brushed my hair, his voice so low I almost missed it. " You can run all you want. But you¡¯re already mine."

 Chapter 171 Bathroom Consensus

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 171 Bathroom Consensus</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I swam up from the depths of sleep, consciousness returning in slow, heavy waves.


    My fingers were dead weights, too tired to even twitch.


    The ache between my legs was the first thing that registered, a deep, throbbing reminder of everything we¡¯d done.


    My body felt like it had been taken apart and clumsily put back together, every musclenguid and heavy.


    The sheets were a lost cause, stuck to my skin with a cocktail of sweat and... well, him.


    I felt filthy, deliciously so, but the sticky sensation was starting to grate.


    I needed a bath. Now.


    I tried to shift, a slow, pathetic squirm, but the arm draped possessively over my waist tightened instantly.


    "Don¡¯t move," his voice was a low, sleep-roughened rumble against my ear.


    His lips found the sensitive spot just beneath my lobe, and a full-body shiver wracked my exhausted frame. "You¡¯re not going anywhere. This is your bed."


    "My bed, my rules," I mumbled, my face heating. "...I need a bath. I feel like I¡¯ve been zed."


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes opened, those dark, intense pools fixing on me in the dim light. "I¡¯ll help you."


    Panic, pure and undiluted, licked up my spine. "...On second thought, I¡¯m suddenly very sleepy. Forget I said anything."


    His low chuckle was a threat and a promise.


    He was already moving, pulling on his boxers with an infuriating grace. "You want a bath. You¡¯ll got one. I prefer you clean."


    He leaned over, his fingers prying mine from the death grip I had on the crumpled sheet.


    "My hero," I deadpanned, my sarcasm doing nothing to hide my trepidation.


    He just smirked and scooped me up with an ease that was both impressive and irritating.


    I yelped, my arms automatically looping around his neck.


    The hard nes of his chest were a stark contrast to my boneless softness.


    In the bathroom, he set me down on the cool countertop while he bent to fill the tub. I watched the muscles y across his bare back, a fresh wave of heat pooling low in my belly.


    Moon Goddess, he was fucking beautiful.


    He poured in my expensive bubble bath and, with a theatrical flourish, scattered a handful of dried rose petals from the jar on the windowsill.


    "Your majesty," he said, his tone dry.


    I managed a weak smile and slid into the gloriously hot, fragrant water, sinking down until the bubbles covered me up to my chin.


    The relief was immediate.


    I nced at him, still looming by the tub, and decided to go for it.Better to rip the band-aid off.


    "You should... you should probably head out, Sebastian."


    The air in the room went cold.


    He didn¡¯t move, then slowly leaned forward and lowered his head, gripping my chin so hard that I stared at him.


    His jaw was tight. "What did you just say, Cecilia?"


    I swallowed, my courage faltering. "I said... you should go. It¡¯ste."


    Hisugh was short, harsh. "Un-fucking-believable. You¡¯re really doing this again? Use my cock until you¡¯re screaming, then toss me out like yesterday¡¯s garbage? What am I, your favorite fucking call boy?"


    My face med.


    "...No! Of course not. It¡¯s just... this was fun. Adult fun. I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t acknowledge it happened." I was backpedaling fast, the words tumbling out. "I¡¯m just suggesting a... graceful exit."


    "An exit," he repeated, his voice dangerously soft.


    He sat on the wide lip of the tub, his presence overwhelming the steamy space. "Cecilia, you can¡¯t just fuck me into aa and then pretend it was a casual hookup every single time."


    Guilt, sharp and unwee, pricked at me.


    He was right. It was a shitty pattern.


    I took a shaky breath, thepromise he¡¯d shoved down my throat in the car suddenly seeming like the only way out of this without setting himpletely off.


    "Fine. Fine. We¡¯ll do what you said in the car. The... girlfriend thing."


    He watched me, his expression unreadable.


    "The ¡¯pretend¡¯ girlfriend thing," he rified, a mocking edge to his voice.


    "Yes. That. But," I added, seizing on a shred of self-preservation, "we keep it quiet. For now. We can¡¯t just announce this at the office. It would be a disaster for both of us, don¡¯t you think?"


    I tried to sound pragmatic, like I was considering our professional reputations.


    In truth, I was banking on this little charade fizzling out on its own once the novelty wore off for him.


    A clean, quiet end.


    He was silent for a long moment, his gaze boring into me.


    "Alright," he finally conceded. "We¡¯ll keep it between us."


    A shaky breath of relief escaped my lips. "Good. That¡¯s... good."


    Then he shifted, his hand going to the back of his neck. "I¡¯m pretty sticky myself, you know."


    My eyes widened.


    I pointed a trembling, bubble-covered finger towards the ss-walled shower. "The shower¡¯s all yours. Knock yourself out."


    He shook his head, a slow, predatory smile spreading across his face as he looked at the rose petals floating on the water¡¯s surface.


    "No. I like this. " he murmured, his gaze on the petal-strewn water. "I think I¡¯ll join you."


    His fingers went to the buttons of his shirt, the one he¡¯d just put on.


    "Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake, have it!" I scrambled, grabbing for a towel, one leg sloshing out of the water. "It¡¯s all yours!"


    I didn¡¯t make it an inch.


    In a sh, he had me, towel and all, hauled back into the water.


    He settled into the tub, pulling me down to straddle hisp, the water sloshing violently over the sides.


    "Don¡¯t be wasteful, Cecilia," he chided, his voice a low, serious growl, though his eyes were zing with dark amusement. "There are ces in the world suffering from a drought. We¡¯ll share."


    His cock, a rigid, demanding pressure against my inner thigh, was now positioned right at my entrance, a brutal, undeniable truth.


    "Share," my ass. This was a takeover.


    One of his big, wet hands mped onto my hip, holding me steady, while the other slid between our bodies, his fingers not asking, but finding.


    He parted my pussy with a rough, knowing touch, his thumb circling my clit once, twice, a jolt of pure lightning that made my whole body jolt.


    A ragged, broken sound tore from my throat.


    He didn¡¯t wait for me to get used to it.


    With a grunt that was all primal satisfaction, he used his grip on my hip to guide me down onto him, and he shoved himself upward.


    There was no gentle easing, no slow eptance.


    It was one, brutal, fucking inch after another, a searing, stretching invasion that filled me to the point of breaking.


    I cried out, my nails digging into the wet, hard muscle of his shoulders as my body was forced to amodate his girth, the water sloshing with the violence of the motion.


    "That¡¯s it,"he growled into my ear, his breath scalding hot. "Take it. All of it."


    And I did. Because I had no other fucking choice.


    My body, traitor that it was, began to adjust, the initial sharp burn melting into a deep, throbbing fullness.


    He held me there for a long moment, both of us panting, the water still around us.


    Then he moved.


    His pace was merciless.


    He bucked up into me, his cock dragging against every sensitive spot within me, each thrust making the water p against the porcin and our slick skin.


    My head lolled back on his shoulder, my every gasp and whimper muffled by the steamy air.


    I waspletely at his mercy, a puppet on hisp, my own hips starting to move in a desperate, matching rhythm.


    One of his hands remained on my hip, controlling the pace, while the other snaked up to my chest, roughly palming my breast, pinching my nipple until I arched against him with a sharp cry.


    He was everywhere - his scent, his heat, the sheer, overwhelming force of him filling me, surrounding me.


    The world narrowed to this tub, to the p of wet skin, his guttural groans in my ear, and the relentless, building pressure coiling deep in my core.

 Chapter 172 Morning Complications

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Morning Complications</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I was deep in dreand, face buried in the pillow, trying to escape reality even in my sleep, when the doorbell shattered the morning quiet, a shrill, invasive sound.


    The sudden noise jolted me awake.


    I sat bolt upright, my heart pounding, hair looking like I¡¯d lost a fight with a hurricane.


    I nced beside me, then toward the door.


    Who the hell could that be?!


    It could be Liam or Sawyer!!!


    "I¡¯ll get it," Sebastian mumbled, sleep-rough voice and all, already moving to get up.


    "You will NOT!" I grabbed his arm, yanking him back with surprising strength. "I¡¯ll go. You stay in this bedroom and don¡¯t you daree out, or I¡¯ll - "


    The threat died in my throat. What exactly would I do to an Alpha werewolf?


    Sebastian leaned back against the headboard, looking far too amused for someone who¡¯d been fucking me senseless just hours ago. "Or you¡¯ll what, exactly?"


    "Or I¡¯ll be extremely ufortable," I finishedmely.


    "...Cecilia," he sighed, his voice dropping to that dangerous, velvet-soft register. "Be brave. You¡¯re my girlfriend now."


    "Just... stay here. Please."


    I scrambled out of bed, pulled on enough clothes to be decent, and went to answer the door.


    Liam stood outside, looking impably put together as always.


    "Morning, Liam," I smiled, trying to look like I hadn¡¯t just rolled out of his boss¡¯s arms. "What brings you down so early?"


    "Miss Moore, it¡¯s not early. It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock."


    What?!


    My eyes widened in horror.


    I awkwardly ran my fingers through my tangled hair.


    "I... overslept."


    Liam handed me two thermal containers.


    "The asional tardiness is excusable," he said, then pushed forward a clothing rack. "These are Alpha Sebastian¡¯s suits. I¡¯ve pressed them."


    I stared at the suits, my brain short-circuiting. "...Oh."


    I silently epted the containers.


    When Liam left, I let my forehead fall against the door in defeat.


    Except the expected pain never came.


    Sebastian was standing behind me, his hand cushioning my head from impact. "What are you doing? Testing if your skull or the door is harder?"


    I looked up at him, shoving the containers into his hands before retreating into the apartment.


    Nine o¡¯clock. We were bothte.


    Thepany gossip mill would be working overtime now - not that it was gossip anymore. It was reality.


    When I emerged from getting ready, Sebastian had already changed in the guest bathroom.


    He stood there in his tailored suit, the picture of controlled Alpha power and sophistication - all clean lines and restrained elegance.


    But I¡¯d seen what lurked beneath that polished exterior.


    The raw, primal beast that emerged in bed... my body tingled at the memory.


    "Come eat breakfast," he called.


    Well, I reasoned, we were already in this deep.


    Breakfast wouldn¡¯t make it worse.


    I sat down to the nourishing meal Liam had prepared.


    Two bites in, and my brain screeched to a halt like a car hitting ck ice.


    Oh fuck. We hadn¡¯t used protection. Again.


    And I¡¯d already taken emergency contraception so recently...


    God, I needed to start thinking with something other than my libido.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ill?" Sebastian moved closer, his brow furrowing with concern. "Did I hurt youst night?"


    "It¡¯s nothing," I said with forced calm.


    This was partly my fault too. I¡¯d figure it out myself.


    A quick trip to the doctor would sort this.


    Sebastian¡¯s frown deepened, but before he could press further, the apartment door swung open.


    The sound made my soul practically leave my body.


    It had to be Harper.


    I once told her my apartment code.


    I instinctively reached for Sebastian, intending to shove him into the bedroom... acting like we were having some sordid affair rather than whatever this actually was.


    I barely grasped his wrist before he reversed the hold, capturing my hand in his. With infuriatingposure, he smirked down at me. "Don¡¯t bother, Cecilia. It¡¯s toote."


    My eyes widened in panic.


    Harper waltzed in carrying a container of food.


    "Bringing you some home-cooked love," she announced, her eyes immediately scanning the apartment beforending withser precision on Sebastian - who was standing barefoot in my kitchen, drinking coffee like he¡¯d moved in.


    I felt my face crumble.


    "He¡¯s... he¡¯s just borrowing my kitchen to make a call," I rattled off at machine-gun speed. "Reception¡¯s terrible upstairs."


    Harper arched one perfectly shaped eyebrow. "Is that so? Making calls shirtless? How progressive."


    I grabbed her arm and practically dragged her into my study, like I was hiding evidence from a crime scene investigator.


    "Don¡¯t go in the bedroom," I whispered urgently. "It¡¯s... haunted."


    Harper¡¯s smile spread slowly, knowingly. "Haunted? By the very alive, very naked Alpha in your kitchen, you mean?"


    I pulled her into the study and closed the door behind us.


    "So," she said, her voice thick with amusement, "you and the Big Bad Alpha, huh? When did this happen?"


    "It¡¯splicated," I whispered harshly. "And you can¡¯t tell anyone. Not a soul."


    "Why? Because he¡¯s your boss?" She wiggled her eyebrows. "That¡¯s hot."


    "No, it¡¯s not hot, it¡¯s problematic," I hissed. "I¡¯ve worked too hard to be taken seriously. If people find out I¡¯m sleeping with the Alpha..."


    "They¡¯ll think you¡¯re iming your rightful ce as his Luna," Harper finished, her expression turning serious. "Cecilia, you¡¯re his mate. It¡¯s written all over both of you."


    "We¡¯re not... it¡¯s not..." I struggled for words. "We¡¯re just dating. Quietly. And you¡¯re going to help me keep it quiet."


    She studied me for a long moment. "Fine. But his pack will figure it out eventually."


    Harper stood, grabbed her bag, and gave me a look that was equal parts smug and supportive.


    "You know I love you, right? But you guys are about as subtle as a mating howl in church."


    I groaned into my hands. "Go away."


    "Going,"she sang, heading for the door.


    But not before pausing just long enough to throw Sebastian - who had apparently been leaning in the doorway for God knows how long - a conspiratorial wink.


    "Alpha,"she said sweetly, before disappearing down the hall.


    Silence followed, heavy and charged. I exhaled slowly, then finally looked up.


    His arms were crossed, expression unreadable - but his eyes held that infuriating gleam of amusement.


    "You should go to the office first," I said quietly. "I¡¯ll follow in ten minutes. I need to... run an errand on the way."


    He gave me a look that clearly said: * You really think I believe that?*


    But he didn¡¯t push.


    Ten minutester, I was practically sprinting into a clinic, asking the doctor every question imaginable about emergency contraception, condoms, and long-term birth control ns.


    I left with what I mentallybeled my "regret-plus-prevention" package.


    And then - because the universe hates me - fate intervened again.


    Just as I wasing down the stairs, I heard that familiar voice that made my soul want to evacuate my body:


    "So your ¡¯physical therapy appointment¡¯ was actually in the women¡¯s health clinic?"


    I stumbled, nearly dropping my pharmacy bag.


    Sebastian stood at the bottom of the stairs, arms crossed over his chest like a prosecutor who¡¯d just caught a key witness in a lie.


    "I can exin," I managed.


    "No need." His tone was dangerously calm. "You lied. Again."


    I rushed down the remaining stairs and pulled him into the stairwell, away from the reception nurse¡¯s gossip-hungry eyes.


    "I didn¡¯t lie," I insisted. "I just... didn¡¯t tell the whole truth."


    Heughed coldly. "Is this political doublespeak? ¡¯Strategic omission¡¯?"

 Chapter 173 I Smell Your Fear...And Something Else

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 173 I Smell Your Fear...And Something Else</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "I..." I nced around nervously, checking in every direction before lowering my voice to a whisper. "We¡¯ve been reckless, Sebastian. Twice. Andst nigh... the water doesn¡¯t exactly help."


    Sebastian remained silent for what felt like an eternity.


    I continued scanning our surroundings, terrified of running into someone I knew or being caught by some random person¡¯s camera.


    Sebastian¡¯s striking appearance made him impossible to ignore.


    These days, people photographed everything from wildflowers to squirrels - an Alpha like him would definitely attract attention.


    Suddenly, I felt my body lift into the air as strong arms cradled me against a firm chest.


    My heart raced as he carried me effortlessly.


    "Put me down!" I hissed.


    Last night had been dark with few people around, but this was a hospital in broad daylight! Being carried princess-style was ridiculously conspicuous!


    Sebastianpletely ignored my protests, maintaining hisposed expression as he carried me through the busiest corridor of the hospital.


    When I spotted someone pulling out their phone, I quickly covered my face since I couldn¡¯t hide his.


    He carried me straight out of the hospital to where his car was parked right at the entrance.


    Sebastian ced me gently in the passenger seat before sliding into the driver¡¯s side and pulling away.


    "I¡¯m taking you somewhere," he said firmly.


    "But I haven¡¯t picked up my medication yet," I protested weakly.


    "You won¡¯t need it. I¡¯m taking you somewhere else to handle this issue." He paused, his voice softening with remorse. "I¡¯m sorry. I should have been more careful and considered this."


    "It¡¯s not just your responsibility," I replied awkwardly. "We both got... caught up in the moment."


    He truly hadn¡¯t considered protection, but neither had I. We¡¯d both been consumed by passion in those moments, too far gone to stop... I didn¡¯t me him.


    Sebastian nced at me, his eyes darkening slightly. "Next time, I¡¯ll have strawberry-vored ones ready."


    "Just drive, Alpha," I mumbled, feeling my cheeks burn.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t even like strawberry vor!


    Sebastian drove for over an hour, taking winding roads out of the city until we reached what looked like a luxury spa retreat tucked into the hills.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a spa.


    It was a women¡¯s clinic - exclusive, discreet, and stupidly expensive.


    Apparently, this was where Denver¡¯s elite came to deal with delicate matters.


    He said he¡¯d been here once before with his mother. I didn¡¯t pry. Some family histories were best left unopened..


    When he tried to follow me inside, I stopped him with a hand on his chest.


    "No."


    His brows furrowed, but I didn¡¯t flinch. "I¡¯m not about to discussst night with a doctor while you sit there like a brooding bodyguard. Stay."


    To my surprise, he did.


    Dr. Ross was...not what I expected.


    No white coat, no clipboard. She wore a silk blouse and smelled like chamomile and old books.


    She had this calm, grounded energy, like she knew exactly what was happening inside my body before I said a word.


    The consultation went about as well as could be expected. Same as thest doctor: the odds were low, but not zero.


    Five percent.


    I hated those kinds of numbers. Too small to be reassuring, too big to ignore.


    Fortunately, Dr. Ross had her own special form, much less harmful than taking emergency contraception twice.


    She came from a family of traditional healers but had incorporated modern medicine into her practice, specializing in women¡¯s health.


    It wasn¡¯t cheap, obviously. But that didn¡¯t matter. Not to Sebastian.


    He went to pick up the treatment while I waited in the greenhouse-like lobby, surrounded by women sipping herbal tea and pretending not to notice each other.


    I sat there, stomach twisted, trying not to think about what had gotten me here in the first ce.


    And mostly failing.


    -


    I must¡¯ve dozed off on the drive back - exhaustion and stress finally catching up with me.


    When I blinked awake, the SUV was no longer moving.


    We were parked at some remote mountain overlook, the kind of ce that looked like it belonged on a postcard.


    The windows were cracked open, letting in just enough crisp air to clear my head.


    I realized there was a jacket draped over me - Sebastian¡¯s.


    It smelled like cedar and winter and something distinctly him.


    It was warm. Comforting. Tooforting.


    I shifted groggily, turning my head - and nearly jumped.


    He was watching me.


    From the driver¡¯s seat, Sebastian sat in silence, his eyes locked on me with a kind of quiet intensity that pulled me straight out of sleep and into something sharper. Something electric.


    Why was he looking at me like that?


    Before I could ask, he leaned across the console, close enough that I could feel the heat radiating off him. His voice was low and steady - too steady.


    "Cecilia,"he said, "if we can prevent a pregnancy, we will. But if it happens... if you¡¯re carrying my pup, then you¡¯ll keep it. I like children."


    My brain short-circuited.


    Keep it?


    He likes children?


    And I like winning the lottery, but that doesn¡¯t mean I y the numbers.


    Was he serious?


    I forced a smile, the kind you wear to keep things from cracking beneath the surface. "It won¡¯t happen. Don¡¯t worry."


    His eyes narrowed slightly, like he could smell the lie in my tone. "But if it did? What would you do?"


    I hesitated, then shot back with a smirk I didn¡¯t quite feel, "I¡¯d handle it," I said, my voice cool. "Let¡¯s not borrow trouble from a future that isn¡¯ting."


    Silence.


    And then he moved.


    His hand cupped the side of my face as he leaned down and crushed his mouth to mine.


    It wasn¡¯t gentle or soft. It was a iming, a warning... a promise.


    When he finally pulled back, his breath brushed against my lips, warm and heavy.


    "If you¡¯re carrying my pup,"he murmured, voice rough as gravel, "you¡¯ll be my Luna. Do you dare?"


    My breath caught.


    The word hit me like a p.


    Luna.


    Once, that title had belonged to me.


    Once, it meant power and love and a ce in the world. Until Xavier destroyed all of it - ripped away my rank, my trust, my future.


    I didn¡¯t trust wolves or promises anymore.


    But then... Sebastian¡¯s gaze held mine - not demanding, not entitled, just steady, strong and real.


    And for one terrifying second, I wondered if I was making another mistake.


    Not by falling.But by running.


    By pushing away the one person who might actually be worthy of trust.


    I let out a nervousugh, trying to shake it off. "I already said yes to dating you. Don¡¯t get greedy."

 Chapter 174 Supermarket Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Supermarket Crisis</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Sebastian stared at my face, his expression cooling slightly at my flippant response.


    His eyes darkened for a long moment before softening again.


    "If you ever change your mind," he said gently, "make sure I¡¯m the first to know."


    I didn¡¯tmit either way.


    The whole conversation was hypothetical anyway.


    Instead, I grabbed his tie, yanked him down to my level, and kissed him like it was the onlynguage we spoke fluently.


    By the time we made it back to the office, the sun was basically clocking out for the day - and so was everyone else.


    Sawyer looked like he wanted to murder us both.


    "You might as well have note back at all!" he muttered under his breath.


    Sebastian, naturally, waspletely unfazed.


    Nobody could reprimand him anyway.


    I, on the other hand, felt incredibly awkward and guilty.


    "Sawyer, this afternoon I - " I began.


    "This afternoon you apanied the Alpha to meet with clients, I know," he interrupted tly." He didn¡¯t specify which clients."


    His eyes conveyed the clear message: You two better coordinate your story.


    My heart melted with gratitude. What a fantastic ally.


    As soon as he walked off, I pulled out my phone and ordered a year¡¯s supply of his favorite coffee - small-batch, single-origin Ethiopian beans to his apartment.


    It was the least I could do for traumatizing him.


    ---


    After three days of applying the medicine Dr. Han prescribed, my foot was almostpletely healed. I could walk without any problem.


    Sebastian apanied me to the sports medicine clinic each evening to change the bandages. He was surprisingly charming and sociable there - he even yed speed chess with Dr. Han after my treatments.


    Within those three days, I swear Dr. Han had fallen half in love with Sebastian.


    Every time we left, the doctor looked genuinely sad to see him go.


    He¡¯d stare at Sebastian with hopeful eyes, practically begging him to return for another chess match the next day.


    He even suggested I needed to "consolidate my treatment" and keep applying the medicine for a full month.


    During these visits, Sebastian casually extracted information from Dr. Han without seeming obvious.


    The doctor ended up revealing everything about my father, including things I didn¡¯t even know - like how Dad had secretly bought another ridiculously expensive orchid behind Mom¡¯s back.


    It was aid-back Saturday afternoon when I made the drive out to DIA to pick up my parents after their weeks in Hawaii.


    They emerged from baggage im looking sun-kissed and overpacked, each lugging at least three bags like they¡¯d tried to bring the ind home with them.


    "Mom! Dad!" I waved, jogging toward them.


    As I reached for one of Mom¡¯s bags, she smacked my hand away with practiced mom-reflexes.


    "Don¡¯t even think about it. These are way too heavy. Let your father throw out his back instead."


    ssic.


    She looped her arm through mine as we headed toward the parking lot, her fingers wrapping tightly around mine like I was still five and prone to wandering into traffic.


    Once we reached the car, I tossed the keys to Dad and slid into the back seat with Mom.


    It¡¯s just how we operated - Mom liked to supervise, and I liked not driving.


    "Let¡¯s swing by the grocery store before we go home," she said, adjusting her seatbelt like she was prepping for liftoff. "I want to cook something special tonight."


    I leaned into her shoulder, suddenly feeling ten years old again. "If it¡¯s not your garlic shrimp, I¡¯m filing a formalint."


    She chuckled, patting my cheek in that affectionate-but-mildly-insulting way mothers are gically programmed to master. "You little glutton. Haven¡¯t you been eating at all?"


    "I¡¯ve been feeding myself, thank you very much," I defended, sitting up straighter. "I¡¯m thriving in my independence. Flourishing, even."


    She gave me a look that said she wasn¡¯t buying a word of it.


    And honestly? I didn¡¯t me her.


    She still worried I might be curled up on the floor in post-divorce despair, living off crackers and denial. I smiled, probably too quickly.


    There was a soft squeeze on my hand, and then she said nothing.


    For all the chaos in my life, my parents were the one thing that didn¡¯t require trantion.


    No performance, no pretending - just the kind of love that didn¡¯t keep score.


    By the time we hit the grocery store , the sun was low and casting golden streaks over everything.


    Dad pulled into the parking lot, engine humming low as the car rolled to a stop.


    We parked, popped the trunk, and stepped out into the cool, air-conditioned promise of fresh produce .


    Author¡¯s pov


    Not far away in another parking spot, Zane Locke was unwrapping chocte for his daughter Xenia.


    "Baddy! Thatdy bad!" the little girl suddenly eximed, pointing angrily out the window.


    "Be good, Xenia," Zane soothed while looking in the direction she was pointing.


    When he spotted Cecilia, his eyes brightened with unexpected pleasure.


    He¡¯d been thinking about her these past few days.


    He had nned to leave Denver today but had considered contacting Sebastian to arrange another meeting with her before departing.


    He¡¯d ultimately decided against it, worried about creating misunderstandings.


    "Baddy! Don¡¯t like her! Baddy!" Xenia continued, ring at Cecilia.


    Zane looked confused. "You¡¯ve met her before?"


    "Pretty brother, baddy, no hug!" the child pouted.


    "Ah..." Zane nodded in understanding.


    It seemed his daughter had encountered Cecilia at Sebastian¡¯s apartment building, and she hadn¡¯t let her hug Sebastian - or perhaps Xenia tried to hug Cecilia herself.


    Either way, the child was holding a grudge.


    Cecilia and her parents had already walked past his car toward the supermarket entrance.


    "Xenia, Daddy will buy you more chocte. Stay in the car and be good. I¡¯ll be right back," he told his daughter, then instructed the driver, "Watch her and don¡¯t let her run around."


    With that, he got out of the car, his movements swift and purposeful.


    -


    Inside the supermarket, Cecilia pushed the cart alongside her parents as they browsed the aisles. Her mom, Esther, headed to the fresh food section while directing her husband and daughter to pick up some soybean.


    Cecilia and her dad turned down the organic section - only to find a tall man toward them.


    "Well, hello again, Miss Moore," Zane Locke said with a warm smile. "Fancy running into you here."


    Cecilia was surprised. "Hello, Mr. Locke."


    He shifted his attention to her father. " And this gentleman is...?" The question carried a weight that Cecilia couldn¡¯t quite understand.


    "My father,VanDyck Moore" she replied, though she found the question oddly unnecessary.


    Still, since they¡¯d bumped into each other, she introduced them. "Dad, this is Mr. Zane Locke."


    Her father responded politely, but his eyes held a certain wariness.


    Meanwhile, Esther had finished selecting beef and shrimp and noticed them chatting with someone.


    She approached, about to introduce herself with a smile - until she saw who it was.


    The moment she recognized Zane Locke, all color drained from her face.


    Her shopping basket slipped from her fingers, sending fresh produce scattering across the polished floor.


    The sound of tomatoes hitting the ground was deafening in the sudden silence that fell between them.

 Chapter 175 Unexpected Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Unexpected Revtions</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Nearly three decades had passed, but Esther Moore recognized him the second their eyes met.


    Zane Locke.


    Time had added some lines to his face and silver to his temples, but his posture was still regal, his presence unmistakable.


    He hadn¡¯t lost the quiet gravity that once made people pause mid-sentence when he entered a room.


    And yet - he was standing here, surrounded by boxes of jasmine rice and organic quinoa, looking at her like she was a ghost from a life he barely remembered but couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Zane Locke.


    The eldest son of the Locke family - a name whispered with a certain reverence in political circles, and, less publicly, among those who managed the fragile rtionship between werewolf ns and the human world.


    VanDyck and Cecilia had no idea what to make of the tension crackling between them.


    One nce between father and daughter was all it took to confirm that both had noticed something was... off.


    Esther¡¯s throat tightened.


    Her mother, Helena, worked as a live-in housekeeper for the Lockes.


    She had lived in the Locke household for many years before moving to Denver for college, though she¡¯d never mentioned knowing Zane personally to her daughter.


    The tension crackling between them was impossible to ignore.


    VanDyck and Cecilia exchanged nces, both silently acknowledging the strange undercurrent in the air.


    "You¡¯re Helena¡¯s daughter... E... Emma?" Zane asked, searching throughyers of memory to ce a name to a young face from his past.


    The color drained from Esther¡¯s face.


    Herposure wavered for just a second, her heart pounding visibly in her throat.


    "No," she corrected him with a forced smile. "My name is Esther."


    "Oh, right, Esther. My mistake," Zane apologized, looking genuinely embarrassed. "It¡¯s been so many years. How is your mother doing these days?"


    "She¡¯s well," Esther replied, her voice carefully controlled.


    Zane¡¯s gaze shifted to Cecilia, studying her features with an intensity that bordered on inappropriate.


    "Miss Moore is your daughter?"


    "Yes, she¡¯s my daughter," Esther answered, struggling to maintain herposure.


    Cecilia observed her mother¡¯s unusual behavior, remembering Mr. Locke¡¯s strange reaction at the restaurant weeks ago.


    Her eyes darted to her father, but his expression revealed nothing.


    "Your daughter is beautiful," Zanemented, his eyes holding a sharp, assessing quality that seemed to look right through Cecilia.


    "Thank you for thepliment," Esther nodded with a thin smile.


    VanDyck finally intervened, positioning himself slightly in front of his wife and daughter in a subtle protective gesture. "Mr. Locke, we need to finish our shopping. It was nice meeting you."


    Zane nodded politely. "Likewise."


    They exchanged brief goodbyes, and the Moore family quickly pushed their cart away.


    Cecilia nced back once to see Zane Locke still standing there, staring after them with an unreadable expression.


    The remainder of their shopping trip was silent and awkward.


    VanDyck grabbed a bag of millet instead of the rice he¡¯d intended to buy, while Esther, who¡¯d said she wanted milk, returned with two boxes of frozensagna instead.


    That single encounter with Zane Locke had thrown the entire family into disarray.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Back home, the tension persisted.


    Mom immediately disappeared into the kitchen with the groceries.


    Dad retreated to the balcony to tend to his nts.


    I organized the items we¡¯d bought into the refrigerator, asionally ncing toward the kitchen where Mom stood motionless, lost in thought.


    After a while, she emerged from the kitchen, her face was pale.


    "Mom, you look tired. Sit down and rest. I¡¯ll handle dinner," I said, guiding her to the sofa.


    I poured her some water before heading to the kitchen to prepare our meal.


    From my peripheral vision, I could see her watching me with reddened eyes.


    Dad sat silently on the balcony, staring vacantly at his beloved nts.


    The atmosphere in our apartment felt heavy with unspoken words.


    As I worked in the kitchen, the doorbell rang.


    "Mom, could you get that? I invited Harper over for dinner," I called out.


    Harper had helped me through everything, from the divorce proceedings to emotional support. Now that things had settled and my parents were back, it seemed right to include her in our family dinner.


    Momposed herself and went to answer the door.


    "Harper, you¡¯re - " Her words cut off abruptly.


    Curious, I turned down the heat on the stove and peeked out from the kitchen.


    Standing beside Harper was the towering figure of Sebastian, looking impossibly handsome in casual clothes that probably cost more than my monthly rent. He was holding an elegantly wrapped gift box.


    My stomach did that annoying swoop thing. What the hell was he doing here?


    "Good evening, Mrs. Moore,"he said politely, his voice calm, smooth, andced with just enoughmand to make people straighten their spines without realizing it.


    My mother blinked, surprised - but quickly recovered with the grace of a woman who could host a dinner party during a hurricane. "Well, hello. Harper, is this your boyfriend?"


    Harper let out a theatrical groan that could¡¯ve won her an off-Broadway audition. "Oh, Aunt Esther, please. If I ever got that lucky, I¡¯d be humble about it for at least five minutes."


    Mom tilted her head, still confused. "Then who is he?"


    Harper dragged the suspense out like she was announcing a plot twist.


    "He¡¯s Cecilia¡¯s..."She let the pause stretch until Mom¡¯s face went pale, her brain clearly sprinting through every scandalous possibility.


    "...new boss,"Harper finished sweetly.


    I could almost hear her silent addition: * I was going to say new mate, but that might be too shocking.*


    Mom finally nodded, blinking back her surprise. "Right. New employer. Cecilia did mention someone new at the office."


    But the real question - Why was my boss at our family dinner?


    I stepped out of the kitchen just in time, having turned the stove down before something caught fire.


    When I saw Sebastian standing in our living room, all six-foot-something of him looking unfairly good in a ck cashmere sweater, I stopped short.


    "Mr. ck - what are you doing here?"The title slipped out before my mouth could consult my brain.


    "I invited him," Harper immediately imed responsibility. "Since he helped resolve everything so smoothly, I thought he should join us in celebration."

 Chapter 176 Uninvited Guest

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 176 Uninvited Guest</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Harper!


    That traitor. That spy. That absolutely insufferable idiot.


    She was going to be the death of me.


    Sebastian looked like a walking time bomb in my living room--primed to explode and demolish the fragile wall I¡¯d built between my personal life and my professional one.


    Just looking at him made my pulse spike.


    But I¡¯d always been good at hiding my true feelings.


    I pulled myself together, pasted on a serene smile, and turned to Harper.


    "Harper, how thoughtful of you," I said sweetly, each word dipped in sugar andced with poison. "Thank you so much, my dearest friend..."


    I¡¯m going to bury you in your sleep.


    Harper wilted under my razor-sharp smile, her handsing up in a gesture of pure surrender.


    "Oh, no need to thank me!"Her mouth said one thing, but her eyes were screaming for mercy.


    I felt my chest tighten with frustration as I turned to Sebastian, forcing ayer of icy politeness into my tone.


    "Mr. ck, a little warning would¡¯ve been nice," I said. "I wasn¡¯t exactly prepared to host you tonight."


    Sebastian returned my fake smile with one of effortless charm.


    "That¡¯s quite alright," he said smoothly. "I¡¯m not picky when ites to food."


    "Well... alright then," I replied, locking eyes with him.


    We stared at each other in silence, a subtle standoff to see who could keep up the more convincing facade.


    Spoiler: I was losing. Badly.


    Mom nced between us, clearly sensing something strange but choosing diplomacy over interrogation.


    "Mr. ck, please don¡¯t just stand there-e in and make yourselffortable," she said with her usual warmth.


    Sebastian nodded graciously, stepping forward to ce the gift box on the coffee table, and settled onto the couch with the kind of poise that seemed to shrink the room around him.


    Mom disappeared into the kitchen to grab some drinks, with Harper scurrying after her, throwing me a conspiratorial wink over her shoulder.


    The second they were out of sight, my smile crumbled, and my whole expression copsed into pure, unfiltered distress.


    I sank onto the edge of the sofa, shooting Sebastian a wary look. "What are you doing here?"


    Was he trying to give me a heart attack? Because if so, mission aplished.


    He looked maddeningly at home, his arm stretched possessively along the back of the couch as if iming the entire space. "Rx, Miss Moore. I¡¯m simply having dinner at my girlfriend¡¯s house. Getting to know the inws. You know, basic boyfriend duties." He added a wink for good measure. "Don¡¯t worry--I¡¯ll behave. Until you¡¯re ready to go public, my lips are sealed."


    He dropped the word girlfriend like it wasn¡¯t a verbal grenade, while I was sitting there trying to remember how to breathe.


    "I cannot with you right now." I red at him. "One more word and I swear you¡¯re getting a fork to the knee."


    His eyes lit up like I¡¯d just threatened him with dessert.


    He leaned in ever so slightly, voice dropping into a low, teasing murmur.


    "And here I was hoping for something a little more... hands-on."


    That voice. That look. That maddening smirk.


    My face flushed instantly.


    "Sebastian," I hissed. "Be serious."


    Author¡¯s pov


    In the kitchen, Harper yanked a slightly-too-golden casserole out of the oven like she was defusing a bomb.


    Esther, ever theposed matriarch, casually set a tray of mugs on the counter and said, without preamble,


    "So. Does Mr. ck have a thing for Cecilia?"


    Harper blinked. Damn. No warm-up, no subtle lead-in--just a verbal sniper shot.


    *Jesus, she¡¯s good, *Harper thought. *No wonder Cecilia turned out the way she did.*


    "Him?" Harper echoed, feigning surprise with all the grace of a B-list actress in a soap opera.


    "Mr.ck definitely respects her work. She¡¯s been killing it at the office. But romantic interest?" She shrugged. "Who can say?"


    Esther gave a knowing hum, the kind that said, I¡¯ve been around the block, kid.


    "Save it, Harper. I changed that girl¡¯s diapers. You think I can¡¯t spot chemistry when it¡¯s crackling across my living room?"


    With that, she picked up the tray and glided out like she hadn¡¯t just dropped a conversational grenade.


    Out on the balcony, VanDyck had been watering his sulents and pretending not to eavesdrop.


    He walked in just as Sebastian stood to greet him, the kind of polished, annoyingly unppable guy who probably ironed his T-shirts.


    "Good evening, Mr. Moore," Sebastian said smoothly, extending a hand with practiced charm.


    Before he could say more, Cecilia swooped in like a defensive lineman.


    "Dad, this is Mr.ck. My boss."


    VanDyck raised an eyebrow. The title clearly registered--and so did Sebastian¡¯s very expensive face.


    "Pleasure to meet you," he said, shaking hands. "Didn¡¯t realize Cecilia¡¯s new job came with... perks."


    Esther returned with the mugs, her eyes narrowing slightly as she scanned Sebastian head to toe like a TSA agent with trust issues.


    Sebastian, to his credit, didn¡¯t flinch. He offered them drinks, made pleasant small talk, and somehow managed to steer the conversation toward literature without sounding like a pretentious ass.


    Cecilia, who had been silently calcting all possible escape routes, bolted for the kitchen.


    Inside, she and Harper huddled behind the cracked kitchen door like spies.


    "He¡¯s talking about Virginia Woolf with your mom," Harper whispered. "And--wait--he brought books. Out-of-print ones. He pulled them out of a gift bag like some kind of literary magician."


    Cecilia peeked through the gap and saw her mom¡¯s eyes light up like it was Christmas morning.


    "She¡¯s smiling," Harper hissed. "Like actually smiling. What the hell is happening?"


    Cecilia didn¡¯t answer. She was too busy having a minor existential crisis.


    Cut to fifteen minutester.


    Round two of espionage revealed Sebastian chatting casually with VanDyck about global markets and fiscal policy like it was the NFL draft.


    Somewhere mid-discussion, he opened the sleek ck box sitting on the coffee table.


    "I came on short notice and didn¡¯t know what to bring," he said. "This orchid¡¯s been sitting around my ce, and I travel too much to take care of it properly. Cecilia mentioned you¡¯re into nts, so..."


    VanDyck adjusted his sses, took one look, and nearly dropped the thing.


    "This--this is a pure crown orchid. In pristine condition."


    He sounded like someone had handed him a signed Beatles vinyl.


    "It¡¯s a bit much," VanDyck added, clearing his throat. "I don¡¯t think I can ept something this valuable."


    Sebastian gave a casual shrug. "Honestly, I have no idea what it¡¯s worth. A friend gave it to me. It¡¯s been gathering dust on a bookshelf."


    VanDyck looked personally offended. "You left this in a bookshelf?"


    He cradled the orchid like it was a newborn. "Well... I suppose I could foster it for a while."


    "Perfect," Sebastian said, smiling. "When it blooms, I¡¯d love to see it again."


    "You¡¯re on."


    Esther reappeared with a hardcover in hand and practically dragged Sebastian into a heated debate about modernist prose.


    Cecilia just stood frozen in the hallway like her world had tilted sideways.


    "Jesus," Harper muttered. "He¡¯s good. Like, dangerously good."


    "He¡¯s CIA-level maniptive," Cecilia mumbled, rubbing her temple. "He¡¯s already infiltrated the entire household."


    Dinner passed in a suspiciously peaceful blur.


    VanDyck opened his prized bottle of whiskey--normally reserved for holidays or near-death experiences--and rhapsodized about orchids.


    Esther, who usually tuned out these rants, was now actively participating.


    Cecilia, who usually zoned out after sentence three, found herself nodding and pretending to care.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian sat there like he¡¯d been adopted into the family and given a seat in the will.


    Then--


    Ding-dong.


    Everyone froze.


    Cecilia nced at her parents. Both looked genuinely puzzled.


    Harper shook her head. "Not me. I swear."


    "Oh!" Esther gasped. "I almost forgot." She tapped her forehead and stood to answer the door.


    Ding-dong.


    The second chime came faster. More aggressive.


    Like whoever was outside wasn¡¯t big on patience.


    Cecilia¡¯s pulse skipped.


    The night had been going too well--and in her experience, nothing good ever followed a second doorbell.

 Chapter 177 Unexpected Rivals

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 177 Unexpected Rivals</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The second chime still rang in my ears as Mom crossed the room, muttering, "That must be Peggy."


    Peggy?


    My stomach did a small, suspicious somersault.


    Peggy Foster--my mother¡¯s longtime coworker and our neighbor. Sweet woman.


    The door swung open, and Peggy walked in with her warm smile, but it wasn¡¯t her presence that made my heart skip a beat.


    It was the tall figure behind her.


    Simon Foster.


    Tall, lean, impably dressed in a white button-down with sleeves casually rolled to reveal tanned forearms.


    Wire-rimmed sses framed intelligent eyes that held both gentleness and intensity.


    He looked like he¡¯d walked straight out of an indie film -- the brooding academics type-- more mature than I remembered, with an understated confidence thatmanded attention.


    The moment he stepped inside, those eyes found mine, and his lips curved into a familiar smile.


    "Cecilia," he said, his voice washing over me like an old melody. "It¡¯s been a while."


    I stood automatically, my face arranging itself into a polite smile. "Indeed, it has."


    Beside me, Harper leaned in, her breath tickling my ear. "Wait... isn¡¯t this your genius neighbor from middle school ? The one who permanently lived at the top of the honor roll?"


    I gritted my teeth. "Your memory is inconveniently perfect."


    "I told you back then," Harper whispered gleefully. "Those quiet, intellectual neighbor types are the most dangerous when they grow up."


    Before I could formte a retort, a smooth voice cut through the room like a silver de.


    "Quite the lively gathering tonight."


    Sebastian¡¯s voice was soft, almost gentle--and cold enough to freeze blood.


    My boss was still seated at the dining table,zily swirling his wine ss, but his eyes were locked on the scene with predatory focus.


    I turned to face him. "Sebastian..."


    He smiled, all teeth and no warmth. "You¡¯re full of surprises tonight, aren¡¯t you? Should I be expecting anyone else to show up? Maybe an ex from college? A secret fianc¨¦?"


    The sarcasm was thick enough to drown in.


    I opened my mouth, but whatever I meant to say got lost somewhere between my brain and my lungs.


    Then, just as suddenly, he straightened.


    The icy smile vanished, reced by the polished calm of the man who could charm CEOs and senators alike.


    In one smooth motion, Sebastian stood.


    The shift was so seamless, it was as if that bitterment had never happened.


    "Mr. Moore," he said politely, "thank you for your hospitality. Please do let me know when that orchid blooms."


    "Y-yes, of course," Dad replied with an awkwardugh that did nothing to dissolve the tension.


    Sebastian crossed the living room, nodding politely to Mom and Peggy as he passed, his gaze slicing right past Simon like he didn¡¯t exist.


    Harper watched him approach with wide eyes, her mouth slightly open like she¡¯d just witnessed a live episode of a drama series.


    I couldn¡¯t deal with this. Not now.


    I turned to my father. "Dad, Harper and I need to step out for a bit."


    "Go, sweetheart," Dad said quickly, already half-rising from his chair, like he couldn¡¯t wait to get me out of the st zone.


    I turned to Sebastian, keeping my voice unnaturally steady. "Mr. ck, please enjoy the rest of your evening."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t respond verbally, just took another sip of his wine -- slow, deliberate -- before following us toward the door.


    Simon stood awkwardly in the entryway, clutching a box of desserts.


    "I--I didn¡¯t realize it was a bad time. We can catch upter, if that¡¯s better."


    I nodded quickly, grateful for the out.


    "Yes. That would be better."


    Harper was already rushing toward the door. I started to follow her when a warm hand slid around my waist, anchoring me in ce with a grip that was both gentle and upromising.


    My entire body froze.


    Sebastian.


    He spoke softly, his tone casual, but every word sharpened like a knife.


    His eyes never left mine, but the message was clearly meant for Simon.


    "She¡¯s been doing well, by the way. Sleeping through the night. Eating properly. Even the nightmares have stopped."


    The atmosphere crystallized into ice.


    Simon blinked, visibly thrown.


    "That¡¯s... I¡¯m d," he replied, his smile not quite reaching his eyes.


    My face burned hot enough to melt steel. I couldn¡¯t look at either of them.


    "We really need to go," I blurted out. "We¡¯ll talk another time."


    I grabbed Harper¡¯s arm and practically dragged her out the door.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Simon stood at the doorway, watching their retreating figures.


    Only then did he sigh softly before returning to the living room to ce the dessert box on the table.


    In the living room, Peggy leaned closer to Esther, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Was that her boyfriend? The one in the suit?"


    Esther hesitated.


    She actually admired Sebastian quite a bit--he wasposed, intelligent, protective, and most tellingly, he knew intimate details about Cecilia¡¯s life that only someone very close to her would know.


    But there was something about him that gave her pause.


    He was too sharp-edged. Too dominant.


    She wasn¡¯t certain this was the right match.


    "She¡¯ll make her own decision," she finally replied softly.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The door clicked shut behind me.


    I kept moving forward, gripping Harper¡¯s wrist, my pace quicker than usual.


    "Walk faster," I whispered. "Don¡¯t look back."


    Harper stumbled alongside me while muttering, "This isn¡¯t walking--it¡¯s fleeing for your life."


    We descended the side stairs, cut through the garden path, and finally reached the garage.


    Harper pressed her key fob, and the car lights shed twice.


    "Seriously, what did you do to attract all this?" she asked, pulling open the passenger door. "Your childhood crush shows up, and your boss goes full territorial Alpha on us. What¡¯s the secret? Do you emit some kind of drama pheromone?"


    "Harper." My voice was a warning growl.


    "Fine, fine, I¡¯ll shut up." She raised both hands in surrender.


    I was about to get into the car when footsteps approached from behind.


    Not fast, not heavy, but each step seemed tond directly in my heart.


    Harper slid into the passenger seat with impressive speed, gently pulling the door closed behind her like she was avoiding crossfire.


    I was about to call after her when a hand reached from behind, once again securing itself around my waist.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Here it came.


    Sebastian was about to speak.

 Chapter 178 Possessive Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 178 Possessive Alpha</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I was suddenly pulled against a wall of solid muscle.


    Sebastian¡¯s dominant scent invaded every pore of my body.


    The pressure around my waist tightened gradually, and cool, slender fingers gently tilted my chin upward until I met his eyes, narrowed and gleaming with dangerous intensity.


    "Why are you so eager to get her out?" His voice was unusually gentle.


    He meant Harper. The girl I¡¯d just dragged out of the house like a human shield.


    "...To protect me." I grimaced, my expression pleading.


    Sebastian leaned down, his face hovering inches from mine.


    His warm breath carried the scent of whiskey as it brushed against my cheek. "What do you need protection from, Ms. Moore? What danger are you facing that I can¡¯t handle myself?"


    His voice was deep and indulgent, almost tender, but the grip on my waist told apletely different story.


    Oh crap. He¡¯s genuinely angry.


    I quickly wrapped my arms around his, "Don¡¯t be upset. Let¡¯s go somewhere else, and I¡¯ll exin everything." I offered him my sweetest smile.


    He leaned down and pressed his lips firmly against mine for a brief, possessive moment before pulling back with a wounded tone. "Ms. Moore, I saw everything with my own eyes. What could you possibly exin?"


    With that, he released me and walked away. I steadied myself.


    Watching his retreating figure, I had a moment of disbelief.


    Sebastian stopped by the car.


    When he noticed I hadn¡¯t followed, he turned, standing with elegant poise, his expression unreadable as he gazed at me.


    I sighed internally.


    "Sebastian." I softened my voice.


    When he remained silent, I bit my lip and tried again with a deliberately sweet tone, "Sebas~"


    Sebastian¡¯s wounded expression finally eased somewhat, though notpletely.


    He said tly, "Get in the car."


    "Sure thing. I haven¡¯t been drinking--I¡¯ll drive." Knowing I was in the wrong, I eagerly yed the role of servant, retrieving the car keys from his pocket and opening the door for him. The back door...


    His expression darkened again.


    With a nk face, he walked to the passenger seat and got in. I was speechless.


    Wasn¡¯t sitting in the back safer for him?


    I felt a surge of frustration.


    I slid into the driver¡¯s seat and fired up the engine, the low hum barely covering the sigh I let out.


    We¡¯d gotten out of the neighborhood in one piece, which already felt like a minor miracle.


    But five minutes into the drive, the silence broke.


    "I don¡¯t want to go home," Sebastian said, his voice low and dramatic, as if he were the tragic hero in a Gothic novel.


    I shot him a nce. "Okay... and where exactly would Your Brooding Highness prefer to go?"


    "Anywhere but that apartment."


    I raised a brow. "You¡¯re pouting."


    "I¡¯m unhappy."


    I exhaled through my nose. "What do you need? A pint of ice cream? A hug? A dramatic monologue about the moon? Tell me what soothes the savage Alpha."


    He didn¡¯tugh. He didn¡¯t even blink.


    Just stared out the window like I¡¯d killed his goldfish.


    I groaned. "Fine. Where do you want to go?"


    He rattled off an address like he¡¯d been waiting for me to ask. I slowed and tapped it into the GPS.


    We passed a convenience store. I was about to keep going when he spoke again.


    "Didn¡¯t you say something about ice cream?"


    I blinked. "Seriously?"


    He didn¡¯t answer. Just fixed me with a stare that was both petnt and immovable.


    I sighed, made a dramatic U-turn, and pulled into the nearest convenience store.


    Five minutester, I tossed him a pint of mint chocte chip and put the car back in drive.


    We drove in rtive silence until the GPS announced our arrival.


    A sprawling modern house, secluded and sleek. Of course. Nothing less for the grand performance of his sulk..


    It was surrounded by high white walls thatpletely obscured the interior.


    As we approached, security cameras automatically scanned us, and the ck iron gate opened.


    Once inside, I could see a well-maintained garden surrounding a ss and steel structure--not particrly tall, but designed with striking elegance, like a luxurious greenhouse.


    Him having multiple properties wasn¡¯t surprising.


    But this ce didn¡¯t seem like his style at all. I parked the car.


    We got out and entered the ss structure.


    When the lights came on, the interior was breathtakingly beautiful, the ss surfaces gleaming magnificently under the illumination. I looked around in wonder.


    Sebastian had already sat down.


    "Okay," I said quietly, "about earlier--I didn¡¯t know Simon was going to show up."


    He gave a slow nod, but didn¡¯t look at me. "Sure. Totally normal for a guy to just randomly tag along to his mom¡¯s dinner invite."


    I frowned. "Sebastian. It wasn¡¯t nned. My mom didn¡¯t even know."


    He finally nced at me. "But you two seem... familiar."


    I blinked. "We used to live next door. He was around when we were kids."


    "So he¡¯s the childhood friend with a long-lost crush."


    He said it like he was reading from a viin origin story.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you seriously doing this right now?"


    He leaned back, arms still crossed. "Just trying to get the full picture. You looked...fortable around him."


    "Sebastian? Please. We¡¯ve known each other since we were kids. He¡¯s practically family."


    "Family?"


    The word dripped off his tongue like it personally offended him.


    I winced. "Okay, fine. Mr. Foster. I¡¯ll call him Mr. Foster from now on. Happy?"


    His fingers slipped between mine, warm and deliberate. "I heard you¡¯re nning to meet him again."


    I tensed. "It¡¯s just coffee."


    He leaned in slightly, voice low, almost amused. "Next time, bring me along."


    A pause. His eyes locked on mine.


    "I¡¯d like to meet Mr. Foster. I have a feeling we¡¯ll get along just fine."


    My brain short-circuited somewhere between panic and a very inappropriate mental image.


    I squeezed his hand back, hard enough to prove a point.My smile dropped, reced with the kind of serious expression people wear when swearing oaths in courtrooms.


    "Meeting? What meeting? There¡¯s no meeting. That was just dinner-table diplomacy. Empty words. If I see him again, I¡¯ll change sidewalks. Heck, I¡¯ll move ZIP codes."


    His eyes lit up, storm clouds clearing in real time.


    The corners of his mouth lifted. He was sunshine after rain.


    I exhaled, finally.


    Crisis: averted.


    He raised our joined hands to his lips, brushing a kiss over my knuckles.


    Then his other hand came up to my cheek--warm, slow.


    His thumb traced my skin as he leaned in, breath soft but charged.


    The look in his eyes said everything: smug, sweet, and maybe just a little possessive.

 Chapter 179 Hope Was A Dangerous Thing

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 179 Hope Was A Dangerous Thing</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The whiskey on his tongue made me feel dizzy and bold, my mouth opening for him without a single thought in my head.


    I was just a body against his, pliant and willing, letting him do whatever the fuck he wanted.


    My arms hung loose around his neck before tightening their hold.


    "Upstairs. Now," he grunted into my mouth, the words more amand than a suggestion.


    He hoisted me up like I weighed nothing, his big hands digging into the flesh of my thighs to keep me in ce.


    I locked my ankles behind his back, my face burning where it was pressed into the crook of his neck.


    My fingers fumbled with the buttons of his shirt, popping them open one by one until I could get my mouth on his skin.


    I bit his corbone, then sucked a mark lower down on his chest. I could feel the low rumble in his throat.


    We never made it to the fucking bedroom.


    He mmed me back against the cool ss wall of the hallway, his body a solid, immovable weight pinning me there.


    The ss started to steam up from our heat.


    His mouth was brutal on mine, his hands rough as they roamed all over my body, under the thin shirt, then tearing it off me.His touch was like a brand.


    "So fucking perfect for me," he snarled, his voice ragged.


    He hitched my leg higher around his hip.


    My head thumped back against the ss as his mouth started working on my neck, sucking so hard I knew it would leave a dark purple bruise.


    "Sebastian... fuck!" I gasped, my nails wing red lines down his shoulders.


    The cool ss was a shock against my bare back, but the front of me was on fire everywhere he touched.


    He was everywhere, his hands, his mouth, his cock pressing insistently against my core through our clothes.


    With a low growl, he shifted just enough to free one hand, and I heard the tear of foil packet.


    My breath hitched as he sheathed himself, the brief, practical interruption only heightening the desperate tension between us.


    "Mine," he growled against my damp skin, his eyes looking straight through me, something wild and possessive staring back.


    He pushed inside and I came apart for him,pletely.


    It built and built until I couldn¡¯t fucking take it anymore, my whole body shaking as I fell, and he followed right after with a final, deep thrust, his own release shuddering through him.


    We just leaned there against that fogged-up wall, panting and spent.


    The air was thick with the scent of us, of sex and sweat.


    His forehead rested against mine, our ragged breaths mingling.


    Then, his hands began to move again, slow and deliberate, tracing the curve of my waist, the swell of my hip.


    The embers he¡¯d left smoldering inside me ignited once more.


    "Again," he murmured, not a question but a statement, his mouth finding mine in a deep,nguid kiss that promised another slow, delicious burn.


    My body, still humming from thest climax, arched into his of its own volition, ready to be taken all over again.


    --


    I woke to birdsong.


    Lifting my head with tousled hair, I saw lush green trees outside, sunlight streaming in, and fluffy white clouds driftingzily overhead. I was practically sprawled across Sebastian¡¯s chest, using his arm as my pillow.


    The sheets had slipped down to his waist, revealing his sculpted torso. Carefully, I reached out with two fingers to pull the sheet up higher.


    "Cold?" came his voice from above me.


    I quickly tried to roll away."Time to get up. Work awaits."


    Sebastian shifted from lying t to his side, his arm wrapping around my waist again.


    "Cecilia, it¡¯s Sunday," he reminded me, voice still gravelly with sleep.


    I looked into his eyes and felt a flutter of nervousness. "Even on Sundays you have things to do."


    My entire body ached pleasantly--a map of every muscle he¡¯d put to good use.


    Sebastian¡¯s fingersbed through my hair. "I want to sleep a little longer."


    "You sleep then. I¡¯m getting up."


    "Sleep with me."


    As if we¡¯d actually sleep!


    I pushed against his chest. "No more sleeping. I¡¯ll go make breakfast."


    When he still wouldn¡¯t release me, I yfully scratched a few more red lines down his back until he finally let me escape the bed.


    I plucked the first thing from his closet--a crisp white dress shirt--and slipped into it, the fabric swallowing me in his scent.


    My clothes had been casualties ofst night¡¯s passion.


    After dressing, I gathered our scattered clothing from the floor.


    When I spotted the used condom on the ground, my face flushed crimson.


    After washing up, I headed downstairs.


    I opened the refrigerator, not expecting much, but to my surprise, it contained eggs, milk (partially consumed), and other basics.


    The expiration dates showed everything was fresh...


    Did hee here often? That didn¡¯t make sense.


    He spent his days at the office and nights at the apartment. When would he stay here? And if not him, then who?


    Who was drinking this milk? My hand tightened around the carton.


    Looking more carefully at the refrigerator¡¯s contents--the fruit selection, the sheet masks in the drawer--I slowly closed the door.


    I didn¡¯t take any ingredients out. Instead, I sat on a nearby barstool, lost in thought.


    I don¡¯t know how long I sat there.


    "There you are. Why so quiet?" Sebastian appeared in the doorway.


    He worefortable but well-fitted loungewear, looking refreshed and energetic.


    I stood up quickly. "Oh, I was just walking around the garden. I meant to make breakfast, but then I got tired."


    Sebastian eyed my oversized shirt. "You went outside dressed like that?"


    "...There¡¯s no one else here."


    Sebastian yfully patted my backside. "Go take another stroll while I make breakfast." He turned toward the refrigerator, pulling out ingredients.


    As he turned back, he caught me watching him, but I quickly averted my gaze and stepped out.


    I didn¡¯t go to the garden.


    I was still basically naked, swimming in his shirt, and alone with him in this ridiculously perfect vi. It felt... weird. Like I¡¯d wandered onto the set of someone else¡¯s movie.


    So instead, I wandered into the ss house. Because nothing says "casual" like pretending you¡¯re interested in nts while trying not to overthink the fact that you slept with a man who clearly has a history.


    The ce was stunning, of course.


    In the backyard, ace-trimmed chaise lounge lounged like it knew it was prettier than me. A single diamond earring sparkled near the piano--just sitting there, like some kind of calling card. And a tube of lipstick peeked out from under a stack of magazines on the coffee table, bold red, the kind I never wear.


    I wasn¡¯t looking for anything. But I found it anyway.


    These weren¡¯t clues. Not exactly.


    They were leftovers.


    Should I ask?


    "So, how many women¡¯s lost-and-found items do you usually have lying around?"


    Yeah. That wouldn¡¯t be weird at all.


    I didn¡¯t say anything.


    Because asking would suggest I actually believed this wasn¡¯t temporary.


    That maybe I hoped for more.


    I didn¡¯t ask. Because asking meant hoping this was more than temporary. And hope, I¡¯d learned, was the most dangerous thing to carry..

 Chapter 180 A Woman’s Cry

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 180 A Woman¡¯s Cry</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I returned to the dining area, where Sebastian had already set a surprisingly elegant breakfast on the table: a fresh garden sd, perfectly fried eggs with runny yolks, toast with homemade jam, cold milk, and a delicate pastry that looked bakery-fresh.


    "This looks great," I said, sliding into my chair.


    I picked up my fork and knife, taking small, measured bites while trying to ignore the unsettling discoveries I¡¯d made around his vi.


    Sebastian wasn¡¯t eating. He just sat there watching me, his eyes tracking every movement I made.


    At first, I pretended not to notice, focusing on the food and avoiding his gaze.


    But as the silence stretched between us, I couldn¡¯t ignore his unwavering stare.


    I touched my face self-consciously. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I¡¯m wondering why my brilliant secretary isn¡¯t curious about where all this food came from," Sebastian said, his voice low and prating, the Alpha tone slipping into his words.


    Izily scooped a bit of pastry, feigning nonchnce while my heart hammered in my chest. "What¡¯s there to ask? It obviously belongs to whoever lives here--to you."


    "You know I haven¡¯t been here recently," Sebastian countered, his eyes never leaving mine.


    I smiled, the expression not quite reaching my eyes. "Well, you were herest night. You probably had your staff deliver it this morning." I stirred the cream on my pastry, pretending to be fascinated by the swirling patterns.


    "Cecilia!" His tone had shifted, an edge of frost creeping in.


    When I nced up, Sebastian¡¯s expression had turned cold, his Alpha dominance radiating across the table.


    I put down my spoon and sighed dramatically.


    "For Moon¡¯s sake, you¡¯re impossible! I ask, you get mad. I don¡¯t ask, you get mad. What is the winning move here, Sebastian?" The words came out sharper than I intended.


    Sebastian rubbed his brow, a gesture that made him look almost human for a moment. He let out a deep sigh, as if finally surrendering something precious.


    "My sister crashed herest month. That stuff? It¡¯s hers."


    I blinked, genuinely surprised. "Your sister? Seriously?"


    I hadn¡¯t even known he had one.


    For all the intimacy we¡¯d shared, there were still fundamental things about him I didn¡¯t know -- a realization that left me feeling suddenly adrift.


    He raised a challenging brow. "Don¡¯t believe me? Want me to call her and put her on speaker?"


    His phone was already halfway out of his pocket, his thumb hovering over the screen.


    "Whoa, whoa--no need for a family conference call," I said hastily, waving my hands.


    Thest thing I needed was to speak with another ck family member, especially after what had just happened between Sebastian and me.


    His gaze sharpened, predatory and focused. "Then who did you think it belonged to?"


    I swallowed, suddenly feeling like I was the one on trial.


    "I just thought maybe... I don¡¯t know. Maybe it was from a female friend of yours or something." I forced a casual shrug. "I just assumed... I don¡¯t know. That you might have other...panions. It¡¯s not a crime."


    Cold. That¡¯s the only word for the look he gave me. Arctic-level cold.


    "Female friend?" he repeated slowly, like the words were foreign and distasteful on his tongue. "And you think that¡¯s... normal?"


    I threw my hands up in frustration. "Okay, pause. What exactly am I supposed to think when I find a lipstick under your magazines and an earring by the piano? That you¡¯ve taken up a secret hobby in women¡¯s essories?"


    He didn¡¯tugh. Not even a twitch.


    His jaw was locked so tight I could practically hear his mrs grinding, a low rumble building in his chest.


    I sighed, softer this time. "Look. I¡¯m not trying to use you of anything. But if you¡¯re seeing other people, I need to know." I met his gaze directly, summoning all my courage. "Because I don¡¯t do love triangles. I don¡¯t share. And I definitely don¡¯tpete."


    A muscle jumped in his jaw. Once. Twice. The air itself seemed to thicken with the suppressed growl building in his chest, a stark reminder of the predator I was taunting.


    He didn¡¯t say a word--just crooked his finger at me. "Come here."


    I hesitated, feeling the weight of themand. Then stood.


    But instead of walking toward him, I turned toward the door. "I¡¯m gonna call a car, maybe grab some clothes. I need to go."


    I didn¡¯t even make it three steps.


    Suddenly, I was off the ground--one strong arm under my legs, the other around my back--as he swept me up like I weighed nothing.


    "Sebastian! What the hell? Put me down!"


    I smacked his chest, but it was like punching a brick wall.


    He carried me effortlessly to the sofa, depositing me there before leaning down to capture my mouth with his.


    I pressed my hands against his chest, trying to create some distance between us.


    But Sebastian was determined, and my human strength was no match for an Alpha wolf.


    My resistance crumbled as his mint-vored lips pressed against mine, demanding and possessive.


    He was angry. Well, so was I!


    Frustrated, I bit down on his invading tongue.


    Sebastian winced but didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, he deepened the kiss, the metallic tang of blood mingling with our shared breath as he continued to im my mouth.


    I meant to bite him again, to push him away, but something softened inside me, melting my resolve.


    My hands slowly moved to circle his neck, surrendering to the kiss, returning his passion with equal fervor.


    We embraced deeply, the intensity between us electric and addictive.


    Every touch, every taste of him was intoxicating, making me forget why I¡¯d been upset in the first ce.


    "Ahhh--!"


    A woman¡¯s sharp, startled scream suddenly pierced the air.

 Chapter 181 The Alpha’s Sister

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 181 The Alpha¡¯s Sister</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The scream hit like a siren--sharp, high-pitched, and way too close.


    Sebastian instantly pulled away, tugging the hem of his shirt--which, unfortunately, was still the only thing I was wearing--down over my thighs.


    His whole body tensed as he turned toward the door.


    I buried my face deeper into the couch cushions, my brain short-circuiting from pure embarrassment.


    Please let the earth open up and swallow me. Right now. I won¡¯tin.


    Then came the voice.


    "Oh, shit! Sorry! Door was unlocked--my bad! Abort mission!!"


    Female. Loud. Familiar with Sebastian, clearly.


    And not nearly as horrified as she should¡¯ve been.


    I didn¡¯t look up. I couldn¡¯t.


    But I could hear the amusement in her voice--like this was the funniest thing that had happened to her all week.


    "Are you still looking?" Sebastian¡¯s voice dropped a few degrees. Ice-cold and pissed.


    "I just wanted to say hi to your... guest," she said, way too brightly.


    I mustered the courage to look up ¨C only to regret it again.


    She was tall, ridiculously pretty, and had the kind of honey-blonde hair that probably came with a personal stylist. Soft waves framed her face like she¡¯d walked out of a Ralph Lauren ad, and a pair of delicate pearl studs caught the light as she tilted her head, all innocent curiosity and zero shame.


    Her eyes--just like Sebastian¡¯s-nded on me. And she smiled.


    "Hi there! I¡¯m Zaria. Sebastian¡¯s sister. Sorry for the, uh... dramatic entrance. I¡¯ll let you two get back to--whatever this was."


    She gave a little, helpless wave , then executed a sharp about-face and marched out, the click of her heels echoing her retreat.


    I groaned into the sofa cushion.


    *Kill. Me. Now.*


    After a few steps, she suddenly stopped and came back, her expression shifting to something more serious.


    "By the way, this morning I overheard Mom talking to... you know who... on the phone," she hesitated, clearly ufortable. "Just... be careful, okay?"


    With that cryptic warning delivered, Zaria quickly disappeared.


    When I heard the front door close, I finally let out a sigh of relief and lowered my hand.


    Supporting myself on the back of the sofa, I rose to my knees and peered out the ss window. "Was that your sister?"


    Sebastian watched me kneeling there, his white dress shirt barely covering my thighs, my skin glowing in the afternoon light.


    He made a sound of affirmation as his chest moved closer.


    His arms bracketed me against the sofa, his previously cold gaze now warming as it enveloped me. Looking down at me, he exined,"My sister. She¡¯s rarely home. Last I heard, she was in Austria. I didn¡¯t expect her back in Denver. The...feminine things you found? They¡¯re hers."


    "Right. That makes sense," I murmured, turning slightly.


    But his arm snaked around my waist, pulling me back against his chest. His hand traveled upward, warm palm gliding over bare skin as his breath ghosted over the shell of my ear.


    "She¡¯s gone," murmured, his voice dropping into a darker, hungrier register. "We¡¯re alone."


    "Sebastian..." I turned to meet his eyes, my voice barely above a whisper. "Aren¡¯t you tired yet?"


    Our eyes locked--his, molten and dangerous.


    "If you¡¯re tired," he murmured, his lips brushing mine, "I¡¯ll carry the weight. All you have to do... is fall apart for me."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    I just leaned in, letting my lips hover over his, breath mingling, tension coiling between us like a drawn bowstring.


    He didn¡¯t give me a chance to breathe.


    One second I was kneeling, the next I was t on my back, the sofa cushions sinking beneath me as Sebastian loomed above -- his eyes burning, jaw tight with restraint.


    His palms gripped my thighs, spreading them wide as he settled between them, his mouth trailing down my neck--hot, wet, possessive.


    He found my pulse point and scraped his teeth over it--not quite biting, but enough to make my breath catch.


    "So goddamn sweet." he growled, lips dragging across flushed skin.


    His fingers dug into my thighs, anchoring me. iming me.


    "Use that pretty mouth," he said against my ear. "Say it."


    I whimpered, caught between pleasure and panic.


    "Say it, baby. Who¡¯s got you like this?"


    "You," I moaned. "It¡¯s you."


    That did something to him.


    His control shattered.


    The rhythm of his movements turned carnal--raw, relentless.


    --


    We didn¡¯t leave the vi until evening.


    Sebastian drove while I slumped in the passenger seat,pletely drained.


    I felt thoroughly devoured. Like a single, satisfied bone picked clean by a very persistent wolf.


    "Cecilia, let¡¯se back next weekend." Sebastian¡¯s smile was captivating.


    I weakly waved my hand in protest. "No more, no more."


    I was merely human flesh and blood, unable to withstand such intense... activities. As pleasurable as it was, the human body has its limits.


    "You¡¯re just out of shape. We should go for a night runter," he suggested.


    "...Right." Like hell!


    I could barely walk as it was.


    Ignoring him, I turned toward the window, closed my eyes, and mumbled, "Tonight I need proper rest. We have work tomorrow."


    I shifted in the seat, curling slightly toward the door.


    The hum of the engine was oddly soothing. My limbs felt like jelly.


    Just as I started to drift into that warm, floaty space between sleep and unconsciousness--


    I felt lips on mine.


    Slow. Soft. Familiar.


    I didn¡¯t even have the strength to open my eyes.


    ...Moon Goddess, save me. We¡¯d been kissing all day.


    My lips were swollen, my tongue numb. Couldn¡¯t he give me a break?

 Chapter 182 Amara’s Return

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Amara¡¯s Return</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Back at the apartment building.


    I decisively pressed both the 13th floor and penthouse buttons.


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow. "...You¡¯re not inviting me to your ce?"


    I looked at him with the sweetest smile I could muster. "Not tonight. You have a video conference. Focus on your work."


    Sebastian frowned slightly. "If I¡¯m working, shouldn¡¯t my secretary be working overtime too? Come to my study tonight."


    I just stared at him.


    When we reached the 13th floor, I stepped out, blocking Sebastian from following. "I¡¯lle upter. You go ahead first."


    Sebastian stood in the elevator with an amused smirk. "I don¡¯t think my secretary will dare show up."


    My smile felt fake even to me.


    As soon as the elevator doors closed, I rushed into my apartment.


    Go to the penthouse? He might not need sleep, but I certainly did.


    I copsed onto my couch, holding my aching lower back.


    My back was killing me...


    I threw together a quick meal, ate it, then went to soak in the bath.


    Halfway through my soak, my phone pinged.


    Opening it, I saw a friend request: "This is Amara."


    I shot upright in the water. Amara...!


    The rumored ex who had this tumultuous on-and-off rtionship with Sebastian.


    Supposedly our Singapore trip was because of her, though I didn¡¯t know if those rumors were true.


    Sebastian might have been cold and cruel to her, but her obsession with him was very real--I¡¯d witnessed it firsthand.


    I¡¯d almost forgotten about her since ourst encounter. Why was she suddenly adding me?


    I had an ominous feeling. Nevertheless, I epted the friend request.


    A momentter, Amara¡¯s message appeared: Hello, Ms. Moore.


    I replied: Hello, Ms. Amara.


    Amara: I¡¯m returning to the States next Wednesday.


    I froze.


    My mind spun, as if my breath had been knocked out of me.


    After a long pause, I replied with two simple words: Wee back.


    Her purpose couldn¡¯t have been more obvious--specifically adding me, then announcing her return date.


    Vaguely, I recalled Sebastian¡¯s sister¡¯s warning this morning about overhearing their mother talking to "you know who" on the phone. Could that "you know who" be... Amara?


    Lost in thought, my phone slipped into the water, instantly submerged beneath flower petals and bubbles.


    I quickly fished it out, but the screen had already gone ck. Dead on arrival.


    I blinked. Feeling numb.


    --


    The next morning.


    After breakfast, I went to deal with the aftermath ofst night¡¯s phone fiasco.


    New phone: check.


    Then came the second stop--my parents¡¯ house.


    I¡¯d left my car therest night, and figured I might as well say hi while I was at it. A little emotional reset wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    In the taxi, just as I powered on the new phone, Sebastian¡¯s name lit up the screen.


    "Hello," I answered, keeping my tone even.


    "You weren¡¯t home. And your phone was off?"


    His voice came through cool and probing--the kind of calm that wasn¡¯t really calm.


    I leaned back, watching the city blur past. "Took a bath. Dropped my phone in the water. It died instantly."


    He paused. "How careless of you."


    I rolled my eyes. "It wasn¡¯t nned. idents happen."


    "Are youing back home after that?"


    "I¡¯m stopping by my parents¡¯ to get my car, then heading straight to the office," I said.


    When he didn¡¯t reply, I added--softer, unintentionally--"See you at work. Bye."


    The words lingered longer than they should have. Like an echo of something still warm.


    As soon as the call ended, the softness vanished. My smile dropped. So did the pretense.


    Back to neutral.


    --


    The house smelled like citrus and rosemary when I walked in--clean, calm, familiar.


    Mom had just returned from grocery shopping, wrestling with paper bags like they were fighting back.


    Dad was on the balcony, fussing over one of his precious orchids.


    "Your father," Esther sighed, sliding a pack of beef into the fridge, "checked on that nt three timesst night. I told him he might as well pitch a tent and sleep out there with it."


    I let out a quietugh. The kind that came more from the chest than the throat.


    She nced at me, then paused. "You look... tired."


    I shrugged. "Didn¡¯t sleep much."


    Esther wiped her hands on a dish towel, then nced at me again, this time more directly.


    "Can I ask you something?"


    I nodded.


    "Do you have feelings for Mr. ck?"


    She said it casually--too casually, which meant she¡¯d been thinking about it for a while.


    "He¡¯s exceptional. Looks, brains, manners. You work with him every day. Doesn¡¯t that... affect you?"


    I smiled, but it didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes. "It¡¯s not that simple, Mom."


    She tilted her head. "Complicated how?"


    I dropped the smile altogether. "His mother already has someone picked out for him."


    Mom understood immediately.She sighed, partly in relief.


    "Cecilia, I¡¯m d you realize it¡¯s impossible. I was afraid you¡¯d be like before--rushing headfirst into things without thinking, impossible to hold back."


    "Mom, I won¡¯t be like that again."


    "Mr. ck is certainly impressive. The books, the orchid--he¡¯s obviously making an effort. Your father and I aren¡¯t blind. But what good is his excellence if his family doesn¡¯t approve?"


    "I know." I lowered my eyes, nodding. "I understand all that."


    "Your divorce wasn¡¯t that long ago. There¡¯s no rush to find someone new."


    "I¡¯m not rushing," I smiled, moisture gathering in my eyes.


    Momwashed some fresh cherry tomatoes and fed me one. "Your father and I can only give you advice--you make your own decisions. I can afford to buy books, but that orchid is too expensive. Once your dad nurses it back to health, we¡¯ll return it. It¡¯ll be fine."


    "Mmm."


    I took the bowl of washed tomatoes and sat at the table, eating them.


    They were so sour.


    Mom walked to the balcony and looked at my father, who was admiring the flower like a treasure. She couldn¡¯t help but snap, "That¡¯s right, look all you want! Better enjoy it while it¡¯s still here."


    I left my parents¡¯ house still tasting tomatoes.


    After clearing a whole bowl of them at breakfast, I was so full I could¡¯ve rolled down the driveway.


    My car was parked on the curb out front--I hadn¡¯t bothered moving it into the garagest night.


    As I stepped out into the morning sun, keys in hand, I heard someone call my name.


    "Cecilia!"


    I turned toward the voice.


    Simon Foster was just backing out of his driveway next door, his car window rolled halfway down.


    Of course. Because awkward timing was the theme of the week.


    "Mr. Foster," I said with a polite nod, pausing on the sidewalk.


    His brow quirked. "Mr. Foster? Come on, you used to call me Simon."


    I offered a thin smile. "That was a long time ago."


    He gave a quiet chuckle, then nced toward the road.


    "Off to work?"


    "Yep. You too?"


    "The usual Monday madness." He leaned an elbow on the windowsill, studying me for a second.


    "You know..." he started, voice a little too casual, "if you¡¯re ever free, we could grab coffee sometime. Catch up."


    I opened my car door, pretending not to hear the subtext.


    "Have a good day, Simon."


    "You too, Cecilia," he said, and for a second, he almost sounded disappointed.


    I slid into the driver¡¯s seat, shut the door, and exhaled.


    Neighbors. Always full of timing.

 Chapter 183 Dangerous Games

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Dangerous Games</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    While Cecilia was casually chatting with Simon on the sidewalk, she had no idea she had an audience--and not the kind that ps politely.


    Half a block away, parked in a sleek ck Mercedes with tinted windows and a mood to match, Sebastian watched like a man moments from burning down a city block.


    His jaw clenched tighter with everyugh Simon coaxed from her.


    In the driver¡¯s seat, Beta Sawyer was visibly ufortable.


    His fingers tapped an anxious rhythm on the steering wheel as he nced at his Alpha, then back at the pair on the sidewalk.


    "Should I pretend not to see this or pray you don¡¯t do something stupid?" he muttered under his breath. Not that anyone was listening.


    When Cecilia finally drove off, unaware of the storm cloud trailing her, Beta Sawyerstarted the engine in silence.


    The two cars cruised through the suburbs like some twisted parade: Cecilia in front, blissfully oblivious; Sebastian behind, radiating silent fury.


    She didn¡¯t notice at first. Not until a long red light forced her to stop. She nced in the rearview mirror--and froze.


    That car. That exact car.


    No way.


    Sebastian? Here?


    This road wasn¡¯t on the way to The Silver Peak. Not even remotely.


    He¡¯d followed her. Deliberately.


    Her stomach clenched.


    Had he seen her with Simon?


    The panic barely had time to bloom before another thought swept in, colder and meaner:


    Oh, right. Amara was back.


    Summoned by his mother to "restore order," or whatever regressive nonsense they¡¯d wrapped it in this time. The moment had already passed the point of no return.


    What did it matter what he saw? Or who she talked to?


    Amara was just another pawn in the same tired game. A warning shot in lipstick and Louboutins.


    The message was always the same: Any she-wolf is good enough for the Silver Peak Alpha--except a human.


    The ending was already written. She¡¯d read thest page of this book a long time ago. Everything else was just unnecessary plot drama before the inevitable.


    By the time she parked at headquarters, her shoulders were loose, her smile oddly serene.


    If she was going down, she might as well enjoy the free entertainment on the way.


    As she stepped out of her car, so did Sebastian and Sawyer. He didn¡¯t even look at her.


    "Alpha. Beta Sawyer," she greeted smoothly, falling into step beside Beta Sawyer like nothing had happened.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t acknowledge her.


    His voice was ice as they reached the elevator.


    "You¡¯ll be switching duties with Beta Sawyer today."


    Trantion: You¡¯re stuck with me, sweetheart.


    Normally, Beta Sawyer was the one orbiting the Alpha--chauffeur, assistant. Now, that job belonged to her.


    Wonderful.


    Cecilia and Beta Sawyer exchanged a nce as the elevator doors opened and Sebastian disappeared into his office without another word.


    Beta Sawyer leaned in. "You okay with this? He seems... off."


    "Oh, not at all," Cecilia chirped, borderline cheerful as she practically skipped toward her office.


    Beta Sawyerblinked after her, stunned.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    At precisely 9:30 AM, following Sebastian¡¯smand, Beta Sawyer and I exchanged our daily responsibilities.


    I brewed coffee exactly as Sebastian preferred it--ck, no sugar, with just a hint of cinnamon--and carried it into his office.


    Standing at a respectful distance, I opened my tablet and reviewed his daily schedule.


    When I finished, the office fell silent.


    "Why has my secretary suddenly turned cold overnight?" Sebastian¡¯s deep voice cut through the quiet, his tone serious despite the personal nature of the question.


    I paused, feigning confusion. "I haven¡¯t."


    Sebastian took a deliberate sip of coffee, his eyes scanning my face like he was reading aplicated contract, missing no detail.


    "Is my secretary trying to avoid her promises again?" he asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    I sighed dramatically, as if dealing with a demanding child.


    Moving closer, I leaned down and pressed the lightest of kisses against the corner of his mouth before whispering intimately, "I¡¯m not avoiding anything. I¡¯m quite fond of you, actually. You¡¯re exceptionally talented in certain areas. Perhaps next time we could--"


    "Hook up again?" Sebastian finished, his expression darkening dangerously.


    I blinked innocently, offering the barest hint of a nod, a coy smile ying on my lips.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes instantly frosted over, cold enough to freeze hell itself.


    "I should get back to work, Alpha," I said formally, straightening up and clutching my tablet. I turned and walked out with purposeful strides, not giving him a chance to respond.


    --


    Throughout the morning, I yed the role of attentive assistant perfectly.


    I darted in and out of his office--scheduling meetings, delivering documents, refreshing his coffee--buzzing around him exactly as Sawyer normally would.


    When Sebastian asked questions, I answered with bright smiles.


    When he remained silent, I simplypleted my task and departed.


    By noon, we were seated across from potential investors at an upscale steakhouse downtown. What was pitched as a two-hour lunch swiftly morphed into a four-hour marathon of negotiations, rich food, and free-flowing wine.


    The atmosphere was deceptively congenial, but every refilled ss was a strategic move, every toast a subtle test of stamina. I watched Sawyer, already gging, and made a decision. When the next round of single malts was ordered--"To celebrate our mutual understanding!"--I smoothly engaged the lead investor, redirecting his attention and, by extension, the pressure to drink. Sebastian¡¯s eyes narrowed as I epted a ss meant for him; I met his gaze briefly before downing it with a practiced smile. My job wasn¡¯t just to take notes, but to manage the field--and that included absorbing the social friction so he could keep a clear head for the deal.


    By the time we stood to leave, the deal was secured, but my cheeks were flushed with a tell-tale heat. Sawyer bolted for the restroom, the strain finally oveing him.


    "Sawyer, are you alright?" I called after him, my words slightly thicker than I intended.


    I took a few unsteady steps before Sebastian¡¯s arm locked firmly around my waist, holding me upright. He guided me out to the waiting car and helped me into the back seat.


    "I told you to pace yourself," he said, his voice a low growl in the quiet interior. "You didn¡¯t have to match them drink for drink."


    I leaned my head back against the seat, offering him a weary, lopsided smile. "Somebody had to. If I didn¡¯t, Sawyer would be in worse shape, and you... you needed to stay sharp. That¡¯s my job, isn¡¯t it? To clear the path.


    Sebastian¡¯s jaw tightened. "Cecilia, are you trying to tell me you don¡¯t want to be my mate anymore?"


    "I never nned on being responsible for you in the first ce," I mumbled.


    Sebastian¡¯s heart clenched. He grabbed my face, forcing me to look at him. "What did you say?"


    "What? Didn¡¯t you tell me I could handle this however I wanted? That I didn¡¯t have to be responsible for you?"


    I jabbed a finger into his chest, hard enough to make a point.


    "Let¡¯s be real-- I never considered you my boyfriend."


    "I¡¯ve got my own ce, my own money, and the freedom to do whatever the hell I want. Why would Iplicate my life with something I don¡¯t even need?"


    I stepped back, folding my arms. "I¡¯m not signing up for chaos. I¡¯m not a masochist."


    He didn¡¯t flinch. Just studied me, eyes sharp. "What did your parents say to you?"


    I brushed his hand off my arm and turned away, closing my eyes.


    "They said if it¡¯s fun, keep going. If it stops being fun, cut it off. No one¡¯s losing sleep over this."


    Before I could say another word, strong hands pulled me back around.


    Anger fueled his kiss as his lips crashed against mine.


    I didn¡¯t resist. My arms draped loosely around his neck as I returned the kiss.


    When he finally pulled away, his eyes were dark and turbulent, like whirlpools ready to drag me under.


    "Who says neither of us loses? I¡¯m already at a massive loss," he growled. "If you try to run now, even if you flee to the moon, I¡¯ll bring you back."


    I froze, staring at him.


    After a long moment, I smiled--azy, seductive curve of my lips. "You misunderstand. I never said I wanted to run. We¡¯re having a good time together, and I¡¯d still like to..."


    I traced my fingers over his abs suggestively, "...enjoy ourselves a while longer."


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes turned cial.


    The heat I expected to see there? Gone. Reced by something unreadable.


    He caught my hand mid-motion, his grip firm, unmoving.


    Not rough. But final.


    He held it there, his gaze locked on mine.


    He didn¡¯t say a word.


    Tension crackled like static between us--then, just outside the car window, movement.


    Sawyer emerged from the restaurant, unsteady on his feet, one arm slung over a server¡¯s shoulder. Another waiter nked his other side.


    My breath hitched, but before I could react, my phone buzzed sharply in myp.


    The ringtone sliced through the silence like a p.


    I flinched, pulling my hand free from Sebastian¡¯s and sitting up straight.


    I didn¡¯t dare look at him.


    Bringing the phone to my ear, I answered ,"I¡¯m where I need to be."


    Out of the corner of my eye, I felt it--Sebastian¡¯s gaze. Hard. Fixed. Unblinking.


    Not on me. On the phone.

 Chapter 184 Testing the Waters

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 184 Testing the Waters</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    For the entire afternoon, Sebastian remained like a cier--unmoved, unthawed, relentlessly focused on work.


    He didn¡¯t take his usual power nap, instead plowing through documents and calls with ruthless efficiency.


    Anyone who ventured into his office that afternoon--besides his still-recovering assistant and secretary--was met with a punishing wall of cold,pressed Alpha energy that sent them scurrying back out with their tails between their legs.


    By evening, he decided to visit his family.


    His father, Alpha Yardley, was in the study when he arrived.


    His mother, Luna Regina, was enjoying the cool evening air in the third-floor garden terrace.


    When she spotted her son, Luna Regina stood up, her face brightening. "What brings you here tonight? Did your father tell you? About bringing Amara back? You must be thrilled."


    Sebastian¡¯s face remained expressionless. Not quite furious, but theplete absence of emotion coupled with those dark, prating eyes was unsettling enough.


    "Sebastian, why are you looking at me like that?" Luna Regina touched her face self-consciously.


    Sebastian gestured politely. "Please, sit."


    As his mother settled back into her seat, Sebastian joined her, perching on the edge of the chair opposite.


    "Have you eaten dinner? Would you like some honeydew?" She speared a piece of melon from the fruit tter and offered it to him.


    "Mother, I¡¯ve found my mate," Sebastian said abruptly. "But I suspect you already know this."


    Luna Regina¡¯s hand froze mid-air.


    Mother and son locked eyes.


    After several seconds of silence, Luna Regina nodded, forcing a smile. "Your father mentioned you and Secretary Moore are dating. I told him not to spread such rumors--the poor girl just got divorced. Gossip like this could damage her reputation."


    "Indeed," Sebastian agreed coolly. "Pursuing her, making her fall for me, and then failing to im her properly would be uneptable. That¡¯s why I fully intend to make her my Luna."


    His final statement wasn¡¯t posed as a question. It was a deration.


    Sebastian leaned back in his chair, his gaze dark and unwavering.


    Luna Regina sat frozen, as if her blood had stopped flowing.


    After what felt like an eternity, she finally spoke.


    "Sebastian."


    His mother¡¯s voice was calm, but it carried the weight of centuries.


    "I¡¯m d you¡¯ve found someone who stirs something in you. That¡¯s rare. But since you¡¯ve brought her to my attention, I feel it¡¯s only fair I speak inly."


    She folded her hands, regal as ever.


    "Secretary Moore is beautiful. Polished. Your father says she¡¯s sharp. And I¡¯m sure she is."


    She paused. Long enough to let the next wordsnd like a blow.


    "But she¡¯s human, Sebastian."


    No venom. Just fact.


    "She doesn¡¯t understand our world. She can¡¯t. She doesn¡¯t know what it means to shift beneath a moon or to feel a bond wing at your spine."


    "You are heir to the ck bloodline. You carry the weight of the oldest pack in North America. And you think the world isn¡¯t watching?"


    "We can¡¯t afford to make mistakes. Not now. Not when the Council is already restless."


    Sebastian said nothing. He simply leaned forward, speared a piece of melon with his fork, and held it out to her.


    "So," he asked, voice cold as ice, "you¡¯re saying she¡¯s a mistake?"


    Luna Regina epted the fork and ate the melon slowly. "Truthfully, I know that even if I disapprove, you won¡¯t listen. When you set your mind to something, nothing stops you."


    "And?" Sebastian pressed, his patience unending.


    "And so your mother is helpless," Luna Regina sighed. "Before you arrived today, I didn¡¯t realize your feelings for Secretary Moore were genuine. I thought it was just rumors. You¡¯ve suddenly presented me with such a big decision on me--surely you¡¯ll allow me some time to process this."


    "You only learned about this today? Then why did you summon Amara back?" Sebastian¡¯s gaze sharpened dangerously.


    Luna Regina¡¯s eyes widened. "I didn¡¯t summon her. She wanted to return herself--she¡¯s been pestering your father about it for ages. Sebastian, you don¡¯t actually think I called Amara back to cause trouble for Secretary Moore, do you?"


    "Didn¡¯t you?"


    "Of course not! Amara wanted toe back on her own ord. Are we supposed to chain her legs and keep her away? Besides, if you care for Secretary Moore, then Amara means nothing to you now. You¡¯ve moved on from her. What are you afraid of?"


    Sebastian gave a low, coldugh. "You¡¯re right."


    He stood up, stretching slightly, and said with casual menace, "Now that we¡¯ve reached this point, let me make my position clear. I hope you¡¯ll convey this message to her--consider it a friendly warning."


    He turned to face his mother directly. "If she dares to cause any trouble, if she dares to harm Cecilia in any way, I will ensure she¡¯s banished from Denver permanently."


    Luna Regina¡¯s face paled. "Why are you being so cruel to her? You two used to be close. She only loves you--that¡¯s not a crime."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t bother arguing further.


    "I came today to hear your thoughts and gauge your position. Now I have my answer. I¡¯ll be leaving." He turned and walked away.


    As he left his mother¡¯s presence, his expression grew grave.


    This situation was moreplicated than he¡¯d anticipated.


    On his way downstairs, Sebastian encountered Alpha Yardley emerging from the study.


    "Sebastian! Come join me for a game of chess," his father said cheerfully, reaching to p his son¡¯s shoulder.


    Sebastian gave him an icy smile, brushing off his hand and continuing down the stairs without a word.


    Alpha Yardley froze in ce.


    His son rarely showed such open coldness toward him.


    This had to be about Secretary Moore!


    He nced downstairs, then hurried up to the third floor.


    Luna Regina sat there looking worried and upset.


    When she saw her husband, she went to him, burying herself in his embrace. "He threatened me."


    Alpha Yardley held her close andforted her before saying, "That boy is too clever. He knows perfectly well you called Amara back to interfere. Why not be straightforward with him? Tell him we disapprove, put pressure on him together."


    Luna Regina looked up at her husband. "We need to be smarter. We can¡¯t confront him head-on. If we push, he¡¯ll push twice as hard."


    "I¡¯ve thought this through. We can¡¯t force him. Secretary Moore seems more rational and clear-headed than our son. Let¡¯s pretend to stay neutral while creating circumstances that make her realize the reality of the situation and leave Sebastian on her own."


    "Trust me, nothing we say will separate them. Only if Secretary Moore decides to end things will he have no recourse."


    He hesitated.


    Personally, Alpha Yardley didn¡¯t think it was the worst thing in the world.


    If Sebastian was this far gone over someone, maybe they should just let him be happy.


    But he wasn¡¯t about to say that out loud.


    Not unless he wanted to sleep in the guest room for the next month.


    So he cleared his throat and said, "Alright. We¡¯ll do it your way. Just... don¡¯t push it too far. He¡¯s never been like this about anyone before. If we break them up the wrong way, we might break him along with it."


    Luna Regina scoffed, "It¡¯s not that serious. He used to like Amara too, and eventually he stopped paying attention to her."


    At the mention of Amara, Alpha Yardley felt a headache forming.


    That girl was obsessed with Sebastian to an unhealthy degree.


    But now Sebastian was equally obsessed with Secretary Moore.


    This was going to be messy.

 Chapter 185 Night Confessions

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 185 Night Confessions</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Sebastian drove back to his apartment, his mind churning over the information his men had gathered.


    Cecilia had received messages from Amara the night before... He rubbed his temple in frustration.


    He had overestimated his mother¡¯s tolerance and simultaneously underestimated her tactics.


    After work, Cecilia had arranged to go shopping with Harper.


    She needed some noise and distraction to chase away the gloom settling in her chest.


    They shopped until ten o¡¯clock before heading their separate ways.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    As I pulled into my parents¡¯ driveway, humming along to the radio with shopping bags filling my passenger seat, I spotted a tall figure standing beneath the Aspen.


    My tune faltered immediately.


    After drinking too much at lunch and spending the afternoon in a haze, Sebastian had let me rest in my office until closing time.


    When I¡¯d gone to his office before leaving, he simply told me I could go home.


    I thought I wouldn¡¯t see him again today.


    I grabbed my shopping bags from the passenger seat and approached him cautiously. "Mr. ck? What brings you here at this hour?"


    I stood before him, keeping my tone deliberately casual.


    As if I¡¯d just bumped into my boss on the street, nine parts pretense beneath a veneer of friendliness.


    The light was dim beneath the tree, though a nearby streetmp cast enough of a glow for us to see each other¡¯s faces.


    Sebastian¡¯s sharp gaze drifted from my face to the shopping bags in my hands.


    "Sobered up?"


    "Yes,pletely," I said with a nod. "I actually have a decent tolerance--I get tipsy quick but bounce back just as fast."


    "I can see that. That¡¯s almost Olympic-level recovery."


    "I wasn¡¯t even that drunk to begin with. I always know my limits."


    "Yes, you do seem like someone who knows her boundaries," he said with a quiet chuckle.


    I tightened my grip on the bags.


    The conversation stalled. The air between us turned heavy and still.


    My carefully rehearsed nonchnce was starting to unravel like a loose thread.


    Sebastian just stood there, without saying a word.


    His stance was rxed, but his eyes had that quiet, assessing sharpness--like awyer who already knows the answer but asks the question anyway, just to watch you squirm.


    I felt a surge of irritation.


    "Did youe here just to check whether I could walk in a straight line?" I snapped, finally cracking.


    "Well, here I am. You¡¯ve seen it. Running a damn sobriety test in my driveway. Congrattions. You can leave now."


    Sebastian said nothing.


    I rolled my eyes. "Fine. Whatever." My tone sharpened. "I¡¯m going inside. It¡¯s hot, and the bugs are getting aggressive. Stay out here if you¡¯re feeling generous--maybe they¡¯ll give you a medal for being their favorite snack."


    I turned to leave.


    But Sebastian moved--fast. He stepped right in front of me, blocking my way.


    I walked straight into his chest.


    Startled, I looked up. "What exactly do you want?" I asked, voice rising. "It¡¯ste. Are you letting me go to bed or what?"


    "Walk with me," he said, calm as ever.


    "No. I want a shower, air conditioning, and to not deal with you."


    "Your temper¡¯s ring," he said quietly, like he was noting the weather.


    I had the sudden, violent urge to beat him with a bag of frozen pizza rolls.


    Instead, he reached out and gently took the bags from my hands.


    Then he caught my free hand in his, his thumb brushing softly over my knuckles.


    "Just a short walk. Please?"


    His touch, damn him, had a way of quieting the storm inside me.


    "Half an hour," I said, narrowing my eyes.


    He nodded. "Half an hour. Not a minute more."


    Still holding my hand, he turned toward the sidewalk. "Come on. Let¡¯s go donate blood to the local mosquito poption."


    I didn¡¯t dignify that with a response.


    We walked in silence through the neighborhood, past manicuredwns and porch lights glowing like fireflies.


    Eventually, we reached a small yground tucked between rows of houses-plete with creaky swings and a stic slide faded by the sun.


    "I¡¯m done," I said, slipping my hand from his and dropping onto one of the swings. "My feet are officially on strike."


    Sebastian set the shopping bags down and moved behind me without a word.


    A momentter, I felt the gentle push of his hands, sending the swing into motion.


    Every time I swung back, his palms caught my waist--steady, warm, and annoyingly perfect.


    "I stopped by my parents¡¯ ce earlier," he said casually.


    My fingers curled around the swing¡¯s ropes a little tighter.


    My body floated forward, but my heart? It dropped straight into my stomach.


    On the next swing back, he caught me again--hands firm at my sides, close enough that I could feel his breath near my ear.


    "I told my mother her precious goddaughter scared the hell out of my secretary," he murmured. "And maybe it was time she told Amara to back off."


    I froze mid-swing and craned my neck to look at him, startled.


    He leaned down and kissed the corner of my eye--soft, unhurried, like this was something he did all the time.


    "Rx," he said. "Let me finish."


    Apparently, his mother had yed innocent--imed she had no idea what Amara was up to, insisted it wasn¡¯t her idea, and reminded him she couldn¡¯t exactly lock the girl in a tower to keep her froming back.


    "Which, fine," he said with a shrug. "Even the government can¡¯t stop someone from chasing bad decisions. Why should we? If she wants toe back, let her. Not my problem. But I did tell my mother something very clear--anyone who messes with my secretary is messing with me. And I don¡¯t take kindly to that."


    Another kiss, this time near the corner of my temple.


    It made my eyes sting in that warm, infuriating way that said I was dangerously close to feeling something.


    "Why would you even tell her that?" I asked softly. "Talking like that will just make them hate me more. They¡¯ll think I¡¯m... trying to seduce their son."


    Sebastian let out a low chuckle. "Well, aren¡¯t you?"


    I shot him a look over my shoulder.


    He grinned.


    "If they think you¡¯re seducing me," he said, "just tell them you¡¯re not serious. You¡¯re only toying with me."


    I snorted. "Yeah, I¡¯m sure that¡¯ll go over great. ¡¯Hi, ma¡¯am, I¡¯m just casually ying with your heir apparent.¡¯"


    "You could pull it off," he said, brushing a strand of hair from my cheek. "You should try being bolder. You don¡¯t need to carry the weight of the world. These things? They¡¯re nothing."


    He leaned in again, tone low and steady. "You¡¯re smart. Gorgeous. Financially independent. The whole damn package. If anyone tries to mess with you, you tell me. I¡¯ll take care of it. You don¡¯t have to be scared of anything--not when I¡¯m around."


    I pretended to think it over, tilting my head like I was giving it serious thought. "Hmm. That does sound convenient."


    I stood up, turned around and embraced him, wrapping my arms around his neck.


    Rising on my tiptoes, I kissed him.


    As if his words had given me genuine confidence.


    His arms tightened around my waist, and I could feel his passion and joy...


    Men are surprisingly easy to please, even someone as shrewd as Sebastian acted like an eager child in this moment.


    He needed his candy, and he wouldn¡¯t stop until I gave it to him. We kissed deeply, reluctant to part.


    "Let¡¯s go somewhere else," he murmured against my lips.


    I pushed him away slightly, grabbed my shopping bags, and pulled him back toward the car.


    He guided me into the driver¡¯s seat and I started the engine.


    Sebastian smiled. "Your half hour is up. Don¡¯t you want to go home and rest?"


    "What half hour? We¡¯ve only been out for two minutes," I insisted, tapping the clock with absolute certainty, as if he must have misunderstood the time.


    I drove out of the neighborhood and into a nearby wooded area where the trees grew thick and no lights prated the darkness.


    I turned off the headlights.


    Suddenly, we were enveloped inplete darkness.


    I climbed over to the passenger side, straddling hisp and facing him.


    My lips, soft as marshmallows, brushed against his as I whispered, "Sebastian, I really like you."


    I pressed my lips to his, initiating the kiss, pulling him closer, tangling with him, kissing him passionately...

 Chapter 186 The Alpha’s Claim

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 186 The Alpha¡¯s im</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    My tongue met his, not shyly, not cautiously, but with a raw, iming pressure.


    My fingers were already in his hair, pulling him closer, deeper into a kiss that tasted like wine and something far more desperate.


    The air in the car didn¡¯t just warm.


    It thickened, turning heavy and hot enough to suffocate.


    Sebastian grunted into my mouth, his hands moving from my shoulders to my waist, gripping me so hard I knew there¡¯d be markster.


    Outside, the wind howled, whipping tree branches until they strained and cracked.


    Inside, the windows were sealed tight, fogging up fast.


    My back pressed against the cool ss of the passenger window as his mouth left mine and trailed down my neck, biting just enough to make me gasp.


    My head fell back with a soft thud.


    "Off," I breathed, tugging at his shirt. "All of it."


    He didn¡¯t need to be told twice.


    His jacket hit the floor, his shirt followed, and then his hands were under my skirt, pushing it up my thighs.


    His palm cupped me through my panties, and I bucked against him, a low moan tearing from my throat.


    "So wet already," he growled against my corbone. "All that attitude... and you¡¯re already dripping for me."


    I didn¡¯t deny it. How could I?


    His fingers slid under the edge of my panties, and then two thick fingers pushed inside me.


    I cried out, my hips moving in a frantic rhythm, riding his hand like it was the only thing keeping me alive.


    The fog on the windows grew thicker, the world outside disappearingpletely.


    I reached out, my hand pping against the cool, misted ss beside my head.


    My fingers slid down, leaving messy trails in the condensation.


    Sebastian watched me, his eyes dark and hungry, before his hand covered mine,cing our fingers together and pinning me gently against the window.


    He unzipped his pants, freed himself, and positioned himself between my legs.


    When he pushed inside, it wasn¡¯t slow or gentle--it was a deep, iming thrust that stole the air from my lungs.


    My mouth fell open in a silent scream.


    "Fuck... Sebastian..."


    He set a brutal, perfect pace, each thrust hitting that spot inside me that made me see stars.


    The car rocked slightly, the leather seats creaking under our weight.


    My moans grew louder, mingling with his ragged breaths.


    One of his hands gripped my hip, the other still held mine against the foggy window, our fingers locked tight.


    I came with a broken sob, my inner walls clenching around him, pulling him deeper.


    He followed with a low, guttural groan, spilling inside me, his body shuddering against mine.


    It was past midnight.


    Iy boneless against his chest, not moving, barely breathing. The only sound was our slowly calming heartbeats.


    "How long has it been since your thirty minutes?" His voice rumbled under my ear.


    I smiledzily. "Twenty. We¡¯ve got ten left."


    Sebastian shifted, pulling my clothes back into ce with a tenderness that contrasted sharply with what we¡¯d just done. "Let¡¯s use thest ten to drive home and sleep in a real bed."


    I shook my head, nuzzling into his warmth. "No. I like it here."


    In this dark, enclosed space, swallowed by the night, it felt like we were the only two people under the moon. I wanted to soak in this happiness, even if I knew, deep down, it might be just out of reach someday.


    "So my Cece likes cars," Sebastian murmured, his lips finding my ear again, making me shiver. "I¡¯ve got an RV. When I have time, I¡¯ll take you on a trip. You can have me wherever you want."


    A thrill shot through me, warm and liquid.


    But reality was a harsh reminder. "You don¡¯t have time. You¡¯ve got apany to run."


    His breath trailed down my spine, over the wings of my shoulder des, settling hot on the small of my back.


    His hand slid between my thighs from behind.


    My body, still sensitive from our earlier passion, responded instantly to his touch.


    "We¡¯ve still got ten minutes," he reminded me, his voice a dark promise.


    My breath hitched as his fingers traced patterns across my skin, reawakening every nerve ending.


    "Sebastian," I whispered, arching into him as he imed me once more.


    And he imed me again.


    The cramped, sweltering space of the car made everything more intense--every movement magnified, every sound amplified.


    His scent--clean sweat, warm skin, something unmistakably him--wrapped around me like an invisible tether.


    I let go. I let him have all of me.


    Again.


    --


    Summer dawn breaks early--by four-thirty, the first hints of light were already creeping into the sky.


    By five o¡¯clock, I was sneaking back into my parents¡¯ home, tiptoeing to my room. I¡¯d told Mom and Dad I might stay over after hanging out with Harper, so at least my arrival wouldn¡¯t raise questions.


    I slipped into the bathroom to wash away the evidence of our passion, Sebastian¡¯s scent still clinging to my skin despite my best efforts. When I finally copsed into bed, my body ached in the most satisfying way.


    I¡¯d need to clean the car thoroughly...ter.


    At eight in the morning, I woke up after only three hours of sleep. The dark circles under my eyes were prominent, but I dragged myself out of bed and headed to the kitchen for breakfast.


    "When did you get homest night, honey?" Mom asked, cing breakfast on the table.


    "A little after midnight," I lied smoothly.


    I knew my parents were usually asleep by nine--they no longer stayed up worrying about me like when I was younger.


    Now they trusted me to handle myself.


    Mom made a nomittal hum and peeled a hard-boiled egg with the kind of passive-aggressive precision only a mother can master.


    She slid it onto my te like it was a peace offering--or a bribe.


    "You said you were staying here a few days," she said, not looking at me. "Will you be home for dinner tonight?"


    I slowed my spoon in my porridge. Oh no. That tone. That fake-casual tone


    "Tonight..." I dragged the word out like it hurt. "I might have to workte."


    Which wasn¡¯t a lie. Probably. Okay, maybe a preemptive excuse, just in case she had another one of her "family dinner with the Fosters" nned.


    She didn¡¯t say anything--just a barely-there sigh and a twitch of disappointment. Subtle, but I caught it.


    "What about Friday?" she asked, still ying it cool.


    "Yvonne invited Harper and me to a charity g." I took a sip of coffee, like that settled it.


    "And Saturday?"


    "Business trip," I said, reaching for the toast. "It came upst minute."


    Mom blinked. "A g on Friday and a business trip on Saturday?"


    I gave her a look. "Wee to the working world."


    She let out a long sigh, the kind only mothers and exhausted flight attendants have mastered, and started to stand up.


    Then she hesitated.


    Sat back down.


    "You¡¯re going with Mr. ck, aren¡¯t you?" she asked, tone shifting from resigned to suspicious.


    I didn¡¯t look up. Just mumbled, "Mmhm," into my porridge.


    "Just the two of you?"


    "No," I said evenly. "It¡¯s a work trip. There¡¯ll be a team. Meetings. A lot of PowerPoint."


    "Does it have to be you who goes?"


    "I¡¯m his secretary, so yes, obviously."


    "Cecilia, maybe it¡¯s time to consider looking for another position," Mom said, in that soft, carefully measured voice she used when she was trying not to sound judgmental. "You¡¯re spending a lot of time around him. People notice. And... you know how things go."


    If only she knew something already had.


    My parents weren¡¯t the pearl-clutching type. They didn¡¯t freak out over sleepovers or wine with dinner.


    But when it came to werewolves--especially powerful, emotionally unavable alphas--yeah. They had opinions.


    Loud, unspoken ones.


    And after everything I¡¯d gone through with Xavier, they had every reason to worry.


    "I know what I¡¯m doing," I said quickly, forcing a smile. "It¡¯s not like that. I have boundaries."


    Each word tasted like guilt.


    I scraped thest of my eggs into the trash, rinsed my te with a little too much enthusiasm, and practically bolted toward the stairs.


    Behind me, I heard Mom let out a long, quiet sigh.And then the doorbell rang.


    I froze halfway up the steps, the sound slicing through the quiet like a warning.


    Please let it be a package. Or a neighbor. Or literally anyone who wasn¡¯t going to make this morning worse.


    I opened the door--


    And the breath caught in my throat.


    Because standing there,pletely out of ce and utterly uninvited, was thest person I¡¯d ever expected to see.

 Chapter 187 What Kind of Madness Is This?

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 187 What Kind of Madness Is This?</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Mr. Locke?"


    My voice came out as a shocked whisper.


    What on earth was Zane Locke doing at my parents¡¯ doorstep at this hour?


    Considering my mother¡¯s earlierments about my rtionship with Sebastian... God, please don¡¯t let this be some weird soap opera drama where they had a past.


    No, that was impossible. My parents had been devoted to each other for decades.


    There couldn¡¯t be some ridiculous former me situation happening here.


    Zane¡¯s eyes brightened when he saw me, joy spreading across his features in a way that made me instantly ufortable.


    "Ms. Moore! What a pleasure to see you again," he said with surprising warmth.


    I managed a polite smile while mentally screaming: *You showed up at MY house--how could we NOT see each other?*


    "Mr. Locke," I said carefully. "What brings you here today?"


    "Oh, I wanted to visit your mother. After ourst meeting, I remembered quite a bit from the past. Suzanne used to--"


    "My mother¡¯s name is Esther," I corrected him, unable to hide my confusion.


    Zane looked embarrassed. "Right, Esther. My apologies--age does terrible things to one¡¯s memory."


    I studied him with growing suspicion.


    A man who couldn¡¯t even remember my mother¡¯s name clearly didn¡¯t think much of her.


    So why would he track down our home after all these years?


    From inside, I heard footsteps approaching.


    Mom appeared in the doorway, her face freezing in shock.


    "...Mr. Locke!" Her voice had that high-pitched quality it only got when she was truly blindsided.


    "Esther, I was in the neighborhood and heard you lived here. Thought I¡¯d stop by," Zane said smoothly, offering a gift bag he¡¯d been holding.


    Mom looked like she might hyperventte. Dad was out, leaving her to handle whatever this situation was alone.


    But handle it she did, epting the gift with a polite smile that looked like it had been rehearsed in front of a mirror. "How thoughtful. Please,e in."


    She nced at me with meaning painted all over her face.


    "Cecilia, you¡¯ll bete for work. You should get going."


    Me:And leave you alone with him? Not happening.


    "I told my boss I¡¯d bete this morning," I said, casually sliding onto the arm of the couch like I had all the time in the world.


    "Don¡¯t be silly," she said tightly. "You really should go."


    Which only made me want to stay more. If she wanted me gone that badly, something was definitely off.


    I pulled out my phone and called Sebastian.


    "Sebastian, I¡¯m runningte this morning. Unnned visit at my mom¡¯s ce."


    There was a pause.


    "Visitor?" His voice sharpened immediately. "Simon Foster again?"


    I winced. "No. Not him."


    "Then who?"


    That Alpha edge slipped into his voice, coiled and quiet. "Tell me."


    "Mr. Locke," I finally said, keeping my voice casual.


    Sebastian went silent for two beats. "...Who?"


    "Zane Locke," I repeated, enunciating more clearly.


    I could practically hear Sebastian¡¯s brow furrowing through the phone. "He¡¯s there for you?"


    I didn¡¯t want to exin my suspicions about my mother and Zane potentially having some history. After weighing my options, I settled for: "He¡¯s an old acquaintance of my parents."


    This "acquaintance" could mean anything--friends, former colleagues.


    Though given Zane Locke¡¯s status and social circlepared to my parents¡¯ modest teaching careers, any connection between them seemed highly imusible.


    Sebastian clearly caught my deliberate vagueness but didn¡¯t push. "I understand. Take your time."


    I sighed with relief as I ended the call, then politely helped Mom usher Mr. Locke into our living room.


    As we walked in, Zane smiled at Mom. "Was that your boyfriend calling?"


    "No, no," Mom said quickly, waving her hand dismissively.


    "No? Wasn¡¯t that Sebastian on the phone?" Zane asked, his tone deceptively casual.


    "Well, yes, but--" Mom stammered.


    I felt cold sweat break out across my skin.


    How did he know who I was on the phone with?


    I jumped in quickly. "Mr. Locke, please have a seat. Have you been staying in Denver long? When is Cassian returning from Australia? Are your wife and daughter enjoying their time in the city?"


    My rapid-fire questions sessfully diverted his attention.


    Zane settled into our couch with the ease of someone used to making himselffortable anywhere.


    He smiled at me with an unsettling fondness.


    "Cassian won¡¯t be back until next week. I was supposed to leavest Saturday, but my wife had some matters to attend to here. Actually, I wanted to stay a few extra days myself."


    When he mentioned wanting to stay longer, his gaze fixed on me with an intensity that made my skin crawl.


    "Cece, would you mind putting on a pot of coffee?" Mom cut in, her voice just a little too bright, clearly trying to redirect Zane¡¯s attention.


    "Of course," I replied, grateful for the escape.


    As I moved toward the kitchen, I could feel Zane¡¯s gaze trailing me like a shadow I couldn¡¯t shake. That man had the kind of presence that lingered in a room even when he wasn¡¯t speaking.


    I kept my head down and focused on clinking mugs and the hiss of the coffee maker warming up, trying not to imagine what was being said behind me.


    Their voices floated in and out--low, careful, just a few sybles here and there.


    I couldn¡¯t make out the words, but I didn¡¯t have to. The tone was enough.


    Mom¡¯s voice had that brittle politeness she used when she didn¡¯t trust herself not to say the wrong thing.


    Zane¡¯s, by contrast, was smooth and unhurried--like he was doing her a favor just by showing up.


    ssic Locke family energy: power disguised as charm.


    When I returned with the coffee, Zane looked up and smiled, all teeth and effortless confidence.


    "Cecilia--or should I call you ¡¯Cece¡¯ like your mother does? Would that be alright?" His eyes held an unnerving affection.


    "Um, sure, that¡¯s fine," I replied politely while mentally recoiling.


    *What the actual hell is happening?*


    "Which year were you born, Cece?" he asked, looking directly at Mom.


    Mom crossed her arms defensively. "1999."


    "I see. Which month?"


    "April."


    "April..." he repeated thoughtfully.


    "Yes, why do you ask?" Mom challenged, her voice tight.


    Zane seemed lost in calction.


    I noticed him frowning slightly, as ifparing dates in his head.


    The tension in the room was bing unbearable.


    Mom sat rigidly, visibly ufortable.


    Zane was lost in memories that clearly involved some mental math about birth dates.


    Combined with what happened at the supermarket the other day...a deeply disturbing possibility mmed into me.


    What if Zane thought I was his secret love child?


    But hold up--hadn¡¯t he once said I looked like histe wife?


    And didn¡¯t she die while pregnant... because of some messy affair he was involved in?


    Wait a second--was my mom the one who looked like his dead wife?


    Was this his twisted way of trying to get back what he lost? Through my mother?


    What the actual soap-opera hell was going on here?


    The doorbell rang again, slicing through the awkward silence.


    I practically ran to answer it, desperate for any interruption.

 Chapter 188 The Family Circus

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 188 The Family Circus</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I yanked the door open to find Tang leaning against the doorframe, grinning like he¡¯d just won the lottery.


    "Hey there, Cecilia!" Tang greeted me with a grin so bright it could¡¯ve blinded satellites. "I¡¯m here to pick up the boss. Heard you and Sawyer had a bit too much tequst night, so I figured you probably shouldn¡¯t be anywhere near a steering wheel. Thought I¡¯d swing by and offer you a ride too!"


    Oh sure. Just a total coincidence you¡¯re parked outside my house at 7 a.m., right?


    Before I could reply, a familiar silhouette emerged behind him--tall,posed, and carrying that slow, lethal kind of grace usually reserved for apex predators.


    "Tang, you¡¯re overstepping again," Sebastian said, voice calm but with that razor-sharp edge that made people straighten up real fast.


    Tang didn¡¯t miss a beat. "Oops. My bad, boss." Still smiling like he was allergic to shame.


    I looked between them, deadpan.


    My smile felt like it had been duct-taped to my face. "Come on in. Make yourselves at home."


    Because clearly, boundaries are just a myth around here.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes lingered on me--too long, too intense, too loaded.


    He stepped inside, scan-mode activated.


    His eyesnded on the two other people in the room, and just like that, the temperature dropped ten degrees.


    "Sebastian, join us," Zane called out, all cheerful charm, patting the empty seat beside him.


    Sebastian strolled across the room and took the seat like he owned the building.


    My mom went full deer-in-the-headlights mode.


    I looked around at this absolute circus of a morning and spotted my only escape route.


    "I think my Amazon package just got delivered."


    I wasn¡¯t even trying to make it sound convincing. I just needed out.


    "Don¡¯t mind me--carry on plotting your power dynamics or whatever this is."


    I grabbed my bag and made a beeline for the door.


    But just as I pulled it open, a voice echoed from the hallway--sharp, angry, familiar.


    "Stop following me. I don¡¯t want your crap, and I sure as hell don¡¯t want to hear you call me Dad."


    "Dad, I heard you and Mom just got back from vacation. I found this orchid for you--had to ask around a bit. It¡¯s your favorite, isn¡¯t it? I really hope you like it."


    "Get the hell out."


    My fingers froze on the doorknob.


    What the hell kind of emotionalndmine had I just stepped into now?


    Standing outside my door were Xavier--and my father, VanDyck.


    My brain short-circuitedpletely.


    For two excruciating seconds, I debated my options: confront the idiot outside (Xavier), or m the door shut, locking both him and my dad out, then turn to face the battlefield inside.


    In the end, I chose neither... let the world burn.


    "False rm--turns out my Amazon package was already delivered," I called over my shoulder, bolting like the house was on fire.


    Mom wore an expression that screamed "whatever, I give up."


    The second they stepped into the living room and saw the crowd, both men came to a screeching halt.


    Dad¡¯s eyes widened. "...What is this? A town hall meeting?"


    His gaze ping-ponged between Xavier and Sebastian like he was trying to solve a particrly unpleasant word problem.


    Then came the real shock when he realized Zane Locke was also present.


    Zane turned toward Xavier with a raised brow, recognition dawning. "And this charming gentleman is...?"


    "That would be Cece¡¯s ex," Mom said dryly. "A mistake that came with a marriage certificate."


    She looked like she wanted to bang her head against a wall.


    I didn¡¯t wait to see who threw the next punch--verbal or otherwise.


    My social battery waspletely drained somewhere between ¡¯ex-husband with orchids¡¯ and ¡¯my boss in my living room¡¯.


    So I did what any self-respecting adult would do in a crisis: fled to the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, I busied myself with the most urgent task I could think of: arranging store-bought cookies onto a serving tray like I was ting for the Queen.


    Trantion: I was avoiding the testosterone tornado in the living room at all costs.


    Tang slipped in behind me, already digging into the snack drawer like he¡¯d lived here for years.


    "Cecilia," he said through a mouthful of pretzels, "just say the word and I¡¯ll drag that ex of yours out by his overpriced cor. Guy¡¯s not even JV next to my Alpha."


    I handed him a coffee mug without looking up. "You are not helping."


    He took the mug, then casually eyed the tray of cookies like it was a peace offering from a neutral country.


    "What are you doing," I asked warily.


    "Being useful," he replied, and without warning, he grabbed the tray from my hands.


    "Seriously?" I blinked.


    He was already halfway to the door.


    "I¡¯ll deliver the snacks," he called over his shoulder. "Keep the crowd calm. "


    "Oh my God, Tang--"


    But he was gone, marching straight into the living room with a tray of cookies.


    Author¡¯s pov


    The tension in the Moore living room could¡¯ve curdled cream.


    No one spoke. No one moved. Everyone felt it--except Tang, who plopped cross-legged onto the floor like a golden retriever thrilled to be included.


    Sebastian gave him a look that said, Please stop existing, but said nothing.


    Then Xavier opened his mouth.


    He smirked toward Sebastian, voiceced with disdain. "Must be nice--having enough money to buy loyalty. Or people."


    That was the final straw.


    VanDyck snapped. He grabbed the nearest object on the table (magazine? coaster? didn¡¯t matter) and hurled it across the room.


    "You arrogant little bastard!" he exploded. "You scammed my daughter into marriage, treated her like garbage, and now you think you get to insult her?"


    Xavier stumbled backward, hands raised. "I¡¯m leaving, okay? I just came to see you and Mom--"


    "GET. OUT."


    The door mmed so hard, it rattled the windows.


    Cecilia appeared from the kitchen, where she¡¯d been hiding behind a tray of cookies and a butter knife she was half-seriously considering as a weapon.


    Her father stood in the center of the room, chest heaving, eyes zing.


    He looked less like a professor and more like someone freshly ejected from a bar fight.


    "Dad, breathe," she said, crossing to him. "He¡¯s not worth stroking out over."


    "He¡¯s always looked down on us," VanDyck muttered. "Entitled, smug--just like the rest of them."


    Across from him, the two very rich men still upying his couch--Zane Locke and Sebastian Knight--sat in awkward silence.


    Esther Moore, finally emerging from shock, offered their guests a tight, practiced smile. "I apologize for the scene. We clearly haven¡¯t been the most gracious hosts."


    Trantion: You should probably leave now.


    Sebastian stood, calm as ever. "No apology needed, Mrs. Moore. Wealth does strange things to people. Myself included."


    Zane jumped in, eager to smooth things over. "Yes, well said. But let¡¯s not generalize--Sebastian here is clearly a respectful young man."


    Sebastian turned to him. "With all due respect, Mr. Locke, I¡¯d prefer to earn your approval through actions, not ttery."


    Zane chuckled, pping him on the shoulder. "Good answer. Come on--we¡¯ll get out of your hair."


    Both men knew when a retreat was the smartest strategy.


    They said their goodbyes. Tang, blissfully unaware of everything, trailed after them like a loyal puppy.


    Once outside, Sebastian turned to Zane.


    "Mr. Locke," he said mildly, "mind if I ask--are you really old friends with VanDyck Moore and his wife?"

 Chapter 189 Buried Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 189 Buried Secrets</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    Zane let out a low chuckle, slow and tired, like he knew I¡¯d caught him mid-spin.


    "You¡¯ve gotten sharper," he said, slipping his hands into his coat pockets as we made our way toward the front door.


    The house was quiet--too quiet.


    The kind of quiet that made you listen harder, just in case the past decided to echo.


    He continued, voice softer now.


    "Cecilia¡¯s grandmother worked for my family years ago. Her mom stayed with us for a while too--she was just a kid back then."


    "Funny thing is, I didn¡¯t put it together until I ran into Cecilia at the grocery storest month. It felt like the past just reached out and grabbed me."


    I raised a brow.


    "Esther Moore--that¡¯s Cecilia¡¯s mom, right? What, was she an old me or something?"


    Zane barked augh. "God, no. She was a child. I was... well, not someone you¡¯d want around a child."


    "Then why the cross-country pilgrimage? You really expect me to believe this is just a nostalgic detour?"


    He hesitated. That pause said more than he wanted it to.


    Eventually, Zane sighed, shoulders sagging. "When I said Cecilia reminded me of myte wife, I didn¡¯t realize I knew her family. But once I did... I don¡¯t know. It felt like the universe was kicking me in the gut. Like some cosmic joke I wasn¡¯t in on."


    I kept my voice level. "But you didn¡¯t actually love your wife, did you?"


    He froze, like I¡¯d just pulled the rug out from under him.


    "I did love Reba," he said after a beat. "Or at least I thought I did. I was young, selfish, and stupid. And I broke her heart in ways I¡¯ve regretted every day since. If I could go back--"


    "That¡¯s not what this is," I cut in, voice like a de. "This isn¡¯t your chance to make up for past mistakes. This is about you dragging your unfinished business into someone else¡¯s life."


    Zane looked away, jaw clenched, eyes flicking toward the front window like he was hoping for an escape hatch.


    I didn¡¯t let up."Let me make this real simple," I said, stepping closer. "Your wife--your current one--isn¡¯t just some society wife . She¡¯s dangerous. You think she won¡¯t find out you¡¯ve been sniffing around the Moore family? You think she won¡¯t burn everything down the second she does?"


    His throat bobbed. The messagended.


    "I know Cassian said you¡¯ve been trying to change," I added, a little softer now. "And maybe that¡¯s true. But if it is, then prove it. Start by showing up for Cassian. He¡¯s been carrying the Locke name like a damn burden while you¡¯ve been off hiding in your own guilt."


    Zane said nothing. He just stood there, staring at the hardwood floor like it had answers he¡¯d never earned.


    "Go back to Colorado Springs," I said, stepping around him. "And stay there. Stop bothering people who¡¯ve already had their share of trouble."


    I didn¡¯t look back.Conversation over.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Not far from the Moore house, a silver minivan sat quietly, engine off and windows tinted.


    In the back seat, Maggie Locke sat in silence, dressed in ck from head to toe.


    Her eyes, sharp and calcting, were fixed on Zane, who stood frozen in ce like he¡¯d seen a ghost.


    So this was it.


    This was why he¡¯d been acting like a teenager with a school crush.


    Some little enchantress had stolen his soul.


    Her assistant leaned in from the passenger seat.


    "Ma¡¯am, both Mr. Zane and Xavier were seen at Cecilia¡¯s house. Xavier clearly still has feelings for her. When you tried to pair him with your daughter, Miss Xenia, he dropped her without hesitation. I doubt he¡¯ll stick to your script."


    The assistant continued, flipping through notes on a tablet.


    "Mr. Zane met Cecilia through Mr. ck. The other day, while shopping with Miss Xenia, he spotted Cecilia with her parents. Heter arranged a ¡¯chance¡¯ meeting at the grocery store. His obsession with her is... strange."


    Maggie let out a soft, icyugh.


    "You don¡¯t get it?" she said. "Let me spell it out. Cecilia reminds him of Reba. And Reba was the woman he only learned to love once she was dead."


    There was poison in her smile.


    Her assistant blinked, speechless.How could one girl have this many powerful men wrapped around her finger?


    "Miss Xenia asked for help dealing with her. Normally, Cecilia wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But now that she has Sebastian in her corner... things have changed. He humiliated Miss Xenia in front of everyone." the assistant added. "With Sebastian involved, she¡¯s protected. Cecilia won¡¯t be easy to touch."


    Maggie fell silent, eyes flicking to the passing city lights outside the tinted window.


    She tapped a manicured nail against the armrest--once, twice, thoughtful.


    "And the other arrangements I asked you to handle?" she said atst.


    "Everything is set for Miss Xenia," the assistant replied. "Also, Mrs. Dahlia sent word that she¡¯s invited Mrs. Green and Mrs. ck as you instructed. They¡¯ve confirmed they¡¯ll attend Friday¡¯s ball."


    Maggie gave a slow, satisfied nod.


    A small, dangerous smile yed on her lips.


    "Excellent."


    --


    At the Moore residence, Cecilia quietly set aside the gifts from Xavier and Zane--no questions asked, no eye contact made.


    She didn¡¯t mention Zane¡¯s surprise visit, and her parents didn¡¯t push it.


    "I¡¯m heading to work," she said, grabbing her bag and making a quick escape before anyone could bring up the Sebastian Situation.


    "Alright, sweetie. Drive safe," Esther replied a little too fast.


    The door clicked shut behind Cecilia.


    Inside, Esther and VanDyck sat in silence for a beat, still and stiff as mannequins.


    Then, in perfect sync, they exhaled--one of those deep, exhausted breaths that said, Thank God that¡¯s over.


    Outside, the morning was calm.


    Cecilia crossed the courtyard, sunlight warming her shoulders.


    That¡¯s when she saw it.


    A silver minivan, crawling past theplex with tinted windows and no tes in sight.


    Her steps slowed.


    Something about it set her nerves on edge.


    A chill crept down her spine, like fingers trailing across her skin.


    And for one fleeting moment, it felt like someone had walked over her grave--and lingered.

 Chapter 190 So You Two Are... Close?

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 190 So You Two Are... Close?</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The chill from earlier hadn¡¯t left--it had just settled deeper into my bones.


    I drove to the office in silence, trying to convince myself I was being dramatic.


    I wasn¡¯t convinced.


    I¡¯d barely settled into my chair when my desk phone rang.


    "Come here." The voice on the other end was cool as mountain spring water.


    I hung up, pinched the bridge of my nose, and stood.


    Taking a steadying breath, I made my way to the CEO¡¯s office. When I entered, I noticed hisputer wasn¡¯t even turned on.


    "You needed me for something?" I asked, my expression professionally neutral.


    My tone was even, betraying none of the tension coiling beneath the surface.


    Sebastian was leaning back in his chair, his expression unreadable.


    "Just wondering about your private life," he said casually. "If your home is going to be Grand Central Station every morning, should I expect daily time-off requests?"


    "That¡¯s... not a regr urrence."


    "Perhaps not, but it¡¯s hardly something you can control, is it?"


    I fell silent, unsure how to respond.


    "What are you suggesting?" I finally asked.


    "Starting today, you move back to the apartment."


    "That¡¯s--"


    "Difficult?" Sebastian studied me as I hesitated. "Then I suppose I¡¯ll have to start supervising your punctuality in person. Every morning."


    My calm facade slipped.


    The thought of him showing up at my parents¡¯ doorstep each day... God, I could already picture their faces.


    "That won¡¯t be necessary," I said quickly. "The apartment it is."


    A hint of satisfaction yed at the corners of his mouth. He picked up a folder from his desk. "Take this to Wiley."


    I stepped forward to take it. As my fingers closed around the document, he suddenly tugged back, pulling me closer until we were breathing the same air.


    My cheeks flushed warm. I red at him.


    "We¡¯re at work," I whispered, despite being alone. "This is hardly professional."


    Sebastian pulled the folder again, bringing our foreheads nearly touching. "Come see the kitten tonight," he murmured. "You haven¡¯t visited in days. She misses you."


    "I¡¯lle, but..." I found myself staring at his lips, my breath growing warmer. "I¡¯m not staying over."


    His breath caressed my cheek like velvet. "Such a heartbreaker, Miss Moore."


    "Don¡¯t say that. I might start believing it."With a surge of boldness, I quickly stole a kiss from his lips, then snatched the folder and darted away.


    --


    I headed downstairs to deliver the file to Wiley, the man folder tucked under my arm.


    Halfway there, it slipped.


    Papers went flying in a loose arc, scattering across the hallway like oversized confetti.


    "Seriously?" I muttered, crouching down to gather the papers before anyone walked by.


    As I stacked the pages back together, a familiar header caught my eye.


    Shadow Pack Project -- Funding Approval.


    Wait, what?


    I froze for a second, blinking at the title.


    Sebastian had been stonewalling this proposal for weeks. Wiley had practically fought tooth and nail for it--endless emails, board meetings, even a tense elevator ride or two.


    So why was the approval form sitting here now, signed and stamped, like it had never been a problem?


    Had something changed? Had Sebastian and Alpha Gavin made some kind of deal?


    One thing was certain--Xavier definitely hadn¡¯t known about this when he charged into the office this morning.


    I finished reassembling the file and pushed the thought aside--for now.


    When I handed the file to Wiley, his face was practically glowing. Sebastian must have called him already.


    "Thank you for delivering this personally, Cecilia."


    "Just following orders," I smiled professionally. "I¡¯ll leave you to it."


    As I turned to leave, he called after me.


    "Cecilia... I wonder if you¡¯ve heard about Amara being recalled to headquarters?"


    I kept my expression neutral, but mentally rolled my eyes so hard I nearly sprained something.


    Look at him--absolutely giddy at the scent of office gossip.


    "Of course," I replied calmly. "She texted me about it. She arrives tomorrow."


    "She... texted you?" His surprise was evident.


    "Yes. We exchanged contacts. We follow each other on Instagram."


    Watching his startled expression, I couldn¡¯t help but let my eyes crinkle with amusement.


    "So you two are... close?"


    Wiley looked skeptical, like he was trying to decide whether I was lying or just lucky.


    Everyone in senior management knew about Amara¡¯s history with Sebastian.


    "I wouldn¡¯t say we¡¯re enemies," I said innocently. "She wouldn¡¯t have bothered texting me if we were, right? Didn¡¯t she loop you in too?"


    His expression darkened.


    I blinked, feigning concern. "But you¡¯re the Vice President. Huh. Maybe she figured you already knew? Or... maybe she just forgot. Either way, you¡¯re in the loop now."


    "Miss Moore," Wiley said with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, "Maybe her reaching out to you means more than you realize. There are... dynamics at y. You¡¯d be wise to tread carefully."


    "Thanks for the unsolicited advice. Anything else you¡¯d like to mansin today?"


    I didn¡¯t bite. I wasn¡¯t about to ask what "dynamics" he meant. That was the bait--and I had no intention of taking it.


    His disappointed little pout almost made meugh.


    The moment I stepped out of his office, my smile dropped like a curtain.


    Back upstairs, Sawyer practically ambushed me in the break room.


    "I just heard Amara is being transferred back to headquarters!" His voice was a panicked whisper.


    "You¡¯re only finding out now?"


    Compared to his obvious distress, I remained impassive as a stone.


    "You... already knew?" he asked, stunned.


    I sat on a high stool, arms crossed. "Since Sunday night."


    Sawyer¡¯s eyes widened. "So you knew before the Alpha even did?"


    "Maybe," I answered vaguely, my tone deliberately neutral.


    Sawyer fell silent, concern etching lines across his face.


    "Cecilia, I know the Alpha likes you, but I¡¯ve told you before--he and Amara go way back. They¡¯ve got history. You saw how she was hanging all over him in Singapore. She¡¯s never really let go. And now that she¡¯sing back, knowing how he feels about you..."


    He shook his head. "She¡¯s not going to take this lying down. She¡¯s going to stir things up."


    "I couldn¡¯t care less," I said tly.


    But seeing the look on his face--like I¡¯d just announced I was walking into oing traffic--I sighed and softened.


    "Don¡¯t look so dramatic. So what if she¡¯s still hung up on him? That¡¯s not my emotional baggage to carry.


    Is everyone supposed to tiptoe around her fragile ego just because she can¡¯t handle reality?


    If she¡¯s nning toe after me, well--she¡¯s picked the wrong target."


    I patted his arm and slid off the stool, heading for the door.


    Behind me, I heard Sawyer mutter something under his breath.


    Pretty sure it was something about DEFCON 1.


    --


    After work, I drove back to the apartment alone.


    I¡¯d barely changed intofortable clothes when the doorbell rang.


    Taking a moment topose my sullen mood, I went to answer it.


    Sebastian stood there, looking casually perfect in dark jeans and a fitted henley. "Why didn¡¯t you wait so we could leave together?"


    I stepped aside to let him in. "My shift ended. You didn¡¯t say anything about workingte."


    As I walked toward the kitchen, he followed.


    Before I knew it, his arms were around me, his kiss hot and insistent.


    My knees weakened as he lifted me onto the counter, his hands roaming possessively over my body.


    "I thought we were going to see the kitten," I gasped,ughing breathlessly as I pushed him back just enough to breathe.


    Sebastian grinned, brushing a kiss against my lips before setting me gently on my feet. "Then let¡¯s go see the kitten."


    We took the elevator up to his floor, still holding hands like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    I was still riding the high from his kisses when we reached his door.


    Then he opened it--and everything inside me mmed to a halt.


    There, lounging like she owned the ce, was a woman draped across his living room sofa--legs crossed, lips curved.


    And she looked like she¡¯d been waiting.


    It was Amara.

 Chapter 191 When the Past Comes Knocking

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 191 When the Past Comes Knocking</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    My blood ran cold.


    The cozy little world we¡¯d been wrapped in vanished, popped like a soap bubble, leaving me exposed and chilled to the bone.


    "You two..." Her gaze dropped to our joined hands, and the perfectly polished facade cracked--just enough to show the storm behind her eyes.


    She looked like she was seconds from crying, but too proud to let it happen.


    I reflexively started to pull my hand away.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t let go.


    His grip tightened, quiet but firm. I nced up at him, surprised--and then, almost without thinking, I squeezed back.


    It didn¡¯t fix anything. But it helped.


    Sebastian turned to Amara, his voice like ice. "How did you get in?"


    Amara didn¡¯t get a chance to answer.


    Liam appeared in the doorway from the balcony, looking mildly out of breath and more than a little ufortable.


    "Alpha! You¡¯re back. I was just about to text you--Miss Amara showed up a few minutes ago."


    He offered me a strained, fleeting smile. "Miss Moore. I... wasn¡¯t expecting you."


    The silence that followed could¡¯ve shattered ss.


    He was trying to sound cheerful. It didn¡¯tnd.


    Liam cleared his throat. "Uh... Lady Regina just left. She said that, since this ce is closer to the office, Miss Amara should... stay here. With us."


    The subtext was as subtle as a sledgehammer. Luna Regina had set this trap with surgical precision.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t me Liam--his icy gaze remained fixed on Amara. "Did my mother fail to mention I have a girlfriend now, and that having you stay here would be inconvenient?"


    The word "girlfriend" sliced through Amara like a silver de through a rogue wolf. Her eyes reddened instantly.


    I watched her struggle topose herself, pain shing across her face before she masked it with a practiced smile.


    "Your mother mentioned it," she recovered smoothly. "She also suggested I should get along well with Secretary Moore." She turned her gaze to me, challenge glinting in her eyes. "You wouldn¡¯t mind, would you? You don¡¯t seem the petty type."


    I kept my expression serene, like this drama was happening in another universe altogether.


    "If the Alpha has no objections, neither do I," I replied mildly.


    I recognized the game. Regina hadid a snare where every move was a misstep. Engaging with a rigged system was its own kind of defeat?


    Sebastian¡¯s brow furrowed as he nced down at me. After a moment, he looked back at Amara. "If Cecilia doesn¡¯t mind, then I don¡¯t either."


    Amara¡¯s face tightened.


    I maintained my poker face.


    Sebastian raised his voice. "Liam, please move my things downstairs. Cecilia wants me to stay at her ce."


    I nearly choked on air.


    Amara went rigid, herposure cracking further.


    Sebastian pinched my stunned cheek gently, his smile holding a hint of mischief. "I know what you¡¯re thinking, sweetheart. Your wish is mymand."


    My inner voice screamed: *Are you trying to get your mother to put a hit out on me?*


    "I¡¯ll pack your things right away, Alpha," Liam said, hurrying away with poorly concealed relief.


    Sebastian ignored Amara¡¯s frozen form on the sofa and pulled me toward the hallway. "Let¡¯s go see the kitten."


    We¡¯d barely made it down the corridor when a tiny ball of fluff came bounding toward us.


    I crouched down as the kitten nosed at my hand, purring like a tiny motor.


    "You¡¯ve gotten fat," I teased, scratching gently behind her ears. "In a cute way, obviously."


    She let out a pleased chirp and flopped over dramatically.


    "She still doesn¡¯t have a name," Sebastian said, kneeling beside me. "You should name her."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Me?"


    He nodded. "You¡¯re the one she actually likes."


    I studied the fluffy little creature, who was now enthusiastically trying to chew on my shoce.


    "She¡¯s so round and soft, with that little belly... she reminds me of a muffin. Let¡¯s call her Muffin."


    I turned to him, arms crossed. "Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s not Alpha-approved."


    He chuckled. "No, it¡¯s perfect. She¡¯s got muffin top vibes for sure."


    He slid his arms around my waist, resting his chin on my shoulder as we both reached out to pet her.


    The newly christened muffin stretched, yawned, and rolled onto her back like she fully approved of her absurd new name.


    We stayed like that for a while--curled up in the hallway, ying with a cat like the rest of the world didn¡¯t exist.


    Sebastian and I had just stood up, Muffin nestled contentedly in my arms when Amara¡¯s voice floated over, syrupy-sweet.


    "What an adorable kitten," she said, her smile trained on Sebastian. "Though I do remember you being quite the germophobe. You never kept pets before."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even blink. "Amara, your tendency to assume you know me is long overdue for correction."


    Her smile twitched, faltering at the edges.


    She looked at him with carefully curated hurt in her eyes, but wisely kept any theatrics in check.


    I kept my gaze on Muffin, gently stroking the soft fur behind her ears.


    I had zero interest in stepping into the emotional minefield that was Sebastian and Amara¡¯s shared past.


    Then, with practiced casualness, Amara pivoted toward me. "Miss Moore, are you free tomorrow? I haven¡¯t been back to Denver in ages--I feelpletely out of touch. Would you mind showing me around a bit?"


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "Sure. Why not?"


    If she wanted to y nice this time--no meltdowns in public, no drama like Singapore--I was all for it.


    Polite fa?ades were far less exhausting than open warfare.


    "Wonderful!" she beamed. "Oh--I brought you a little something."


    She nodded toward her luggage, and I set Muffin down carefully before trailing after her into the living room.


    "A gift?" I said, feigning cheerful surprise. "You really didn¡¯t have to."


    We sat on the sofa, side by side, as she retrieved a small velvet box and opened it with a flourish, revealing a pair of elegant pearl-drop earrings.


    I let out the right mix of impressed hums and delighted gasps.


    "Let me help you put them on," she offered, voice dripping with sugar.


    "Of course." I tilted my head obligingly.


    We sat close--closer than I liked--as she fastened the earrings with the intimacy of an old friend. Our conversation turned light and chatty, full ofughter that didn¡¯t quite reach either of our eyes.


    Just over the edge of my vision, I caught Sebastian watching us--still, silent, unreadable.


    Then I heard him let out a low, humorlessugh.


    He stepped forward and gently scooped Muffin from the floor.


    "Come on, Muffin," he said quietly, his voice cool and clipped. "Your mom¡¯s busy ying pretend. Let¡¯s get you some dinner."


    I kept the smile on my face. Barely.

 Chapter 192 The Wolf’s Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 192 The Wolf¡¯s Dilemma</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I watched Sebastian¡¯s back as he disappeared into the kitchen with Muffin, leaving me stranded in a thick fog of awkward tension.


    Seriously? After all the effort I¡¯d put into keeping things civil, he had to waltz in and blow it all up with that little crack about us "ying pretend"?


    The king of terrible timing.


    Amara and I both pretended we hadn¡¯t heard him.


    She was suddenly very invested in whatever was on her phone, and I became utterly transfixed by the sunset glowing through the floor-to-ceiling windows--as if it were the most fascinating thing on earth.


    The silence was suffocating.


    "Cecilia, Amara, shall we have dinner?" Liam¡¯s voice broke through like a rescue helicopter, paired with a smile that was trying way too hard to look casual.


    I bit back what I really wanted to say:


    This dinner was going to be more awkward than a eulogy at a wedding. Amara stood with infuriating grace. "I¡¯d love to. I barely ate anything on the flight."


    She glided into the dining room with the proprietary ease of someone who still thought she owned the ce.


    "Cecilia, what are you waiting for?" Liam grabbed my arm, practically dragging me behind him.


    As we moved, he leaned in and hissed, "I¡¯m rooting for you, okay? York nearly lost his damn mind over her. The Alpha can¡¯t stand her now."


    Wait--what?


    My brain was still trying to untangle my own mess of emotions when he dropped that little bomb in myp.


    As we stepped into the dining room, I grabbed his sleeve and whispered, "Who¡¯s York?"


    Liam nced around, then mouthed, "The Alpha¡¯s younger brother."


    Holy. Shit.


    I settled into my chair feeling dazed.


    Both Sawyer and Wiley had mentioned Sebastian and Amara¡¯s past rtionship.


    If everyone was talking about it, there must be some truth there.


    What confused me was how the Sebastian I¡¯de to know¨Cpractical, decisive, and straightforward¨Ccould ever be involved in such a melodramatic situation.


    But now the puzzle pieces were falling into ce.


    It all made sense. Amara must have been ying both brothers.


    When Sebastian discovered her betrayal, he ended things.


    She refused to ept it, dumped York to prove her "true feelings" for Sebastian.


    But Sebastian isn¡¯t someone who tolerates being yed¨Chis core is too proud, too decisive for that.


    He cut her off. And York--the more sensitive brother, from what I gathered--apparently took her rejection so hard he tried to... end things.


    No wonder Sebastian hated her.


    His brother nearly died because of this woman¡¯s games.


    I was so deep in my own head--trying to untangle the web of York, Amara, and whatever the hell Regina was plotting--that I nearly jumped when Sebastian spoke.


    "Muffin," he said, voice low and amused, "go fetch your mom¡¯s soul. I think she left it somewhere in the Twilight Zone."


    Before I could ask what that meant, he ced the kitten gently in my arms.


    I blinked. "Wait, what--?"


    Muffin let out a tiny mewl and immediately curled into my chest like a purring, judgmental cloud. My arms moved on instinct, cradling Muffin like something precious.


    When I looked up, Sebastian was watching me--head tilted, expression unreadable.


    His gaze lingered for a moment too long, before he turned away.


    Dinner was... quiet. At least on my end.


    Across from me, Amara picked daintily at her food, every movement practiced and precise.


    She steered the conversation toward work--projects, board meetings, investor rtions.


    Her tone was gracious. Her questions well-ced, intelligent.


    Sebastian answered each one with short, polite replies. Not warm, but not dismissive either.


    I watched as Amara¡¯s smile deepened at his responses, her posture rxing into the conversation. My own knife slipped on the te, the sharp screech making us both flinch.


    "Excuse me," I murmured, setting the silverware down with deliberate quiet.


    The rest of the meal passed in a haze of murmured business talk and the clink of crystal.


    I watched the subtle shift in his posture, the minimal but present engagement.


    Let her have this point. Let her think her polished conversation was a chink in his armor. My countermove wouldn¡¯t be a reaction; it would be a choice.


    My move woulde when I chose the time and ce, not in reaction to her theatrics.


    After dinner, I took Muffin to her bed, while Amara disappeared into the guest room with her thousand-dor luggage and hundred-dor smile.


    When I came back out, Sebastian was in the living room, waiting.


    I watched him standing there, calm and unreadable, like none of this was personal.


    Like the woman in his guest room didn¡¯t matter.


    Like I didn¡¯t matter.


    That¡¯s what snapped something inside me.


    "Let¡¯s go downstairs," he said simply.


    I scratched my eyebrow. "You can¡¯t crash at my ce tonight. My parents areing, and I¡¯m not in the mood to exin why my CEO-sh-whatever-you-are is hanging around in sweatpants."


    Sebastian¡¯s face cooled several degrees.


    "Then suggest somewhere."


    "Fine. The ss house. Your family¡¯s estate. Hell, rent a yacht and float off into the night," I said, ticked off now. "But don¡¯t make me responsible for where you sleep."


    He watched me with an eerie calm. "I could also stay right here. Would that truly not bother you at all?"


    The question hung in the air, thick with the unspoken presence in the guest room down the hall.


    I hesitated, but only for a second.


    "Of course it would," I said, voice low but steady. "But not for the reasons you¡¯re hoping. It bothers me because it feels like we¡¯re trapped in a triptych--three panels, three people, one broken story. You, me, her. It doesn¡¯t hold. It¡¯s built to copse."


    He didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t blink. But the air between us thickened like a storm cloud.


    "It¡¯s just a house, Cecilia."


    I stepped away from the window, cutting through the tension like a de. "Is it? Because every corner feels like it remembers something I wasn¡¯t part of. Like it¡¯s still waiting for her toe back and finish the story."


    I grabbed my keys from the console, fingers tight.


    "I checked on Muffin. Do whatever you want, Sebastian."


    I headed for the door, my steps sharp, deliberate. "Just don¡¯t expect me to stand here and hold space for history that doesn¡¯t include me."


    I didn¡¯t wait for a reply.


    "I¡¯m going down," I said without looking back.


    --


    Night fell.


    I paced my apartment like it owed me answers.


    Back in my ce, I couldn¡¯t settle. The silence was too loud, and the clock on the wall ticked like it was mocking me.


    My eyes kept flicking to the door--every creak in the hallway made my breath hitch.


    Would hee down?Would he knock like nothing happened, acting cool and detached, like always?


    I grabbed my phone, thumb hovering over his contact.


    Chewed my thumbnail like a coward. Unlocked. Locked. Unlocked again.


    Text him. Don¡¯t text him. Offer to let him stay. Don¡¯t offer anything.


    The mental ping-pong went on and on until I finally checked the time.


    10:03 PM.


    Three hours.


    Three hours of silence.


    Three hours of him noting down.


    There were only two real possibilities.


    One: he left. Drove off into the night like he said he might.


    Two: he stayed. Upstairs. In the same house. With her.


    And somehow... that was the one that twisted the knife.

 Chapter 193 Midnight Cravings

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 193 Midnight Cravings</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    A cold numbness seeped into my chest, slowly smothering the warmth that had been there. I¡¯d showered, changed into my sleep shorts, and settled into bed, determined to find some peace.


    I closed my eyes and forced my breathing to even out, but the harder I tried to sleep, the more my thoughts--my lungs--were invaded by a certain devil I couldn¡¯t seem to exorcise.


    I flipped onto my side with an irritated huff.


    Time to set some ground rules, Cecilia. Rule number one: no more thinking about him! Tomorrow, my new motto would be Heart of Stone. Absolutely.


    He was just a distractingly handsome man who smelled like trouble and expensive cologne and had shared my bed a handful of times. Not worth a sleepless night. Not worth the mental real estate.


    I clutched my pillow tighter, adjusted into the perfect sleeping position.


    Forty-eight minutester...


    My phone buzzed on the nightstand.


    I shot bolt upright like someone possessed--eyes unfocused, hair wild, staring straight ahead at nothing.


    After sitting motionless for several seconds, I slid out of bed, grabbed my car keys, and bolted for the door.


    The restlessness inside me had built to volcanic proportions, ready to erupt at any second.


    If the door had taken even one more second to open, I might have kicked the damn thing off its hinges.


    I shoved my way out the door, heels striking the floor with sharp, angry clicks, driven by a restless energy with no destination.


    I was halfway to the elevator when I froze.


    A shadow moved against the hallway wall.


    Sebastian.


    He was sitting on his suitcase, arms crossed, expression carved from stone and silence.


    His gaze lifted to mine--cool and distant, like twilight stretched across snow.


    Then, something shifted.


    That chill in his eyes softened at the edges, like fog burning off under morning sun.


    My internal volcano stilled--not gone, just... muted.


    Something shifted again.


    The air between us changed--crisper, lighter, like someone had just peeled an orange in a sun-warmed room.


    Stupid, how a scent, or the idea of one, could loosen my grip on anger.


    I stood frozen, fingers tightening around my keys, my mood swinging so fast it gave me emotional whish.


    "Going somewhere?" Sebastian asked, his voice thick and raspy, like he¡¯d been silent for hours.


    I didn¡¯t actually know where I was going. "I¡¯m... just going for a drive."


    Sebastian¡¯sugh was soft and knowing. "A drive. And here I thought you were nning to storm upstairs andmit armed robbery."


    Stepping closer, I tried for casual. "When did you get here? Why didn¡¯t you knock?"


    Sebastian studied me, the back of his hand grazing my cheek. "Because I was waiting for Cece to open the door for me."


    His voice was a gentle, persistent pressure against defenses I¡¯d left carelessly utched.


    Before I could m them shut and lock the steel shutters, he¡¯d already lured me to peek at the view--the most dangerousndscape in the world.


    Flustered, I pulled his hand away. "I wasn¡¯t--"


    He cupped my face before I could say another word and kissed me.


    His lips were cool from the hallway air, but the heat that followed made me forget everything else.


    It was a quiet answer.


    He had been waiting. Not knocking. Not pushing. Just... there.


    And I didn¡¯t know what broke me more--his patience or his silence.


    I struggled for a moment--then gave in.


    My arms slowly wrapped around his back, absorbing his warmth and scent.


    I was falling under this devil¡¯s spell--scratch that, I¡¯d already face-nted into it like an amateur.


    We kissed in the doorway for what felt like forever.


    When he showed no signs of stopping, I finally nipped his bottom lip. That did the trick.


    He pulled back, eyes still heavy. "Still nning that dramatic midnight drive?"


    "...Not anymore."


    "I¡¯m temporarily unhoused," he said solemnly. "Will you rescue me?"


    "I guess I could shelter you for the couple nights before your business trip," I sighed, then added quickly,"Purely out of civic duty and humanitarian guilt. Not because I like you or anything."


    "My Cece," he said, voice low and smug, "your sarcasm is my favorite lovenguage."


    He stroked the side of my neck, then stood from his makeshift suitcase-throne with a grunt. "Help me in? I¡¯ve lost all feeling from the waist down."


    I slipped an arm around his waist, half-dragging the stubborn, overgrown man into my apartment.


    Eyeing his long legs, I muttered, "You think numb legs are bad? Your spine¡¯s about to file a formalint."


    "What was that?" he asked suspiciously.


    I unceremoniously dropped him on the couch. "Nothing. Just saying this is what happens to people who loiter in hallways."


    He gave me a look.


    Dragging his suitcase inside, I asked in my most diplomatic tone, "Couch or bed? Your call."


    Trantion: You¡¯re staying the night, not applying for a lease.


    Even if this is all pretend, I¡¯m still managing the optics.


    Sebastian eyed the couch like it had personally insulted his ancestors. "I¡¯m allergic to sleeping on couches."


    "Then I¡¯ll take the couch and you can have the bed," I offered sweetly.


    "I¡¯m also allergic to sleeping without you."


    "...Then don¡¯t sleep at all."


    I¡¯ve already let you in--don¡¯t try to upgrade your reservation, Romeo.


    He chuckled, low and smug. "Sleep is non-negotiable. I have early meetings. I¡¯ll take the couch--


    but if I break out in hives, you¡¯re legally required to nurse me back to health."


    I rolled my eyes and tugged my hand free. "I¡¯ll get you pillows and a nket. You can suffer infort."


    After tossing him a throw and a pillow, I yawned dramatically. "I¡¯m exhausted. Going to bed. You should shower. And try not to get any ideas."


    With that, I retreated to my bedroom.


    --


    Morning arrived with the ring of my rm.


    I groaned, rubbed my eyes, and sat up--mentally scrolling through potential breakfast options like I was building a sad little DoorDash order.


    Sliding my feet into slippers, I shuffled toward the door.


    The moment I opened it, something stopped me.


    The smell.


    Coffee. Eggs. Toast. Something vaguely herby and delicious.


    "Good morning. Wash up ande eat," a smooth male voice called out.


    Only about 40% awake and still buffering, I turned toward the sound.


    There, standing by the dining table¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows, was a man who looked like he¡¯d stepped out of a lifestyle magazine shoot.


    Tall, heartbreak-level handsome, wrapped in crisp white loungewear that somehow made him look even more edible than the breakfast he¡¯d made.


    Sunlight poured over him like it was working overtime.


    tes were arranged with the kind of care normally reserved for Michelin-starred Instagram posts.


    My brain, stillgging behind, tried to process how I¡¯d gone from "where¡¯s the coffee?" to "am I in a Nancy Meyers movie?"


    This wasn¡¯t just domestic fantasy--it was delusion-level wish fulfillment.


    Ding-dong! Ding-dong!


    And just like that, my rom morning was cut short by the front door ringing like a fire drill.

 Chapter 194 Company Storm

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 194 Company Storm</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Just minutes ago, Sebastian moved through the kitchen with the focused ease of a man born tomand¡ªeven if the battlefield was a stovetop. My coffee, perfectly prepared, waited beside my te without a word being exchanged.


    Now?


    That softness vanished.


    His whole demeanor shifted--posture straightening, jaw locking, eyes sharpening into something that could cut straight through steel.


    Whatever warmth he¡¯d worn like a second skin peeled away in an instant, reced by the kind of cold that made you hesitate before standing too close.


    His gaze flicked to the door.


    Whoever was on the other side was about to get frostbitten.


    "I¡¯ll get it," he said, already moving across the apartment with the lethal grace of someone who didn¡¯t knock twice.


    As he passed by, his handnded on her lower back in a gesture so casual, so proprietary, it made Cecilia¡¯s breath catch.


    It wasn¡¯t meant forfort. It was possession, in and simple.


    "Go get ready," he said over his shoulder. "I¡¯ll handle this."


    She didn¡¯t argue. Didn¡¯t want to.


    "Fine. All yours." She turned on her heel and disappeared into the bedroom.


    They both knew who it probably was.


    Amara.


    She¡¯d likely cornered Liam or Sawyer with some carefully crafted excuse, twisting their guilt just enough to get what she wanted.


    That was the thing about Amara--she didn¡¯t need force. Just suggestion, and a very specific kind of sadness.


    Sebastian opened the door.


    And sure enough--there she was.


    Amara stood in the hallway, anxiety wrapped in designer clothing.


    Her eyes lit up for half a second--hopeful, too hopeful.


    But the second she saw who had opened the door, that flicker of hope crumpled like wet paper.


    Beside her stood Liam, looking like he¡¯d rather be anywhere else.


    She¡¯d been asking around all morning, trying to confirm where Sebastian had gone.


    Eventually, she¡¯d insisted oning down herself, convinced she could fix things.


    Liam had given in, hoping maybe the truth--seeing Sebastian with someone else--would finally break her out of whatever spell she was under.


    "Sebastian," Amara said softly, forcing a smile so fragile it looked like it might snap in half.


    He didn¡¯t return it.


    "Did you need something?"


    "I came to invite Cecilia to breakfast," she said, trying to soundposed. "There are some work matters I wanted to go over with her."


    Sebastian barely blinked. "She just woke up and doesn¡¯t have time for breakfast with you.As for work--talk to whoever dragged you back here."


    And before she could form a reply, he shut the door.


    Firm. Final.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I finished washing up, brushing my teeth, changing clothes, and applying makeup before emerging from my bedroom.


    In the dining room, Sebastian was eating breakfast with deliberate slowness.


    No sign of anyone else in the apartment.


    I exhaled in relief.


    The whole situation had begun to feel like a never-ending, off-Broadway drama--matinees, evening performances, and exhausting improv sessions in between.


    I sat down to eat.


    Sebastian noticed I didn¡¯t ask who hade by, focused entirely on my breakfast instead.


    He smiled slightly. "Our Secretary Moore is too non-confrontational."


    "Confrontational about what?" I hadn¡¯t followed his train of thought.


    Sebastian looked directly at me. "About me."


    I froze for a second, then replied withplete sincerity,


    "...Alright, I¡¯ll try harder to be confrontational. I¡¯m actually quite good at it, really."


    Sebastian¡¯s lips twitched. "You could try sounding a little less unconvincing. I promise not to call you out on it."


    I batted my eyshes innocently.


    Then, with perfect precision, I speared a piece of bacon from his te with my fork.


    Sebastian watched me take small, delicate bites, ignoring himpletely.


    He sighed in mock surrender. "You remain undefeated in the great bacon wars."


    I nudged my te toward him, offering thest bite on my fork.


    "Here¡¯s a bit left for you."


    He stared at the morsel of bacon.


    Then, steadying my hand like it was the most natural thing in the world, he leaned in--not for the food, but for the corner of my mouth.


    "I¡¯d rather have yours..."


    My eyes widened. This man is certifiable.


    And the certifiable are dangerous precisely because they don¡¯t follow the script.


    He captured my chin, pried open my mouth, and stole the bacon I¡¯d been chewing, savoring it with exaggerated satisfaction before pulling me onto hisp for more.


    The man really wasn¡¯t concerned about his spine...


    I quickly stopped him after he¡¯d finished the bacon and was clearly nning to devour me next.


    Work hours were approaching fast, and I refused to be the office¡¯s cautionary tale--the Delh who brought down the kingdom with lipstick and a breakfast fork.


    --


    At thepany, I heard the news first thing from the chairman¡¯s secretary--someone I¡¯d cultivated an excellent rtionship with over time.


    She was the kind of woman who always knew tomorrow¡¯s headlines before today¡¯s coffee cooled.


    Amara would be temporarily assigned to work directly under the chairman.


    Meaning he¡¯d personally oversee her.


    Iughed inwardly. Brilliant move.


    Putting her directly under Sebastian would¡¯ve been like tossing a match into a gasoline-soaked boardroom.


    Clearly, the Alpha and Luna weren¡¯t looking to start open warfare with their son.


    But assigning her to one of the lower departments--where Sebastian technically had oversight--would¡¯ve been a waste of everyone¡¯s time.


    The chairman¡¯s direct supervision was the one ce Sebastian couldn¡¯t touch. Off-limits, politically and personally.


    ssic power y. And tactful, too.


    No blood, no mess. Just strategy.


    Evidently, the ck family still favored Amara.


    Whether she seeded or not, she¡¯d always have a chair at their table.


    Not long after I received this information, the chairman himself made the announcement during the morning meeting.


    You could practically hear the office gossipwork humming into overdrive.


    Everyone started stealing nces at Sebastian, hoping to catch a flicker of drama.


    After that, they turned their attention to me--subtle as a middle school cafeteria.


    Corporate curiosity was alive and well, and apparently I was the morning¡¯s featured episode.


    Sebastian, to his credit, didn¡¯t flinch.


    His whole face stayed nk--no satisfaction, no annoyance, nothing.


    Like his father had just appointed a stranger to a department he¡¯d never heard of.


    I kept my gaze fixed on the screen in front of me, fingers poised over the keyboard.


    Let them dig. Let them run their little internal headlines.They¡¯d find nothing.


    When it came to emotional control, I was a certified professional.


    Apart from my parents, I could face the apocalypse with a smile.


    That¡¯s just who I was.

 Chapter 195 Office Politics

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 195 Office Politics</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The lunch hour arrived with the tension of a drawn line in the sand.


    Amara appeared at my office door, her designer suit immacte, her smile polished to a mirror shine.


    "Join me for lunch?" she asked, using that honeyed tone she reserved for people she wanted something from.


    I nced up from myputer. "Sure."


    But before I could even close myptop, a deep voice sliced through the room--t, final, and unmistakably in charge.


    "She¡¯s alreadymitted."


    Both Amara and I turned.


    Sebastian stood at the door, posture rxed but unmistakably alpha, his expression stone-serene, the kind you couldn¡¯t read unless he wanted you to.


    His presence filled the space--shoulders squared, one hand casually in his pocket, as if he hadn¡¯t just walked in to nt a g.


    Behind him, Beta Sawyer managed a diplomatic half-smile, the kind you wear when you¡¯re watching a train wreck in slow motion but can¡¯t look away.


    "Oh," Amara recovered quickly, her voice climbing half an octave.


    "I didn¡¯t realize Cecilia had a business lunch scheduled. She really should¡¯ve mentioned it."


    Then, turning to me with a smile that belonged on a politician¡¯s campaign poster:


    "You should¡¯ve told me you had ns, darling. I wouldn¡¯t have dropped by unannounced."


    I almostughed.


    Right. Because this wasn¡¯t a drop-by. It was a full-scale PR stunt staged for the in-house gossipwork.


    Sometimes silence said more than a headline.


    So I said nothing.


    Sebastian¡¯s cial stare softened just slightly when itnded on me.


    "It was ast-minute call," he said, voice stillced withmand.


    "Secretary Moore, you¡¯re with me."


    No room for debate. No room for anyone else.


    Amara¡¯s expression turned tragic--the kind of heartbreak you¡¯d expect to see on a soap opera, all ssy stares and engineered fragility.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even look her way.


    The tension in the room thickened until I could practically taste it.


    "Ahem." I cleared my throat, unable to stomach another second of this emotional theater.


    Rising from my chair, I turned to Amara with professional courtesy--the kind you use when you¡¯d rather m the door but choose not to give them the satisfaction.


    "Special Assistant Amara , another time perhaps."


    The chairman had just appointed her as his special assistant.


    Amara had gone from regional manager to personal aide to the most powerful man in thepany.


    A promotion dressed as a favor, wrapped in family ties and boardroom politics.


    It struck me--how many years had I spent wing my way up from nothing, only to be shuffled around like a pawn in someone else¡¯s endgame?


    Even at the branch office, the deputy manager had orchestrated my removal.


    Anyone else would¡¯ve been demoted. Maybe fired.


    But not Amara.


    Not when Luna Regina was her godmother.


    She didn¡¯t just fail upwards; she was catapulted by nepotism,nding squarely in thep of power.


    And me?


    Still pretending the game wasn¡¯t rigged.


    "Tomorrow then," Amara conceded gracefully, recognizing her tactical disadvantage.


    We walked out of the office together.


    Sebastian and Beta Sawyer had already disappeared, presumably taking the elevator down ahead of us.


    When the elevator arrived, Amara said she needed to go out too, so we stepped in together. Standing side by side in silence was excruciating.


    As we passed the 18th floor, Amara suddenly broke the silence. "Secretary Moore," she said, her eyes finding mine in the mirrored wall, "I hope you don¡¯t resent me because Sebastian and I were once in love."


    *Resentment?* Wasn¡¯t that emotion exclusively in your repertoire?


    "Oh, not at all," I replied with sugary sweetness. "You said it yourself--¡¯once.¡¯ I once loved another man too. He¡¯s buried and at peace. asionally a ghost of memory drifts by, but I¡¯ve learned to ignore the echoes. So please, don¡¯t burden yourself. Stay positive."


    Amara froze, her face hardening like cement. Her chest rose and fell with controlled anger.


    I smiled innocently, as if I hadn¡¯t just verbally backhanded her. When the doors opened, I waved cheerfully. "See you tomorrow!"


    The moment I stepped out, my smile vanished. I muttered "idiot" under my breath as I walked away.


    All this talk about love and past rtionships--if someone stops loving you, you should stop loving them twice as hard.


    Show them what real indifference looks like.


    Sometimes that¡¯s exactly what makes theme crawling back... like that dog Xavier.


    Though I couldn¡¯t say for sure if Sebastian yed by those same rules.


    I approached the waiting car and slid into the passenger seat. Beta Sawyer pulled away from the curb.


    Checking the rearview mirror, he grimaced. "Holy shit, is she... is she crying back there?"


    His eyes cut sideways to me, sharp with usation.


    Like I¡¯d personally reached into Amara¡¯s chest and wrung out her tear ducts.


    I held up both hands, palms out. "Don¡¯t give me that look. I was practically serving as her human handkerchief in there."


    His eyebrow arched. "Yeah? You sure you didn¡¯t bite her first?"


    I huffed. "I swear on every therapy podcast I¡¯ve ever listened to--I was a model ofpassion."From the back seat, Sebastian let out a sigh--sharp, deliberate.


    "Charming," he said dryly. "If I¡¯d known this ride came with front-row seats to unresolved sexual tension, I¡¯d have brought popcorn."


    The car went dead silent.


    I stared straight ahead.


    Beta Sawyer suddenly found the windshield fascinating.


    Today¡¯s lunch meeting only required Sebastian¡¯s presence.


    Beta Sawyer was just ying chauffeur, and I was only here because Sebastian had seen Amara harassing me and decided to bring me along.


    The car pulled up to a sleek, ss-fronted corporate estate on the outskirts of the city.


    Even from the curb, I could see a minimalist courtyard dotted with sculpted trees and a reflecting pool that looked like it belonged in an architectural magazine.


    "Find somewhere to wait," Sebastian instructed as he stepped out of the car.


    Beta Sawyer and I both mumbled our acknowledgments.


    Inside, Sebastian was respectfully escorted away by a middle-aged man, while Beta Sawyer and I followed a young woman in a tailored suit to a separate area.


    We were seated in a private booth , sunlight spilling across the white-linen tablecloth.


    After a few minutes, the waitress returned with a spread of grilled salmon, steak frites, roasted vegetables, and a basket of warm sourdough--the kind of lunch that screamed business meeting without saying it outright.


    She topped off our water sses and slipped away without a word.


    I leaned in slightly, lowering my voice. "This lunch wasn¡¯t on today¡¯s schedule. Someone must have contacted him directly. Any idea who we¡¯re dealing with?"


    "No clue," Beta Beta Sawyer said, shaking his head.


    "You¡¯re remarkably uninformed for a Beta," I teased.


    "Ask him yourselfter."


    "I don¡¯t ask questions I¡¯m not supposed to know the answers to."


    That was a line I didn¡¯t cross. Not with Sebastian.


    Once those lines got fuzzy, everything else fell apart.


    If he wants me informed, he¡¯ll brief me. If not, it¡¯s not myne. Professional boundaries aren¡¯tplicated.


    Beta Sawyer chuckled. "I see why people like having you around, Cecilia. You¡¯re low-maintenance--no drama, clear boundaries, always know when to leave."


    "I may not know who¡¯s behind that door," he added, "but I did catch something about a business association."


    "An association?"


    "Yeah. Not sure which one yet. He was on a call in the car. Said he¡¯d loop us inter."


    I nodded, thoughtful.


    Sebastian had suddenly approved funding for the Shadow Pack project yesterday.


    Now he was meeting with some mystery group?


    Something was brewing. And I didn¡¯t like not knowing what.


    We lingered over lunch for about an hour.


    When we stepped out onto the sidewalk, Sebastian emerged from the adjacent building--alone.


    Beta Sawyer and I spotted him immediately and moved to fall in behind.


    But Sebastian stopped short and turned.


    "Take a cab back to the office," he said to Sawyer. "I have another stop to make."


    Beta Sawyer handed him the keys. "Yes, Alpha."


    Then he took off like someone had lit a fire under him.


    I watched him practically sprint away and barely stopped myself from shouting,


    "You¡¯re not escaping a zombie horde, Sawyer! You just had steak!"


    Sebastian reached out and tapped the back of my head. "nning to swear blood brotherhood with him?"


    I rolled my eyes. "You didn¡¯t have to be mean. It¡¯s not exactly easy to catch a cab around here."


    He¡¯s my battlefield buddy. My lunchrade. Show some respect.


    "I didn¡¯t eat a single bite," Sebastian said coolly.


    I pressed my lips together, biting back a smile. "Well... want to find somewhere else?"


    He guided me into the front seat of the car.


    When the doors clicked shut, he turned toward me, eyes dark and unreadable.


    "Would you join me for anything I wanted to taste, Cece?"


    My fingers froze on the seatbelt.


    I kept my eyes on the dashboard.


    "Depends what you¡¯re craving," I said, hoping my voice didn¡¯t sound as breathless as I felt.


    He didn¡¯t answer right away.


    Just stared at me for a second longer than necessary--like a wolf deciding if the rabbit would run.

 Chapter 196 Heat of the Moment

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 196 Heat of the Moment</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Outside, the summer sun zed without mercy, making the air shimmer over the asphalt.


    Inside the car, even the A/C couldn¡¯t cool the heat simmering beneath Sebastian¡¯s gaze.


    Across from him, Cecilia¡¯s heartbeat quickened, her cheeks flushing a soft pink under the weight of his eyes.


    Sebastian¡¯s lips curved into an unapologetic smile--equal parts charming and dangerous.


    He leaned over and gave her cheek a light, teasing pinch.


    "Fine, fine. No eating anyone alive in broad daylight," he said with azy grin. "But I¡¯m still hungry--for food, of course."


    With that, he turned his attention back to the road, pulling smoothly into traffic.


    A few minutester, they passed a sleek Thai restaurant with minimalist d¨¦cor visible through tall ss windows--urban, modern, and totally Instagrammable.


    "How about that ce?" Cecilia asked, pointing. "Thai food¡¯s light enough for this brutal heat."


    "Perfect," Sebastian replied, sliding into a nearby parking space like he owned the block.


    They got out and crossed the sidewalk, taking their time, the air between them crackling with an energy that had little to do with the temperature.


    Across the street, a white sedan sat there, its engine humming quietly.


    Inside, Amara sat stiff as a board, her posture as rigid as her jaw.


    She¡¯d been following them since they left the office, losing them briefly in traffic before spotting Sebastian¡¯s ridiculously shy car again. Sleek. ck. Absurdly expensive. Of course.


    Her eyes narrowed as she watched the pair walk casually into the restaurant--no briefcase, no conference calls, no associates.


    Just the two of them, strolling shoulder to shoulder, like a couple.


    She gripped the steering wheel so hard her knuckles went white.


    So this was the "business meeting"? A lunch date with the woman who didn¡¯t know her ce.


    She grabbed her phone, took a few shots through the windshield, and began typing with vicious intent.


    Godmother,


    Sebastian¡¯s ditching work again. He imed a business meeting, but he¡¯s at a restaurant with Cecilia Moore. Alone.


    Miles away, Luna Regina read the message with a deepening frown.


    Back at the restaurant, Cecilia had no clue about the drama brewing across the street.


    To her, it was simply a hot summer day, and a nice lunch.


    She had no idea that the moment she stepped through those doors, someone had already begun cooking up the next Chapter of office gossip.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Something in the air made me pause--an instinct, maybe.


    A shiver without a reason.


    But I was too distracted by the man sitting across from me--all white linen, rolled-up sleeves.


    Sebastian had already ordered several dishes without even ncing at the menu.


    He handled it the way he did everything else: like the world had been pre-programmed to amodate him.


    Smooth. Efficient. Unbothered.


    "It¡¯s twelve forty-five," I said, checking my watch.


    "You¡¯ve got maybe thirty minutes to eat before we need to head back. You have that board meeting this afternoon."


    Sebastian smirked. "Cece, I already told you--I don¡¯t bite. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous."


    Which, of course, was exactly what someone who absolutely bites would say.


    Despite his words, he got up and slid into the seat beside me.


    I nced at him, my heartbeat ticking up a notch, tongue darting out to wet my lips without conscious thought.


    I ced the soup in front of him. "Here. It¡¯s a bit stuffy--I¡¯ll open a window."


    The window creaked open easily, a warm southern breeze slipping in, carrying the scent of sunbaked streets and magnolia trees.


    When I turned back, my path was blocked.


    Sebastian stood there, arms braced on either side of the windowsill, effectively caging me in.


    He wasn¡¯t touching me, but it felt like he was everywhere.


    "Cece," he murmured, voice low enough to melt steel, "did you slip something in my soup?"


    His eyes burned. "I only took one sip, but I¡¯m feeling incredibly... hot."


    He leaned in, lips brushing mine. "I really want to kiss you."


    A shiver shot straight through me.


    I swallowed hard, and with the kind of reckless courage that onlyes from knowing we were alone, I rose on tiptoe and pressed my lips to his.


    Like striking a match in a dry forest, the spark exploded.


    His arm wrapped around my waist, yanking me against him.


    His mouth nted over mine, iming, coaxing, devouring.


    Outside, sunlight zed, cicadas screamed.


    Inside, it was just him--his mouth, his hands, the way he made my pulse trip and tumble like a drunk girl in high heels.


    My breath hitched. My fingers curled in his shirt like they were holding on for dear life.


    My spine arched. My knees forgot how to behave.


    Knock knock!


    The sudden rapping at the door startled me so badly I bit Sebastian¡¯s lip.


    He flinched.


    "Shit--sorry," I breathed, eyes wide.


    Yet rather than anger, he merely frowned toward the door.


    I pushed him away, embarrassed, and quickly fixed his shirt buttons before straightening my own clothes.


    "Come in," he called, voice tight with irritation.


    The door opened.


    The restaurant owner entered, followed by a frost-faced Amara.


    Her eyes immediately locked onto Sebastian¡¯s injured lip, and her expression contorted with hatred.


    She looked ready to tear me apart with her bare hands.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you just happened to be dining here too?" Sebastian¡¯s voice was cial as he stared at Amara.


    I remained silent.


    She had obviously followed us here.


    Didn¡¯t she realize that stalking only pushed men further away?


    Luna Regina¡¯s strategy of cing Amara close to Sebastian seemed increasingly counterproductive.


    "Yes, actually," Amara replied, herposure cracking. "I saw your car and thought I¡¯d say hello. Is that a problem? Or am I interrupting something... intimate?"


    Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened with annoyance. "Yes, you are interrupting my lunch with my girlfriend. Get out!"


    The harshness of his dismissal broke something in Amara.


    Tears welled in her eyes and began streaming down her face inplete silence, making the restaurant owner shift awkwardly.


    I exhaled ufortably.


    With the way she was crying, you¡¯d think we¡¯d run over her dog and reversed for good measure.


    If I returned to the office with her looking like this, the gossip mill would short-circuit from sheer overload.


    Amara kept sobbing, full-body, Oscar-worthy sobs.


    Sebastian, clearly at the end of his rope, grabbed my hand to leave.


    "No, you can¡¯t go!" Amara lunged forward, arms outstretched.


    Sebastian dodged her like a pro, but she pivoted--straight toward me.


    And unlike Sebastian, I wasn¡¯t fast enough to avoid impact.


    Suddenly, I found myself trapped in a tear-drenched, snot-slicked embrace, her mascara-streaked face smearing a M-level tragedy all over my dress and freshly blow-dried hair.


    Help. Why was I in this rom horror scene?


    And this dress? Basically a month¡¯s paycheck.


    "Let her go!" Sebastian snapped, his voice low and dangerous, patience officially out of stock.


    But I could see the dilemma etched into his face--he wouldn¡¯t manhandle a crying woman, not even a deranged one.


    When he tried to gently pull her arm away, she yelped like he¡¯d dislocated her shoulder, and he immediately let go.


    That¡¯s when it hit me.


    My Alpha boyfriend had a fatal w--he waspletely powerless against weaponized tears.


    Despite the absurdity of it all, I couldn¡¯t stop myself--Iughed.


    The sound made Amara freeze mid-wail.


    Then she doubled down, sobbing even louder, like she was trying to drown us all in her grief.


    She clung to me tighter like I was a life raft and she was the Titanic.


    Then came the shrieked usations:


    "What are youughing at?! I knew the second I saw you--you¡¯d seduce him! You shouldn¡¯t be together!"


    "Amara, please stop crying," I attempted reason.


    "You¡¯re known for your cool, elegant beauty. Your makeup is running--you look like a horror movie extra.


    Please. Pull it together. Ugly-crying won¡¯t get you a rewrite."


    At the mention of her ruined makeup, she made a sound somewhere between a sob and a growl--then promptly buried her face deeper into my chest.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened like he¡¯d just witnessed a car crash in slow motion.


    I froze.


    I looked down at the head pressed against my boobs and had one singr, horrifying realization:


    Was I being emotionally held hostage and physically assaulted by my boyfriend¡¯s deranged ex?

 Chapter 197 Lines Crossed

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 197 Lines Crossed</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Finally, Sebastian had reached his breaking point.


    With little concern for gentleness, he peeled Amara off me, gripping her wrist firmly as he steered her into a chair like a misbehaving child.


    His voice cut through the restaurant like a whip.


    "Look at yourself! What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    Amara froze, and for the first time, seemed to realize howpletely unhinged she looked.


    She buried her face in her hands, too mortified to let Sebastian see the tear-and-mascara-streaked wreck she¡¯d be.


    I stood to the side, watching himy into her.


    His anger waspletely raw now--visible, shing through his eyes like lightning behind storm clouds.


    In all our time together, I¡¯d seen himposed, cold even.


    A man built on control, the kind who could deliver a boardroom takedown without raising his voice or breaking a sweat.


    He was pure quiet intensity--the kind of man who didn¡¯t blow up but the kind of man whose anger was a slow, deep burn, not a sh fire.


    And yet, somehow, Amara always managed to set him off.


    In Singapore. Now here.


    Some people just know how to push all the wrong buttons--and she wore it like a talent.


    "You two need to talk," I said evenly, brushing invisible lint off my ruined dress. "I¡¯ll wait outside."


    Before Sebastian could respond, I was already headed for the door, not looking back.


    I stopped at the counter and paid, ignoring the restaurant owner¡¯s wide eyes and barely-concealed curiosity--the kind of look people wear when they know they¡¯re going to be the first to spill the tea in the neighborhood Facebook group.


    You could practically hear the rumor mill buzzing to life, like someone had just lit a match in dry brush.


    I stepped outside, found a patch of shade beneath a maple tree, and sat down on the bench there.


    The warm breeze ruffled my hair, and I closed my eyes, letting my pulse settle.


    About fifteen minutester, Sebastian emerged--with Amara trailing behind him.


    She¡¯d apparently cleaned herself up.


    The woman who¡¯d been clinging to me like a crazy person, sobbing uncontrobly, now stood with red-rimmed eyes, attempting to reim her cool, proud demeanor.


    She approached me, refusing to make eye contact, her head tilted away as she spoke through a still-stuffy nose.


    "I¡¯m sorry for how I acted earlier," she mumbled. "I¡¯ll pay you back for the dress."


    Without waiting for my response, she hurried to her car and drove away.


    I watched her white sedan disappear down the street and sighed.


    So she did recognize how out of line she¡¯d been after all.


    Acting so high and mighty in public, yet behind closed doors,pletely falling apart over a man...


    "I told her if she pulls another stunt like this, I¡¯m having her transferred out of Denver," Sebastian said, wrapping an arm around my shoulders.


    I snapped back to reality. "Good."


    Checking my watch, I added, "Let¡¯s go. Your half hour is up, and even if you¡¯re still hungry, we¡¯ll have to grab something to go."


    I slipped my hand into his suit pocket and retrieved his car keys. "I¡¯ll drive. You rest."


    Sebastian¡¯s gaze dropped to mine. He tilted my chin up, forcing me to meet his eyes. "You¡¯re upset."


    "A little," I admitted, grimacing at the front of my dress. "My clothes are ruined, and I¡¯ll have to change when we get back to the office. It¡¯s annoying."


    Sebastian studied me for a moment before taking the keys back. "I¡¯ll drive."


    I didn¡¯t argue. "Fine."


    After all, the cat was out of the bag now. Things had shifted, and pretending otherwise would be a waste of energy.


    If people talked, they talked.


    Every workce had its gossipwork, and sooner orter, someone else would be the hot topic.


    I had more important things to worry about--like getting this mascara out of my hair.


    Back at the office, I changed into my backup outfit and washed the affected parts of my hair in the bathroom.


    That afternoon, after visiting the PR department downstairs, I was heading back up when I spotted someone leaving Sebastian¡¯s office.


    I paused, ready to greet whoever it was--only to recognize Amara.


    She¡¯d also changed clothes and applied fresh, wless makeup.


    As she walked toward me, the subtle waft of expensive perfume told me she¡¯d even had time for a shower.


    "Miss Amara," I greeted her with a professional smile.


    Amara returned a smile that showed no sign of her earlier meltdown. "The Chairman asked me to deliver some documents."


    "I see."


    "About your dress--how much was it? I¡¯ll send you the money now."


    "Don¡¯t worry about it," I said with a wave, my tone light. "It was only eight thousand dors." Let that number sink in.


    Amara pulled out her phone for a moment. "I insist on paying for what I ruined. I¡¯ve sent the money."


    I exchanged a few polite pleasantries while my phone buzzed with a transfer confirmation.


    The dress had actually cost half that amount--the rest was payback for the unsolicited emotional breakdown and impromptu chest-groping.


    "I¡¯ll be joining the business trip on Saturday," Amara announced, her phone screen going dark as she looked up with barely hidden smugness. "The chairman personally requested me."


    "Of course. Whatever the chairman decides."


    Amara seemed disappointed with myck of reaction and continued without being asked,


    "He¡¯s always like this--cold on the surface, but he still cares deeply for me underneath it all."


    "Good for you. How sweet," I replied mildly.


    Amara¡¯s expression faltered.


    When her attempt to get under my skin failed, she changed tactics.


    "Let¡¯s have lunch tomorrow and go shopping afterward. Luna Regina is taking me to a g the following day."


    "Sounds good."


    "So it¡¯s settled. You won¡¯t ke out again tomorrow, will you?"


    "Oh, if you put it that way, I can¡¯t give you a hundred percent guarantee," I replied lightly.


    "Given today¡¯s drama, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if tomorrow brought zombies. Or worse--more emotional meltdowns. We¡¯ll see."


    Amara stood there, clearly thrown off by my response.


    I nced at my phone, lowered my voice to thank her for the money, and ducked into my office.


    Back at my desk, I finished the cold coffee sitting there.


    Amara¡¯s involvement in the business trip was likely true--she wouldn¡¯t have made it up otherwise.


    Whether Sebastian had requested her presence or the Chairman had arranged it didn¡¯t really matter.


    The endgame was clear:plicate my life, create obstacles, make me "know my ce" and back off.


    Whatever. I¡¯d handle it as it came.


    Ten minutes before closing time, Beta Sawyer appeared, mentioning he needed to work until midnight.


    Seeing his exhaustion and knowing Sebastian was staying at my ce anyway, I offered, "I can take Alpha Sebastian home. You should call it a day."


    "Thank God," Beta Sawyer said, visibly relieved.


    He gathered his things and left immediately.


    --


    When Sebastian emerged from his office and found only me waiting, he smiled, yfully tapping my nose. "Getting used to that Luna role, I see."


    I forced an awkwardugh. "Don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯m just looking out for the pack--I mean, the team."


    Mentally, I scolded myself: next time, don¡¯t make calls like that without checking first.


    Later, as we entered my apartment, Sebastian wasted no time getting close to me. "Can I skip the couch tonight? My back is killing me after one night."


    I stared at his handsome face, at those lips I¡¯d kissed so many times that now seemed impossible to resist.


    With this gorgeous alpha practically throwing himself at me... why would I refuse?


    My bag dropped to the floor as I wrapped my arms around his neck, rising on tiptoe to brush my lips against his smooth throat.


    "How about..." I whispered against his skin, feeling his pulse quicken beneath my lips, "we shower together?"

 Chapter 198 Efficient Bathing Method

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 198 Efficient Bathing Method</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    My suggestion hung between us, and I watched as Sebastian¡¯s eyes shifted--from intense to something darker, hungrier. Almost feral.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in a slow, deliberate swallow that seemed to echo in the sudden silence. He didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t warn me--his hand came to my face, fingers pressing against my jaw as his mouth crashed onto mine.


    It wasn¡¯t a gentle kiss. It was possession. His lips were hot, almost hard, moving over mine with a desperation that stole my breath.


    He kissed me like a man starved, and I... I dissolved. Thought fled.


    My knees buckled, and when he pulled away, I swayed, unmoored.


    He didn¡¯t let me fall. In one fluid motion, he lifted me into his arms and carried me toward the bedroom, his silence more potent than any words.


    In the bathroom, the wide showerhead roared to life, cascading water in a warm, heavy curtain.


    Steam quickly enveloped us, thick and humid, weaving a private, steamy world where nothing existed but the two of us.


    He pressed me against the cool, tiled wall--a shock of contrast to the heat of the water and his skin.


    Droplets streamed over our bodies, tracing the lines of muscle and curve.


    His hands were everywhere, mapping my skin with a rough reverence, while his mouth found the sensitive hollow of my neck, nipping and soothing in turn.


    "Cece." My name was a guttural sound, ripped from his chest, his voice rough with need.


    My fingers dug into the solid strength of his shoulders as he lifted me effortlessly, my legs instinctively wrapping around his waist.


    I could feel him then--the hard, insistent press of his arousal against my core, a promise of what was toe.


    "Fuck, you¡¯re wet for me," he grunted, his fingers sliding through my slick folds. "Is all this for me?"


    "Yes," I gasped, my head falling back. "Only ever for you."


    He didn¡¯t wait. He drove into me with one deep, iming thrust, filling mepletely.


    A sharp cry tore from my lips, my nails scoring his back. The water continued to pour over us, a relentless, sensual rhythm matching his own.


    "Your pussy feels like heaven," he groaned, his hips setting a punishing pace. "So perfect and tight around my cock."


    Words failed me.


    Pleasure, sharp and coiling, built low in my belly, a storm gathering force.


    My thoughts scattered, my world narrowing to the feel of him moving inside me.


    "Come for me, Cece," he demanded, his thrusts growing faster, more urgent. "I need to feel you let go. Come on my cock."


    It was amand I couldn¡¯t disobey. The coil snapped, and I shattered.


    My body convulsed around his, a wave of pure ecstasy wracking through me as I screamed his name into the steamy air.


    My release triggered his own; with a final, deep thrust and a low, animalistic growl against my neck, he found his peak, spilling his heat inside me.


    We stood there, panting, clinging to each other as the water began to cool.


    But he was far from done with me.


    He carried me to the bed andid me gently onto the soft sheets, then lowered himself over me. His kisses traveled from my lips down my neck, finally lingering on my chest.


    He took one peak into his mouth, teasing with his tongue, alternating between gentle sucking and light nibbling that sent shivers of pleasure coursing through me.


    A moan escaped my lips as my fingers tangled in his thick hair. Meanwhile, his fingers worked their magic on my other breast, rolling and pinching until the nipple grew taut beneath his touch. The dual sensations overwhelmed me.


    "Sebastian..." I gasped, my back arching instinctively, seeking more.


    He chuckled, his warm breath ghosting over my sensitized skin. "You like that, don¡¯t you?" With that, he intensified the rhythm of his tongue.


    Pleasure washed over me, leaving my thoughts scattered. "Yes... so much..."


    He worshipped me with his lips and tongue until I lost count of my climaxes, my pleas melting into a broken litany.


    Later, Iy spent and boneless, feeling thoroughly ruined.


    He gathered me against him, and when he noticed my parched throat, he brought a ss of water to my lips.


    I drank greedily, grateful for his care.


    As he settled back beside me, the silk of his robe fell open, revealing the sculpted perfection of his chest.


    His fingers tracedzy, possessive patterns along my back.


    "Showering together was... efficient," he said, a low rumble of amusement in his voice. "We should make it a daily ritual."


    I closed my eyes, every muscle protesting.


    "I¡¯m exhausted. I need to sleep." I felt as though I¡¯d been remade from the inside out, and the thought of ever suggesting another shower seemed ludicrous.


    "Tired?" His hand slid lower, cupping my hip. "Wake up, Cece. We could always... talk."


    His mouth found my back , nting a trail of soft, searing kisses down the length of my spine.


    Despite the deep weariness, my body responded, a fresh, low thrum of desire igniting at his touch.


    He drew the towel from my body, his hands rediscovering every curve and hollow as ifmitting me to memory.


    "You¡¯re so devastatingly beautiful," he whispered into the skin of my shoulder, the words a reverent caress.


    He turned me onto my back, his eyes dark pools of pure, unadulterated hunger.


    Without a word, he lowered his head between my legs, his tongue delving into the heart of me.


    I cried out, the fatigue incinerated by a fresh surge of pleasure.


    His tongue was a master, knowing exactly how to wring everyst sensation from me.


    "This taste," he groaned, his voice thick with obsession. "I¡¯ll never get enough of you."


    His fingers curled inside me, finding a spot that made me arch off the bed, while his tongue worked my clit in relentless, perfect circles. I was teetering on the edge of sanity.


    "Sebastian!" I screamed, my hands fisting in the sheets. "Don¡¯t stop!"


    "Never," he vowed, the word a hot promise against my skin. "I¡¯ll never stop fucking you, Cecilia."


    I came apart, my body seizing with a force that left me trembling.


    He moved up my body, sheathing himself inside me once more, still hard, still ready.


    "One more time," he grunted, his thrusts deep and purposeful. "I need to feel you one more time before the sunes up."


    I wrapped my legs around him, pulling him deeper. "Yes," I breathed. "Fuck me. Please."


    We moved together in a primal rhythm until the first hints of dawn painted the sky.


    When we finally copsed, spent and breathless, he pulled me tightly against his chest, my back to his front, his arms a secure lock around me.


    And then, wrapped in the scent of us and the safety of his embrace, we slept.

 Chapter 199 Bump in the Road

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 199 Bump in the Road</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I barely made it to work the next morning.


    My body ached in ces I didn¡¯t know could ache, and I had the grace of a baby deer learning to walk on ice.


    Who knew so much pleasure could leave you worn out by a night of relentless passion?


    Even my emergency concealer couldn¡¯t hide the faint mark on my corbone.


    I dabbed at it while silently cursing whoever invented white office blouses.


    By the time I reached my desk, I needed caffeine, a chiropractor, and possibly an alibi.


    Just after noon, determined to avoid a repeat of yesterday¡¯s soap-opera-worthy ambush, I stationed myself in thepany lobby.


    Better to intercept the drama at the door than let it ride the elevator up.


    Consequently, employees returning from lunch oring in from outside were treated to an unexpected spectacle--me and Amara, walking out together, smiling and chatting like sorority sisters reunited at alumni weekend.


    We looked so cordial, we were practically one step away from linking arms and dering ourselves besties.


    The office gossip circuit was going to have a field day.


    Brenda from ounting wouldbust.


    I drove us to an upscale shopping center where luxury brands clustered together in a clean, curated temple of capitalism. If you couldn¡¯t find it here, it probably didn¡¯t exist.


    "Miss Moore, shall we have lunch first?" Amara suggested, her tone smooth as silk.


    "Sure," I replied calmly. "There¡¯s a New Mexican ce upstairs. Their green chile enchdase with a heat warning. Think you can handle it?"


    Something in my voice must have triggered herpetitive streak.


    "Of course I can," she said quickly.


    I¡¯d only meant it as teasing, but her defensiveness amused me. Fine then. Game on.


    I led her to the restaurant and, perhaps letting my mischievous side take the reins, ordered several dishes thered in roasted green chile and red chile so hot they came with disimers and extra napkins.


    Amara kept drinking water throughout the meal, her lips and eyelids visibly swelling from the spice.


    By the time we reached the third te of fire-roasted chile stew, she looked like she¡¯d tried to snort a jpe?o on a dare.


    Toward the end of our meal, I noticed her angling her phone--taking photos of the food, of me, of herself. Then came the furious typing.


    I didn¡¯t need a decoder ring to guess what that was about.


    If I had to ce a bet, I¡¯d say she was texting Sebastian¡¯s parents--probably Luna Regina herself--with a breathless report about mytest "attempt on her life via chile peppers."


    Today, culinary sabotage. Tomorrow? Maybe I¡¯d push her down a flight of stairs.


    At this rate, I was bing a full-time viin in her personal soap opera.


    Let her text. I wasn¡¯t here to y nice, and I definitely wasn¡¯t here to y dumb.


    I kept my expression serene.


    "Are you finished eating, Miss Amara?" I asked politely, ignoring the weaponized text campaign happening across the table.


    Amara put her phone down. "Yes, the food was quite good."


    I smiled. "I¡¯m d you enjoyed it. Though you might want to be careful with those sausage lips of yours... roasted chile clearly isn¡¯t your thing."


    Amara pulled out apact mirror, tapping her swollen mouth with a puff like a wounded diva.


    As we stepped out of the restaurant and prepared to work our way through the mall, I froze.


    There she was.


    The woman Xavier had dragged back to our apartment that night--and then promptly abandoned like a takeout container he lost interest in.


    The same woman who kept shadowing me and Sebastian with the stubborn determination of a toddler chasing a balloon.


    And walking right beside her?Someone infinitely more chilling: Mrs. Locke.


    Cici¡¯s aunt. Mr. Zane¡¯s second wife.


    A woman with the eyes of a hawk and the emotional range of a granite countertop.


    I hadn¡¯t expected to run into them here.


    Amara noticed my gaze locked on the approaching pair.


    "Do you know them, Miss Moore?"


    "Not really," I replied curtly, already calcting the odds of avoiding them entirely.


    But luck wasn¡¯t on my side.


    Mrs. Locke and her daughter had already spotted me.


    "Baddy!" Mrs. Locke¡¯s daughter chirped, pouting dramatically in my direction.


    Ever since I¡¯d gently pulled her away from Sebastian during a previous encounter, she¡¯d cast me as the viin in her Disney movie.


    Mrs. Locke, never one to miss a stage cue, leaned into the theatrics.


    "Do you know thisdy, Xenia?"


    "Yes! Baddy!" Xenia repeated, louder this time.


    I was fully prepared to keep descending and let the awkwardness slide into oblivion.


    But Amara--clearly sniffing out the potential for chaos like a bloodhound at a drama convention--not only slowed down but turned to engage.


    "What do you mean, ¡¯Baddy¡¯? Our Miss Moore is a wonderful person. You shouldn¡¯t say such things."


    Oh, for God¡¯s sake.


    She was stirring the pot with the subtlety of a soupdle.


    Someone was clearly desperate to collect a headline-worthy soundbite for the office grapevine.


    I turned back toward Mrs. Locke and her daughter, pasting on a smile that didn¡¯t reach my eyes.


    "Oh, Miss Xeniaa, what a surprise.


    I¡¯m so sorry I couldn¡¯t stay with you at the property management officest time.


    Xenia, sweetheart, let¡¯s not call me ¡¯Baddy,¡¯ okay?"


    "Baddy! I want the Pretty brother!" Xenia insisted.


    "Well," I replied, still smiling, "don¡¯t you already have a brother to y with?"


    "No! You¡¯re bad!"


    "I¡¯m not bad," I said calmly, humoring her while keeping my tone light.


    It was like negotiating a peace treaty with a tiny, tiara-wearing dictator.


    Beside me, Amara tilted her head slightly, her expression catching up to the situation.


    She¡¯d finally clocked that Xenia wasn¡¯t just being bratty--she had cognitive disabilities.


    And then, without warning, Xenia reached out to push me.

 Chapter 200 The First Face-to-Face Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 200 The First Face-to-Face Conversation</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    It all happened so fast.


    But I¡¯d dealt with her before.


    I remembered how she¡¯d suddenly grabbed Sebastian that day, calling him "Pretty brother" and attempting to embrace him from behind.


    I¡¯d seen the dangerous glint in her eyes when I¡¯d denied being "bad," so when her hands shot out, my body reacted instinctively.


    I sidestepped, my muscles tensing as I moved just enough to avoid her grasp.


    Xenia¡¯s hands clutched at empty air.


    The momentum of her missed lunge sent her stumbling straight toward the polished tile floor.


    "Ahhh!" Her scream pierced the bustling mall atmosphere.


    Mrs. Locke lunged forward, desperately grabbing for her daughter¡¯s arm while simultaneouslytching onto Amara for support.


    But Amara was too slight, too unprepared for the sudden weight.


    She shrieked as she was yanked forward, her designer heels skidding like stilettos on ck ice.


    Seeing both women lurch toward the edge--and realizing I¡¯d be dragged down too--I reached out and caught Xenia¡¯s other arm.


    The three of us together managed to halt her fall, a collective effort of panicked strength that left us all trembling.


    The entire incidentsted mere seconds, though it felt like slow motion.


    All four of us were visibly shaken, faces drained of color.


    Around us, mall patrons had already started circling--some staring t-out, others holding up their phones like they were filming the season finale of a reality show.


    Perfect. Nothing like a near-ident to be this afternoon¡¯s viral content.


    I silently thanked my previous run-in with Xenia for giving me a heads-up on her unpredictability.


    She existed entirely in her own alternate universe--one where logic had no ce.


    "Xenia, are you alright?" Mrs. Locke was checking her daughter¡¯s body for injuries.


    Xenia seemed genuinely terrified by her near-fall.


    She stood nk-faced and vacant-eyed, clinging to her mother and trembling, soft sobs muffled against the silk of Mrs. Locke¡¯s painfully expensive blouse.


    Beside me, Amara wobbled on unsteady legs, clearly looking for someone to stabilize her.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t going to be me.


    When Mrs. Locke turned toward me with Xenia still clutched in her arms, I decided to take control of the narrative.


    I hardened my expression and raised my voice deliberately.


    "Miss Xenia, you cannot y around like that!" I projected just enough for our impromptu audience to hear--mall patrons, weekend shoppers, and a few people already filming like this was a live episode of Real Housewives: Denver Edition.


    "Whether you pushed me or I dodged and you fell--either oue could¡¯ve ended in disaster. Do you have any idea how close you came to dragging your mother and my colleague down with you? "


    My wordsnded. I could see heads nodding, whispers shifting from scandal to sympathy. The crowd was recalibrating the narrative, and I made sure I was steering it.


    Mrs. Locke¡¯s eyes shed with something cold and calcting before she arranged her features into an expression of apologetic distress.


    "I¡¯m truly sorry," she said, her voice dripping with practiced remorse. "Xenia has... cognitive challenges. I promise I¡¯ll speak with her once we¡¯re home."


    "Mrs. Locke, everything else aside, this is something she really needs to learn," I replied, softening my tone just enough to sound like the reasonable one.


    "Just imagine what could¡¯ve happened. Mr. Zane would be devastated if anything happened to her. And my colleague here--" I gestured toward Amara, "--is Luna Regina¡¯s goddaughter. She only just got back to Denver. If she¡¯d been injured... well."


    Amara blinked at me, clearly thrown by my impromptu promotion of her status.


    Mrs. Locke assessed her with new interest, her apologetic tone deepening.


    "I had no idea you were Regina¡¯s goddaughter. I¡¯m not in Denver often enough to keep up with the younger generation, it seems. But you¡¯re absolutely right, Cecilia. This kind of behavior--especially in public--is uneptable. I¡¯ll make sure it never happens again."


    She sighed, with just the right amount of melodrama.


    "Unfortunately, Xenia was born this way. It¡¯s... an constant challenge."


    Her eyes glistened with what might¡¯ve been genuine tears--or award-worthy acting.


    I softened my expression further, shifting intopassionate mode.


    "I get it. Parenting isn¡¯t for the faint of heart. You and Mr. Zane must have your hands full."


    Mrs. Locke nodded gratefully. "Thank you for understanding. About today¡¯s little... incident--"


    "No harm done, thankfully," I interrupted smoothly.


    "Mr. Zane and our CEO go way back. Let¡¯s not make this a headline. Xenia looks rattled--maybe have her checked out, just to be safe?"


    "Yes, we¡¯ll be going now."


    Mrs. Locke offered us one more apologetic nod before guiding Xenia away.


    She kept up the sorrowful, concerned-mother routine all the way to their car--where,


    As they disappeared from view, I finally allowed myposed expression to slip.


    If Beta Sawyer hadn¡¯t briefed me on this woman¡¯s true nature, I might have been fooled by her beautiful, reasonable, understanding performance.


    This was our first face-to-face conversation, and she¡¯d shown none of the ruthlessness she was infamous for. That was exactly what made her so dangerous--her perfect disguise.


    "Miss Moore, you seem to collect enemies quite efficiently," Amara remarked beside me. "Though bullying someone with disabilities... that¡¯s a bit much, even by normal standards."


    Her expression suggested I was some kind of social disaster, constantly stirring up trouble.


    I pulled myself back to the present moment and replied mildly, "That ¡¯Miss Xenia¡¯ you just saw has a crush on Alpha Sebastian.


    Last time we met, she sexually harassed him twice--calling him ¡¯Pretty brother¡¯ and trying to hug him from behind.


    So yes, I suppose I am quite terrible." I gave her a sweet smile. "But you, Miss Amara, are clearly a saint with a halo to match."


    Amara gritted her teeth.


    "Miss Amara, shall we continue shopping?" I asked cheerfully. "With yourplexion, I think you¡¯d look stunning in those new winter collections."


    Her eyes narrowed at my dual-edgedment on her pallid face, recognizing the barbedpliment for what it was.


    "...Fine. Let¡¯s shop," she managed to reply.


    --


    We spent another hour browsing through the mall before heading back to thepany.


    Using the money Amara had reimbursed me for yesterday¡¯s ruined dress (which I¡¯d absolutely cleaned and kept--it was far too expensive to discard), I selected a beautiful gown for Harper.


    Buying something gorgeous for my best friend using what felt like monopoly money was the closest I¡¯de to joy all day.


    The vicarious thrill helped offset the exhaustion of maintaining false pleasantries with Amara, which had felt less like lunch and more like a diplomatic summit.


    Back at the office, I hung the dress carefully on the rack in my office.


    The afternoon dragged by, and only copious amounts of coffee kept me from face-nting onto my keyboard.


    Last night had been... let¡¯s just say, not optimized for sleep.


    And the draining social chess match with Amara over lunch had depleted what little energy I had left.


    At two o¡¯clock, I made my way to the Finance Department.


    At half past two, I returned from Finance, nearly dozing off in the elevator when my phone rang.


    "Cecilia," Beta Sawyer¡¯s voice came through the line, "could you wake up the Alpha? I¡¯m stuck in a meeting and can¡¯t get away."


    I sighed heavily. "...Fine."


    I dragged myself to the top floor, went directly to Sebastian¡¯s office, and pushed open the door to his private rest area.


    "Wake--"


    The word died in my throat as I froze, blindsided by the scene in front of me.

 Chapter 201 Boundaries Crossed

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 201 Boundaries Crossed</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I froze in the doorway, instantly wide awake.


    The fog of exhaustion that had been clouding my brain vanished like morning mist under a blowtorch.


    Had I been even slightly more alert, I would¡¯ve heard the voices before barging in.


    Sebastian and Amara stood on opposite sides of his bed, locked in what was clearly a heated confrontation.


    Sebastian¡¯s face was thunderous, dark with barely contained rage.


    Amara looked utterly humiliated, wearing nothing but a thin camisole top.


    Both heads whipped toward me at my entrance.


    "Cecilia..." Sebastian strode toward me, his expression shifting.


    I held up a hand, stopping him mid-step.


    "No need to exin. Beta Sawyer asked me to wake you. Clearly, Miss Amara beat me to it."


    I kept my tone smooth, professional, and just sharp enough to draw blood.


    "Good to see you¡¯re awake, Alpha."


    Sebastian opened his mouth, then closed it.


    I forced an awkward smile, ncing once more at the rest room.


    "I¡¯ll... just be going." I turned to leave.


    Sebastian followed me back to my office.


    I heard his footsteps behind me and felt a sh of irritation, but what could I do? I turned to face him.


    "Perhaps we could discuss this after work?" I suggested professionally. "I should remind you that your meeting with the department heads begins in twenty-five minutes. You might want to ask Miss Amara to... make herself presentable. Otherwise, they might get the wrong impression, which wouldn¡¯t reflect well on either of you."


    "Are you always this calm, Miss Moore?" Sebastian¡¯s voice was low, tension pulling at every syble.


    I met his gaze without flinching. "No. Just selective."


    He stepped forward and pulled me into a tight embrace before I could say more.


    Sebastian buried his face in the crook of my neck, inhaling deeply.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t handle that situation properly. She came in without warning and I wasn¡¯t prepared. But nothing happened, Cecilia. You have to believe that."


    " I do believe you. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m okay with what I walked into."I said softly, my hand instinctively moving to stroke his back.


    There was no reason for him to lie.


    If Sebastian wanted someone else, he wouldn¡¯t need deception--he was an Alpha, after all.


    And the scene I¡¯d walked in on clearly wasn¡¯t intimate--tense and awkward, yes, but not romantic.


    I wasn¡¯t stupid.


    I just hated this kind of drama. Even clumsy, ineffective drama was enough to sour my mood.


    Sebastian straightened up, his eyes meeting mine. "I¡¯m resolving this tonight. I warned her--one more incident and she leaves Denver. I meant it."


    I arched a brow. "You warned her before. She¡¯s still here."


    I stepped away, smoothed my blouse.


    "Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have actual work to do. And you have a meeting to lead--ideally in something that covers more than your corbone."


    Sebastian¡¯s mouth quirked in a reluctant half-smile. "Go ahead."


    With a sigh, I walked back to his dressing room, but Amara had already vanished.


    Thank the Goddess for small mercies.


    I returned and helped Sebastian back to his office, handing him his suit.


    While he dressed, I straightened up the rest area, wrinkling my nose at the lingering scent of my perfume.


    Then a disturbing thought struck me.


    Sebastian usually slept like the dead.


    What if Amara had... taken advantage of him while he was out cold?


    What if she¡¯d kissed him? Touched him?


    Both?


    The mental image hit like a bad tequ shot--hot, nauseating, andpletely unwanted.


    He was still my man-candy, dammit. And I wasn¡¯t in the mood to share.


    Sebastian was adjusting his tie when he caught me ring at him.


    "What are you thinking about?" he asked cautiously.


    "Nothing!" I snapped.


    I stormed toward the door, then whirled back around, unable to contain myself.


    "Would it kill you to lock your damn door? Even men need basic self-preservation!"


    Sebastian stared at me for several seconds, then deliberately loosened his tie.


    "Come here. You can inspect for yourself if you¡¯re that worried."


    I responded with an indignant huff.


    "I¡¯m not a TSA agent, Sebastian."


    A knock at the door interrupted us. I quickly fixed his tie, then went to open it.


    By the time the executives filed in, Sebastian was seated at his desk, the very picture of corporate authority.


    I stepped out, closing the door behind me.


    After work, I texted Sebastian that I needed to deliver Harper¡¯s dress and left without waiting for a reply.


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    I drove back to the ck estate, my jaw tight, hands still clenched on the wheel long after I¡¯d parked.


    No sooner had I shut off the engine than another car pulled in behind mine.


    Amara slipped out, her mascara streaked and her posture rehearsed.


    "Sebastian, please, I was wrong," she said, grabbing my arm before I could shut the door. "I shouldn¡¯t have done that earlier. Don¡¯t make me leave Denver--please."


    I wrenched my arm free and walked toward the house without a word.


    I¡¯d called ahead to let my parents know I¡¯d being home for dinner.


    My mother¡¯s voice had been taut--the kind of tight politeness you hear when someone¡¯s already picked a side but doesn¡¯t want to say it out loud.


    So I wasn¡¯t surprised to find her standing stiff near the entryway, her heartbeat practically audible.


    Dad, as always, tried to buffer. He smiled, a little too brightly.


    "Well, isn¡¯t this a nice surprise? Both of you home," my mother said, her voice straining under the weight of forced optimism.


    I pulled out a chair and sat. Said nothing.


    Amara followed, her face pale and tight, like she was bracing for impact.


    The air in the room shifted--not quite silent, but loaded.


    "Mother," I said eventually.


    She flinched slightly, then recovered. "Don¡¯t me Amara. She¡¯s just... having a hard time letting go. Give her a little space--I¡¯ll talk to her."


    "I already gave her space," I said, my voice t. "I made myself clear before she came back. You remember what I said?"


    "Of course," she nodded quickly. "You said not to make trouble for Miss Moore. And she hasn¡¯t! I heard they¡¯ve been getting along quite well."


    I looked at her evenly. "Whether she¡¯s bothering Cecilia is beside the point. She¡¯s bothering me."


    My gaze cut to Amara.


    "Would you like me to spell out exactly how?"


    Her cheeks flushed, lips parted, but no words came.


    I turned back to my mother.


    "Showing up uninvited. Undermining my boundaries. Publicly humiliating the woman I love."


    "That¡¯s not passive. That¡¯s targeted."


    I leaned back, letting the silence do the rest.


    "So here¡¯s where we are," I said. "Either Amara leaves Denver, or I bring Cecilia here--and you can exin to her why she¡¯s suddenly walking into a house where she¡¯s not wanted."


    "Your call."


    All three of them stared at me like I¡¯d just flipped a table.

 Chapter 202 The Ultimatum

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 202 The Ultimatum</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    The color drained from my mother¡¯s face as if she¡¯d just witnessed a car crash in slow motion.


    Neither option appealed to her. That much was obvious.


    "I¡¯m giving you ten minutes to decide," I said evenly, my tone almost gentle--the kind of voice you hear right before a legal use kicks in.


    *Finally making a stand*, my wolf growled within me. *She thinks she can keep pushing us away from our mate.*


    "If you can¡¯t reach a decision by then, I¡¯ll be happy to make one on your behalf."


    "You¡¯re forcing my hand!" my mother snapped, anger ring in her eyes. "I refuse to choose!"


    I leaned back, calm as ever. "Mother, let¡¯s not rewrite history. When I expressed concerns about Amara returning to Denver, you personally reassured me. You said she wasn¡¯t here to start trouble, that she wouldn¡¯t interfere with my rtionship, and that everything had been mutually agreed upon. I respected that. I stepped back. Correct?"


    "...Yes," she admitted, her voice barely audible.


    "Good. I extended trust. Respect. But I also gave a clear warning: if she crossed a line, there would be consequences. You didn¡¯t raise any objections then. That was our understanding."


    Her eyes widened. "I never agreed to such terms--"


    "Please don¡¯t," I said, pulling out my phone. "Let¡¯s not y the denial game."


    I tapped the screen and yed the voice recording--our conversation in the upstairs garden.


    Her exact words, her tone, her promises.


    She froze, lips parted in shock.


    From across the table, I watched Amara nce at my father, eyes wide with silent desperation.


    Dad didn¡¯t move. Just shook his head once, subtly. Message received.


    I clicked off the recording.


    She was starting to understand why I¡¯d been so amodating that day--why I¡¯d let her have her way without a fight.


    It hadn¡¯t been surrender. It had been set up.


    "The ck family has always valued fairness and ountability," I said, my voice cool and deliberate.


    "I¡¯ve delivered both. Now it¡¯s your turn."


    I checked my watch. "You¡¯ve got six minutes left."


    My mother sat frozen, as if every nerve in her body were bracing for impact.


    Dad, feeling her unravel, made an effort to de-escte.


    "Sebastian, maybe we revisit this after your trip? A day or two--just to cool things down?"


    "No." I didn¡¯t raise my voice. I didn¡¯t need to.


    I nced at my watch again. "Five minutes remaining."


    Dad exhaled and pivoted. He turned gently to mom.


    "Why don¡¯t we invite Miss Moore for dinner? You could meet her yourself. She seems like a remarkable young woman."


    "Uncle Yardley!" Amara gasped, horrified. Her voice cracked like ss under pressure.


    I tapped my watch again, rhythmically. "Three minutes..."


    The silence in the room had a pulse now.


    My mother¡¯s mind was racing--I could see it in her eyes.


    She was bncing pride, family reputation, and the realization that I wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    Just as I opened my mouth to dere time¡¯s up, she spoke.


    "Amara will leave Denver," she said, voice clipped but clear.


    *Victory*, my wolf rumbled inside me, his satisfaction palpable.


    Amara¡¯s eyes welled with tears. "Aunt Regina..."


    My mother looked utterly defeated.


    Truth was, if she hadn¡¯t chosen, I would¡¯ve brought Cecilia home anyway--and let the fallout unfold in front of her dinner tes.


    She knew that now. Knew this was exactly how I¡¯d drawn it up.


    "Good," I said, with a brief nod.


    I turned to Amara, my expression unreadable.


    "Liam will deliver your things. Be out by tomorrow."


    Then I shifted my gaze back to my mother.


    "If not, that would mean you¡¯ve gone back on your word--which reflects on your values, not mine.


    And I¡¯ll respond ordingly."


    Mother sat rigid, lips drawn tight, anger simmering but leashed.


    I picked up my fork.


    "The food¡¯s getting cold. Let¡¯s eat."


    Mother didn¡¯t touch her te. Her appetite was gone.


    Amara sat in silence, misery settling over her like a weighted nket.


    She stared at me, eyes raw, hoping for some flicker of mercy.


    When it didn¡¯te, she stood abruptly and left the room.


    I hade home for dinner. And dinner was exactly what I intended to have.


    Once finished, I rose, said nothing more, and headed out.


    In the car, the city lights blurred past the window.


    I leaned back in my seat, watching the night fold in on itself.


    Then my phone rang.


    I nced at the screen, frowning slightly before answering.


    "Sebastian here."


    A pause.


    "...What?"


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    In Harper¡¯s apartment, I¡¯d made dinner, watered the nearly dead roses on the balcony, and tidied up the living room.


    "Well, well, what fairy godmother has blessed my home?" Harper muttered as she dragged herself through the door, looking like she¡¯d just survived a week-long audit.


    Her face lit up when she saw the meal and the clean coffee table--a flicker of joy she clearly hadn¡¯t expected to find in her own apartment.


    I smiled. "Wash your hands. Food¡¯s ready."


    Harper had been running around all day like her to-do list had grown teeth.


    She dove into the food, clearly starving, but her eyes kept flicking toward me.


    "Okay, spill. Trouble in paradise with your Alpha?"


    "What could we possibly fight about? The man is..." I sighed. "Perfect. I can¡¯t find a single w."


    Harper raised a brow. "So... you¡¯re spiraling because he¡¯s wless? You¡¯re scared of how good it is. You don¡¯t trust it. You want to bolt, but you can¡¯t seem to unhook yourself."


    I didn¡¯t respond right away.


    Then I said, quietly, "His parents don¡¯t approve either."


    That one word--"either"--hit like a brick.


    Harper stopped chewing.


    She didn¡¯t need context. That word carried decades of emotional shorthand.


    She moved beside me and wrapped an arm around my shoulder.


    "It¡¯s okay," she said gently. "Walk together for as long as the roadsts. If it breaks off..."


    She hesitated, then added, "We¡¯ll reroute. That¡¯s what GPS is for. But don¡¯t assume it¡¯s over before it even starts. Maybe he¡¯ll fight for you."


    "Harper," I interrupted, my voice low but steady. "I don¡¯t want him to fight for me."


    I wasn¡¯t being dramatic. I was being honest.


    He¡¯d already given enough.


    And some battles--you¡¯re meant to face alone.


    Harper stared at me for a moment, like she was trying to decide whether to argue or ept it.


    Eventually, she sighed. "Cece, you can¡¯t control this man. If you don¡¯t follow his lead, he¡¯ll just reroute you without asking. You¡¯re ying checkers, and he¡¯s out here ying chess with extra queens."


    I slumped. She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Harper opened her mouth to say something else when the doorbell rang--twice.


    She nced toward the entryway.


    "I will bet a thousand bucks that¡¯s Sebastian. Any takers?"


    I swatted her arm.


    "Money-grubber."


    I got up to answer it.


    Maybe because of herment, I didn¡¯t even check the peephole before swinging the door open.


    The moment I saw who was standing there, my smile tlined.


    My stomach dropped like an elevator with no brakes.

 Chapter 203 Unwelcome Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 203 Unwee Reunion</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Xavier stood there like a man who¡¯d just walked away from his own funeral.


    "Xavier," I muttered, "couldn¡¯t you just stay gone?"


    Having him show up felt worse than stumbling onto Hannibal Lecter in your living room.


    Unwee didn¡¯t begin to cover it.


    His face was carved from stone, grim and locked down.


    But his next words hit like a jolt from a defibritor.


    "Cici¡¯s been kidnapped."


    My irritation evaporated, reced by a static buzz of disbelief.


    It felt like I¡¯d been hit by a bolt of lightning.


    "What kind of twisted joke is this?" I snapped. "You think we¡¯re living in a Netflix crime drama? She¡¯s in police custody!"


    Harper appeared behind me, drawn by the raised voices.


    "Where did you hear that?" she asked, her expression sharpening into full ¡¯attorney mode.¡¯ "That¡¯s not possible."


    Xavier pushed past us like a man on a mission.


    Neither of us stopped him--his urgency was too real.


    "My contact in Boulder called thirty minutes ago," he said, tension radiating from every step. "Cici was being transferred to a different detention facility. The transport was ambushed. One officer dead. Another in critical condition."


    A chill slid down my spine, spreading to my fingertips.


    Xavier turned to Harper, desperation flickering in his eyes.


    "I came looking for you. Word is you¡¯ve been representing that boy¡¯s family--traveling back and forth to Boulder. You must have contacts who can confirm this."


    Harper had already recovered from the initial shock. Her eyes narrowed.


    "Why are you helping us?" she asked. "Since when do you grow a conscience?"


    I rubbed my temple, the pieces clicking together.


    "He¡¯s not here to help. He wants leads. If Cici¡¯s on the loose, who do you think she¡¯lle for first? Her precious Xavier--the Romeo of her little psychodrama."


    "Cecilia, I¡¯m worried about you!" Xavier protested, his eyes pleading for understanding.


    "Save it," I said tly. "She¡¯s noting for me. You¡¯re the main event, and she¡¯s got front-row tickets."


    "Fine, she¡¯lle after all of us," he conceded.


    "There¡¯s no ¡¯us¡¯ here, Xavier." Even a nce in his direction made my blood pressure spike.


    Meanwhile, Harper had stepped aside to make a call. When she returned, her face was grave.


    "Let¡¯s cut the chatter. We¡¯re all targets now, not just one of us. Cecilia, call Sebastian immediately."


    I pulled out my phone to dial, but before I couldplete the call, a familiar ringtone sounded from the hallway.


    I took a few steps toward the door and saw Sebastian emerging from the elevator, phone in hand.


    Sebastian surveyed the three of us standing in the entryway, his expression knowing. "I see the news has reached you."


    "You knew?" I moved toward him, incredulous.


    "I¡¯ve known for an hour," he replied calmly, tucking his phone away.


    "And you didn¡¯t think to call me?" I demanded, feeling my temper re.


    "I didn¡¯t want to frighten you," he exined, then his gaze slid to Xavier with the subtlest hint of mockery. "Besides, I figured she wouldn¡¯t show herself so quickly after escaping. She¡¯ll beying low."


    "This is Cici we¡¯re talking about," Harper interjected. "She¡¯s the queen of crazy town."


    Sebastian raised a hand in a calming gesture, then reached for mine, intertwining our fingers as he led me back inside.


    Once we were all seated in the living room, Harper eyed the two Alphas sharing her sofa with obvious difort.


    "Life really does have the worst sense of humor," she muttered.


    Then she focused. "Xavier, any idea who helped her escape?"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t wait for him to answer. His gaze sharpened."You already know, don¡¯t you?"


    Xavier rubbed his brow wearily. "How would I know?"


    "It¡¯s painfully obvious," Sebastian replied, turning to Harper. "Counselor, care to venture a guess?"


    Harper didn¡¯t hesitate. "From what Cecilia¡¯s told me, Cici has a formidable aunt who¡¯s been involved before. Could it be her?"


    "Not ¡¯maybe¡¯--definitely," I said, the pieces falling into ce.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes locked on Xavier."You¡¯ve been cozy with that woman for months. Even paraded her daughter in front of us like a chess piece. Hate to break it to you, but it looks like she¡¯s just sacrificed her knight."


    Xavier¡¯s expression darkened, but he said nothing.


    The room fell into heavy silence.


    None of us had expected a prison break this bold--or this calcted.


    And the bigger question hovered like smoke:What made Cici so valuable that Mrs. Locke would risk everything to free her?


    "We should alert the authorities," Harper said, closing the balcony doors.


    "Get them to investigate Mrs. Locke."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t look convinced.


    "Do you have evidence? Suspicion isn¡¯t a crime."


    "So we just do nothing?" Harper asked, frustration creeping in.


    "She won¡¯t resurface right away," Sebastian said.


    "Not because she doesn¡¯t want to, but because whoever orchestrated this has arger n. I¡¯ve already dispatched people to search. No need to panic."


    His calm was infectious. I felt my racing thoughts begin to slow.


    He was right. Mrs. Locke never made a move without calcting the payoff. Revenge alone didn¡¯t add up.


    Xavier looked up. "If you hear anything... will you let me know?"


    "Of course," Sebastian said smoothly. "And I trust you¡¯ll return the favor."


    After sitting in brooding silence for a few more minutes, Xavier finally stood and left.


    The weight of his fear was palpable--this was no act.


    After the door closed, Harper rolled her eyes.


    "Look at him. Once upon a time he was writing love poems for Cici.


    Now he¡¯s ready to dive under a table the minute she¡¯s on the loose.Alpha to anxious wreck in under sixty seconds."


    I didn¡¯tment. There was nothing I could say that wouldn¡¯t make this mess even messier.


    Sebastian stood. "We should go. I¡¯ll handle this--she won¡¯t get far."


    I nodded. The emotional fallout of the evening had drained me.


    We stepped into the car, and I slid wordlessly into the passenger seat beside him. Driving was out of the question.


    Sebastian started the engine, his movements smooth and practiced, like he¡¯d done this a hundred times.


    The doors sealed with a soft click, and the cabin fell into a hush--just the hum of the engine, the faint rhythm of the road beneath us.


    Just like that, the world narrowed to him and me.


    I stared out the window, running through ces Cici might hide, people she might contact.


    Then Sebastian¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    "Amara¡¯s leaving Denver tomorrow."


    I blinked. "Wait--what? You forced her out?"

 Chapter 204 Marked for the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 204 Marked for the Moon</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. "Wait--what? You forced her out?"


    Sebastian gave me a sideways nce, that infuriatingly charming half-smile tugging at his lips--the one that always made my heart do something reckless.


    "Technically," he said, "my mother asked her to leave."


    I blinked at him, stunned.


    He reached over, one hand leaving the steering wheel to curl around my waist.


    "Because," he murmured, voice brushing over my skin like velvet, "she¡¯s getting ready to wee the woman who¡¯ll stand at my side--for life."


    My breath caught.


    For a split second, I couldn¡¯t decide if I was ted or on the verge of cardiac arrest.


    Then reality hit--not like a p, but like a bucket of cold water on a winter day: jarring, unwee, and impossible to ignore.


    Who was I kidding?


    His mother would never ept me. Not really.


    This wasn¡¯t a fairy tale. I wasn¡¯t what she pictured when she thought of her son¡¯s mate. Not even close.


    But still...


    He¡¯d gone to war with his family for me.


    The realization bloomed in my chest, thick and warm and impossible to ignore--like the first sip of bourbon: disarming, dangerous, and a little too good tost.


    I should tell him not to get his hopes up.


    Should warn him that just because someone smiles at you at dinner doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯ll stop sharpening knives in the kitchen.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    Not now. Not with his arm around me like that.


    Not when he looked at me like I was the only truth in a world full of lies.


    So I tucked my face into his chest, breathing in the familiar scent of sandalwood and something uniquely him--like forest smoke and midnight promises.


    His fingers found my cheek, feather-light.


    "You don¡¯t have to do anything," he said softly. "I¡¯ll lead the way for both of us."


    "Mmm." The sound left me, muffled against his shirt.


    Sebastian tilted my face up and kissed me--firm and full of conviction--cutting off my worries the way only he could: with fire and fearlessness.


    Author


    Deep in the night, a heavy transport truck thundered down the empty highway.


    In the cargo hold, Cici White sat huddled against the cold metal wall, ring at the four burly men surrounding her.


    Escaped convicts and hired muscle, everyst one of them--the kind of men who¡¯d slit your throat for looking at them wrong.


    They were passing around bottles of cheap whiskey, tearing into beef jerky with yellowed teeth. Their eyes kept sliding toward Cici, lingering longer each time.


    "I need to call my aunt," she demanded, trying to keep the fear from her voice as she pressed herself further against the wall.


    When they¡¯d first broken her out, she¡¯d screamed about returning to Denver, about finding her Xavier, about making that bitch Cecilia and Dora pay. But these animals hadn¡¯t listened. And now they were looking at her like wolves eyeing a wounded rabbit.


    One of them--a brute with forearms thicker than her thighs--staggered to his feet and crouched in front of her.


    His meaty hand mped down on her leg, fingers digging into her flesh.


    "Your aunt ain¡¯t avable right now, sweetheart," he slurred, whiskey fumes washing over her face as he leaned in. "Best be nice to us..."


    "Get away from me, you disgusting pig!" Cici shrieked, pping him across his stubbled face.


    In an instant, her head snapped back as he grabbed a fistful of her hair. The return p was so hard she tasted copper, stars exploding behind her eyes as pain radiated through her skull.


    Her prison uniform tore under rough hands, her screams echoing in the metal container.


    Minutes or hourster--she couldn¡¯t tell anymore--a phone rang. The man watching the assault answered it quickly.


    "It¡¯s thedy," he announced, and her attacker cursed, pulling away reluctantly.


    "Aunt Maggie!" she gasped, blood on her lip. "I--I¡¯m not safe here. These men--"


    "Cici," Maggie¡¯s voice flowed through the line, velvetced and sugar-smooth. "You¡¯re fine. You¡¯re just... ufortable. That¡¯s very different."


    "They¡¯re looking at me like--like--" Her voice cracked.


    "They risked everything to break you out," Maggie interrupted, tone still soothing, controlled. "You owe them your gratitude."


    "I want toe home," Cici whispered. "I need to get back to Denver. Please."


    "I didn¡¯t orchestrate your escape so you could throw yourself back into the fire," Maggie said gently. "Everything has a purpose, darling. Even difort. Especially difort."


    Cici¡¯s fingers clenched around the phone.


    "I need you to be brave," her aunt continued. "Adapt. Make connections. These men--rough as they are--might be your greatest allies, if you let them. Ferocity recognizes ferocity."


    "I don¡¯t want to be alone with them."


    "You¡¯re not alone," Maggie said softly. "You¡¯re being taught."


    A beat of silence.


    Then: "That¡¯s all for now. We¡¯ll speak again soon."


    The line went dead.


    Cici stared at the phone in her hand long after the screen went dark.


    It was yanked away by calloused fingers.


    The men said nothing. They just looked at her.


    The kind of look predators gave something they were tired of hunting and ready to consume.


    She pressed herself against the wall, trying not to shake.


    She didn¡¯t scream.


    There was no point.


    Only the sound of tires eating highway and the soft, mocking clink of a bottle being passed.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Morning light streamed through my bedroom windows when I finally woke.


    I¡¯d slept from eightst night until eight this morning--twelve solid hours without a single nightmare.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was pure exhaustion or thefort of knowing Sebastian was under my roof, but I felt more rested than I had in months.


    My skin practically glowed.


    In the kitchen, I found my perfect man preparing breakfast, sleeves rolled up to reveal those forearms that could make a woman forget what day it was.


    "Morning, sleeping beauty," Sebastian said, handing me a ss of fresh juice. "You slept like a cat in a sunbeam."


    I raised an eyebrow. "A cat?"


    He grinned. "Yeah. You stretch, you purr, you look all warm and smug. It¡¯s deadly."


    Augh escaped me. "Well, I don¡¯t have time for midday naps. "


    He stepped closer, lowering his voice just enough to make my pulse stutter. "Then maybe you should keep an eye on me during mine. For safety. I feel... vulnerable when I nap."


    I took a slow sip of juice, refusing to rise to the bait. "Two people napping is even more dangerous. No one¡¯s getting out of that unscathed."


    Before he could reply, I leaned in, pressed a quick kiss to his cheek, grabbed my sandwich and juice, and slipped out of reach--just as he reached for my ss with a smirk.


    --


    The news of Amara¡¯s departure spread through the office like wildfire.


    You could practically hear the sound of the gossip mill grinding to life.


    It wasn¡¯t official yet, but by lunchtime, every assistant, intern, and middle manager within a three-floor radius knew she was leaving.


    Only then did I fully believe what Sebastian had told me yesterday.


    He really had sent her packing.


    Lesson learned--disturb his nap, suffer the consequences.


    Amara had tried to save face by announcing she¡¯d decided to "pursue a sudden opportunity abroad"--not because of anyone¡¯s influence, of course.


    But everyone knew better.


    The local grapevine was in overdrive, and the narrative was already locked in: she¡¯d messed with the wrong man¡¯s girlfriend.


    I couldn¡¯t help feeling pleased.


    Even Beta Sawyer looked relieved--probably because he¡¯d been bracing for a week-long drama fest during their uing business trip.


    I swear he¡¯d already stocked up on antacids and noise-canceling headphones.


    Around four o¡¯clock, I dropped by Sebastian¡¯s office to request some time off.


    "Our friend Yvonne invited Harper and me to a charity ball tonight," I said. "I need about an hour to run home and change into something vaguely presentable."


    Sebastian looked up from his files. "A ball? Hosted by whom?"


    "The invite¡¯s with Yvonne," I told him. "Someone named Dahlia. Apparently she¡¯s a phnthropist, and Yvonne says it¡¯s a whole lineup of Denver¡¯s socialites and old-money types."

 Chapter 205 Masks and Mysteries

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 205 Masks and Mysteries</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Sebastian considered my request for a moment, his expression thoughtful.


    Finally, he nodded. "I¡¯ll have Tang drive you all there."


    I appreciated that he didn¡¯t try to stop me.


    I had my own friends, my own rhythm, and my own corners of the world I wanted to belong to--and he understood that.


    "Thanks, that would be great," I said, not refusing the offer.


    With Cici still on the loose--God only knew where--having Tang nearby would definitely help me sleep better at night.


    After our brief conversation, I headed home to get ready.


    I chose a breezy mint-green dress perfect for summer, applied just enough makeup to enhance rather than transform, and twisted my hair into an elegant updo.


    The ne I picked was exactly what I wanted--not shy enough to scream for attention, but still elegant.


    When I came downstairs, Tang was already waiting by the car.


    "Cecilia!" he called out, looking effortlessly handsome in a in white tee and ripped jeans--the kind of casual confidence that made it look like he¡¯d just stepped out of a Levi¡¯s ad without trying.


    I climbed into the back seat, and we set off to collect Harper and Yvonne.


    First stop: Harper¡¯s apartment.


    The sapphire-blue dress I¡¯d helped her choose hugged her tall, striking frame like it had been custom-made.


    Her bold features and don¡¯t-mess-with-me energy made her look like she owned the room before she even entered it.


    "You were so right about this dress," she¡¯d told me yesterday. "It¡¯s like you read my mind and pulled out my fashion fantasy."


    When she spotted me in the back seat, she slid in beside me instead of taking the front.


    The moment her door clicked shut, she leaned in and whispered, "Has Sebastian found any trace of Cici? I had Levan posted outside my cest night so I could sleep. Honestly, we should¡¯ve let Nicole stab that psycho while we had the chance."


    I gave her a smile. "Don¡¯t worry too much. If she doese back for blood, you¡¯re not her first target."


    Harper frowned. "That¡¯s... somehow notforting. If you¡¯re her target, I¡¯m even more stressed!"


    "Don¡¯t stress,dies," Tang called from the driver¡¯s seat. "The Alpha¡¯s got a solid lead on her escape route. It¡¯s just a matter of time. If she darese back, I¡¯ll crush her windpipe with one hand."


    Harper and I exchanged nces, both of us instinctively ncing at Tang¡¯s arms--the kind of muscles that made you believe he absolutely could back that statement up.


    Harper leaned forward, resting her chin on the seat back, her voice turning yful. "Tang, since Cecilia¡¯s got your Alpha guarding her, maybe you could be my bodyguard tonight?"


    "Sure thing," Tang said, not missing a beat.


    Harper¡¯s face lit up like she¡¯d just won backstage passes to a rock concert.


    Cici became old news the second Tang said yes.


    I could only sigh at how fast her mood could swing from vengeance to flirtation.


    A few minutester, we pulled up to Yvonne¡¯s ce.


    She stepped out in a backless pink gown that somehow managed to be both sugar-sweet and borderline criminal.


    One nce at her, and Harper and I both felt slightly winded.


    She slid effortlessly into the passenger seat, set down her clutch, and fastened her seatbelt like she was starring in a perfumemercial.


    "Well, if it isn¡¯t my favorite reckless chauffeur," she drawled, her voice smooth as champagne.


    "Hi," Tang greeted with a grin that could sell toothpaste.


    "I¡¯m not reckless," Tang protested, sounding just a little wounded. "I¡¯m a very responsible driver."


    "Sure you are," Yvonne replied, smilingzily. "Now take us there, genius." She gave him the address, and he pulled into traffic.


    The drive took nearly ny minutes. We passed horse farms, winding hills, and the kind of private gates that said, "You don¡¯t belong here unless yourst name is on a building."


    Eventually, we arrived at what could only be described as a Gatsby-level estate.


    All manicuredwns, marble columns, and enough hidden cameras to make the CIA jealous.


    ording to Yvonne, this wasn¡¯t even Dahlia¡¯s main residence--just one of her many ygrounds for entertaining.


    Yvonne led Harper and me to the entrance.


    After shing our invitations, we were ushered into a side room where a sharply dressed staff member greeted us with a newssh:


    "There¡¯s been ast-minute twist to the evening," he announced with a practiced smile. "Mrs. Dahlia has decided to make this a masquerade. Please choose a mask."


    Yvonne¡¯s brows arched. "That wasn¡¯t in the invite."


    "A spontaneous choice," the attendant replied smoothly. "Our hostess thought a traditional ball might be a bit... predictable. The masks add ayer of mystery."


    Yvonne tilted her head. "Fair enough. If she wants mystery, let¡¯s give her mystery."


    Harper and I exchanged a nce but didn¡¯t argue.


    We selected elegant masks--nothing too shy, just enough to look like we belonged in a Netflix period drama.


    As we stepped back into the hallway, Harper nearly collided with another guest entering the mask room.


    "Careful!" Yvonne reached out and steadied her.


    I nced at the woman--and my stomach flipped.


    Luna Dora.


    Luckily, I was already masked, and she didn¡¯t give me more than a passing nce before gliding past, her heels clicking withposed authority.


    She hadn¡¯t recognized me, but I¡¯d know that posture anywhere. And that signature burgundy gown? It was as subtle as a red alert.


    "Let¡¯s go," I murmured, gently tugging Harper¡¯s arm.


    Yvonne caught the shift in my tone and gave us a look--the kind that said, "Spillter." We moved wordlessly into the main ballroom.


    Once we were safely swallowed by the crowd, Yvonne leaned in close, her voice low but sharp. "That was Alpha Xavier¡¯s mom, wasn¡¯t it? Praise be for these masks. If she¡¯d clocked you, I bet she¡¯d have gone full Real Housewives."


    I didn¡¯t answer. Harper stayed quiet too.


    We both knew Luna Dora wouldn¡¯t have confronted me--she¡¯d have simply pretended I didn¡¯t exist. But there was no point exining that to Yvonne.


    We each grabbed a champagne flute from a passing server and took in the room. It was already buzzing with energy--guests in shimmering gowns,ughter echoing under the chandeliers, the clink of crystal sses.


    Despite the masks, we drew attention.


    I could hear it already: the whispers, the not-so-subtle stares. Some recognized Yvonne and started piecing things together.


    Others just spected like it was sport.


    It was the kind of atmosphere where the gossip spread faster than the champagne.


    I took a slow sip and scanned the room more deliberately.


    Then something clicked.


    Every guest was a woman.


    Not just mostly women--exclusively.


    Which made zero sense.


    It wasn¡¯t early in the evening anymore. If this were a mixed event, the men would¡¯ve shown up by now.


    I leaned toward Yvonne, keeping my voice low. "Is this... women-only?"

 Chapter 206 The Women’s Game

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 206 The Women¡¯s Game</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "I¡¯m not entirely sure either," Yvonne replied, shaking her head slightly, a faint frown forming.


    Harper, who¡¯d mostlye along for the adventure and the free champagne, looked around the room with zero recognition.


    Even without the masks, she wouldn¡¯t have known most of these women anyway--this wasn¡¯t her crowd, and definitely not her scene.


    Noticing their distracted expressions, I lowered my voice. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you getting a weird vibe from this party too?"


    Yvonne hesitated, then let out a softugh. "I¡¯ve dealt with Mrs. Dahlia before. She¡¯s a big-time phnthropist. She and her husband are the kind of couple who get invited to mayoral gs and charity auctions--not the type running some secret society or pyramid scheme."


    She gave a shrug. "Yeah, tonight¡¯s a little... off. But I doubt it¡¯s anything shady."


    "That¡¯s fair," I said, "but it never hurts to trust your gut. If we¡¯re both getting a weird feeling, it¡¯s probably worth paying attention."


    Yvonne gestured around the room. "Come on. Look at this ce. It¡¯s wall-to-wall society wives and trust fund fashionistas.


    If someone were nning something shady, they wouldn¡¯t do it in a house that¡¯s basically on the Denver social registry.


    They¡¯d pick a backwoods lodge or a private ind--something with fewer witnesses and no cell signal."


    "Still," I said, staying firm, "better safe than sorry."


    I nced at Harper¡¯s champagne, reached over, and gently took it from her hand, setting it down beside mine.


    Yvonne raised an eyebrow, clearly thinking I was overreacting.


    She looked like she was about tough, but something about my expression made her pause.


    She lifted her ss halfway, then hesitated... stared at the bubbles for a second... and finally set it down without taking another sip.


    Whatever she saw in my face, it was enough to make her second-guess the champagne.


    As we spoke, more women filtered into the ballroom--heels clicking, perfume trailing, masks glittering under the chandeliers.


    Each arrival looked like she¡¯d stepped out of a Vogue editorial--dripping with diamonds and couturebels.


    The younger women were breathtaking, the older ones oozed boardroom confidence and country club polish.


    But between the designer gowns and ornate masks, it was nearly impossible to actually identify anyone.


    "Think Mrs. Dahlia realized she¡¯d invited a few arch-nemeses and decided to p on a masquerade theme at thest minute?" Harper tilted her head subtly toward Luna Dora. "Like you and that she-wolf over there."


    I smirked.


    Maybe I wasn¡¯t the only one here with aplicated guest history.


    There were probably exes, business rivals, old enemies from charity boards and tennis clubs--not to mention the inevitable plus-ones who slipped through the cracks.


    Mrs. Dahlia might have nned the event without considering all the potential conflicts, only realizing her mistake when confirming attendees today.


    After lingering near the entryway for a few minutes, we ventured deeper into the ballroom.


    Some guests nodded politely.


    Others drifted over to make small talk--the kind that sounded friendly but always came with an edge, like they were mentally calcting your worth.


    Everyone was leaning into the masquerade vibe.


    No one asked names outright, and even if someone recognized you, they yed along--as if keeping up the illusion was part of the social contract.


    Then a voice cut through the hum of conversation beside me.


    "Well, fancy seeing you again."


    It was said lightly, almost teasing--but something in the delivery made my shoulders tense.


    She didn¡¯t say my name.


    But she said "again." And I was standing closest.


    I turned, slowly, finding myself face to face with a small group of women--four or five, all dressed like the guest list for a Hamptons wedding.


    The one front and center wore a white satin gown and a matching feathered mask--the kind of ensemble that screamed debutante ball meets PR campaign.


    Miss Hazel.


    I might¡¯ve missed her if not for her voice, her posture, and that too-familiar shade of lipstick.


    But between her signature curls and the stiletto-sharp tone, there was no mistaking her.


    "Hello," I said, managing a polite smile.


    She didn¡¯t return it.


    She kept her chin high, posture pristine, and went straight for the jugr.


    "I¡¯m surprised someone with your reputation made it through the door. Not exactly the kind of guest this event was curated for."


    I blinked. Wow. No subtlety whatsoever.


    Both Harper and Yvonne, standing nearby, turned their heads at the sound of her voice.


    I didn¡¯t flinch. My eyes--visible through the mask--crinkled with a warmth so practiced, it was practically weaponized.


    My voice was sugar-sweet as I responded.


    "You seem a little tense. I¡¯ve gotvender spray in my purse--might help with your... social anxiety."


    Miss Hazel flushed from corbone to forehead.


    "You--!"


    Poor thing. Definitely not built for verbalbat.


    Predictably, her squad of trust fund backup dancers jumped in to save her.


    "You stole her boyfriend and you think you can act like you¡¯re better than her?" one snapped.


    "A little gold-digging nobody ying dress-up in couture. Pathetic," another added.


    Before a third could chime in, Yvonne "identally" spilled her drink on all of them--effortlessly chic in her execution.


    Shrieks erupted.


    Yvonne gasped and pressed a hand to her chest. "Oh no. I¡¯m so terribly sorry. I have a delicate constitution--heart palpitations, you know. Sudden shrieking startles me. When I get anxious, my hands just... spasm."


    She batted hershes like a Regency debutante with a fake fainting spell.


    One particrly bold girl lunged toward her.


    "You b--AHH!"


    Her hand nevernded.


    Harper caught her by the wrist mid-swipe and yanked her aside like she weighed nothing.


    "Let¡¯s keep it civilized," she said calmly, leaning in.


    "Because if you want to act like a child, I¡¯ll rip off that fashion tape holding your dress together and stuff it in your mouth."


    The girl froze.


    Then the wine-soaked socialites scurried off to the bathroom, stilettos clicking like angry crabs on marble.


    Miss Hazel, left behind and humiliated, looked like she mightbust.


    Our little social skirmish had drawn a crowd.


    Curious guests circled like sharks sensing blood in champagne.


    "See?" I said softly, voice practically a whisper. "So many people paying attention. You sure you want to keep going?"


    I smiled like I was sharing a secret. But the older women nearby-dies who¡¯d ruled fundraisers, chaired boards, and navigated a thousand polite wars--knew exactly what they were witnessing.


    You didn¡¯t need to raise your voice to make a scene. You just needed to make the right people listen.


    Whispers rippled through the crowd, the ballroom version of the local grapevine going into overdrive.


    Miss Hazel¡¯s skin went pale, then red again.


    She didn¡¯t say another word.She turned on her heel and vanished into the crowd.


    With her exit, all eyes swung back to me--thest woman standing in this little soap opera.


    I gave the room a calm, practiced smile but didn¡¯t say a word. Let them wonder.


    To Harper and Yvonne, I murmured, "I¡¯m going to step out for a moment."


    "Want backup?" Harper asked, ever the ride-or-die.


    "I¡¯m good," I said with a small smile. "You two have fun. I¡¯ll be right back."


    I walked toward the nearest exit with purpose.


    I wasn¡¯t actually heading to the restroom--I just needed a breath, and I figured the peanut gallery could use a few minutes without their main distraction.


    Out in the hallway, I found a quiet alcove tucked between two disy cabs--just enough solitude to gather myself before diving back into the swirl of champagne and whispers.


    A few minutes passed. Then I heard voices--low, urgent.


    "She¡¯ll be arriving any minute. She¡¯s the real VIP tonight--Mrs. Dahlia¡¯s personal guest. If we lock this down, we¡¯re looking at Denver¡¯s biggest deal in years. The gold mask--it has to go to her."


    "Got it."


    I froze, breath catching.


    Target? Gold mask? Denver¡¯s biggest deal?


    So this wasn¡¯t just a party after all. It was a power y in stilettos.


    About ten minutester, I heard the unmistakable rhythm of designer heels on polished stone.


    Remembering the conversation, I peeked around the corner--casual but alert.


    No one in sight yet.


    I stepped out and drifted toward the main corridor, the one every guest had to pass through. I kept my pace unhurried, like I was just stretching my legs.


    From down the hall, I caught sight of a woman walking toward the main reception.


    She wore a ck evening gown that hugged her figure with effortless precision. Head high, posture wless, every step she took was deliberate--like she wasn¡¯t just walking, but making a statement.


    Under the chandelier¡¯s glow, her skin looked airbrushed, her silhouette the kind that screamed discipline, money, and a personal trainer who didn¡¯t take holidays.


    She didn¡¯t look like a guest.


    She looked like a keynote speaker.


    Was this the "Real VIP " they were whispering about?

 Chapter 207 Behind the Mask

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 207 Behind the Mask</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I slowed my steps, caught in an internal tug-of-war--should I get involved in whatever scheme was unfolding... or just mind my business and walk away?


    While I hesitated, a woman in a champagne-colored gown bustled out from a side room, her face practically melting with anticipation as she zeroed in on the Real VIP.


    The smile stretched across her face was so forced, it looked like it hurt to maintain.


    The pair exchanged pleasantries as they drifted toward what looked like a small side room lined with masks--just steps away from the ballroom entrance.


    The Real VIP¡¯s gaze flicked past herpanion andnded on me. Her brows lifted slightly, curiosity sparking. "And you are--"


    "Oh! She¡¯s one of our guests," the woman in the champagne gown said quickly, cutting in with augh that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. "Just arrived, I believe."


    Trapped under both their gazes, I sighed inwardly.


    So much for staying out of it.


    I stepped forward with practiced ease, wearing my most socially polished smile.


    "Good evening."


    The Real VIP extended her hand with easy warmth, her eyes briefly scanning my face beneath the mask.


    Before I could introduce myself, the woman in the champagne gown jumped in again, her voice dipped in sugar.


    "It is a masquerade, after all," she said lightly. "The whole point is to leave our names at the door and let the mystery do the mingling."


    The Real VIP gave a polite nod . Then she turned toward me, her smile curious and just a touch amused.


    "Your mask is quite memorable."


    I returned her smile with practiced ease.


    "Would you like help selecting yours?" I offered smoothly, shifting my gaze toward her as if we were already co-conspirators.


    Lucky for you I happened to be standing right here, huh?


    She chuckled softly, clearly entertained.


    "That would be lovely. You younger women always have such a better eye for these things."


    Though visibly displeased, the woman in the champagne gown offered a brittle smile. "Yes, let¡¯s see what we can find together."


    Inside the mask room, the walls were lined with an impressive array of ornate disguises--velvet, feathers, sequins, crystals.


    It was less masquerade and more haute couture showroom.


    The Real VIP scanned the collection, visibly intrigued but a little dazed."So many options... it¡¯s a bit much, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Actually," the woman in the champagne gown leaned in conspiratorially--though not nearly quietly enough--"I had something specially made just for you."


    I pretended not to hear, turning my attention to a disy of feathered masks like I was deeply invested in texture.


    When a server appeared, carrying a gold-encrusted mask dripping in diamonds, even I had to admit--it was a showstopper.


    "Exquisite," the Real VIP murmured, her gaze lingering. But then, with polite restraint, she turned to me.


    "What do you think?"


    "It¡¯s certainly morous," I said, head slightly tilted in mock consideration, "but maybe a little... loud? It might steal attention from your own elegance instead of elevating it."


    I gestured toward a softvender mask nestled in the corner, edged with delicate amethysts and just the right amount of shimmer.


    "This one feels like confidence, notpetition."


    Her hand, mid-reach toward the gold mask, froze.


    Being praised for her elegance--especially by someone younger--clearly struck a chord.


    Her posture softened; her eyes brightened.


    "I¡¯ll take thevender one," she decided.


    "But--" the woman in the champagne gown nearly choked, "young people rarely understand true luxury. The gold would pair perfectly with your gown!"


    I let out a soft chuckle.


    "Gold and ck? I hate to say it, but thatbo¡¯s a little..."--I wrinkled my nose just enough to be yful--"...2005 Met G. You deserve better."


    The Real VIPughed--a real one this time.


    "Definitely thevender," she said, pointing with finality at the amethyst-adorned mask.


    The woman in the champagne gown looked like she might snap a mr from clenching her jaw, but she had no choice except to help the Real VIP fasten thevender mask.


    Her fingers fumbled ever so slightly--just enough to betray her frustration--but she still managed to secure the ribbons with practiced grace.


    When the woman straightened and caught her own reflection in the mirror, she stered on a brittle smile.


    "It¡¯s certainly... unique."


    "You look ten years younger," I said, tone light but sincere.


    The Real VIPughed softly, the corners of her eyes crinkling in amusement. "My goodness, you do know how to tter."


    I suppressed a smile.


    Complimenting a well-dressed woman of a certain age by telling her she looks younger? Still the most reliable trick in the social ybook.


    "As the hostess, you really shouldn¡¯t devote all your attention to just one guest," the Real VIP added gently, turning to the woman in the champagne gown.


    That word--"hostess"-nded with the weight of a revtion.


    So this was Mrs. Dahlia herself. Queen bee in satin.


    As for the Real VIP--the woman Dahlia was bending over backward to impress--that was still a mystery worth solving.


    "I should get back to my friends," I said, seizing the first clean exit I could find.


    I¡¯d already stirred the pot enough for one night. No need to keep hovering and risk bing the next item on the small-town gossip circuit.


    But before I could step away, the Real VIP gently looped her arm through mine.


    "Let¡¯s walk together."


    Well. Damn.


    I couldn¡¯t exactly say no to that.


    "It would be my pleasure."


    We moved through the corridor at an unhurried pace, her arm warm against mine, her perfume something expensive and subtle--floral, but grounded.


    I could feel her watching me from the corner of her eye.


    Then, in a voice just above a whisper: "...just like Reba."


    I turned to look at her, puzzled.


    "Something about you in that mint-green dress," she said, catching herself mid-thought. "You remind me of an old friend."


    She gave a wistful little shake of her head. "Forgive me. Nostalgia tends to sneak up on you when you least expect it."


    Then, with casual curiosity, the kind that was anything but casual:


    "If you don¡¯t mind my asking--what family are you from? I might know your parents."

 Chapter 208 Radio silence

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 208 Radio silence</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I paused, slightly taken aback.


    This VIPdy certainly had an interesting way of making conversation--flitting from wistful nostalgia to casual questioning in under five seconds.


    She clearly assumed I was some heiress from one of Denver¡¯s old-money families.


    How very country-club of her.


    "Madam," I replied with a yful smile, "isn¡¯t the entire point of a masquerade to preserve the mystery? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t answer that question."


    She studied my face more carefully as I spoke, something flickering in her eyes--recognition, maybe? Or suspicion? Hard to tell in this lighting.


    "You¡¯re absolutely right," sheughed."What was I thinking? That Mrs. Dahlia and her themed parties... always reinventing the wheel. Why turn a perfectly good g into a masquerade?"


    "Exactly," I agreed lightly.


    Privately, I thought:Probably to set you up, VIPdy.


    That gold mask had felt like bait wrapped in satin. Whatever it was meant to trigger, it wouldn¡¯t have ended well for her.


    Why Mrs. Dahlia would go to such borate lengths to target this particr woman, I couldn¡¯t say.


    But I was sure of one thing--she wouldn¡¯t stop until the curtain dropped.


    Should I warn her?


    We entered the ballroom, both caught up in our respective thoughts.


    Heads turned instinctively as we stepped in.


    After the earliermotion with Miss Hazel¡¯s entourage, my reappearance--now with a mysterypanion in tow--was bound to fuel the grapevine.


    "Madam," I said quietly, choosing my words with care, "I think you should consider leaving early tonight."


    "Why?" The Real VIP asked, her smile still intact but her tone edged with curiosity.


    I guided her toward the refreshment table, keeping my voice light as we selected hors d¡¯oeuvres.


    "Please don¡¯t panic--but I overheard something outside..."


    I repeated the conversation I¡¯d caught earlier in the hallway.


    Despite my warning to stay calm, her face drained of color.


    She froze mid-reach, fingers hovering above a canap¨¦.


    "My God," she whispered. "Why would she do this to me? I¡¯ve never done anything to offend her."


    I watched the panic bloom across her face, herposure unraveling by the second.


    "Try to stay calm," I said gently. "Act natural. You might already be under observation."


    "Right. Right. I¡¯m calm," she said, taking a shallow breath and attempting a smile.


    It came out more like the expression you make when someone says ¡¯cheese¡¯ and you¡¯re on the verge of a meltdown.


    "Do I look natural?"


    *Not even close. You look like a chandelier about to drop.*


    I immediately regretted saying anything.


    I reached out and grasped her trembling hand.


    "You should leave. But not alone. Call someone you trust toe pick you up. Until then, stay where there are people.


    Don¡¯t drink anything unless ites from the bar directly. And don¡¯t eat anything handed to you."


    She nodded--hard and fast.


    "That¡¯s all I can do to help," I continued.


    "I came with friends. I need to get back to them before my absence bes a conversation starter."


    I began to withdraw my hand.


    She gripped it again, knuckles white.


    "Please don¡¯t leave me. I¡¯m scared."


    And you think I¡¯m not?


    "Mrs. Dahlia wille looking for you soon," I said, my voice low. "I¡¯ve already disrupted her ns. If I¡¯m still with you, I¡¯ll be in the crosshairs too."


    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered, finally letting go. "I didn¡¯t mean to drag you into this."


    Herposure was returning, inch by inch.


    "Go," she said. "I¡¯ll be alright."


    "Stay calm. Act normal," I reminded her before walking away, a te of tiny desserts in my hand like nothing had happened.


    I wasn¡¯t Harper. I didn¡¯t carry a moral torch or fight for justice.


    But I¡¯d done my part.


    I found Harper and Yvonne tucked away in a quiet corner, my te of barely-touched cake bnced precariously in one hand as I filled them in on what had just happened.


    They both went still.


    Harper was the first to react, her expression hardening.


    "If you¡¯re going to help someone, do it properly," she said, decisive as ever. "We have Tang waiting outside--he shoulde in and escort her home. Make sure she gets out safely."


    Yvonne let out a long, measured breath. "And then what? Let Mrs. Dahlia know we¡¯ve figured out her smoke and mirrors routine? Even if we get out of here tonight, we¡¯ll have made a very well-connected enemy."


    She nced around the room, voice low. "Cecilia did the smart thing. Every woman here is either rich, ruthless, or both. If that guest is Dahlia¡¯s target, she¡¯s probably high-profile enough to look after herself. We don¡¯t need to get dragged into someone else¡¯s war."


    Harper bit her lip, clearly torn, but didn¡¯t argue.


    I stabbed my fork into the cake without much enthusiasm, turning it into a sad swirl of icing and crumbs.


    "Okay,dies," I said, brushing cake crumbs off my skirt. "Time to vanish before this party turns into a Netflix true crime doc. I¡¯ll text Tang to meet us out front."


    "Agreed," Yvonne muttered, already rising. "This isn¡¯t our pond. Let the sharks eat each other."


    I pulled out my phone and tapped Tang¡¯s name.


    Dead silence. Then a chirpy, lifeless voice crackled in my ear:


    "The number you have dialed is currently unavable."


    I frowned and tried again. Same thing.


    A cold knot tightened in my stomach. Slowly, I lowered the phone.


    Harper and Yvonne were already watching me, their carefullyposed expressions beginning to fray.


    I forced a crooked smile. Not the reassuring kind. The "welp, we¡¯re screwed" kind.


    "Bad news," I said. "Tang¡¯s gone dark."


    Harper¡¯s eyebrows pinched together. "Try Sebastian."


    I did. Nothing. Tried calling Harper¡¯s phone--right next to me.


    No ring. No buzz. Just another automated dead end.


    "No signal?" she asked, ncing at her own screen.


    I held mine up.


    No bars. No Wi-Fi. Just two grim little words at the top: No Service.


    I looked at them. "Either we¡¯re in a dead zone..."


    I paused. The silence felt too intentional.


    "...or someone¡¯s jamming the signal."


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her voice dropped to a whisper.


    "Dahlia had a backup n. The moment the gold mask didn¡¯tnd where she wanted, she hit the kill switch."


    Harper looked like she might actually explode.


    "That¡¯s insane!" she snapped. "What was Cece supposed to do--just stand there while someone got publicly humiliated? What if Dahlia was setting her up for something worse?"


    Yvonne pressed her fingers to her temples like she was warding off a migraine.


    "You should never have stepped in."


    "That¡¯s ridiculous," Harper shot back.


    She leaned forward, eyes zing. "In another life, you were definitely a knight in shining armor charging into battle for someone else¡¯s honor."


    Harper smirked. "I¡¯ll take that as apliment."


    Yvonne gave a tiredugh. These two--reckless, dramatic, loyal to a fault. Her people.


    I pocketed my phone. "What¡¯s done is done. No point dwelling on it. We¡¯ll deal with whateveres next."


    And because the universe has a dark sense of humor, that was the exact moment the ballroom went pitch ck.


    The music cut out. A low hum filled the space. Then--light.


    A single spotlight snapped on, illuminating the grand spiral staircase at the front of the room.


    Descending the stairs with calcted grace was a woman in an borate ck evening gown, her facepletely concealed behind an ornate ck mask that covered her entire face.

 Chapter 209 The Black Masquerade

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 209 The ck Masquerade</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Sebastian sat at the dining table, pushing aside the remnants of his dinner--half a steak gone cold, a ss of untouched cabe.


    The call with Cassian had been dragging on for nearly twenty minutes, but his mind was elsewhere.


    "Sebastian? Are you even listening to me?" Cassian¡¯s voice crackled through the speaker, sharp with irritation.


    "Sebastian!" Cassian snapped again, more insistent this time.


    "I¡¯m here," he replied, rubbing his temple.


    But he wasn¡¯t. Not really.


    Something was off.


    A memory nagged at him.


    The name "Dahlia" had triggered something--a connection he couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    Then it hit him.


    A few days ago, while reviewing intelligence reports on the Moonveil Ascendancy, he¡¯d seen her name buried in a footnote.


    At the time, he¡¯d been preupied with another crisis and hadn¡¯t gged it.


    Mrs.Dahlia. Socialite. Political fixer. ult affiliations gged but unconfirmed.


    And tonight, she was hosting a masquerade at a location off his radar. A masquerade Cecilia had been invited to.


    "Cassian, something¡¯se up. I need to go," he said abruptly, already reaching for his phone.


    "What? We haven¡¯t even--"


    Sebastian ended the call without ceremony and rose from his chair.


    The legs of the chair scraped against the marble with a sharp screech, echoing in the quiet apartment.


    Inside him, Soren stirred--restless, razor-edged, sniffing danger like a bloodhound.


    He dialed Cecilia¡¯s number as he strode toward the elevator, his movements fluid and precise.


    No answer. Straight to voicemail.


    He tried again. Still nothing.


    His thumb hovered over the screen for a heartbeat too long.


    Then he tried Tang.


    "Yes, Alpha?" Tang answered instantly.


    "Go into the ballroom. Look for anything out of ce," Sebastian said, his voice dropping into the low, clipped register he reserved for Packmand.


    "I can¡¯t reach Cecilia."


    Tang, who¡¯d been half-asleep in the car scrolling through memes, sat up like he¡¯d been electrocuted.


    The phone nearly slipped from his hand.


    "On it. Going in now."


    "Send me the address."


    "Right away."


    As the elevator descended, Sebastian studied the pin Tang had just dropped.


    With a few swipes, he pulled up a dossier on the venue--a historic mansion turned private club, normally used for political fundraisers and old-money gs.


    His wolf paced inside him.*Mate. Danger. Find her.*


    Sebastian clenched his jaw.


    His fingers twitched at his sides, knuckles whitening, but his voice remained steady.


    "I know," he murmured to Soren. "We will."


    The elevator pinged. The doors slid open.


    He stepped out into the parking garage, the scent of motor oil and concrete hitting him like a wall.


    His car--a matte ck Jaguar F-PACE--unlocked before he even reached for the handle. He slid into the seat, engine roaring to life beneath his palm.


    Then he requested the guest list and security staff roster.


    His wolf snarled at thest one.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t blink. No time for fear. No room for doubt.


    He shifted the car into gear.


    "Hold on, Cece," he muttered. "I¡¯ming."


    --


    Inside the ballroom, the sudden darkness gave way to a single dramatic spotlight.


    Guests who weren¡¯t in the loop whispered eagerly, assuming it was all part of the night¡¯s entertainment.


    "Oh, this should be fun!" a woman nearby squealed, clutching her champagne flute like it was front-row ess to the Met G.


    But the woman in the ck mask wasn¡¯t here to entertain.


    She was here to make her move--and someone in this room was her target.


    Luna Regina sat frozen in her seat, her fingers trembling as they tapped frantically at her phone.


    No signal.


    She turned to the woman beside her, desperation flickering even through the ornate mask.


    "May I borrow your phone? Mine seems to be--"


    "Of course, dear," the woman said, handing it over without looking up.


    Luna Regina¡¯s shoulders sagged as she stared at the screen. Same message: No Service.


    Her throat tightened. Her pulse roared in her ears like static.


    She tried toggling airne mode, rebooting, anything--but the screen remained stubbornly nk, the signal icon a taunting zero.


    She wasn¡¯t just cut off. She was trapped.


    "How strange," she murmured. "Does this happen often here?"


    The woman shrugged,pletely unfazed.


    "Probably just this old ce. These walls weren¡¯t built for Wi-Fi."


    Luna Regina forced augh, brittle as spun sugar. Her fingers clutched the edge of her clutch like it might anchor her to the room.


    But everything around her felt like it was shifting--like the floor beneath her heels had tilted ever so slightly.


    Before Luna Regina could respond, Mrs. Dahlia materialized beside them, her smile too wide, her silver mask catching the light like a de.


    "Ladies, won¡¯t you join us at the front? I¡¯ve arranged for a very special tarot reading--the kind your therapist would warn you about. Quite legendary, I assure you."


    The other guests murmured with interest, already drifting forward like well-dressed moths.


    Luna Regina stayed seated, one hand pressed at her temple.


    "I¡¯ve got a terrible headache," she said softly. "Perhaps I¡¯ll sit this one out."


    Mrs. Dahlia¡¯s gloved hand closed around her wrist--gentle in appearance, unyielding in pressure.


    "Nonsense," she said cheerfully. "The night is still young, and we¡¯ve barely begun."


    Luna Regina rose, her limbs reluctant, her breath shallow.


    She knew better than to resist too publicly--this wasn¡¯t the kind of party where you made a scene and walked out.


    As she followed Mrs. Dahlia toward the front, her eyes scanned the dim room, searching--frantically, hopelessly--for a sh of mint green.


    But the sea of masks and jewel-toned gowns blurred together under the low lighting.


    Everyone was a stranger now.


    "Lovely evening, isn¡¯t it?" Luna Dora appeared at her side, moving like a shadow that had just decided to take shape.


    "Yes, lovely," Luna Regina replied, her voice stretched thin, almost brittle.

 Chapter 210 Could it be... Cici?

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 210 Could it be... Cici?</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "That tarotdy looks like she¡¯s about to pull a rabbit out of someone¡¯s chest cavity," Yvonne whispered, eyeing the ck-masked figure now standing center stage like the final act at a haunted circus.


    We¡¯d positioned ourselves in the third row of the forming crowd--close enough to catch the grim details, far enough to avoid bing part of the show.


    The woman in ck was tall and rail-thin, draped in midnight satin. Her mask covered her entire face, ornate and vaguely insectoid--like something salvaged from a Tim Burton prop closet, then dipped in dread.


    What little skin peeked out from her sleeves was taut but showing age--not elderly, but the kind of "ageless" thates from pricey dermatologists and weekly microcurrent facials.


    "That¡¯s not a tarot reader," I muttered. "That¡¯s a walking Halloween special."


    Harper leaned in, her eyes scanning the room like a surveince algorithm, sharp and silent.


    "Think about it. What if this isn¡¯t just a reading? What if it¡¯s a diversion? First, they jam the signals, then put on a spectacle, and while everyone¡¯s watching the show..."


    "What? Someone vanishes?" I whispered, a chill coiling around my spine like icy fingers in silk gloves.


    Yvonne¡¯s hand flew to her chest. "You don¡¯t think--"


    "It¡¯s not impossible," Harper continued, voice now a whisper. "The gold mask could¡¯ve beenced with something. Nothing dramatic--just enough to make someone woozy. They wait for it to kick in. Then, in the cover of this sideshow, one woman stumbles out ¡¯unwell,¡¯ and another slips away... wearing the same dress, same mask..."


    "And by the time anyone realizes someone¡¯s gone," I finished, my voice low, "everyone swears they saw her leave on her own."


    It sounded absurd. Like a bad twist in a true crime podcast.


    But it also made a certain kind of stomach-sinking sense.


    Mrs. Dahlia emerged at the front like a Broadway emcee preparing her big reveal.


    Her voice rang out across the ballroom, crisp and amused.


    "Madame Tarot," she cooed, "my guests have all donned masks tonight, hiding their true faces. You im to see beyond appearances--to glimpse past lives, secret fears, and hidden truths."


    She turned to the crowd with a smirk, equal parts socialite and stage director.


    "Well then. Prove it. Pick anyone you like."


    A ripple of delight passed through the guests--the kind of giddy tension that usuallyes before a magic trick or a scandal breaking on the local grapevine.


    Harper, Yvonne, and I exchanged nces.


    "So much for your vanishing-act theory," Yvonne muttered, trying to sound skeptical but failing to hide the unease in her voice.


    "The night¡¯s still young," Harper replied,pletely unfazed."Besides, cold reading is just psychological maniption wrapped in a velvet robe."


    At the front, Madame Tarot began to move--not walking, but gliding, like the floor itself was pulling her forward.


    She stopped in front of Luna Dora.


    Luna Dora tensed immediately. Her spine straightened, her smile faltered.


    "Not me," she said too quickly, shaking her head. "I don¡¯t want my fortune told."


    Madame Tarot didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t move.


    She just stood there, tall and silent, her mask a perfect void.


    The crowd began to murmur, then cheer her on--like a high school dare spiraling into a public spectacle.


    "Don¡¯t be a spoilsport!" someone shouted.


    "It¡¯s just for fun!" anotherughed, slurring slightly.


    "It¡¯s tradition," Mrs. Dahlia said smoothly, like she was exining the rules of a dark party game.


    "Whoever Madame Tarot chooses doesn¡¯t get to say no."


    I frowned. This wasn¡¯t the script I¡¯d been expecting.


    Wasn¡¯t The Real VIP the one under pressure? Why the sudden detour to Luna Dora?


    Across the room, The Real VIP stood frozen, one hand clenched so tight her knuckles had gone white.


    She looked seconds away from copse--except now she was watching with stunned relief, like the executioner had misread the name on the list.


    Madame Tarot loomed over Luna Dora.


    Still no cards. No crystal ball. No props.


    Just that mask--and a silence so thick it felt like pressure in your ears before a storm.


    Then she bent down, slow and deliberate, her mouth just inches from Luna Dora¡¯s ear.


    Whatever she whispered, we didn¡¯t hear it.


    But we saw the fallout.


    Luna Dora¡¯s face drained of all color. Not pale--snowblind.


    Her eyes went wide with pure, unfiltered terror--the kind that lives in the basement of the brain, where rationality never reaches.


    And then, like her strings had been cut, she dropped.


    No drama. No scream. Just a silent copse--a marite with no master.


    The ballroom froze. For three heartbeats, no one moved.


    Then chaos hit like a broken floodgate.


    Chairs scraped back. People gasped, surged forward, or backed away.


    I stared at Madame Tarot, unable to look away.


    What the hell had she said to make Luna Dora--the Luna of the Blood Moon Pack--drop like that?


    "What the hell did she say to her?" Yvonne hissed in my ear, her voice strained beneath the rising noise.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Harper was watching withser focus, herwyer instincts kicking in, cataloging everything like evidence in a deposition.


    From the way Luna Dora copsed, that wasn¡¯t performance.


    That was real.


    The fortune-teller had sliced into something deep--some buried terror so old and personal that even Luna Dora might¡¯ve forgotten it existed.


    A secret. A fear...


    Something primal.


    Something true.


    My eyes met Harper¡¯s, and in the space of a second, we both knew.


    Something had just shifted.


    Could it be... Cici?

 Chapter 211 The Madam Tarot ’s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 211 The Madam Tarot ¡¯s Choice</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    No. This woman couldn¡¯t possibly be Cici.


    The height, the build--all wrong.


    Too sharp in the shoulders, too tall to be her.


    Which could only mean... Mrs. Locke.


    The woman who¡¯d orchestrated Cici¡¯s escape and stolen secrets from the Blood Moon Pack.


    Now here she was, cloaked in couture and vengeance, turning this masquerade into a stage y with teeth.


    A cold shiver ran down my spine as I scanned the masked figures surrounding us.


    The masks weren¡¯t just essories--they were alibis.


    Anyone could be hiding here.


    Even Cici herself.


    Drifting through the room like a ghost at her own funeral.


    Yvonne caught the tension in our faces and leaned in, her voice tight and urgent.


    "What? What is it? Did you two figure something out?"


    Before Harper or I could respond, the spectacle at the front snapped the room back into silence.


    "Madam..."Mrs. Locke¡¯s voice oozed theatrical menace as she towered over Luna Dora¡¯s trembling form.


    "Would you care to share what I just told you?"


    Though her grotesque mask hid her expression, I could feel her smiling--


    not the kind thatforts, but the kind that corners.


    The kind that says:I¡¯ve already won.


    Luna Dora¡¯s mouth opened and closed, her voice strangled by something invisible.


    She looked like a fish gasping for air.


    Mrs. Dahlia stepped in smoothly, all silken grace and veiled threat, with another woman at her side.


    They lifted Luna Dora gently, like handlers steadying a prized puppet.


    "Don¡¯t be rmed,"Mrs. Dahlia cooed, her voice dipped in honey and arsenic.


    "Madame Tarot keeps all secrets. Just tell our guests--was she urate or not?"


    "A-urate," Luna Dora stammered, her tone brittle as sugar ss.


    She nodded, mechanical, desperate to keep herposure even as her foundation cracked beneath her.


    Her eyes darted, searching for an exit that wasn¡¯t there.


    The crowd, shaken but curious, began to stir--


    a chorus of whispers rising like steam in a pressure cooker.


    "She¡¯s that good?"


    "Total nt. Mrs. Dahlia probably hired her to impress the donors."


    "Please, it¡¯s all hocus-pocus."


    "Oh, hush--just because science hasn¡¯t exined it yet doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s fake."


    "If you¡¯re so sure it¡¯s staged, why don¡¯t you go next?"


    The ballroom had turned into a live episode of society¡¯s favorite sport: public humiliation, dressed in velvet and candlelight.


    In any other situation, Harper would¡¯ve marched up there herself, determined to expose the fraud.


    Tonight, I grabbed her arm and held tight, silently begging her not to move.


    She shot me a look that said:Rx. I¡¯m impulsive, not suicidal.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Dahlia turned to the crowd, wearing a smile sharp enough to cut ss.


    "Now then," she said brightly. "Who would like to be next?"


    Silence. The kind that doesn¡¯t breathe--just waits.


    "Don¡¯t be shy," she pressed, her smile widening with performative warmth.


    "For the skeptics among us, let¡¯s raise the stakes: whoever volunteers will have their fortune read in front of everyone--then remove their mask for all to see. A true test of Madame Tarot¡¯s powers, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"


    The air went still, like the ballroom itself was holding its breath.


    No one moved. No one spoke.


    Because really--how many of these people had lives clean enough to survive a spotlight and a reveal?


    And even if they did, no one wanted to be the evening¡¯s main character in a room full of bored aristocrats and whisper-hungry socialites.


    "Since no one¡¯s feeling brave," Mrs. Dahlia sighed, faux-regret dripping from every syble, "Madame Tarot will have to choose her next subject herself."


    Mrs. Locke pivoted on her heel, her mask glinting as she zeroed in on The Real VIP


    The poor woman looked like she might faint--hand at her throat, breath shallow, guiltless yet terrified.


    But just as she began her approach, Mrs. Locke shifted direction.


    She turned toward the crowd.


    The sea of masks parted in silent panic, like the Red Sea fleeing its own secrets.


    Guests stumbled back in heels and satin, desperate to avoid her gaze.


    My friends and I moved too.


    But to my horror--no matter where we stepped, she followed.


    The whispers around us sharpened, slicing through the room like static.


    "It¡¯s them."


    "She helped that woman earlier--Mrs. Dahlia probably noticed."


    "She¡¯s not from here. That¡¯s never good."


    The local grapevine was already sprouting new vines, wrapping around our names before we could stop them.


    Fuck, I thought, heart hammering, as we split in different directions like prey under a spotlight.


    Mrs. Locke stopped.


    Then, slowly, with a grace that made it worse--she raised one long, bony finger and pointed. At me.


    The ballroom fell silent again.


    It was the kind of silence usually reserved for verdicts.


    Mrs. Dahlia¡¯s smile turned razor-sharp as she gestured toward me, her hand fluttering like a queen summoning a jester.


    Two masked attendants stepped forward from the shadows--too polite to be guards, too firm to be anything else.


    "Don¡¯t resist," someone called out from thefort of the crowd.


    Probably the kind of person who thinks Russian roulette is edgy after a few drinks.


    There was no way out of this.


    I straightened my spine, lifted my chin, and stepped forward with as much dignity as I could scrape together.


    My mind raced. Should I strike first? Call their bluff?


    Or let them show their hand before I y mine?


    Author¡¯s pov


    Five minutes earlier, Tang had slipped through a side entrance of the ballroom.


    When security stopped him, they exined the signal jammers were part of the tarot reading "experience"--a theatrical touch meant to heighten the mystique.


    Tang had "politely" convinced the guards to let him pass.


    He spotted the three women in the crowd, watched the beginning of the tarot spectacle unfold--candles flickering, the fortune-teller in dramatic silhouette like something off ate-night cable special--then stepped outside to report back.


    "Alpha, everything seems normal," Tang said into his earpiece. "Some psychic type says it¡¯s for ambience. You know--candles, crystals, andmunication ckouts."


    "Don¡¯t be fooled by appearances," Sebastian warned. "Keep her in your line of sight at all times."


    "Yes, Alpha."


    Tang ended the call and turned back toward the entrance. He reached for the door.


    Locked.


    His brows knitted. He jiggled the handle--no give.


    A chill ran down his spine, the kind born not from temperature but instinct.


    --


    Sebastian had just ended the call when a thought struck him--sharp and cold.


    If there was no signal inside, how could Tang have called him?


    He pressed harder on the elerator, the engine of the Jaguar responding with a deep growl.


    Something wasn¡¯t adding up.


    His phone buzzed again. Caller ID: the contact he¡¯d tasked withpiling the guest list.


    "I¡¯ve sent the information, Alpha," the voice said. "But there¡¯s one more thing you should know..."


    A pause.


    " Luna Regina is attending that masquerade tonight."


    Sebastian¡¯s jaw clenched.


    The air in the cabin thickened.


    His grip on the wheel tightened until the leather creaked.

 Chapter 212 Facing the Madame Tarot

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Facing the Madame Tarot</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    In a room full of masks and teeth, swinging blindly would only get me devoured faster.


    Across the room, I caught sight of Luna Dora and The Real VIP.


    Dora looked like she was bracing for a bomb to go off--probably worried I¡¯d say something that would unravel the Blood Moon Pack further.


    Regina, though... her concern felt real. Genuine. The kind you reserve for someone who threw themselves into the fire--for you.


    I stood there calmly, prepared to y this twisted game.


    I offered Mrs. Locke a smile that barely touched my eyes.


    "Madame Tarot ," I said with forced lightness, "please be gentle with my secrets."


    Mrs. Locke circled me slowly, her movements deliberate, predatory in the way a lioness sizes up its next kill.


    "A man-killer with a beautiful face," she dered, her voice loud enough to carry. "Skilled in deception and manipting hearts. You just deceived an innocent woman moments ago. I know your true purpose."


    Across the room, The Real VIP¡¯s expression shifted--a flicker of uncertainty beneath her mask.


    She was clearly reying our conversation in her head.


    True, I¡¯d warned her about the golden mask and shared what I¡¯d overheard in the hall.


    But the phone signal issue? She¡¯d already discovered that on her own.


    Around us, whispers slithered through the crowd like snakes in tall grass--sharp, fast, and eager to bite.


    Mrs. Locke had already terrified her first "volunteer" into copse, and now she was turning her full theatrics on me.


    Some guests had begun to recognize me beneath the mask.


    But most had no idea who I was--and all of them were eager for a revtion.


    A mask removed in shame would feed Denver¡¯s social grapevine for weeks.


    Tomorrow, this would be brunch-table bloodsport in every country club and charity board meeting in town.


    Beside me, Harper tensed like a coiled spring, ready to lunge if I gave the word--mutual destruction clearly an option she¡¯d already epted.


    Yvonne mped a hand over her mouth, visibly trembling but surprisingly strong for someone who usually wilted at the scent of conflict.


    Strangely,Luna Dora didn¡¯t look as gleeful as I¡¯d expected.


    She didn¡¯t look like someone eager to watch me fall.


    If anything, she looked like she wanted me to fight. To stand tall. To do to Mrs. Locke what I once did to her.


    I took a breath and turned to face Mrs. Locke--not angry, not afraid. Just calm. Clear. Unshaken.


    "You¡¯re way off base," I said, voice steady. "Let¡¯s start with this: what does ¡¯man-killer with a beautiful face¡¯ even mean?


    Are we really still pushing the tired idea that a woman¡¯s beauty makes her dangerous? That¡¯s not mysticism--that¡¯s misogyny.


    You might want to update your tarot deck, Madame."


    A few heads turned. A couple of muffledughs.


    "And ¡¯skilled in deception¡¯? What deception? Am I in disguise? Wearing someone else¡¯s name?


    Because I had a brief conversation with a woman--now suddenly I¡¯ve manipted her heart? That¡¯s quite a leap."


    I stepped forward, voice rising just enough to carry.


    "Vague usations like that make your whole act look sloppy.


    Mrs. Dahlia introduces you as some kind of mystical authority--but if you¡¯re just going to toss out half-baked insinuations, you¡¯re not doing her reputation any favors.


    Especially considering..."


    I turned, slowly, deliberately, scanning the faces in the crowd.


    Some masked, some not. Many curious. More than a few ufortable.


    "She gathered Denver¡¯s most aplished women under one roof tonight...


    Only to serve us up as props in your little circus.


    Is that what passes for entertainment now?"


    My wordsnded like a stone dropped into still water.


    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t empty--it was loaded.


    You could feel the shift in the room.


    That final statement hit the room like a thunderp.


    Those who had beenughing moments ago, sipping champagne and enjoying the spectacle, suddenly realized they weren¡¯t watching a performance--they were part of it.


    Mrs. Dahlia¡¯s face went pale. "This is maniption!" she blurted. "It was just a game!"


    "A game?" I repeated, my voice like flint. "Was it a game when that woman copsed in fear? Or when you let your so-called Madame Tarot throw baseless usations at your guests?


    Tell me, Mrs. Dahlia--are we still your guests, or are we your puppets?"


    "Madame Tarot only speaks truths..." she stammered, visibly unraveling.


    "I don¡¯t care if she calls herself Madame Tarot or the Oracle of the Apocalypse," I snapped.


    "She doesn¡¯t get to humiliate people like it¡¯s part of the show."


    I took a step forward. "The question stands--are we your guests, or just props in some twisted dinner theater?"


    "Of course you¡¯re my guests!" Mrs. Dahlia said, her voice rising. "It¡¯s just... part of the experience. That¡¯s all!"


    "Mrs. Dahlia," I said, voice drenched in ice-cold sarcasm, "your hospitality is truly... unforgettable.


    With all due respect, I¡¯ve had enough of your ¡¯just¡¯--and your crow-draped lunatic. I¡¯m leaving."


    I turned sharply on my heel, heart pounding.


    My heels clicked across the marble like gunshots in a cathedral.


    Behind me, Yvonne clutched Harper¡¯s arm and followed.


    Our departure triggered a ripple effect.


    Luna Dora shoved past one of Dahlia¡¯s handlers and stalked toward the exit with her chin high.


    From behind, the real VIP--a woman who hadn¡¯t said a word all night--called out, voice shaking:


    "Wait for me, dear!" And she hurried after us, shoes cking unevenly on the ballroom floor.


    For Moon¡¯s sake, don¡¯t follow us, I thought, panic rising, as the two women--well-meaning dead weights--trailed close behind.


    Chairs scraped. Masks turned.


    More guests began to rise--not in protest, but in quiet, collective rebellion.


    Mrs. Dahlia¡¯s voice wavered through the noise: "No, please--it¡¯s just part of the experience! You¡¯re missing the best part!"


    But it was toote.


    The spell had broken. The theater curtains had been yanked aside, and no one wanted to be part of the act anymore.


    Through it all, Mrs. Locke didn¡¯t blink.


    She remained eerily still, her expression unreadable.


    Not angry. Not flustered.


    Just... watching.


    Like a hawk tracing the arc of a rabbit¡¯s final dash.


    We reached the main doors.


    I reached for the handle.


    Pulled.


    Locked.


    Of course.

 Chapter 213 A Desperate Escape (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 213 A Desperate Escape (Part 2)</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The guests who had followed us descended into panic the moment they realized we couldn¡¯t exit.


    "Mrs. Dahlia!" The Real VIP exploded, her usual poise gone. "What exactly is this? Are you trying to kidnap us?"


    Harper nced up, her jaw set with tension. "Looks like kidnapping was the n all along."


    Yvonne¡¯s face went pale as moonlight.


    Mrs. Dahlia looked genuinely rattled.


    She rushed to the doors and tugged at them with both hands, shaking her head frantically.


    "They can¡¯t be locked. I don¡¯t understand--this wasn¡¯t supposed to happen!"


    More guests overheard the exchange. Panic spread like fire in dry grass.


    "There really is no signal!"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "My husband will bury you if something happens to me!"


    "Open the doors! Open them now!"


    The women--once statues of elegance and icy perfection--crumbled into frantic, terrified creatures.


    Their designer dresses swirled around them as they ran around in a panic, their perfect makeup beginning to smudge with sweat and fear.


    Mrs. Dahlia kept apologizing, over and over, insisting she knew nothing about the locks.


    She dispatched her staff to check all the side exits, her hands fluttering like trapped birds.


    "Maybe it¡¯s a mechanical issue," she said, grasping for logic in a room rapidly losing it.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Locke began ascending the spiral staircase like a priestess returning to her altar, her ck dress trailing behind her like spilled ink.


    Someone shouted, "That crow-witch is behind this! Don¡¯t let her escape!"


    But no one moved.


    Mrs. Locke turned her head slowly, fixing the woman with a look so cold, so final, it was as if she¡¯d already signed her death certificate.


    Silence fell.


    The ballroom had sixteen side doors in total.


    Mrs. Dahlia ordered them all opened, splitting guests into groups, directing them toward various exits like a frantic cruise director trying to salvage a doomed voyage.


    I nced at Luna Dora and The Real VIP beside us--the three of us were almost certainly on Maggie Locke¡¯s personal hit list.


    With sixteen doors, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to assign one of them as our "death door."


    I turned to Yvonne, lowering my voice. "Take Harper and go with the others."


    We were all vulnerable--but there was no reason to drag my friends down with me.


    Harper grabbed my arm and linked hers through it with force.


    "Are you high? We came together, we leave together. Don¡¯t pull that martyr crap now."


    I sighed. That was Harper--ride-or-die, even in heels.


    I turned to Yvonne. "Please..."


    She cut me off. "I brought you to this ball," she said. "And yes, I¡¯m scared out of my mind. But I¡¯m more scared of you two idiots haunting me out of guilt if something happens."


    She looked between us. "So congrats. You¡¯re stuck with me."


    Luna Dora and The Real VIP were staring at the three of us now, wide-eyed and weirdly moved, like the side characters in a drama who suddenly realize they¡¯ve wandered into the main plot.


    Great, I thought.


    We¡¯ve just gone from slim odds of survival to none at all.


    Fantastic.


    "Let¡¯s go together then," I said, resigned.


    Harper scanned the side doors.


    "Which way should we go?"


    "I¡¯m afraid it doesn¡¯t matter," I replied.


    "Pick a door, any door--there¡¯s a trap waiting behind all of them."


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes darted nervously from wall to wall.


    "She¡¯s not after everyone," she whispered. "She¡¯s targeting these twodies and you, who got dragged into this mess. Let¡¯s take a door with more people--in the chaos, we might have a chance."


    While we were strategizing, Mrs. Dahlia, having directed several groups of guests, was walking briskly toward us.


    "Quick, let¡¯s run. That way," I said, lifting my dress and sprinting toward the first door on the right, where a group ofdies was already heading out.


    Harper and Yvonne immediately followed suit.


    Behind us, Luna Dora and the Real VIP followed reluctantly, their expressions a mix of panic and wounded pride--like royalty forced to flee through the servants¡¯ door.


    Mrs. Dahlia¡¯s voice rang out behind us:


    "Wait! There¡¯s no need to run,e back!"


    Her tone was sugar, but the edge beneath it made us run faster.


    Wait to be caught? Not a chance.


    We caught up easily with the women ahead--six of them, dressed to kill and walking like this was still a g.


    They turned as we approached, their heels tapping leisurely against the tile, surprised by our urgency.


    Behind us, Mrs. Dahlia stopped at the threshold. She didn¡¯t follow.


    My stomach dropped. If she didn¡¯t bother chasing us... maybe she didn¡¯t need to.


    Maybe every exit was a trap.


    Yvonne approached the women ahead.


    "We should pick up the pace," she said.


    A woman in a sapphire maskughed lightly.


    "Darling, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Madame Tarot just didn¡¯t want phones going off during the reading, that¡¯s all. Mrs. Dahlia said the main doors are jammed for some reason, but the side exits still work fine. She wouldn¡¯t hurt her own guests."


    You actually buy that?


    We all exchanged the same look--tight-lipped, skeptical, but silent.


    There was no point arguing with someone who thought this was just a high-society theme night gone quirky.


    Each side door had its own corridor, but they all twisted back toward the mansion¡¯s main entrance.


    A looping design--elegant on the blueprint, ustrophobic in practice.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to see the problem:


    If someone wanted to trap people, thisyout was perfect.


    Whether we were in the ballroom or in the corridors, we were still inside the same gilded cage.


    The walls were velvet, the chandeliers sparkled--but it was still a cage.


    We needed to get out of the house entirely--only then could we contact Tang.


    Counting the six women ahead, there were eleven of us in total.


    They walked like we were heading toward the next champagne toast.


    We, in the back, walked like rats in a maze, every footstep pressed down by dread.

 Chapter 214 A Desperate Escape (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 214 A Desperate Escape (Part 2)</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    After walking for a while, we could hear footsteps again--faint, buting from both directions.


    My heart kicked into overdrive.


    I nced at the rooms lining the corridor, spaced every few yards.


    A desperate n snapped into ce.


    We were out of time. We had nothing to lose.


    As the women ahead passed one of the doors, I grabbed the handle.


    To my surprise, it turned. Without hesitation, I pulled Harper inside.


    Yvonne and Luna Dora followed immediately.


    The Real VIP hesitated in the hallway, frozen.


    I looked at her--but didn¡¯t wait.


    I moved to shut the door.


    If she couldn¡¯t decide whether to trust me by now, that wasn¡¯t my problem.


    "Wait--!" she cried.


    At thest second, she lunged forward and stumbled through the doorway.


    I mmed the door behind her and locked it.


    Harper and Yvonne didn¡¯t need instructions--they dragged a velvet sofa across the floor and wedged it up against the door.


    Outside, voices erupted.


    "What happened?"


    "Are you in there?"


    "Open up!"


    The Real VIP stood near the door, trembling. Her gaze darted between the others and me, her whole body tense with nervousness.


    I caught the unease in her eyes and narrowed mine.


    "If you don¡¯t trust me," I said tly, "you shouldn¡¯t have followed me."


    "I..." she started, voice unsteady.


    "She¡¯s not going to hurt you," Luna Dora cut in, arms crossed. "If she wanted to, she¡¯d have done it hours ago."


    Despite Luna Dora¡¯s usual venom, she wasn¡¯t wrong. I wasn¡¯t here to hurt anyone.


    The Real VIP nodded quickly, almost too quickly.


    I didn¡¯t have time to babysit her emotions.


    I turned and scanned the room. It was a guest suite--sofa, table, bed, bathroom. No windows in the main space.


    "Bathroom," Harper called. "There¡¯s a window."


    Perfect.


    I moved quickly. "You go first," I said, guiding The Real VIP toward the bathroom.


    She balked slightly.


    "Run once you¡¯re out. Call the police. Doesn¡¯t matter where you end up--just get far and keep moving. Hide if you have to."


    She nodded. Her fingers were shaking as she grabbed the windowsill.


    Her legs didn¡¯t look like they were going to cooperate, but she forced herself up.


    Just before she slipped out, she turned back toward me, wide-eyed.


    "What¡¯s your name?" she whispered. "Please."


    I stared at her.


    "Not now," I said sharply, and gave her a nudge. "Go."


    The edge in my voice did the trick.


    She startled and disappeared without another word.


    Author¡¯s pov


    As the Real VIP slipped through the bathroom window, Tang was breaking in through another--entering the ballroom just as the chaos inside reached full bloom.


    He paused at the edge of the crowd, eyes scanning the masked chaos with military precision.


    His jaw tightened. This wasn¡¯t just a party gone wrong--it was a trap with chandeliers.


    He grabbed the nearest guest, a startled woman in a velvet mask.


    "Who¡¯s hosting this?" Tang asked, voice low but firm.


    The woman blinked. "Uh--Mrs. Dahlia. She¡¯s... over there, by the marble columns. Directing everyone out."


    Then Tang strode toward Mrs. Dahlia, his presence cutting through the crowd like a scalpel.


    Just as he approached, a security guard burst through one of the side doors, panting.


    "That woman--she went into one of the rooms and--AH!"


    Before he could finish, Tang had him by the cor, yanking him close.


    "Was it the woman in the green dress?" he hissed.


    --


    Outside the mansion, Sebastian had just arrived with a small team--ck SUVs rolling up like a private strike force.


    At the main ss doors, a cluster of masked women stood in elegant dresses, their nervous nces flicking between the locked exit and the approaching men.


    "Get the door open," Sebastian ordered.


    "Yes, Alpha."


    A few men moved forward, preparing to force it open--until the locks clicked and the doors swung open on their own.


    The women flinched, startled. Then, like pigeons scattered by thunder, they bolted--heels cking across the stone as they fled.


    Sebastian stepped inside without a word.


    His eyes swept the space like a sniper lining up targets.


    "Find the signal jammers," he said. "Destroy them. I¡¯m heading to the ballroom."


    --


    Back near the bathroom, the banging on the door had grown more desperate by the second.


    Luna Dora had already climbed out.


    She didn¡¯t say a word. Didn¡¯t look back.


    Just ran--like someone escaping a burning building with no time for goodbyes.


    She had recognized Cecilia. That much was clear.


    But she hadn¡¯t exposed her, and Cecilia wasn¡¯t about to call her back.


    "Yvonne, go!" Cecilia urged, giving her a push toward the window.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t hesitate. With a firm grip on the sill and surprising agility, she hitched up her dress and swung herself through--as if this weren¡¯t her first escape through a high-society bathroom window.


    Once outside, she turned and helped Harper scramble through, skirts and heels tangling in the frame.


    Cecilia wasst.


    As soon as her feet hit the ground, all three women kicked off their heels and crouched low, sprinting barefoot across the manicured grass toward the flower beds.


    This side of the mansion bordered the parking lot. If they could reach it, Tang might be able to extract them.


    But it wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Behind them--


    BANG!


    The bathroom door exploded open.


    "Ladies, I¡¯vee to--" Tang burst into the room, half-shouting--


    Only to find it empty.


    He froze for a half-second, eyes scanning the ransacked space, then spotted the open window.


    No hesitation. Three strides. One leap. Gone.


    Outside, the mansion¡¯s sprawling gardens stretched out like a maze--flower-covered walls, rose-draped trellises, high hedges thick with shadows.


    Perfect for wedding photos. Or ambushes.


    The women ducked behind a tall clematis-covered wall, breath sharp in their throats.


    Harper fumbled for her phone, dialing Tang.


    Cecilia nced around, then quickly tapped out a message to Sebastian.


    Somewhere deeper in the garden, footsteps stirred the gravel.


    Time was running out.


    Cecilia nodded, relieved. "Yes. Do it."


    Because Yvonne was right.


    Why were they tucked into shrubbery like forgotten props in someone else¡¯s drama?


    They weren¡¯t helpless. They weren¡¯t supporting characters.


    And clearly--whatever Sebastian was dealing with had taken priority.


    That realization settled over Cecilia like a cold weight.


    It stung more than she wanted to admit.

 Chapter 215 Conflicting Priorities

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 215 Conflicting Priorities</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Mrs. Dahlia was still stammering excuses when Sebastian¡¯s phone rang.


    The moment he answered, his expression turned to stone.


    Luna Regina¡¯s terrified voice came through--sshes, gasps, then a scream abruptly cut off.


    Mrs. Dahlia fell silent. Color drained from her face as Sebastian¡¯s gaze snapped toward her, sharp and deadly.


    "Shut up," he said, voice like arctic steel. "Answer me now--are there any pools, ponds, or water features on this property?"


    The intensity in his eyes was so severe, Mrs. Dahlia physically flinched.


    "Y-yes," she stammered. "There¡¯s an indoor pool on the first floor and a pond in the east garden. Nothing else."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t waste a breath.


    He dispatched two men toward the indoor pool and turned on his heel, sprinting toward the garden.


    As he ran, one of his men caught up beside him. "Alpha--the signal jammers have been destroyed."


    Sebastian immediately tapped Tang¡¯s number.


    Tang had just picked up a call from Harper when he saw Sebastian¡¯s name sh on his screen. He didn¡¯t hesitate.


    "I need to take this--it¡¯s my Alpha," he told Harper, already switching lines before she could respond.


    "Ladies are safe," Tang reported quickly. "They¡¯re in a secure location. I¡¯m heading there now to--"


    "East garden. pond. Now."


    Sebastian¡¯s voice was a gunshot."Luna Regina¡¯s gone in."


    "On it," Tang replied, already pivoting sharply, his boots skidding on damp grass as heunched into a full sprint across thewn.


    The radio at his hip crackled as he disappeared toward the eastern hedges.


    --


    Back behind the clematis wall, Harper stared at her phone, blinking.


    The call had dropped. No--he¡¯d hung up on her.


    She looked up at Cecilia and Yvonne, both crouched awkwardly beside her in the shadows.


    They were still clutching their shoes, dresses bunched at the knees, huddled like fugitives behind a wall of flowering vines.


    "He hung up on me," she said tly. "Actually hung up. Mid-sentence. Like I was a telemarketer."


    Cecilia blinked. Her expression was unreadable, but her eyebrows had inched upward--just a little.


    Yvonne grimaced. She muttered something under her breath that sounded suspiciously like, "Men."


    Neither volunteeredfort.


    Harper emitted a sound that was partugh, part sigh. "I swear, the next time I see that man, I¡¯m throwing my shoe at him."


    --


    By the time Sebastian reached the pond, Tang was already hauling Luna Regina from the water, both of them soaked and tangled in mud and pond weeds.


    Though she knew how to swim, her evening gown had turned into deadweight, dragging her under like an anchor.


    She¡¯d managed to reach the edge--but copsed unconscious the moment she pulled herself free.


    Sebastian¡¯s pulse thundered in his ears as he saw her deathly pale face.


    He dropped to his knees, took her from Tang¡¯s arms, and lifted her into his own.


    "Get her to the hospital. Now," he snapped at the driver, already striding toward the SUV.


    During the ride, Sebastian made a flurry of calls--first to his father, then to his siblings.


    On speaker, Alpha Yardley¡¯s voice came through, tight with emotion.


    "I¡¯ll meet you there. Sebastian--take care of your mother. Don¡¯t leave her side."


    His brother and sister weren¡¯t in Denver.Everyone wanted to be there. No one could.


    When the calls ended, Sebastian turned to Tang, who was at the wheel, face still streaked with pond water.


    "Once we reach the ER, don¡¯te in. Go straight back to the mansion. Find Cecilia. Get her and her friends home. Personally."


    Tang nodded, his voice dead serious. "Don¡¯t worry, Alpha. I¡¯ll get them out without a scratch."


    Sebastian nced down at his mother in his arms.


    Her face was tight with fear even in unconsciousness, her breathing shallow and uneven.


    He felt torn in half. Every instinct screamed at him to go to Cecilia--to see her with his own eyes, hold her in his arms, make sure she was real and unharmed.


    But he couldn¡¯t leave his mother. Not now.


    He looked back to Tang.


    "Make damn sure they get home safe," he said, low and intense.


    Tang met his gaze in the mirror.


    "You have my word, Alpha. Zero room for error. I¡¯ll bring them home like they¡¯re made of ss."


    --


    Meanwhile, Cecilia and the others were still crouched behind the clematis wall, growing increasingly ufortable--and increasingly concerned.


    They¡¯d assumed Tang would arrive quickly after that abrupt hang-up. It made sense. Surely Sebastian had received Cecilia¡¯s message and ordered an immediate extraction.


    But thirty minutes had passed. And they were still hiding like fugitives in ballgowns.


    No Tang.


    No message from Sebastian.


    No reply to her text.


    Atst, Cecilia gave in and called him directly.


    The call connected.


    But instead of Sebastian¡¯s voice, an automated message yed:


    "The person you are trying to reach is not avable. Please leave a message after the tone."


    She hung up immediately.


    Harper and Yvonne exchanged a look--one of those wordless nces shared between women who knew exactly what wasn¡¯t being said.


    The silence that followed stretched thin and tight, like a rubber band about to snap.


    Cecilia¡¯s legs had gonepletely numb from crouching.


    The night air was growing colder by the minute.


    They were barefoot, and their once-elegant dresses were now smeared with dirt and snagged at the hems--like Cindere after midnight, minus the pumpkin carriage.


    Finally, Yvonne exhaled sharply. "This is ridiculous," she muttered.


    "We don¡¯t have to sit here waiting for Tang like we¡¯re stranded prom queens. I have other contacts in Denver--I¡¯ll call someone."


    Cecilia nodded, relieved. "Yes. Do it."


    Because Yvonne was right.


    Why were they tucked into shrubbery like forgotten props in someone else¡¯s drama?


    They weren¡¯t helpless. They weren¡¯t supporting characters.


    And clearly--whatever Sebastian was dealing with had taken priority.


    That realization settled over Cecilia like a cold weight.


    It stung more than she wanted to admit.

 Chapter 216 The Plan Remained Unchanged

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 216 The n Remained Unchanged</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    At the mansion¡¯s rear entrance, Mrs. Dahlia was personally escorting Maggie Locke --and her silent assistant--to their waiting car.


    "I¡¯m so sorry the n didn¡¯t work," Dahlia whispered, wringing her gloved hands like she was scrubbing guilt from her skin. "I failed youpletely."


    Maggie waved a gloved hand with cool detachment.


    "There will be other opportunities," she said, as if canceling a lunch reservation.


    "But I¡¯ve offended the ck family," Dahlia moaned. "My standing in Denver¡¯s social circuit is finished. The local grapevine will devour me by morning. What am I supposed to do now?"


    "I¡¯ve arranged a ce for you to lie low," Maggie replied, voice smooth as satin--and just as cold.


    It was the kind of tone that could soothe or slice, depending on how you touched it.


    "As for Luna Regina," she continued, "she remains my target. I have a thousand ways to reach her. Tonight¡¯s failure only sharpens the next attempt. Don¡¯t confuse a dy with defeat."


    Dahlia nodded, though her eyes darted toward the trees like she expected judgment to step out from the shadows.


    "It was that woman in the green dress," she hissed. "She stirred the room like a cocktail shaker at a Manhattan bar. If not for her, tonight would¡¯ve gone wlessly. She talks like she¡¯s got a switchde tucked behind her teeth."


    Maggie tilted her head, considering.


    "A sharp tongue," she said, settling into the leather seat, "is the most impotent of weapons.


    It might spark a headline or turn a room against itself... but it never leaves a scar."


    "I... suppose you¡¯re right."


    "Wait for further instructions."


    The door closed with a whisper of suede on steel.


    The vehicle pulled away from the estate, its taillights vanishing into the dark like embers carried off by wind.


    Only then did the woman remove her mask.


    Under the low cabin lights, Maggie Locke¡¯s face took shape--cool,posed, untouched by the night¡¯s unraveling.


    Calcting. Hers was a cold, sharp beauty.


    She had nned three victories tonight:


    *Twist Luna Dora¡¯s loyalties.


    Slip Luna Regina a substance that would unravel her in public, turning her into a controble liability.


    And humiliate that little upstart Cecilia in front of Denver¡¯s finest.*


    Not one hadnded.


    She¡¯d underestimated the girl.


    She wouldn¡¯t make that mistake again.


    A slow, thoughtful smile curled across her lips--not amusement, but something closer to anticipation.


    Beside her, the assistant finally spoke.


    "Where shall we send Mrs. Dahlia, ma¡¯am?"


    Maggie leaned her head back against the seat, suddenly weary.


    She exhaled--once. Measured. Final.


    "To paradise," she murmured.


    "A permanent vacation."


    --


    Tang delivered Luna Regina to the hospital as quickly as possible, then raced back to the mansion, driving like a man possessed.


    He called Cecilia¡¯s number--no answer.


    Tried Harper. Tried Yvonne. Nothing.


    He tore through the garden, then stormed the mansion like a one-man SWAT team, flinging open doors, barking at staff.


    Still nothing.


    Finally, a text appeared on his screen:


    We¡¯ve already gone home.


    Five simple words.


    But something about the message made his stomach knot. It wasn¡¯t relief--it was reprimand, wrapped in restraint.


    Cecilia sounded... pissed.


    He immediately fired off an exnation:


    *I¡¯m so sorry, Cecilia. Luna Regina was also at the g--she fell into the pond outside. Sebastian and I had to get her to the hospital. He told me toe back for you right away and make sure you all got home safely. I came back as fast as I could, but none of you were answering.*


    He waited.


    Each second dragged like a bad signal.


    Finally--


    OK. Thank you for exining.


    Tang exhaled, shoulders sagging.


    She understood.


    Or so he thought.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Back at my apartment, I tossed my phone onto the couch with a sharp, disgusted thud.


    It bounced against a throw pillow andnded face-down, like it was embarrassed for me.


    If Tang hadn¡¯t said anything, I wouldn¡¯t have even known Sebastian had been at the mansion.


    He didn¡¯t call or text, not even a "You okay?"


    He hadn¡¯te for me.


    He¡¯d gone for his mother.


    I stood in the middle of the room, arms crossed, one hand gripping the other like I needed to physically hold myself together.


    Then I ran my fingers through my hair, tugging a little harder than necessary, my jaw clenched so tight I could feel it in my temples.


    Logically, it made sense.


    Of course he would prioritize his mother.


    I wasn¡¯t unreasonable.


    I wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who needed to be rescued first to feel loved.


    But emotionally--


    I hated it.


    I hated being the second call or the afterthought.


    I sank onto the edge of the couch and stared at the wall across from me, not really seeing it.


    The silence in the apartment was thick, like the dead air after a bad argument.


    I regretted sending that text--that stupid, panicked message I¡¯d shot off to Sebastian hours ago.


    I hadn¡¯t meant to make it a test.


    But I had.


    And the result?


    Fail. In all caps. Bolded. With confetti.


    I leaned back and closed my eyes, the weight of everything pressing down like someone had draped a wet wool nket over my chest.


    I didn¡¯t cry or throw anything.


    I just sat there, trying to file this whole mess under "lessons learned" instead of "wounds reopened."


    --


    The next morning, our 9 a.m. flight still loomed like a deadline I hadn¡¯t studied for.


    After everything that had happened the night before--people screaming, security breaking down doors, signal jammers, masked guests fleeing into the dark--I assumed the trip would be canceled.


    Surely even Sebastian wouldn¡¯t be cold enough to pretendst night was just a blip and not a full-on security crisis.


    But at 7:00 a.m., I called Beta Sawyer to confirm.


    He picked up on the second ring, voice clipped and businesslike. "We¡¯re just leaving the hospital now. The n remains unchanged."


    Just like that. No drama or exnation.


    Like nothing had happened and I hadn¡¯t happened.


    I didn¡¯t argue.


    I just stared at my phone for a few seconds after the call ended, then set it down carefully on the counter.


    So we were still doing this.


    Fine.


    I zipped up my suitcase and stood by the door.


    If this was going to be a business trip with a side of emotional negligence, I¡¯d treat it as such.


    Professional. Detached. Bulletproof.

 Chapter 217 The Distance Between Us

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 217 The Distance Between Us</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    I sat by my mother¡¯s hospital bed, the antiseptic stench of the room clinging to my clothes like guilt.


    The pond¡¯s damp chill still lived in my bones--or maybe it was just the memory of her soaked dress, the way her hand trembled even in sleep.


    She¡¯d survived. Barely. She was stable now.


    But the fear hadn¡¯t left my chest. Not entirely.


    Beta Sawyer¡¯s voice came over the mind-link, cutting through the static in my head *Cecilia just called,*


    My shoulders dropped as I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding. The edges of my exhaustion retracted, just enough for relief to slip in.


    Cecilia. Home. Unharmed.


    A grim, quiet acknowledgment settled over me. Tang had done what I couldn¡¯tst night. Because I wasn¡¯t there.


    "Sebastian, sweetheart..."


    The voice behind me was barely more than air. I turned fast.


    My mother was trying to sit up--frail, pale, and bruised like a porcin doll that had lost a fight with gravity.


    We¡¯d stayed with her all night.


    The pond nearly turned from aesthetic feature to obituary headline, thanks to the weight of her dress and a mess of underwater vines.


    Earlier, a nurse had whispered, "She¡¯s been having nightmares. Shock-hallucinations, maybe. We¡¯ve given her something to help her rest. But she needs family. "So we stayed--my father and I, pacing and praying.


    "I¡¯m here," I said gently, stepping forward.


    She blinked up at me, her face softening like spring soil after the thaw.


    "I wouldn¡¯t have made it outst night if it weren¡¯t for this kind young woman," she murmured, eyes ssing over. "Beautiful soul. Generous heart. You have to help me thank her when youe home."


    My father leaned in, voice rising like a congressman mid-reelection speech.


    "We¡¯ll send her a thank-you gift basket or something. What¡¯s her name, Regina?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Mom snapped, waving him off. "Ask our son! I want Sebastian toe with me."


    "I¡¯ve barely slept," I muttered. "And I¡¯ve got a flight in an hour. Maybe table this until I¡¯m back?"


    She ignored the suggestion entirely.


    "You could just invite her to dinner," she said innocently--too innocently.


    "One of those casual thank-you things. Homemade food. Candles. No pressure."


    I blinked.


    "I think," I said coolly, "you should focus on healing. We can express our gratitude properly once you¡¯re recovered."


    Her mouth dropped open like I¡¯d kicked a kitten in front of her.


    My dad shot me that ssic ¡¯I didn¡¯t raise you to be this emotionally constipated¡¯ re.


    Before either could wind up a guilt-trip speech, I cut in.


    "Any visitors show up," I said, turning toward the nurse, "you send them away. No exceptions."


    I nced at my watch.


    nes, unlike family drama, ran on schedules.


    "She¡¯ll be fine," I told them, nodding toward the nurse. "I¡¯ve already had my siblings rearrange their calendars. You¡¯ll be babysat so hard you¡¯ll beg for solitude."


    My mom huffed. My dad grumbled.


    I slipped out before either couldunch into Act II of the parental performance.


    In the corridor, I spotted Tang half-asleep in the lounge chair, slouched like a Labrador who¡¯d just been told it was Monday again.


    I kicked his boot. "Up. Now."


    He jerked awake.


    Sawyer was already ahead, marching like a man who¡¯d trademarked grim determination.


    The three of us loaded into the SUV without a word.


    I leaned back, closed my eyes, and pressed my fingers against my brow.


    Then I dialed Cecilia.


    She picked up on the second ring.


    "Boss," she said in that maddeningly professional tone. "Instructions?"


    I opened my eyes.


    Something about her voice was too smooth. Like polished ss hiding a crack.


    "Go to the penthouse," I said quietly. "I¡¯ll be there soon."


    "Understood."


    She didn¡¯t hang up. But she didn¡¯t say anything else either.


    "Cece?" I asked.


    She cut me off with surgical sweetness.


    "Well, it sounds like you¡¯re safe and settled, Alpha. I¡¯ll let you go."


    Click.


    Hung up like I¡¯d just been pitched a timeshare in the middle of a crisis call.


    I stared down at the phone like it might give me a do-over option.


    Like maybe, if I pressed hard enough, the universe would roll back ten hours and let me choose differently.


    That tone. That edge.


    She was furious.


    And I couldn¡¯t even me her.


    "Last night... when you brought them back," I said suddenly, eyes fixed on Tang. "Did she say anything?"


    He rubbed the back of his neck, shifting like a kid caught sneaking a cigarette behind the gym.


    "Uhh... not really? She thanked me. Politely!"


    "Politely."


    Goddamn it. That¡¯s worse.


    "Yeah," he said, too brightly. "She was really calm, actually. Said I handled things well..."


    I wasn¡¯t buying it.


    Sawyer leaned over from the passenger seat and swiped Tang¡¯s phone like an annoyed older brother.


    "He¡¯s lying. Spent half the ride hyperventting. Tell the truth."


    Tang groaned and slouched in his seat like a teenager cornered by both parents at once.


    "Okay, fine. I didn¡¯t find them. By the time I got back, they¡¯d already left. I just assumed they got home safe on their own. I sent her a bunch of apology texts. She forgave me! I swear!"


    He fumbled with his phone, then thrust the screen toward me.


    I didn¡¯t read the messages.


    Just one nce at the time stamp--and my stomach dropped.


    That time.


    That exact minute.


    I pulled out my own phone, hands suddenly mmy, and opened my call log.


    There it was.


    My mother¡¯s call.


    The pond incident.


    Same minute.


    Same second.


    Two emergencies. One second. A fork in the road.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I¡¯d just made it upstairs when Liam met me at the elevator with his usual worried eyes and a napkin-wrapped scone.


    "Did you eat already?"


    "I¡¯m fine. Thanks," I said, mustering the kind of polite tone you reserve for overly attentive baristas when your world¡¯s on fire.


    He hovered like he wanted to say more, but wisely didn¡¯t.


    Muffin, the world¡¯s neediest cat, sauntered over and let out a dramatic yowl.


    "Hey, you," I murmured, crouching to scratch under her chin. "At least someone missed me."


    She headbutted my palm and purred like an old tractor on a frosty morning--loud, rattling, and absolutely certain of her ce in the universe.


    Pure, unconditional affection.


    Unlike some emotionally constipated Alpha I could mention.


    I was still kneeling on the floor, a feather toy in one hand, when I heard the heavy footsteps behind me.


    Of course.


    I didn¡¯t need to turn to know.


    But I did.


    Sebastian.


    Same unreadable eyes.


    Same perfectly pressed button-down.


    Same gravitational pull I hated myself for orbiting.


    "I need a word," he said softly, stepping closer like he thought proximity might soften the blow.


    "Boss," I replied, smiling like a polite ss of iced tea--cool, sweet, andced with just enough bite to make your throat burn.


    "You¡¯ve got a ne to catch in an hour. Maybe get a shower and a clean shirt first?"


    His jaw ticked.


    I knew that look.


    He wanted to talk. To exin.


    Toote.


    Because I¡¯d offered him my vulnerability once.


    Andst night, he¡¯d handed it back like a party invitation he never intended to RSVP.

 Chapter 218 Turbulent Air

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 218 Turbulent Air</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I stood from the sofa.


    "You¡¯d better get going," I said, voice even. "Time waits for no one--especially not your pilot."


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes shed with something murky--a blend of frustration, regret, and the kind of silent math people do when trying to calcte how much damage they¡¯ve done.


    "Yes, Ms. Secretary," he said, aiming for humor andnding somewhere near desperation.


    He gave me a shallow smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, then turned and walked toward his room, shoulders tight beneath his perfect shirt.


    The second he disappeared down the hall, I returned my attention to Muffin, dangling a feather toy just out of her reach.


    She batted at it with single-minded determination--loyal, predictable, and offering a softness people so often withheld..


    Sawyer seized his moment, reaching over to scratch Muffin behind the ears.


    "Listen, Cecilia... the Alpha really didn¡¯t mean to abandon youst night," he said, lowering his voice like this was some kind of spy movie.


    "It was Tang¡¯s fault--he freaked out and told Sebastian you were safe. And Luna Regina was actually in danger, like real danger, not society-scandal-danger."


    "It¡¯s fine, Sawyer," I said quietly, smoothing Muffin¡¯s fur. "I understand. I¡¯m not angry."


    Sawyer gave me a look that said it all:


    Sure. And I moonlight as the Queen of Ennd.


    Before I could add anything else, Tang bounded over like a golden retriever who knew he¡¯d chewed the wrong shoes.


    "It¡¯s all my fault!" he said, eyes wide and hands iling. "If I hadn¡¯t left the ballroom to report to the Alpha... I should¡¯ve stayed with you! If you¡¯re mad, just--just throw something at me. I deserve it."


    Iughed. Not bitter or cold. Just tired.


    "Throw something at you? Please. I¡¯d sprain my shoulder before I made a dent in all that gym membership."


    "Please, Cecilia..." His voice cracked a little. Real guilt. Real regret.


    With a theatrical sigh, I grabbed Muffin¡¯s tiny paw and tapped it against Tang¡¯s chest.


    "There. You¡¯ve been officially paw-pped by my legal representative. All is forgiven."


    He looked down at the little gray paw like it had absolved him of war crimes.


    And I wasn¡¯t lying. I wasn¡¯t mad.at Tang or Sawyer, even at Sebastian, if I was being painfully honest.


    Somewhere along the way, I¡¯d stopped expecting people to show up just because I would¡¯ve.


    Turns out, being someone¡¯s priority isn¡¯t something you could assume.


    If they came through, it was a gift. If they didn¡¯t... well, that was just reality.


    --


    Eight a.m. sharp.


    Time to leave for the airport.


    Tang wasn¡¯t on the original manifest for this trip, but he¡¯d volunteered--wide-eyed and eager, like a golden retriever begging for a second chance.


    Sebastian hadn¡¯t objected.


    When we reached the SUV, Tang practicallyunched himself into the passenger seat like it was thest lifeboat off the Titanic.


    Perfect. Just perfect. I was trapped in the back with the storm cloud himself.


    With the front upied, I slid into the back--where Sebastian already sat like a storm cloud in a tailored coat.


    The moment I settled in, his arm reached across me to grab the seatbelt.


    The scent of his shower clung to him. Clean controlled and dangerous.


    It wrapped around me before I could stop it.


    "I can handle my own seatbelt, Alpha," I said, voice clipped.


    "Oh," he murmured, arm still stretched across my chest, eyes locked on mine. "I was afraid you might not know how."


    I gave him a thin, civil smile and pushed his chest back--gently, but with finality.


    Sebastian withdrew, no argument, but I could feel the weight of his gaze like static against my skin for the rest of the drive.


    I turned my face toward the window, watching the blur of early-morning Denver slide past.


    Streetlights still blinked like they hadn¡¯t gotten the memo sunrise was here.


    Up front, Tang and Sawyer sat in a silence so thick, it buzzed.


    If they spoke any less, I¡¯d have to check their pulses.


    We hit the airport curb a few minutester, the kind of quiet still hanging that usually precedes either a confession or a crime scene.


    At the airport, Tang and Sawyer practicallyunched themselves out of the SUV like they¡¯d just escaped a haunted house tour that went a little too real.


    The reality of whaty ahead hit them all at once:


    Ten hours.


    One private jet.


    Zero exits.


    We boarded in efficient silence.


    No one made small talk. Even the engines sounded like they were holding their breath.


    Once we were airborne, Sebastian had breakfast served.


    He gestured for me to sit across from him, but I calmly sidestepped the offer, sliding into the seat beside Sawyer instead.


    I unpacked myptop and spread out my files with surgical precision.


    Message received: not moving. Not interested.


    After breakfast, we all buried ourselves in work.


    Spreadsheets, reports, emails--the holy trinity of emotional avoidance.


    Eventually, Sawyer and I took a breather and drifted into easy conversation.


    We talked about the London office situation, swapped stories from past trips, andughed over British oddities--like how pubs close at 11 or that one cab driver who insisted the Queen shops at Tesco in disguise.


    Sawyer was mid-story about ordering "chips" and getting fries instead when I felt it--


    That shift in pressure.


    Not from the cabin¡¯s altitude, but from Sebastian¡¯s stare.


    Cold. Focused. Unblinking.


    Sawyer noticed too. His words trailed off like a man realizing toote he¡¯d wandered into a sniper¡¯s range.


    "I, uh... need to use the restroom," he mumbled, standing like his chair had caught fire. Then, withughable diplomacy: "Maybe chat with the Alpha, Cecilia. He looks bored."


    "Better hurry before you expire from diplomatic tension," I replied sweetly, not looking up.


    Sawyer took the escape hatch with zero hesitation, practically speed-walking to where Tang was teaching a flight attendant how to shuffle cards.


    --


    The cabin felt twice as wide with just Sebastian and me.


    I flipped open myptop again.


    Break over.


    Work mode re-engaged. Conversation unnecessary.


    Especially with anyone emotionally radioactive.


    Sebastian stood.


    imed Sawyer¡¯s empty seat like it was a throne.


    "I know London like the back of my hand," he said, smiling as if we were two friends on vacation. "You should let me show you around, Cece."


    Without lifting my eyes, I replied evenly, "Please address me as Ms. Moore, Alpha."


    He leaned in, voice softer. "Cece, we¡¯re off the clock."


    I shifted away until my shoulder pressed against the cabin wall.


    "How is a business trip ever off the clock? Every hour is bible, remember?"


    "I¡¯m the boss," he said, inching closer.


    His breath was warm, too close. "I decide when we¡¯re working."


    With nowhere left to retreat--short of phasing through the fusge--I snapped myptop shut and turned to face him fully.


    "Fine. You¡¯re the boss. You own the ne, thepany, the air we¡¯re breathing. Congrattions."


    My voice was cool, but my eyes didn¡¯t flinch.


    "But I don¡¯t want to talk to you."


    Thatnded.


    Sebastian looked like I¡¯d pped him with a signed affidavit.


    I pointed to his original seat. "Go back over there. During personal time, I get to choose who I talk to. And right now, I¡¯m choosing silence."


    His brow furrowed with something almost vulnerable--frustrationced with regret.


    "Cece, can we please just talk about this?"

 Chapter 219 Boundaries in the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 219 Boundaries in the Sky</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Not talking. Not interested in talking. Absolutely refusing to talk."


    Each sentence cut sharper than thest.


    I shoved lightly against Sebastian¡¯s chest and rose from my seat, needing space like I needed air.


    "I¡¯m going to the restroom. Excuse me."


    He didn¡¯t move.


    One arm was braced against the table, the other behind my chair.


    Blocking my way with that maddening, immovable calm.


    His gaze flicked over my face--not angry, not even cold. Just tired. Like he was bracing for a storm he¡¯d already epted.


    "Fine," he said atst, his voice dipping into that gravelly register that curled around my spine like smoke. "You don¡¯t want to talk? Then don¡¯t. Just...listen."


    "Alpha, I¡¯m not kidding. I need to pee. This isn¡¯t some dramatic standoff--it¡¯s biology."


    He caught my hand before I could escape and rose to his full height in one fluid motion. "Then I¡¯ll walk you there."


    I blinked at him. "Seriously? You think I need an armed escort to a bathroom stall?"


    He didn¡¯t even crack a smile.


    "Maybe not. But I¡¯ll still be there. Monsters or not. From now on."


    That. Right there. That woke the fire in me.


    From now on? As if we were still the same as before.


    I smiled--a dagger wrapped in silk "Well, if ying bodyguard gets you off, Alpha, knock yourself out."


    I slipped past him, his fingers still curled around mine until we reached the tinyvatory door. Only then did he let go, and even then, it felt reluctant.


    I gave him onest nce and shut the door in his face.


    The lock slid into ce with a metallic finality that was far more satisfying than it should¡¯ve been.


    Then I sat.


    On the closed toilet lid. Fully clothed. Elbows on knees. Head in hands.


    And I stayed there.


    For thirty full minutes.


    I finally stepped out of the bathroom.


    Any longer and people would¡¯ve thought I had food poisoning.


    Sebastian was still there, waiting.


    The shadows under his eyes had deepened into bruises. Worry lines carved across his usually perfect forehead. He looked like hell.


    Good, whispered the petty little voice in my head. Serves him right.


    I swept past him wordlessly.


    "Cece."


    His fingers wrapped gently around my wrist, his voice low and stupidly earnest.


    "Do you need anything? Water? Food?"


    I deted like someone had poked a hole in whatever pride balloon I¡¯d been floating on.


    Was he nning to hover for the rest of the flight? Just trail behind me in a $5,000 suit until I cracked?


    I turned to face him. "Fine. I¡¯ve got nowhere to be. Say what you need to say, Alpha. I¡¯m all ears."


    We moved to the rear of the cabin. I picked two seats--one for me, one for him--spaced just far enough apart to scream: do not get cozy.


    He noticed.


    The flicker of hurt in his eyes was quick, but it was there. Still, he respected the boundary and sat without protest.


    Then...silence.


    For someone so desperate to exin himself, he suddenly looked like he¡¯d forgotten the Englishnguage.


    I didn¡¯t rush him. This wasn¡¯t about ying hard to get or being petty about unanswered texts or ghosted g invitations.


    Please. I¡¯ve survived worse betrayals than being left hanging at a charity event.


    Way worse.


    The truth? I liked it better when Sebastian kept things casual. Cold, even. When he treated us like two adults messing around with no strings and zero expectations. It was safer that way. Cleaner.


    Because if I let it be more, if I let myself start hoping, I knew where that road led.


    And I wasn¡¯t volunteering for another Xavier-shaped crater in my chest.


    His voice finally cut through my thoughts.


    "I messed upst night," he said, soft but certain.


    "It¡¯s fine," I replied breezily, like I was discussing spilled coffee. "No need to beat yourself up. I got out just fine. No rescue mission required."


    He shook his head. "When I realized Mrs. Dahlia was connected to the Moonveil Ascendancy, I went to the mansion. I didn¡¯t know my mother would be there. I was going for you, Cece."


    "Oh. Well, that changes everything," I said with a smile so fake it could¡¯ve been sponsored by Barbie.


    "I heard a messagee in, but I didn¡¯t check. My mother called at the same time. I didn¡¯t know it was you."


    "Of course. Total coincidence."


    I nodded with exaggerated understanding. "Must be tough, juggling royal bloodlines and basic phone etiquette."


    He flinched a little but kept going. "I¡¯m not making excuses. Once I knew you were safe, and my mother--" He paused. "I got pulled in. But I should¡¯ve handled it better."


    He looked at me like he was hoping to find something--an opening, a reaction, anything.


    I gave him a smile. Bright. Polished. Lethal.


    The one I¡¯d spent a year perfecting after Xavier.


    The one I used to exile people, emotionally and permanently.


    "Affection?" Iughed, light and sharp. "Sebastian, I like you because you¡¯re hot and emotionally unavable. Not because I think you¡¯re going to leap tall buildings in a single bound."


    He blinked.


    "I mean, if my mom had a medical emergency, I¡¯d probably forget your name too," I said with a casual shrug, though my eyes didn¡¯t quite match the tone.


    "But hey, points for effort--you did send Tang to grab me. That was... borderline considerate."


    I tilted my head, letting the silence hang for just a second longer than necessary.


    "So really, no hard feelings. We¡¯re good. Ancient history."


    He stared at me like I¡¯d kicked his dog.


    I could tell he wanted to say something else--maybe a dozen somethings--but he didn¡¯t.


    He just watched me.


    Watched me smile that perfect, glossy, I¡¯m-fine smile that meant I wasn¡¯t fine at all.


    We returned to our seats, and whatever strange tension had followed us from the apartment to the ne had now shapeshifted into something colder, tighter--professional courtesy, with a side of emotional frostbite.


    Across the aisle, Sawyer had been happily ying cards with Tang, looking like a man on vacation. That ended fast.


    "Alpha, should I push the meeting back a few hours? You could use some rest," he asked, hopeful.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even blink. "Ten minutes. That¡¯s when we start."


    "Oh. Right. Of course."


    Sawyer¡¯s casual smile died a quiet death.


    Sebastian pressed the inte and requested ck coffee and ice water from Mia, the flight attendant.


    Sawyer looked like someone had just canceled Christmas.


    He shot me a pleading nce that read:


    Couldn¡¯t you have just fake-forgiven him and saved us all?


    The cabin, once warm and softly lit, now felt like the emotional equivalent of a meat locker.


    Every breath was cold. Every nce, subzero.


    I ignored it all.


    I worked. I answered emails. I updated files like a good little consultant bot.


    For the next seven hours, we slipped into a hyperfocused hell loop of spreadsheets, conference calls, and rapid-fire ck messages.


    Bathroom breaks and tray-table meals were the only signs we were still human.


    Sleep? Not on Sebastian¡¯s schedule.


    Poor Mia developed under-eye circles darker than my coffee from the sheer volume of his drink orders.


    But I wasn¡¯t ying that game.


    When my work was done, I ate.


    When I was tired, I slept.


    And if Sebastian so much as raised an eyebrow about it, he could enjoy my resignation letter as a PDF in his inbox.


    Sawyer wasn¡¯t so lucky. Or brave.


    By the fifth hour, he was visibly wilting--tapping out reports like he was typing underwater.


    During the final stretch, he kept ncing at me across the aisle like I was some mythical creature for managing to nap mid-chaos.


    Eventually, he gave up.


    His head dropped forward, and he passed out mid-sentence, keyboard lighting up with gibberish.


    Finally, silence.


    Then--a faint thud. My nket had slipped to the floor as I shifted in my sleep.


    Through a haze of half-dreams, I sensed movement.


    A shift in the room. A presence.


    Footsteps.


    Someone picked up the fallen nket.


    The fabric settled gently over me again.


    A pause.


    A breath.


    And then--warmth.


    The softest brush against my cheek. So familiar it could¡¯ve been a dream.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    The contact shocked me awake like a caffeine IV to the soul.


    I knew it was him.


    Sebastian.

 Chapter 220 Midnight Confrontations

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 220 Midnight Confrontations</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Myshes fluttered, instinctively. I forced them still.


    Every muscle in my body locked into ce.


    Even my breath stalled--held hostage by the collision of shock and something dangerously close to heartbreak.


    Only when his footsteps retreated did I finally exhale.


    Well, well.


    So Mr. Alpha has time to sneak a kiss between conference calls and caffeine refills. How...efficient of him.


    Clearly, the man had feelings.


    But "feelings" are like condiments--plentiful, varied, and mostly optional.


    And "like"? That¡¯s the watery ketchup of emotions. Barely counts.


    Not that it mattered.


    I only "liked" him too.


    I curled back into sleep wrapped in that beautifully convenient lie.


    Next time I woke, we¡¯d alreadynded.


    Rain tapped against the windows in steady rhythm, the kind of gray drizzle that made London feel like the kind of gray drizzle that made London feel like a prolonged sigh.


    As I stood at the open cabin door, a gust of damp air pped me awake.


    Cold needles threaded through the fabric of my clothes. I shivered hard.


    Then warmth. Across my shoulders.


    Sebastian¡¯s suit jacket.


    I nced down at the fabric, my fingers already reaching to shrug it off, when his voice came from behind me.


    "Keep it," he said, voice low and rough around the edges, like it had been dragged through gravel. "My productivity stats plummet when my secretary gets pneumonia."


    Hard to argue with logic that cold and clinical.


    I took the umbre from Mia, the flight attendant, and started down the steps.


    Even with the umbre, the rain still found me, pping against my cheeks like it had a personal grudge.


    There¡¯s cold. And then there¡¯s London-in-November cold.


    The kind that doesn¡¯t just touch your skin--it seeps into your bones and sets up camp.


    The car was already waiting.


    Not just any car. It was a sleek six-seater with enough legroom to host a yoga ss. Apparently, the upgrade had been made to amodate our so-called "team of four."


    Sawyer had filled me in during the flight.


    There wouldn¡¯t be a hotel this time.


    We were staying in a private residence tucked inside one of London¡¯s leafier, wealthier neighborhoods.


    He¡¯d even sent me background info I didn¡¯t ask for.


    Turned out, the house used to be Sebastian¡¯s childhood basecamp when he lived here during middle school.


    Later, his younger brother and Amara stayed there while attending school in the city.


    The ce came with history, staff, and the understated prestige of old money.


    In another life, I might¡¯ve found that charming.


    Might¡¯ve asked which room was his, or what music he listened to at thirteen.


    Might¡¯ve smiled at the idea of him stomping through London with oversized headphones and teenage angst.


    But now?


    Now I couldn¡¯t care less about his prep-school nostalgia or romantic lore with Amara.


    The rain was still falling when we pulled up to the house.


    Tang, ever the reliable soldier, hauled all the luggage inside by himself.


    Smart man. He¡¯d clocked the sub-zero vibes between Sebastian and me and wisely adopted a "speak less, survive longer" approach.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t say a word. He just headed straight for the master bedroom like a man on autopilot.


    Even caffeine has its limits, apparently. The machine had finally cracked.


    Once the rooms were imed and the doors shut, silence took over.


    We were all wiped--not just physically, but emotionally.


    Like someone had rung us out and left us to dry on a rainy London balcony.


    Thank God we had a buffer day before reporting to the London office.


    Anything less would¡¯ve been corporate cruelty.


    I unpacked, took a shower thatsted way too long, and tried to sleep.


    But my body had other ns. After all that airne napping, it wasn¡¯t interested in unconsciousness just yet.


    My stomach, however, had zero patience.


    I made my way downstairs, determined to find something vaguely edible.


    The fridge offered the usual bachelor inventory: sandwich bread, bagged greens, cheese, and some sad-looking fruit.


    Nothing satisfying.


    Eventually, I found pasta in the cupboard. Not morous, but warm was warm.


    I had just brought the water to a boil when the doorbell rang.


    At this time?


    I turned off the burner and walked toward the front door, already bracing for the worst.


    Paranoid? Maybe. But after everything that had gone down, my internal threat radar was permanently set to DEFCON 1.


    I checked the peephole.


    You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.


    I turned right back around and returned to my sauce like I hadn¡¯t heard a damn thing.


    Ah. So that¡¯s why Amara¡¯s resignation had been so drama-free. She¡¯d already booked a one-way ticket back to London.


    Although...hadn¡¯t Sawyer mentioned she used to live here?


    If so, why didn¡¯t she have keys?


    The doorbell rang again. And again.


    Persistent little queen, isn¡¯t she?


    I kept stirring the sauce.


    If someone else wanted to y concierge at midnight, be my guest.


    Sure enough, a few minutester, I heard footsteps on the stairs. Hesitant, slow.


    And Sawyer¡¯s voice, floating faintly down the hall.


    "Miss Amara..."


    Then came Amara¡¯s voice. Clear. Sweet. Deadly.


    "Beta Sawyer," she cooed like a Disney viiness on vacation. "Lovely to see you again."


    I didn¡¯t need to look.


    I could picture her perfectly--head high, coat immacte, that signature ¡¯I¡¯m back, bitches¡¯ strut in full swing.


    Sawyer said something else.


    I couldn¡¯t catch it all, just bit--"Vancouver," "Sebastian," "ident."


    And then, Amara again, her voiceced with faux concern. "What kind of ident?"


    I rolled my eyes so hard I nearly gave myself a migraine.


    God, Sawyer. Are you seriously trying to send her back with a koi pond story?


    A minuteter, I heard a phone call. Then Amara¡¯s deration, loud enough to echo into the kitchen.


    "She¡¯s fine now. My going back won¡¯t change anything."


    Of course.


    Sawyer went quiet. I imagined his soul quietly packing a suitcase and checking out of his body.


    That was my cue.


    I emerged from the kitchen like I¡¯d just wandered into someone else¡¯s drama with a fork in one hand and zero patience in the other.


    Bnced carefully in my grip: a te of buttered pasta .


    I offered them both a polite smile as I walked past.


    That smile? Yeah, ording to Sawyer¡¯s face, it probably looked like I was about to start sentencing people to death.


    His expression said it all:?Why did Ie downstairs? I could¡¯ve just faked sleep and dodged this entire episode.


    I set my te down at the table and started eating with painstaking calm, like I hadn¡¯t just walked into a passive-aggressive soap opera rerun.


    Amara followed, her heels clicking with the kind of confidence only delusion or denial could buy. She pulled out a chair across from me and sat down like she owned the damn house.


    "Don¡¯t get the wrong idea," she said smoothly, brushing invisible lint off her zer. "I¡¯m not here chasing after any of you. My friend from Vancouver wanted to check out London, and since you got me fired--left me unemployed--I figured, why not tag along?"


    I stabbed a piece of pasta like it owed me money.


    I took a few slow bites before looking up, meeting her eyes across the table.


    "Amara," I said, setting down my fork, "you can do whatever you want. You¡¯re a free woman now. No title. No office. No NDA to keep you from running your mouth."


    I tilted my head and pointed my fork toward the ceiling.


    "The Alpha¡¯s probably passed out cold upstairs. So if you¡¯re feeling nostalgic...brave...or just in reckless--why not try creeping into his room again?"


    Her face froze. Like I¡¯d pped her with a velvet glove and dared her to hit back.


    She stared at me like I¡¯d grown a second head, then dyed it tinum blonde just to spite her.

 Chapter 221 The Ugly Truth

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 221 The Ugly Truth</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Then, her cheeks flushed crimson.


    "How dare you!" Amara hissed, her voice trembling with barely contained rage. "You don¡¯t need to twist the knife, Cecilia. Fine, I¡¯m not his favorite anymore. You got me fired so you could have him all to yourself. Enjoy your moment in the spotlight while itsts. Soon enough, you¡¯ll be the ex too!"


    "Valid point," I agreed, nodding with exaggerated sincerity.


    That shut her up.


    She clearly hadn¡¯t expected me to agree.


    She stood there, mouth slightly open, argument dying on her lips.


    With each interaction, I was bing increasingly convinced that Amara wasn¡¯t the master maniptor I¡¯d initially pegged her for.


    No clever schemes, no brilliant machinations.


    Throw a few verbal punches her way, and she crumbled.


    Her only real talent seemed to be a masterful ability to cry onmand.


    I almost felt sorry for her.


    "Look, Amara," I sighed, setting down my fork. "Maybe you need to stop defining yourself as ¡¯the ex.¡¯ The whole desperate, clingy routine is Dating 101¡¯s biggest don¡¯t. You need a new strategy. Stop dwelling on the past, and start reminding him why he fell for you in the first ce. That might actually work."


    Amara looked at me like I¡¯d suggested she set herself on fire.


    "You¡¯re cruel," she spat, eyes glistening with tears. "You¡¯re absolutely cruel, Cecilia!"


    "I offered her my most innocent smile. ¡¯How am I being cruel? I¡¯m giving you advice because your current approach is getting you nowhere. Don¡¯t shoot the messenger.¡¯"


    "How could you possibly be helping me?" Amara demanded. "We¡¯re rivals! You¡¯re trying to take him from me!"


    "Who said I waspeting with you?"


    Her eyebrows knitted together in confusion. "What... what do you mean?"


    "Exactly what I said."


    Amara still looked lost, struggling to process my words. "But you and Sebastian... aren¡¯t you dating? Don¡¯t you want to mate with him and join his pack? We both love him, we both want him--why pretend otherwise with these mind games?"


    Well. At least she was being direct now.


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    Instead, I took my time finishing thest few bites of my pasta, twirling the noodles slowly around my fork.


    The silence stretched between us, thick and ufortable.


    She didn¡¯t move.


    Didn¡¯t blink.


    Just sat there, waiting--like I owed her a heart-to-heart.


    I set my fork down, the quiet clink louder than it should¡¯ve been.


    Alright, fine. If she wanted honesty, I¡¯d give it to her.


    No sugarcoating. No strategic pauses. Just the ugly truth.


    "I know Luna Regina called you back," I said tly, arms folded across my chest. "You¡¯re just another piece on her chessboard, Amara. If you win, great--if you fail, she¡¯ll just swap you out like a busted rook. So go back and tell her this: I have zero ns to date her precious son, much less pledge my soul to Silver Peak ."


    I leaned forward, my voice dropping to a mock-confidential whisper. "Sebastian and I? We¡¯re just having fun. No strings, no vows, no pack oaths. So she can stop trying to sabotage us--because there¡¯s nothing to break."


    Amara¡¯s jaw dropped so hard I half expected it to hit the table.


    She stared at me like I¡¯d just told her I moonlighted as a vampire stripper.


    "You¡¯re..." she sputtered, blinking rapidly. "You¡¯re just...ying with Sebastian?"


    I gave her a tight-lipped smile. "Now you know. So maybe stop painting me as the viin in whatever Game of Thrones episode you¡¯ve got going in your head."


    She didn¡¯t speak. Just sat there, stunned, her n clearly unraveling faster than a prom dress in a horror movie.


    Her eyes darted toward the window, as if hoping someone would burst in and save her from this plot twist.


    I stood, pushing my chair back with a scrape. "Dinner and drama. Guess we¡¯re done here."


    As I stepped into the hallway, I nearly collided with Sawyer.


    He flinched like he¡¯d been caught stealing thest slice of birthday cake.


    "Do...do youdies have enough pasta?" he blurted, eyes wide, forehead glistening with a nervous sheen.


    I raised a brow.


    "I made mine. If she¡¯s hungry, she knows where the stove is," I said, brushing past him.


    But Sawyer¡¯s arm shot out, barring my path.


    "Cecilia," he said, suddenly serious. His gaze locked on mine, and for once, there was no trace of his usual goofiness. "I have a favor to ask."


    "...Okay?"


    He shifted awkwardly, like he was about to confess to a felony. "I¡¯m actually starving. That pasta smelled incredible. Think you could make me a te too?"


    I blinked. Thenughed. "Seriously? That¡¯s what this is about?"


    He nodded sheepishly. "Yeah. And, uh... maybe with extra meat?"


    I held up a hand. "Say no more. Chef Cecilia¡¯s got you."


    "Great!" he beamed. "I¡¯ll just, uh, wait in the living room."


    He retreated so quickly I half-expected to see smoke trails behind him.


    I narrowed my eyes at his back. That couldn¡¯t be the whole story...right?


    Still, I returned to the kitchen and made another te.


    When I came back out, Sawyer was already sprawled on the couch, fast asleep, one arm flung dramatically over his eyes like he¡¯d fainted from hunger.


    I sighed, took the untouched bowl back into the kitchen, and turned off the lights.


    I passed the dining room and saw Amara still sitting at the table, frozen like a Louvre statue that had just realized it was no longer center stage.


    Outside, the sky had begun to pale, rain still whispering against the windows like it was trying to hush the chaos inside.


    I climbed the stairs, barefoot on cool wood.


    Back in bed, full and exhausted, I stared at the rain streaking the windows. I reyed what I¡¯d said to Amara.


    Had it been the truth, or just spiteful words fueled by emotion?


    I couldn¡¯t even tell anymore.


    Eventually, my turbulent thoughts gave way to fitful sleep...


    --


    When I finally woke up, it was already two in the afternoon.


    My head felt stuffed with cotton, and a heavy ache settled in my chest.


    It wasn¡¯t fromck of sleep.


    It was the kind of fatigue thates from emotional overload.


    For a few dazed seconds, I justy there, staring at a ceiling I didn¡¯t recognize, wondering if I¡¯d sleepwalked into someone else¡¯s life.


    It took several long minutes before I could even think about moving.


    I forced myself to get up, changed into clean clothes, and headed downstairs.


    Tang was syed out on the couch like a college student home for break, elbows deep in a chaotic video game battle.


    The moment he saw me, he lit up like someone had just handed him a second dessert.


    "Good afternoon, Cecilia!" he chirped. "We already had lunch. I was gonna wake you, but the boss said no one was allowed to disturb your beauty sleep."


    I gave a small nod, scanning the living room. "Is everyone else up? Where is...where are they?"


    "Sawyer¡¯s upstairs packing the boss¡¯s stuff," Tang said, not missing a beat with the controller.


    "Alpha went out for a walk in the garden. Jetg, maybe? He barely touched his breakfast."


    I rolled my eyes internally. When did Sebastian ever eat a full meal unless someone guilt-tripped him into it?


    "What about Amara?" I asked casually, watching his reaction.


    The name was like a detonation.


    Tang practically leapt off the couch, controller flying into a pillow.


    "Wait, she was here again? That woman¡¯s like a bad penny. Always showing up when nobody wants her and acting like she owns the ce."


    He looked like he was about to march off and file aint with HR.


    I raised an eyebrow. So, Amara had already left. But Sawyer hadn¡¯t said a word to Tang about herte-night visit. Interesting.


    Was he just trying to be discreet? Or was something else going on?


    Then I heard the voice. Calm, steady, and instantly recognizable.


    "Sleep well, Secretary Moore?"

 Chapter 222 Mind Games

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 222 Mind Games</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The second I heard his voice, my spine went rigid like someone had flipped the "fight or flight" switch.


    I turned slowly to find Sebastian standing in the doorway, rain dripping from his hair and soaking the shoulders of his ck coat.


    He looked like he¡¯d walked straight out of a noir film--all shadows and silent brooding..


    His eyes met mine, unreadable as fog rolling off a mountainke.


    Still that maddening calm.


    "I slept perfectly well," I said with forced brightness, the kind reserved for family dinners and awkward office parties.


    I grabbed for the tissue box on the coffee table like it was a lifeline, using it as an excuse to break our eye contact.


    A few sheets in hand, I crossed the room and handed them to him.


    "Your hair¡¯s soaked," I said, tone clinically polite. "Might want to dry off before you catch cold."


    "Thanks," he said, epting the tissues with a slight nod and casually patting his hair like he hadn¡¯t just walked through a hurricane.


    He sank into the couch, all long limbs and quiet confidence, and pulled out his tablet like he was settling in for a cozy night of reading contracts.


    I retreated to the kitchen under the thin pretense of making hot chocte. The universal balm for emotionally loaded mornings and bad weather. Or, in this case, both.


    When I returned bncing three mugs like a caffeine-deprived barista, Sebastian was already neck-deep in whatever was glowing on his screen.


    "Alpha," I said, cing the mug within reach. "Thought you might want something warm. This may be helpful."


    He looked up, his gaze cool, unreadable.


    "You don¡¯t need to wait on me, Secretary Moore," he said, voice smooth as ss and just as cold.


    "Right. Of course," I replied, taking a step back like I¡¯d justpleted a government-mandated act of kindness.


    I handed Tang his mug next. He epted it like it was pure gold and dove in like he hadn¡¯t eaten in days.


    Then, predictably, he ruined everything.


    "Cecilia!" Tang blurted, face lighting up like he¡¯d just had a brilliant idea. "Tell the boss what happened!"


    I froze mid-sip. "Tell him what?"


    "About Amara showing up! Last night, remember?" Tang said,pletely oblivious to the rising pressure in the room. "You¡¯re the one who ran her off, right?"


    Jesus, Tang. Read the damn room.


    I set my mug down slowly and turned toward Sebastian, who still hadn¡¯t looked up.


    "Yes," I said evenly. "Amara showed up. Everyone else was still asleep. I¡¯d gone downstairs to make something to eat, and...she just walked in."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t react, flinch or even blink.


    Silence wrapped around us like static.


    Finally, he closed his tablet with a soft click and lifted his eyes to mine.


    "Sawyer already filled me in," he said, voice t.


    "Oh," I nodded, reaching for my mug again like it could somehow shield me. "Great. Then we¡¯re all caught up."


    Tang, bless his chaotic little heart, looked personally offended by Sebastian¡¯sck of outrage.


    "She¡¯spletely unhinged! You need to ban her from the building!" he insisted. "She might camp out on your fire escape again! And then Cecilia will be upset!"


    Sebastian¡¯s mouth twitched


    "Then maybe we kidnap her," he said, tonezy, almost bored."Tie her up. Dump her in some abandoned cabin in the woods. Let her scream into the trees for a year. She mighte back... changed. "


    Tang and I both blinked.


    A year?


    I couldn¡¯t tell if that was dark humor or a felony in progress.


    Tang, naturally, lit up like someone just handed him a mission.


    "A year¡¯s a bit much," he said,pletely serious. "How about just until we skip town? I¡¯ve got rope in the trunk. Gimme ten minutes."


    He was already halfway off the couch, mug abandoned, eyes gleaming with purpose.


    It was clearly a joke. A very dry, very Sebastian joke.


    But the timing? Impably bad.


    Because standing right there in the entryway, wearing an expression of pure horror, was Amara herself.


    "...You¡¯re here already?" Tang blinked, then recovered fast. "Well. Saves me the trouble of tracking you down."


    "You were going to kidnap me?" Amara¡¯s voice wavered. She looked like she¡¯d arrived in good spirits--only to walk straight into a conversation about her own abduction.


    I scratched the back of my neck, suddenly wishing I could disappear into the couch cushions.


    Talk about timing straight out of a bad soap opera.


    "Who even invited you?" Tang snapped,pletely unfazed. "You¡¯re like a stalker with GPS and zero shame."


    Amara stepped further into the room, chin tilting up like armor.


    "I left Denver, didn¡¯t I? Am I not allowed to visit old friends? Or is that illegal now?"


    "Oh, please. That¡¯s not visiting, it¡¯s lurking," Tang shot back.


    "You show up unannounced, uninvited, and somehow always right when things get peaceful. It¡¯s a talent, honestly."


    Their voices rose, ovepping in a tangle of usations and wounded pride.


    Tang looked about two seconds away from grabbing the actual rope and turning his joke into a headline.


    And then--


    "Enough."


    Sebastian¡¯s voice sliced through the chaos like a scalpel through silk.


    Two sybles. That¡¯s all it took.


    Tang shut up mid-rant. Amara visibly flinched.


    Sebastian turned his gaze on her, and the temperature in the room dropped ten degrees.


    His expression wasn¡¯t angry--it was worse. It was cold. Detached. Lethal.


    "Are you really that bored with your life?" he asked quietly.


    Amara opened her mouth. Closed it.


    "If you¡¯re that desperate for something to do," he continued, "I have a task for you."


    She narrowed her eyes, wary now.


    "What kind of task? Screaming into the trees until I find inner peace?"


    Something flickered behind Sebastian¡¯s eyes. Calction. Strategy.


    "Details will be provided once you¡¯re in the car. Just say whether you¡¯re in or not."


    Amara hesitated, fists clenched at her sides.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll go. But I want something in return."


    She lifted her chin. "When Ie back, you owe me a day. Just you and me."


    "Done."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even blink. The speed of his answer made the room stutter.


    He turned to Tang.


    "Arrange a car. She leaves immediately."


    Amara opened her mouth, maybe to backtrack, but Sebastian had already looked away.


    The conversation was over.


    Tang practically skipped off to make the arrangements, smugness radiating off him like static from a dryer sheet.


    Less than fifteen minutester, a sleek ck SUV pulled up outside.


    Amara stormed out to meet it, still bristling, but she got in without another word.


    I stood by the window, watching taillights vanish into the fog.


    And something about it didn¡¯t sit right.


    This wasn¡¯t just about getting her out of our hair.


    Sebastian hadn¡¯t made an empty threat. He had a real mission in mind. And he¡¯d agreed to spend an entire day alone with her. Just like that.


    I took a long sip of my now-lukewarm hot chocte. It tasted t.


    Sebastian rose from the armchair, shoulders stiff beneath the fine weave of his sweater.


    No words. No exnation. Just quiet tension.


    He disappeared up the stairs, and I watched him go, a knot slowly tightening in my chest.


    Whatever was weighing on him--it was heavy.

 Chapter 223 Beneath the Silence

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 223 Beneath the Silence</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The house settled into that peculiar quiet thates with early evening--the brief pause between day and night.


    Tang nearly bounced on his heels as he nudged me toward the stairs.


    "Go on. Call the Alpha down. Mrs. Linda pulled out all the stops tonight."


    I recognized his little game immediately.


    Ever since the incident with Amara, he¡¯d been trying to redeem himself through these "helpful" nudges that just happened to throw Sebastian and me together.


    "Fine," I sighed, setting down my book. "I¡¯ll go find him."


    Truthfully, I didn¡¯t mind. It was my job, after all--keeping Sebastian on schedule, making sure he remembered basic human functions like eating.


    Along the way, I could grab Sawyer too.


    Upstairs, I knocked on the door to Sebastian¡¯s study. No answer.


    I was about to knock again when the bedroom door swung open and Sebastian emerged, dressed in fresh clothes--dark cks and a charcoal button-down that looked tailored within an inch of its life. Definitely not loungewear.


    "Alpha, will you be joining us for dinner?" I asked, keeping my voice carefully neutral.


    He adjusted his cuff with practiced ease. "Not tonight. I have a meeting."


    A brief pause. "Don¡¯t wait up."


    "Of course." I stepped aside automatically, making room in the hallway.


    Sebastian paused, his eyes lingering on my face a moment longer than necessary.


    Something in his expression softened.


    "Get some rest tonight," he said, his voice low, almost like a secret."The weather here shifts quickly. Take care of yourself."


    Then he was gone, moving like a shadow that forgot to make a sound.


    I didn¡¯t move. Just stood there, caught in the hush he left behind.


    Barely a dozen words--yet something had shifted.Since our talk on the ne, even the quiet carried weight.


    "Cecilia."The sound of my name snapped me out of it.


    I turned to find Sawyer watching me, his eyes steady, a little too knowing.


    "Dinner¡¯s ready," I said, recovering with a smile.


    He nced toward the stairs."Old friend called, heard Alpha was in London. Prettyst-minute."


    "I know. He mentioned it," I said, face carefully nk.


    Something like relief crossed Sawyer¡¯s features. "Good. That¡¯s good. Well, shall we? Mrs. Linda¡¯s cooking is worth experiencing. You should eat while it¡¯s hot."


    "Yeah... sure." I followed him, though part of me was still upstairs.


    Dinner wasvish by any standard--roasted duck with orange ze, potatoes that melted like butter, and vegetables I couldn¡¯t even name.


    Sawyer and I barely made a dent in our tes, but Tang did his part--he was already on his third round before we¡¯d finished our first.


    After dinner, I felt restless.


    The rain hadn¡¯t stopped all day, and the house felt heavier with every hour that passed.


    "I¡¯m going for a walk," I announced.


    Tang materialized beside me like he¡¯d been summoned. "Great idea. I¡¯ll grab my jacket."


    "Tang," I sighed. "I¡¯d like some time alone."


    "Alpha¡¯s orders," he shrugged, already zipping up his weatherproof. "You go out, I follow."


    I bit back a retort. Some battles weren¡¯t worth fighting.


    The evening air hit my face with a crisp bite--London¡¯s signature cocktail of mist and encroaching cold.


    I pulled my coat tighter and headed right from the gate, my boots clicking against the wet pavement.


    Tang, to his credit, kept a respectful distance.


    Just close enough to intervene if needed, just far enough to give me the illusion of solitude.


    My phone rang, breaking the quiet.


    Unknown number.


    I declined the call.


    It rang again.


    I declined again.


    By the fourth consecutive ring, irritation red hot in my chest.


    I swiped to answer, ready to verbally eviscerate whoever was on the other end.


    "Who is this and what part of ¡¯not answering¡¯ wasn¡¯t clear?" I snapped.


    A brief silence, then a familiar voice. "Someone¡¯s touchy tonight. I knew all that calm this morning was just an act. Sebastian¡¯s out meeting his precious Evelyn, and you¡¯re not happy about it, are you?"


    Amara. Of course.


    I stopped walking, my stomach dropping like an elevator with cut cables.


    "Evelyn?" I frowned. "How do you even know he¡¯s out? Are you having him followed?"


    "Never mind how I know," she purred. "Just tell me--he¡¯s gone out without you, hasn¡¯t he?"


    "Yes, he¡¯s out," I admitted.


    Herugh was sharp, triumphant. "I knew it. The second hends in London, he runs straight to Evelyn. And let me guess--he didn¡¯t tell you the truth about where he was going, did he? Oh Cecilia, we¡¯re both just pawns in his game."


    I couldn¡¯t help the dryugh that escaped me. "Seriously? Your attempt at maniption is about as subtle as a neon sign. You struck out, so now you¡¯re tag-teaming with some mystery woman?"


    "You¡¯re right about one thing--he definitely sent me away on purpose. But don¡¯t think that means you¡¯ve won."


    I exhaled slowly, suddenly tired.


    "This isn¡¯t apetition, Amara. There¡¯s no prize--especially not him."


    "I¡¯m not interested in ying, so stop showing up like I¡¯m your rival."


    I hung up and blocked her number in one smooth motion.


    --


    Miles away, in a stone castle surrounded by ancient oaks, Amara sat alone in an opulent room, nursing her third ss of whiskey.


    She stared at her phone, cursing when she realized Cecilia had blocked her. She was contemting her next move when headlights swept across her window--a ck sedan winding up the long drive, bearing a nervous-looking woman whose hands trembled against the leather seat.


    --


    After Amara¡¯s call, the weight in my chest crystallized into a cold, jagged knot.


    I found a bench outside a quaint caf¨¦, its windows glowing a warm amber against the deepening dusk.


    I sat there, arms folded tightly across my chest, watching strangers hurry by with their cors turned up against the chill and their eyes fixed on some ce more important than here.


    Logically, I knew what Amara was doing. To nt doubt the way some people scatter wildflower seeds, hoping something invasive took root.


    And yet...


    I was good at pushing things aside, tucking thoughts into neat boxes.


    But some boxes refused to stay shut.


    After a few minutes, I stood and headed back. Each step heavier than thest.


    At the door, I barely nced at Tang before slipping past him and heading upstairs.

 Chapter 224 Shadows of Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 224 Shadows of Doubt</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The horror movie credits rolled across my screen, casting a ghostly blue glow over the walls and my unmade bed.


    I¡¯d picked something especially gruesome--the kind where good-looking people make stupid choices and wind up dead in increasingly creative ways.


    It was mindless, bloody, and loud--exactly what I needed.


    Somehow, watching all that blood and screaming made my own mess feel...manageable. Predictable, even.


    At least their horror had rules. Mine didn¡¯t.


    I scrolled through the rmended titles, a blur of bloodied faces and ominous fonts.


    None of them worked for me. Just jump scares and screaming women, fear dressed up for Halloween.


    I closed the app and set the screen facedown on the bed.


    The light vanished, and for the first time tonight, the quiet crawled in around me.


    My phoney untouched on the nightstand, screen dark.


    I told myself I was only checking the time.


    9:07 PM.


    The location-sharing icon caught my eye, glowing faintly in the corner.


    Sebastian and I had exchanged ess weeks ago--a "safety thing," he¡¯d said. Just protocol. Nothing personal.


    I rarely looked.


    But tonight, my thumb hovered.


    Don¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t be that person.


    I tapped anyway.


    The map took a few seconds to load, centering on a neighborhood far from central London.


    Not a restaurant. Not a business district.


    A private residence.


    My breath caught. He¡¯d gone straight there after leaving the house. No detours. No stops.


    He went straight to someone¡¯s home.


    I told myself that was enough. Curiosity satisfied.


    But it didn¡¯t feel satisfying. It felt like ice settling in my stomach.


    With deliberate fingers, I opened my settings and turned off location sharing.


    One-sided disconnection. Petty, maybe. But it made me feel like I had a say.


    I tossed the phone onto the bed and pulled the covers higher, as if cotton and silence could shield me from the truth I didn¡¯t want to admit.


    At 10:30 PM, I heard the sound of tires on wet pavement pulling into the drive.


    Momentster, I heard his footsteps in the hallway.


    Iy still beneath the duvet, pretending to sleep, heart pounding far too loudly for someone who wasn¡¯t waiting.


    His steps slowed as he passed my door, and for a moment, I thought he might stop.


    He didn¡¯t knock.He didn¡¯t speak.


    After a pause that felt longer than it was, his footsteps moved on--back to his room, back to silence.


    I stared at the ceiling, wide awake, the quiet pressing in like a weight I couldn¡¯t shake.


    --


    Morning arrived with London¡¯s signature gray light filtering through the curtains. I¡¯d set my rm for seven, determined to maintain some semnce of routine.


    I dressed carefully--nothing that suggested I¡¯d given yesterday¡¯s events a second thought. ck tailored pants, a crisp white blouse, hair swept into a neat bun. A uniform of detachment, perfectly assembled.


    Satisfied with my appearance, I headed downstairs, hoping to grab breakfast before anyone else was up.


    The moment I stepped into the dining room, I realized my mistake.


    Sebastian sat at the table, newspaper folded beside his te, cup of ck coffee steaming in front of him.


    Already dressed in a charcoal suit that likely cost more than my monthly sry, his dark hair still damp from the shower.


    He looked like he belonged on the cover of a business magazine, not sitting in a kitchen at dawn.


    "Good morning," I offered, voice carefully calibrated to professional pleasantness.


    "Morning." His eyes lifted to meet mine, expression unreadable. "You¡¯re up early, Miss Moore."


    Miss Moore. Like we hadn¡¯t nearly set the house on fire with our argumentst night.


    The formality stung more than it should have.


    "As are you, Alpha," I replied, a half-smile not reaching my eyes. The effort of maintaining appearances already felt exhausting, and the day had barely begun.


    Tomorrow I¡¯ll set my rm for five AM, I thought pettily. Beat him to the kitchen, beat him to everything.


    Something in my expression must have betrayed me, because Sebastian¡¯s mouth curved slightly.


    "I could sleep in tomorrow," he said, as if reading my thoughts. "No need for you to wake at dawn."


    "That would be appreciated," I agreed, the tension easing marginally.


    Sebastian nodded and returned to his breakfast, the conversation apparently concluded.


    I was selecting fruit from the sideboard when his phone rang, the sound sharp in the quiet room.


    Despite myself, my eyes flicked toward the device lying screen-up beside his te.


    A name shed across the disy: Evelyn.


    Of course. Already calling first thing in the morning. Probably still wearingst night¡¯s perfume and lipstick he hadn¡¯t had time to wash off. Their reunion must have been quite the event.


    As he reached for the phone, his gaze snagged on mine--brief, but sharp.


    A flicker of something passed between us before I blinked and looked away.I dropped my gaze, feigning interest in the pastry tray like it held state secrets.


    My hand hovered above a croissant, fingers stiff with indecision, like I was choosing a side in a quiet war.


    The silence pulsed between us, brittle and thin, like ss stretched too far. I didn¡¯t need to look to know he was still watching me.


    Then, casually--too casually--he extended the still-ringing phone toward me.


    "Would you like to answer it for me?"


    The casual offernded like a p.


    Without a word, I grabbed my te and coffee cup, turned on my heel, and walked out of the dining room.


    The soft clink of ceramic against ceramic was the only sound I allowed myself.


    His eyes burned into my back the entire way.


    I didn¡¯t turn around.


    If I had, I might have said something I couldn¡¯t take back.


    I set the te down in the kitchen harder than I meant to. The fork rattled against the edge.


    I sat and cut into the sausage--neatly, methodically--until it looked like shrapnel.


    Singapore had an old me. London had Evelyn. He really didn¡¯t waste time.


    And me? I was just theyover. The easy one.


    The anger didn¡¯tst. It never did.


    He¡¯d always been the one pushing forward. I was always halfway out the door.


    Now he¡¯d stopped. Maybe he was tired.


    Honestly? That might be for the best.

 Chapter 225 A Fractured Facade

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 225 A Fractured Facade</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    I watched her walk away--back straight, heels sharp against the floor.


    A smile twitched at the corner of my mouth, automatic. It faded before it ever got real.


    By the time she turned the corner, all I felt was cold.


    I cleared my throat and picked up the phone.


    "Evelyn."


    "Sebastian. About what you mentionedst night--having Vance and me set up that connection for you. We heard back this morning, but... Vance thinks you should stay clear of these people. They¡¯re not exactly Sunday brunch types, and frankly, we¡¯re worried. You¡¯re a dear friend. We don¡¯t want you getting in too deep."


    "I know what I¡¯m doing," I said. "But thank you."


    She hesitated. Then softened.


    "Okay,e by tonight. We¡¯ve got it arranged. Just... watch your back, alright?"


    "Noted."


    A pause. Then her voice lifted, just a shade too bright.


    "Cassian mentioned you¡¯re seeing someone. He said you¡¯re absolutely smitten. Vance and I are dying to meet the woman who finally tamed Alpha Sebastian."


    Girlfriend.


    The wordnded like a stone in my chest, t and heavy.


    It echoed once, then rang hollow.


    "She... I don¡¯t think she ever signed up for that title," I said, quieter than I meant to. "I think I just wanted it badly enough to believe it."


    Evelyn caught the shift in my tone. She didn¡¯t push.


    Instead, her voice smoothed into something practical, professional.


    She gave me the details for tonight¡¯s meeting, confirmed the address, and ended the call with a gentle goodbye.


    I rose from the table, my coffee untouched, and walked out of the dining room.


    The house felt colder than it had before. Or maybe I was just noticing it now.


    At the window, I spotted Cecilia outside in the courtyard, still holding her coffee, mechanical movements. Alone.


    Her back was to me, but even her silhouette looked distant. Closed-off.


    I just stood there, watching her through the pane.


    And wondered--quietly, hopelessly--what it would take... to ever be enough for her.


    --


    By nine o¡¯clock, we were en route to the branch office. Tang was at the wheel, while Sawyer sat across from me, tablet in hand, walking me through the day.


    "First stop, the branch boardroom. Then the summit you¡¯re speaking at this afternoon. Tonight¡¯s the wee event--they¡¯re calling it a reception, but it¡¯s basically a cocktail mixer in your honor," Sawyer said, ncing over his notes.


    Cecilia sat beside me, posture perfect, gaze forward. She looked attentive enough.


    "You and Miss Moore can attend the reception without me," I said evenly. "I have other ns."


    Sawyer paused mid-scroll. "...Understood."


    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Cecilia¡¯s head tilt--just slightly.


    The sarcasm in her silence was almost palpable.


    I turned toward her. "Does Miss Moore have any objections?"


    "None whatsoever," she replied smoothly, without missing a beat.


    "Boss," Tang called from the front, tone far too casual for the tension in the car. "Why not take Cecilia with you tonight? Feels like the perfect setting for some... quality time."


    Cecilia¡¯s head whipped around so fast, I half-expected to hear vertebrae crack.


    "Tang," she said sharply, "that¡¯s not appropriate. The Alpha has his own agenda tonight. Important contacts. Private ones."


    I let the silence stretch for a beat too long.


    "Indeed," I said finally, keeping my voice level. "Miss Moore is correct. I have someone important to meet. It wouldn¡¯t be... suitable for her to join."


    "Good. I wasn¡¯t nning to," Cecilia muttered, folding her arms, eyes fixed on the window.


    Sawyer suddenly found something very interesting on his screen.Tang gripped the steering wheel like it might save his life.


    The car went quiet.


    --


    Arriving at the branch office was, if nothing else, a brief escape from the frost that had settled between Cecilia and me.


    A cluster of executives waited at the entrance, all sharp suits and tight smiles.


    They ushered me inside with a rehearsed efficiency, narrating every hallway and ss door like they were trying to sell me the building.


    I nodded, made the right noises, but didn¡¯t bother pretending I was interested.


    The showroom disy looked like it hadn¡¯t been updated since the Bush administration. I didn¡¯tment.


    Eventually, we made it to the conference room for what had been billed as a performance review.


    It was exactly what I expected: PowerPoint decks overloaded with buzzwords, metrics no one questioned, and department heads congratting themselves in increasingly creative ways.


    I sat through it, coffee in hand, nodding at intervals, not because I agreed, but because it was easier than interrupting.


    After lunch, I brought Cecilia and Sawyer to the regional business summit across town--a polished affair packed with executives, keynote speakers, and just enough catered coffee to keep the small talk flowing.


    The rest of the team stayed behind to dig into the operational weeds--the kind of details I trusted them to handle because I had no interest in micromanaging spreadsheets.


    Once in work mode, Cecilia was nothing short of surgical.


    She moved with the calm precision of someone who¡¯d memorized the ybook and rewritten half of it.


    Every task I handed off waspleted before I could finish the sentence.


    She anticipated needs I didn¡¯t know I had.


    Among the assistants and coordinators flitting around the venue, none matched her efficiency.


    Sawyer grew so rxed under her watch that he nearly nodded off during the keynote.


    When the summit finally wrapped and we returned to the car, the earlier efficiency gave way once again to that familiar chill--a silence that wasn¡¯t hostile, but something worse--indifference.


    Cecilia, seated beside me, had perfected the art of pretending I didn¡¯t exist the moment her badge came off.

 Chapter 226 Misunderstandings and Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 226 Misunderstandings and Revtions</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The tension in the car was suffocating, thick enough to cut through.


    I kept my gaze fixed on the window, watching the jagged skyline blur past, pretending I couldn¡¯t feel Sebastian sitting inches away, silent and unreadable.


    By the time we pulled up to the house, I practically jumped out, desperate for air.


    Four of us filed into the sprawling house, each wrapped in our own silence.


    "I need to go over a few things before the meeting," Sebastian said once we stepped inside. His voice was cool, careful. "I won¡¯t be long."


    I nodded, keeping my eyes on the floor. "I should get changed. Sawyer¡¯s going with me to the reception."


    That was it--no questions, no hesitation. Just two people passing each other like strangers in the hallway of a house that wasn¡¯t home.


    We moved in opposite directions, our usual choreography of avoidance.


    When his door finally clicked shut behind him, I felt a sharp wave of relief... followed immediately by something that felt annoyingly close to disappointment.


    Back in my room, I tore through my suitcase with more frustration than urgency, as if fabric and zippers could absorb everything I didn¡¯t have the words for.


    Eventually, I settled on a ck dress--sleek, subtle, and just structured enough to feel like armor.


    The neckline was modest, the back dipped low--elegant, with a subtle edge.


    I didn¡¯t rush. I lined my eyes with practiced precision, chose a fragrance that lingered without announcing itself, and added just enough color to my lips.My hair fell in soft waves around my shoulders, effortless by design.


    The woman in the mirror looked calm. Controlled.


    The kind of woman who could watch someone walk away and not flinch--at least, not on the outside.


    After onest nce, I stepped into the hallway and made my way to Sawyer¡¯s room.


    I knocked lightly.


    "Sawyer, you ready?" I called.


    "Just a minute," came his voice, muffled through the door.


    I smirked, leaning against the wall. "Seriously? I thought I was the high-maintenance one. We¡¯ve got time before the reception--what do you think about hitting a few shops? Harper wants me to pick up a bag she sawst week, and I still need something for my mom."


    Silence.


    I took hisck of objection as agreement and turned--only to find Sebastian standing at his door, watching me.


    My smile faltered.


    He hadn¡¯t changed clothes. Not even a loosened tie. He looked exactly as he had in the car.


    Was he really going to meet his mystery ¡¯friend¡¯ like that? No shower, no effort?


    "Heading out to meet your friend, Alpha?" I asked, slipping my polished smile back into ce like armor.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes flicked over me--my dress, my lips.


    Something shifted in his expression.


    "Yes," he said quietly. "You and Sawyer should enjoy yourselves. Shopping, the reception... have fun."


    "You too," I replied automatically. "Have a great time."


    His jaw clenched.


    "A great time?" he said, voice low. "You think I¡¯m with someone else--and you¡¯re fine with that?"


    My smile slipped.


    The words between us pressed hard against the silence we¡¯d spent so long perfecting.


    Anger surged through me, hot and fast.


    "You tell me to have fun, I say the same...so what¡¯s the problem?" My voice spiked, sharper than I meant. "Who you see, what you do...do I get a say? Can I stop you?"


    My hands trembled.


    "I¡¯ve tried to make this work. I¡¯ve been patient. Amodating. And now I¡¯m the one with the attitude?" I swallowed. "And now I¡¯m the one with the attitude?"


    What the hell right does he have to be upset?


    Sebastian stared at me, his eyes catching my fury like dark water catching light--too still, too deep.


    Then something shifted.


    He exhaled slowly, like the fight had drained out of him before it even started.


    "I¡¯m sorry for ruining your mood," he said, voice quiet, almost detached. "This whole trip... I haven¡¯t made you happy. That¡¯s on me. If you don¡¯t trust me, I¡¯ve failed. I haven¡¯t been good enough."


    The wordsnded like a p in a silent room.


    My anger screeched to a halt, like mming the brakes at a green light.


    Wait. Wasn¡¯t this a fight?


    I tried to read his face, but he looked away, his expression slipping into shadow.


    He pulled out his phone, scrolled for a second, then handed it to me.


    His call log.


    "Evelyn¡¯s engaged," he said. "She and Vance--her fianc¨¦--and I go way back. I¡¯m not sure what made you think otherwise, but maybe I gave you reasons to doubt me."


    His voice softened. "Still...don¡¯t beat yourself up over this. Just be happy, Cecilia. Isn¡¯t that what you do? Keep moving forward?"


    Heat crept up my neck. Shame settled low in my stomach.


    "Thanks for exining," I murmured. "I understand now."


    He watched me, gaze lingering--not unkind, but piercing. As if he could see straight through me.


    Then he stepped closer.


    "You still don¡¯t look happy," he said. "If it¡¯s because you feel trapped, let me be clear--you¡¯re not. You have a choice. Be with me, or don¡¯t. It¡¯s your call."


    My breath caught. I looked up--and the look in his eyes was like standing too close to a me. Intense. Steady. Dangerous, if I stayed too long.


    Before I could speak, he turned and walked into his room, the door closing quietly behind him.


    I stood frozen in the hallway, thoughts spinning like leaves in a wind tunnel.


    It¡¯s my choice?


    --


    My thoughts wouldn¡¯t settle. They spun in tight, erratic circles--Sebastian¡¯s voice echoing in my head like a skipped record.


    "Cecilia?" Sawyer¡¯s voice cut through the haze.


    I blinked, startled, and turned slightly as he stepped into the hallway. He looked uneasy--shoulders tense, mouth pressed into a thin line.


    He¡¯d heard us.


    I didn¡¯t bother pretending otherwise. I just kept walking.


    He kept pace beside me, ncing over like he wasn¡¯t sure if he should speak. We reached thending before he gave in.


    "Actually... about the Alpha..."


    "Hm?" I said, not really listening.


    He faltered at my tone. "Nothing," he said quickly. "If you don¡¯t really care about him, you shouldn¡¯t force yourself."


    Don¡¯t care?


    That thought stuck like a splinter under my skin.


    The question echoed a little too loudly in my head--and I missed a step.


    "Whoa--careful." Sawyer caught my arm, steadying me.


    I muttered a quick thanks, but didn¡¯t meet his eyes


    By the time we reached the bottom of the stairs, I forced myself to breathe.


    Outside, Tang was lounging in the courtyard, one leg casually propped over the other, a slice of pizza in hand.


    He waved when he saw us. "You guys heading out?"


    Sawyer raised an eyebrow. "You¡¯reing too?"


    Tang grinned, taking another bite. "Wherever Cecilia goes, I go."


    Sawyer gave him a look. "Right. Sure. Fine. Let¡¯s go."


    The three of us got into the car. Sawyer rattled off the party address and passed it to Tang, who slid into the driver¡¯s seat like he owned it.


    The engine rumbled to life, and the house disappeared behind us.

 Chapter 227 Tipsy Confessions

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 227 Tipsy Confessions</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    The reception was at one of those upscale clubs in central London--sleek, exclusive, drowning in chandeliers and velvet, with waiters who moved like they were on rails.


    The room buzzed: sses clinked,ughter rose and fell, and the soft murmur of jazz.


    Cecilia barely noticed.


    Normally, she¡¯d own a night like this--chatting up coworkers, trading cards, working the room like it was her stage.


    She was good at it, too. The polished charm, the strategic smiles, the way she remembered names and made people feel like they mattered--it was second nature.


    Most nights, that social armor fit like a second skin. But tonight, it felt heavy. Off.


    Tonight, she felt like a tourist who didn¡¯t speak thenguage.


    She grabbed a ss of wine early, made the rounds, said the right things--then slipped into a corner to watch instead of perform.


    Still, she didn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    Alone with her wine in a sleek ck dress, her face a mask of calm detachment, she looked like she¡¯d stepped out of a magazine.


    Eyes followed her without her trying. A few men hovered nearby, waiting for an opening that never came.Someone offered her champagne; she declined without looking up.


    And that flicker of distraction in her eyes? It only made her more interesting.


    Men from the firm kept drifting her way, looking for excuses to strike up conversation.


    At first, she entertained them with polite small talk.


    But as the evening wore on, her patience wore thin, stretched to its breaking point.


    Everyugh, every half-heartedpliment grated more than thest.


    Eventually, a particrly chatty colleagueunched into a long-winded story, then burst into forcedughter at his own joke.


    Something in her cracked.


    "I¡¯m so sorry,"she said, her smile wless and practiced."I need to freshen up."


    The marble bathroom felt like sanctuary.


    She gripped the counter, the stone cold beneath her palms, and took a breath. Then another.


    Like she could inhale calm and exhale regret. Like she could breathe past the pressure building behind her ribs.


    It was your call.


    Sebastian¡¯s words rattled in her skull, sharp and steady, like a ticking clock she couldn¡¯t shut off.


    When she emerged, she made an executive decision: survival mode.


    She snagged a te of hors d¡¯oeuvres, shed a charming smile at a passing server, and lifted an unopened bottle of cabe straight off his tray. No one stopped her.


    Out on the balcony, the air was crisp and bracing.


    Sawyer was deep in conversation with a striking blonde, his usualposure traded in for animated gestures and a rare grin.


    She wasn¡¯t about to kill his vibe.


    So Cecilia imed a small table in the corner and settled in, alternating bites of prosciutto with slow sips of wine. If she had to endure tonight, she¡¯d do it on her own terms.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Tang, lurking in the shadows like a gossip columnist on assignment, had been snapping photos of her all evening--and forwarding them directly to Sebastian.


    So it was that in the middle of a high-stakes meeting, Sebastian¡¯s phone buzzed with a string of increasingly entertaining updates:


    Cecilia, giving polite smiles to hovering male coworkers.


    Cecilia, vanishing into the restroom.


    Cecilia, now on the balcony, wine bottle in one hand, prosciutto in the other, looking like she was hosting her own private afterparty.


    He paused at thest photo. Wasn¡¯t it chilly outside?


    Across from him, Lord Northern--a silver-haired aristocrat with a voice like old leather and scotch--raised his ss.


    "Alpha Sebastian, you know more than I expected."


    Sebastian looked up, slipping his phone back into his jacket pocket. "I make a habit of researching anything that piques my interest."


    "And yet," Lord Northern said, swirling the amber liquid in his ss, "whye all the way here? With your status, I imagine the Moonveil Ascendancy would¡¯ve weed you in New York or Los Angeles."


    Sebastian offered a measured smile. "London is the center of it all. Besides," he added, "I find... mystique works better in person."


    Lord Northern chuckled, evidently satisfied. "We¡¯re holding a private orientation this weekend. Someone will be in touch with the details."


    "Perfect." Sebastian rose, buttoning his jacket. The meeting was over.


    --


    Back at the reception, Cecilia had made the rookie mistake of drinking wine on an empty stomach.


    Now she was slouched over a tiny cocktail table, cheek pressed against the cool metal surface, the world spinning in slow,zy circles.


    She wasn¡¯t sure how long she¡¯d been there when a sudden buzz rose from inside--excited voices, chairs scraping, a shift in the air like something important had just walked in.


    With effort, she turned her head toward the noise.


    Through the haze of wine and warm lighting, she spotted a tall figure cutting through the crowd. Even blurred, she knew him.


    The man with the arms.


    The shirtless arms.


    Her wine-happy brain giggled like a child.


    Very sexy arms. Lean. Defined. Functional.


    "Hic--!"


    A hup popped out as Sebastian¡¯s voice reached her, low and close.


    "Time to go home."


    She barely registered the weight of his jacket settling over her shoulders before strong arms lifted her clean off the chair.


    Cecilia blinked blearily up at him, then pointed vaguely toward the table. "Pro...prosciutto..."


    Sebastian nced at the te. Two uneven slices remained, both clearly gnawed on.


    "You want to take it with you?"


    "Nooo," she slurred, shaking her head. "Don¡¯t pack it."


    Then, with a sudden burst of coordination that surprised them both, she reached up and pressed her fingers gently to his mouth.


    "It¡¯s for you," she whispered, eyes gleaming with mischief. "Wolves love meat, don¡¯they?"

 Chapter 228 Intoxicating Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 228 Intoxicating Troubles</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    I tilted my head slightly as Cecilia¡¯s fingers pressed insistently against my mouth, as if trying to feed me something invisible--but clearly important.


    "Could you be a bit gentler with the offering?" I murmured through her fingers, my voice low and wry, carried off by the breeze with just enough gravel to make it sound like a private joke.


    Cecilia blinked at me, wide-eyed and utterly sincere, then pressed her palm back over my mouth with renewed determination.


    "Mr. Wolf," she said solemnly, "you need to eat properly. If you get too skinny, you won¡¯t be handsome anymore."


    I barely managed to contain my amusement.


    She sounded like a kindergarten teacher scolding a particrly vain husky.


    Drunk Cecilia followed a logic all her own--equal parts fairy tale, fever dream, and wilderness survival guide authored after two sses of champagne.


    I yed along, letting my lips move obligingly beneath her hand. "There. I¡¯ve eaten it all."


    That seemed to satisfy her. She removed her hand and let it drift to my shoulder. Her fingers trailed along the side of my neck, then tangledzily in the hair at my nape.


    "Good wolf... such a good wolf... "


    I didn¡¯t ask. I¡¯d long since learned the futility of trying to decipher Cecilia¡¯s inebriated worldview.


    After "feeding" me her imaginary snack, she gave a contented sigh and went boneless in my arms, nestling against me like I was a personal space heater with a heartbeat.


    She smelled like expensive wine and trouble I couldn¡¯t bring myself to avoid.


    I adjusted my grip and carried her back inside, one arm under her knees, the other supporting her back.


    The moment we stepped through the doors, it was like someone hit pause on the entire room.


    Of course they froze.


    The CEO ofpany, casually carrying his secretary like a groom at a Vegas wedding? It was the kind of visual that didn¡¯t just spark rumors--it set them aze.


    But I couldn¡¯t exactly make a break for the exit.


    For appearances¡¯ sake, I had to make a few rounds of strategic small talk before disappearing. So I paused, smiling and shaking hands at the appropriate buzzwords.


    Meanwhile, Cecilia entertained herself.


    Eyes half-lidded, she began humming what I suspected was supposed to be Adele--though it sounded more like Adele if she were underwater and slightly possessed.


    She fiddled with my tie like it was a puzzle she couldn¡¯t quite solve, then let her fingers drift to my corbone, trailing along the hollow of my throat.


    The woman had absolutely zero grasp of what constituted a "career-limiting move."


    Half the room was trying not to stare. The other half was already rewriting the narrative for tomorrow¡¯s office gossip.


    Phones were out. I saw at least two shes. The group chat chaos would be epic by morning.


    And yet, I let her do it.


    Because Cecilia was the only chaos I didn¡¯t mind surrendering to.


    I caught bits of whispering--low, pointed, and not particrly subtle.


    "Bosses aren¡¯t usually this... indulgent."


    "Is she pulling his hair?"


    "Someone should really talk to HR."


    Yes. Yes, she was pulling my hair.


    "Enjoy the rest of your evening," I said smoothly, closing out thest of my mandatory pleasantries.


    I adjusted her in my arms and walked toward the exit.


    My eyesnded on Sawyer, frozen in ce, watching me like I¡¯d just stepped on his weekend ns in designer shoes.


    The look I gave him was clear as daylight : Move, or I¡¯m calling maintenance to install a que in your name.


    Sawyer opened his mouth like he might say something, then hesitated.


    His date was already gone, her heels clicking off into the night.


    Outside, the four of us piled into the SUV.


    Tang took the wheel.


    Sawyer sulked in the passenger seat like a kid grounded on prom night.


    I settled in, Cecilia warm and wine-sweet against my chest.


    For a few blissfully quiet blocks, she just sighed and mumbled nonsense, her head lolling against my shoulder.


    Then she sat bolt upright, narrowed her eyes at me like I¡¯d just insulted her grandmother, and jabbed a finger at my jaw.


    "Okay, important question," she said solemnly. "Would you still love me if I was a worm?"


    I blinked.


    "...What?"


    She didn¡¯t wait.


    "No--wait--if I was a worm but also a time traveler. Like, a hot worm. With a tiny leather jacket."


    I stared at her, trying to make sense of any of that.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it," she warned, pping my arm like I was on a quiz show. "Answer now."


    "... Sure," I said. "You¡¯d be the hottest worm in history."


    She beamed. "Correct. You may proceed."


    Then she gasped, like something horrifying had just urred to her.


    "Oh my God. Do you think roons have secret societies?"


    Tang snorted from the front seat. Sawyer choked on his ownugh.


    "Did she say roons?" Tang asked.


    "She did," I muttered.


    "She¡¯s gonna start talking about roon presidents in five--four--"


    "--Three!" Cecilia shouted triumphantly. "President Peanut! King of the Alley!"


    Sawyer lost it.


    I ignored them all and focused on her, now babbling about roons in tuxedos and whether they eat pasta.


    I let her talk and spiral.


    Because if this chaos made her feel safe in my arms, I¡¯d carry it--roon conspiracies and all--withoutint.


    By the time we pulled up to the house, I had only one thought: Next time, we¡¯re sticking to water and bread beforehand. No colorful cocktails. No champagne.


    Once home, I told Sawyer to make something hot and salty. Anything that passed for sobering broth would do.


    Then I carried Cecilia upstairs.


    We didn¡¯t even make it to the bed.


    She grabbed a handful of my shirt, buried her face in my chest, and threw up. Spectacrly.


    The warmth soaked through the cotton and ran down my torso. The smell hit a secondter--sharp, sour, and impossible to ignore.


    Soren recoiled inside me.


    My jaw clenched. I probably went pale.


    If it had been anyone else, I would have tossed them out the nearest window without a word.


    Instead, I adjusted my grip and kept going.


    "Feeling sick?" I asked, voice calm despite everything. "Let¡¯s rinse your mouth first."


    I set her gently into a chair, grabbed a bottle of water from the nightstand, twisted the cap, and held it to her lips.


    She had gone limp,pletely drained. But the taste must¡¯ve been unbearable, because she took a few sips and spat them out--not into the wastebasket I pointed her toward, but directly onto my pants.


    Perfect. Those were done for anyway.


    Once she¡¯d finished and her stomach settled, I carried her into the bathroom.


    I set her down on the edge of the tub, then peeled off my ruined shirt and tossed it aside--my nose grateful for the reprieve.


    Her ck dress was next.


    The zipper ran down her back. I carefully turned her, one hand supporting her neck, and slowly drew it down.


    The fabric slipped away like it had been waiting for permission, revealing soft curves and flushed skin, her hair tumbling loose over her shoulders.


    She was stunning. Unapologetically so.


    My breath caught, and for a moment, I just... looked.


    Then I blinked, pushed the heat down, and turned on the water.


    Once it was warm, I lifted her into the tub and let the water rise.


    I¡¯d never bathed another person before.


    And bathing her? That was its own brand of hell.


    I focused. Washed her face. Rinsed her hair. Worked methodically down, careful, clinical.


    The lemony scent of body wash took over the air, slowly chasing away the ghost of wine and bile.


    "Mmm... "


    A soft sound, almost a purr, escaped her. Her eyes fluttered open, barely slits.


    She looked up at me with that dazed, helpless kind of expression that hit harder than it should have.


    "I¡¯m giving you a bath," I said, trying to keep my voice neutral.


    She didn¡¯t resist.


    In fact, she ced her hand over mine underwater, guiding the movement. Her fingers were warm. Too warm.


    Then, just as quickly, her expression changed--eyes watery, lip caught between her teeth, like she might cry.


    "The water¡¯s getting cold," I said, pulling my hand back. "We¡¯re done."


    My forearm twitched. Every muscle tense.


    Soren stirred again, too close forfort.


    Cecilia reached for my arm like I was her favorite nket, cheek pressing against my bicep. Her gaze lingered on my bare chest--but her intentions were unreadable.


    Then she pouted and murmured, "... I want more bath."


    Soren growled low inside me, stirred by her scent, her softness, her totalck of defenses.

 Chapter 229 A Chaotic Night

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 229 A Chaotic Night</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    I watched her for a long moment, my expression t despite the war going on just beneath the surface.


    "My arm¡¯s getting tired," I said, tone even.


    "No, it¡¯s not," she murmured, eyes half-lidded.


    "The water¡¯s cold now."


    "Nope," she insisted softly, her head lolling against the edge of the tub like she was royalty and I was her long-suffering servant.


    Her drunken pout was softening my resolve by the second.


    But the moment passed. Duty beat desire--this time.


    I lifted her out of the cooling bath and wrapped her in a thick towel, drying her off with brisk, practiced movements.


    She scowled, clearly not a fan of the change. Then she leaned in, wrinkled her nose, and made a face like she¡¯d just smelled a dead fish.


    "You stink."


    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me, considering she¡¯d used my shirt as a personal vomit canvas less than an hour ago.


    "Yeah," I said dryly. "Hard to stay fresh after being personally baptized by you."


    She gave a half-smile, already drifting off again, and I carried her out of the bathroom with ease.


    Her bedroom looked like a disaster zone--clothes tossed everywhere, the air heavy with bad decisions, and a carpet that honestly needed to be burned.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I turned on my heel and headed for my room instead.


    Iid her gently onto the clean sheets, and she melted into them with a quiet, contented sigh.


    Her eyes were already sliding shut, her body going limp in that way only the truly exhausted--or deeply drunk--could manage.


    While she slipped into sleep, I took a quick shower, scrubbing away the evening: the alcohol, the sweat, the chaos clinging to my skin like static.


    When I stepped out, towel slung low around my hips, I heard a knock just down the hall.


    Sawyer stood outside her door, holding a mug of something steaming--probably one of his infamous hangover cures.


    "I¡¯ll take that," I said, intercepting him just as he raised his hand to knock on her bedroom door. "You¡¯re off the clock."


    Sawyer blinked, clearly thrown.


    He nced from the door behind me to the steaming mug now in my hand, confusion flickering across his face.


    Then I turned and started walking down the hall--past her door, and straight toward mine.


    "Wait... " he called after me, voice rising slightly. "You¡¯re putting her in your room?"


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Just kept walking, the mug of broth warm in my hand, the conversation ending exactly where I wanted it to.


    Inside, I set the mug on the nightstand and tapped her cheek lightly.


    "Wake up. Drink this. You¡¯ll thank me in the morning."


    Her eyes fluttered open, unfocused but aware enough to register me.


    I helped her sit up, keeping the nket wrapped snugly around her shoulders while she leaned into me.


    She drank the broth obediently, albeit with several exaggerated grimaces.


    When the mug was empty, her hands emerged from the nket cocoon and wrapped around my waist.


    She nuzzled against my chest, inhaling deeply.


    "You smell good now," she murmured, her voice dropping into a slow, drowsy purr.


    Her fingers slid down my torso, slow and exploratory.


    Her palm pressed against my abs, then lower, testing boundaries she didn¡¯t fully understand in her state.


    I caught her wrists, firm but gentle.


    She looked up at me then, silent but saying everything with her eyes.


    The way she stared up at me--hazy, hungry, and utterly unguarded.


    The fire in my blood was a physical ache, my cock hard and demanding against my suit pants.


    Her breath, sweet with wine, ghosted across my lips. She was temptation, and every boundary I¡¯d set had evaporated.


    I kissed her. No more teasing. My tongue traced her lips before fucking inside. The taste of wine was sharp.


    A shiver passed between us. Our breathing grew heavy.


    The nket slipped from her shoulders as she sank back. Her skin was warm under my hands.


    My fingers found her waist, then slid up to cup her tits through the thin fabric of her robe. Her nipple was a hard peak against my palm. She moaned into my mouth.


    I broke the kiss to trail my lips down her neck, sucking a mark where her pulse hammered. She arched up, her hands dragging me down. "Please," she breathed.


    I shifted over her. The hard ridge of my cock pressed against the heat between her thighs.


    I rocked against her. A crude promise. She cried out. Her legs came up to bracket my hips, her heels digging into my ass.


    My hand slid from her tit, down her stomach, under the loose tie of her robe. Her skin was fire. My fingers found the wet silk of her pussy, soaked through. I rubbed my palm over her, feeling her clit swell. She bucked against my hand. "Right there... "


    I pushed the robe open. The scent of her arousal filled the air.


    I lowered my head between her legs.


    My tongue found her wet pussy in one long, slow lick. She jolted. I fucked her with my tongue, deep, then circled her clit.


    Her fingers twisted in my hair. Her hips rose to meet my mouth.


    Her thighs trembled. I could feel her tightening, her breath sharp. She was on the edge.


    I stopped.


    I looked up. Her head was thrown back, eyes screwed shut. But when her eyes fluttered open, her gaze was ssy. Unfocused.


    Her mind was floating in a wine-soaked fog. Not here with me.


    If I made here now, if I fucked her, she might wake up with regret. She might hate me.


    The desire in my blood cooled to a dull, furious ache.


    I pulled back. I closed her robe and tied the belt.


    I brushed her flushed cheek.


    "You¡¯re drunk," I said, my voice rough. "Not the best time."


    I pushed away from the bed.


    "Don¡¯t go..." she murmured, reaching for me.


    I pulled the nket over her. "I¡¯m not going anywhere."


    I moved to the armchair. My cock still throbbed, a hard, unsatisfied weight.


    "Come back," she pouted, slurring. "I¡¯ve got snacks... " Her words tumbled into nonsense.


    She tossed. She turned. She tried to crawl off the bed. Finally, she copsed near the foot of it.


    I carried her back to the pillows and tucked her in. I retreated to the bathroom.


    By morning, I¡¯d taken four cold showers.


    The taste of her pussy still burned on my tongue.

 Chapter 230 A Scream In The Morning 1

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 230 A Scream In The Morning 1</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I woke slowly, my head fuzzy and pounding just enough to make me hate myself.


    The ceiling above me wasn¡¯t familiar.


    This wasn¡¯t my room.


    Panic red, sharp and immediate.


    Before I could do more than grip the sheets tighter, I heard footsteps.


    I turned my head--and nearly choked.


    Sebastian stepped out of the walk-in closet, fully dressed in a deep navy three-piece suit that looked like it had been tailored by a god and paid for in blood.


    He looked like he belonged on the cover of GQ, not in the same room as me--bed-headed, hungover, and very much wearing nothing but a robe.


    Wait.


    Scratch that. I was the one in the robe.


    A thick, plush hotel-grade one that definitely wasn¡¯t mine.


    "...Morning," I croaked, my voice embarrassingly rough.


    "Morning," he replied, calm as ever.


    "You got drunk at the partyst night. Then threw up in your room. I moved you here--yours needed a, let¡¯s say, biohazard-level cleaning."


    I blinked. Twice. My brain was still slogging through msses.


    "Oh. Right. Great."


    He nodded toward the closet. "Your clothes are in the dressing room."


    I nodded back, slow and mechanical, like someone who had absolutely no memory of agreeing to be moved.


    Things had been tense between us when we partedst night. And now... this?


    Me, in his robe. In his bed. In his room.


    He studied me for a beat--me, half-sitting in his bed, swamped in his robe like I was starring in a post-scandal tabloid photo shoot.


    "If you¡¯re still feeling rough, take the day off."


    "No need," I said way too fast. "I¡¯m good. Totally fine."


    "Alright." He adjusted his cufflinks. "I¡¯ll head out first. Take your time."


    "Yeah. Sure. Yep. Will do." I nodded like a bobblehead on a bumpy road.


    Only after I heard the door click shut did I exhale loudly.


    The kind of exhale thates when your soul tries to re-enter your body after momentary flight.


    What the actual hell happened?


    I sat up slowly, head still swimming, and then--


    The robe shifted.


    I froze.


    I was naked under it.


    As in,pletely, no-underwear, no-bra, no-hope naked.


    My heart tried to punch its way out of my chest.


    Did we...?


    No. That couldn¡¯t be.


    I didn¡¯t feel sore, or wrecked, or that deliciously ruined feeling from our usual recklessness.


    So why had he undressed me?


    Or worse--who had?


    I yanked the robe tighter, like I could cinch it around my dignity.


    Bits and pieces started toe back--herbal broth, imaginary snacks...


    And then--


    Oh God.


    Oh no.


    OH. MY. GOD.


    The next ten minutes were spent reliving every mortifying detail in excruciating high-definition--feeding him imaginary food, pulling his hair, throwing up on him, making him give me a bath, and then... that kiss.


    Those kisses.


    The kind that melt your spine and short-circuit your brain. The kind romance novels warn you about because they lead to very bad, very naked decisions.


    And just when I thought it couldn¡¯t get worse, I¡¯d begged him to stay.


    Like, stay-stay. Like, "make bad decisions with me" stay.


    And he had.With his hands.With his mouth.


    I face-nted into the pillow and groaned like a dying animal.My soul was trying to exit my body out of sheer secondhand embarrassment.


    Who even says "I have treats for you" like they¡¯re offering themselves as dessert?


    I¡¯d propositioned him like a drunk roon, and he¡¯d responded with... devastating patience.


    I stared at the ceiling like it might erase the past ten hours.


    Maybe I could fake amnesia.


    Yes. Alcohol-induced memory loss. Totally usible.


    If I yed it cool and acted like I didn¡¯t remember a damn thing, there was a chance I¡¯d survive this.


    The invincible Cecilia Moore pulled herself together.


    I climbed out of bed, still wrapped in the nket like a traumatized burrito, and shuffled to the dressing room to find my clothes.


    Then I spotted the drawer.


    The one where Sebastian had arranged my underwear by color gradient.


    My brain instantly shed back to the moment I¡¯d grabbed his hand, breathless, demanding he not stop.


    And then--asking for more.


    I stood there like a statue while my reflection mocked me from the vanity mirror.


    "It¡¯s fine," I muttered to myself. "We¡¯re... familiar. It¡¯s not a big deal. Totally survivable."


    I got dressed quickly, deliberately messing up his perfectly organized drawer on my way out -- a petty revenge for emotional damage.


    Downstairs, I was thest to arrive.


    The breakfast table was unusually full.


    Sebastian had already finished eating but lingered behind a newspaper.


    Sawyer and Tang were still eating.


    "Morning," I greeted, trying to sound like a functioning adult and not a walking ball of shame.


    I slid into my seat like a criminal into a courtroom, eyes firmly glued to my te.


    The toast in front of me became my entire personality. If I stared hard enough, maybe it would transport me to another dimension.


    "Cecilia!" Tang beamed, scooting his chair dramatically closer.


    Too close. Dangerously close.


    "Do you want a baby?"


    "--Cough!--" I choked violently on my coffee, nearlyunching it out my nose.


    I looked up, ready to shut that nonsense down with the full force of denial--


    only to find Tang staring at me with bright, terrifying sincerity.


    Before I could recover, he added cheerfully,


    "Alpha Sebastian wants a baby too, right? Maybe you two should just--team up!"


    There was a long, stunned pause.


    Across the table, I heard Sawyer¡¯s spoon tter against his bowl like a gunshot.

 Chapter 231 A Scream In The Morning 2

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 231 A Scream In The Morning 2</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Just like that?" I whispered, voice strangled. "You¡¯re suggesting we... team up to make a baby? Like it¡¯s some kind of weekend project?"


    He¡¯d said it so casually--like suggesting we grab coffee or repaint the guest room.


    Just tossed it out there as casually as discussing the weather.


    Team up? For a baby?


    A BABY.


    Did he think babies happened through sheer mutual agreement, like signing up for a gym membership?


    Sebastian lowered his newspaper, one brow arched. "Team up for what?" he asked, as if he genuinely hadn¡¯t been listening.


    Tang beamed. "To make a baby!"


    I choked on air. Oh my God.


    Sawyer, who¡¯d only just recovered from his spoon-dropping episode, reached for his orange juice--only to splutter violently when Tang¡¯s words registered.


    He looked like he was trying to calcte how much therapy this conversation would require.


    Sebastian, meanwhile, went quiet.


    Not because it was absurd. But because it... wasn¡¯t. Not to him.


    Like he was actually weighing it--running some internal checklist about bloodpatibility, pack politics, gic viability.


    After what felt like an eternity, he spoke.


    "That¡¯s not entirely my decision to make," he said, his gaze shifting deliberately toward me.


    I stared back, willing my face into something that wasn¡¯t outright panic.


    He sighed. "That¡¯s not entirely my decision to make," he said, gaze shifting deliberately toward me.


    I met his eyes, unblinking.


    "Don¡¯t be so traditional," I said, voice dry as bone. "Science hase a long way. I don¡¯t need a mate to make a child anymore. Just good timing, a willing clinic, and maybe a turkey baster."


    The rustle of his newspaper stilled. Completely.


    His fingers tightened slightly at the edge of the page, and he lowered it--just enough for our eyes to meet over the top.


    His gaze wasn¡¯t amused anymore.


    I mentally high-fived myself. That¡¯s what he gets for entertaining Tang¡¯s ridiculous suggestion.


    The breakfast table, which had beenfortably chaotic, suddenly felt... dense.


    Like London weather--gray one moment, pouring the next, then unexpectedly blinding with sun.


    Tang looked confused.


    Sawyer shot him a look that said, in no uncertain terms : You sweet, na?ve summer child.


    ...


    After breakfast, we headed to the branch office.


    Day two of the inspection. And just like that--I was famous.


    Not the good kind.


    By coffee break, people were "checking in," dropping hints, and casually reliving my drunken antics like they were auditioning for open mic night.


    The office rumor mill was in overdrive.


    I had one response :


    "Oh really? That¡¯s unfortunate. I don¡¯t remember any of that."


    Selective amnesia : still the best strategy in a PR emergency.


    One "I don¡¯t recall," and the gossip line tlined.


    If they still don¡¯t buy it? Not my circus, not my monkeys. I¡¯m just here for the paycheck and thest slice of sanity.And just like that, I survived the day.


    The next four days were just as packed.


    Site inspections, asset inventories, operational briefings, financial reviews--Sebastian was in back-to-back meetings, presentations, and one-on-ones with senior leadership.


    When the workday ended, the social obligations began.


    Evenings were a blur of receptions, functions, andworking events.


    Sawyer and I were exhausted.


    In some ways, even more exhausted than the CEO himself.


    The rest of the head office staff, havingpleted their assignments, got to explore London, take a break.


    Sawyer and I? We were on the Sebastian ck Tour. No intermissions. No escape routes.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t mind the chaos.


    It kept me too busy for messy feelings, questionable crushes--


    and the minor detail that I¡¯d apparently flirted with someone not even technically human.


    By the time I got back to the vi each night, I barely had enough energy to shower before copsing into bed.


    On the plus side, I was sleeping like the dead.


    And it hadn¡¯t been aplete waste--at these events, I¡¯d met a handful of useful contacts.


    --


    Saturday. Final day.


    The branch office inspection was officially done.


    The rest of the headquarters team was flying home that afternoon.


    Sebastian, however, still had two engagements on the books: horseback riding at some aristocrat¡¯s estate in the morning, and a vineyard wine tasting that evening.


    We were originally scheduled to return tomorrow.


    But this morning, out of nowhere, he said:


    "I have a few things to take care of. You all should head back without me."


    A few things? Come on. That¡¯s vague. Suspiciously vague.


    I didn¡¯t question it. Just nodded along with Sawyer and said, "Yes, Alpha."


    He hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about staying behind. Not once.


    And now, suddenly, ns had changed.


    A quiet weight settled in my chest--but hey, he didn¡¯t owe me an exnation. Right?


    Still, the unease stuck.Like gum on the bottom of my shoe.


    I nudged Sawyer with my elbow. "Any idea why he¡¯s sticking around?"


    He gave me a look. "If he didn¡¯t tell you, why would he tell me? What, do you think I get daily status briefings from Alpha?"


    I sighed. "No. I just figured... he seems to like having you around."


    Sawyer blinked. "Wait--he prefers me?"


    He looked genuinely rmed.


    I rolled my eyes. "Not like that. Ugh. Don¡¯t tter yourself."


    He narrowed his eyes. "Pretty sure I won¡¯t recover from that emotional rollercoaster."


    ssic Sawyer: mildly offended, fully dramatic.


    Out in the paddock, Sebastian swung onto his horse like he was born in the saddle.


    Tall. Sharp-boned. Unreasonably photogenic, even in rain-damp morning light.


    The blond estate owner standing beside him looked like set dressing inparison.


    So what exactly was he staying for?


    At lunch, our hostid out an absurdly fancy spread.


    Sawyer and I joined--having politely turned down the horseback riding offer.


    (We both valued our spines. And horses can smell fear.)


    Midway through the meal, Sebastian¡¯s phone buzzed.


    The table was too long to catch the caller¡¯s voice, but I did catch his reply :


    "I¡¯lle alone. No one else."


    When he hung up, he looked up--right into my eyes.


    Busted. I didn¡¯t even try to pretend I wasn¡¯t staring.


    After lunch, he pulled me aside. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    I hesitated. Then asked, "What are you doing tomorrow?"


    "That¡¯s what¡¯s got you all spaced out?"


    "... Forget it."


    I looked away, like it hadn¡¯t been eating at me all morning.


    He chuckled--and to my surprise, reached out to brush a strand of hair behind my ear.


    "Since you¡¯re clearly dying to know," he said, "it¡¯s just ast-minuteworking thing. Boring as hell. I figured you could use the rest."


    His tone was easy. Rehearsed.


    Too smooth.


    But also... perfectly reasonable.


    And if I pushed again, I¡¯d just look clingy.


    I nodded. "Aworking event. Sure."


    "Want toe?"


    "You already said I should head home. I¡¯m just following orders, Alpha."


    He smiled, gave my shoulder a light squeeze. "You leave tomorrow, I¡¯ll be back the next night. Barely 24 hours."


    I nodded again. "Right."


    Still. He was going alone. That part didn¡¯t sit right.


    Back at the vi, I must¡¯ve looked half-dead because Sebastian only brought Sawyer to the wine tasting.


    I used the quiet to run some errands--grabbed the things Harper begged me to bring, plus a few gifts for friends back home.


    By the time I got back, the housekeeper had dinner waiting for Tang and me.


    Halfway through the meal, the doorbell rang.


    "... Please tell me that¡¯s not Amara staging a prison break," I muttered.


    She¡¯d been suspiciously quiet for days. Maybe someone really had taken her phone and grounded her.


    "I got it," Tang said, setting down his fork.

 Chapter 232 Unexpected Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 232 Unexpected Visitors</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I heard heavy footsteps approaching the dining room, but didn¡¯t look up.


    Still chewing, I kept my pace deliberately slow, convinced it was just Amara returning from whatever drama she¡¯d stirred up this time.


    Mentally, I was already queuing up all the choice words I nned to throw her way.


    But instead of Amara¡¯s signature entrance--high heels, high drama--two strangers walked in.


    British. Obviously. Painfully so.


    The man had golden hair and piercing blue eyes, his features so precisely carved it was borderline suspicious.


    He was pale as porcin, like nobility or a vampire. Something about him radiated a quiet, curated sadness. Like a man who owned too many limited-edition fountain pens.


    The woman beside him was stunning in a different way--chestnut hair that shimmered in the light, cheekbones sharp enough to file awsuit, and legs that went on forever.


    She moved with the unconscious grace of a runway model.


    They both wore that kind of understated wealth that whispered old money and private boarding schools.


    And they were staring directly at me.


    Not in a rude way. More like I was a modern art piece they couldn¡¯t quite decide if they "got."


    I set my fork down and nced at Tang, who had already returned to his meal like nothing happened.


    "Who are they?" I asked quietly.


    "Friends of Alpha," he mumbled, mouth full.


    Of course they were. Sebastian never did low-key--and neither did anyone in his orbit.


    With Sebastian absent and Tang clearly voting himself off hosting duty, that left... me.


    Fantastic.


    I stood to greet them, pasting on my best I¡¯m-totally-not-weird smile.


    "Hi there."


    The woman stepped forward, beaming, and extended a hand.


    "Hello! I¡¯m Evelyn."


    I shook her hand, trying not to feel like a hobbit shaking hands with a gazelle.


    "I¡¯m Cecilia."


    So this was her.


    Evelyn.


    Supposedly Sebastian¡¯s soulmate, ording to Amara, who couldn¡¯t shut up about it.


    And if she was telling the truth... well. I could see why Sebastian might¡¯ve looked twice.


    Not that I cared. Obviously.


    "Cece," she repeated warmly, then reached out and gave my arm a little squeeze, like we were old sorority sisters instead ofplete strangers.


    I blinked.


    Okay. Personal-space vition, aisle one.


    I took a subtle step back, trying to y it cool while my brain caught up with the unexpected contact.


    Then I turned to greet herpanion and was hit with a look so cold it could¡¯ve sh-frozen the room.


    If Evelyn was a cozy firece in a ski lodge, this guy was the cier outside.


    "This is my fianc¨¦, Vance," she said cheerfully.


    "Nice to meet you," I offered politely.


    Vance gave what might¡¯ve been a nod--or maybe a neck twitch--then turned and walked off without a word.


    ssic aristocratic energy: speak only when absolutely necessary, and even then, preferably not.


    Well then.


    What had I done to piss off His Royal Highness in the first three seconds?


    Evelyn draped an arm around my shoulders, bending down to my height.


    "Don¡¯t mind him," she stage-whispered. "Vance is always like that."


    "The Alpha isn¡¯t home," I said, keeping it neutral. "Have you contacted him?"


    I already knew the answer. If they had, Sebastian would¡¯ve warned me.


    "We were having dinner nearby and figured we¡¯d drop in," Evelyn said breezily. "Haven¡¯t had a chance to let him know yet."


    "I see."


    I led her to the living room, where Vance sat perched on the edge of the sofa like he was auditioning for a royal oil painting, posture stiff, expression thunderous.


    Evelyn, meanwhile, beamed like human sunshine.


    Talk about opposites attracting.


    This was the North Pole dating the Sahara.


    After the usual pleasantries, I escaped to the kitchen under the noble excuse of hot chocte and a quick call to Sebastian.


    He went silent for a few seconds after I mentioned his surprise guests, then said he¡¯d be back as soon as possible.


    Armed with two mugs, I returned to the living room.


    Leaving guests alone felt rude, so I sat back down and braced myself for what quickly became The Evelyn Show--starring her, featuring me.


    "Did you know," Evelyn leaned in like we were old friends swapping secrets, "Sebastian was insanely popr in high school? Boys, girls--you name it. Everyone was head over heels for him."


    She grinned. "But he never dated anyone. Not once. Vance and I were convinced he was secretly gay but too shy toe out."


    She gave a dramatic sigh, clearly enjoying the memory. "So one summer at camp, I introduced him to this adorable guy. Super sweet. Thought I was doing him a favor."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "Sebastian didn¡¯t speak to me for two weeks. Vance either."


    I nodded slowly, trying to keep my expression neutral while my brain caught up:


    Everyone crushed on Sebastian? Not exactly shocking.


    Never dated anyone? Okay...


    But Amara clearly had feelings for him. Was that one-sided?


    And Vance...why had he been mad about Evelyn ying matchmaker?


    What was that about?


    I nced at him, trying to piece things together.


    Catching my look, Vance suddenly snapped, voice sharp as a switchde.


    "You don¡¯t even love him."


    I nearly choked on my hot chocte.


    "Excuse me--what?"


    The usation hit like a sniper shot.


    Evelyn didn¡¯t flinch.


    "Oh, don¡¯t be dramatic, darling. You¡¯ll scare Cece."


    "She¡¯s heartless," Vance muttered.


    "Sebastian prefers it that way."


    "You¡¯re both heartless!"


    "Sweetheart, I swear, if you keep this up, I¡¯ll p some sense into you."


    Vance shut up.


    I sat frozen, mug halfway to my lips.


    Was this normal for them? Or just... aristocratic emotional warfare?


    The sound of the front door opening cut through my confusion.


    Sebastian had returned.


    "Sebas!" Vance practicallyunched himself across the room.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn didn¡¯t so much as twitch. She stayed put, offering azy little wave like royalty acknowledging a loyal subject.


    Sebastian, rain-damp and breathtakinglyposed, handed his jacket to Sawyer, greeted everyone with a nod, and then--his gaze paused on me. Just for a second.


    Vance leaned in close, whispering something with the urgency of someone reporting a national emergency.


    "Let¡¯s talk in my study," Sebastian said, calm as ever.


    "Yes. Absolutely," Vance said, already falling in step behind him without hesitation.


    That look in his eyes...


    It wasn¡¯t just admiration. It was full-blown,ser-focused adoration.


    Watching him trail after Sebastian was like watching a cat hear a tuna can being cracked open. Good lord.


    So Evelyn was supposed to be "the one who got away"?


    From where I was sitting, it looked a hell of a lot more like Sebastian was the one Vance had never stopped chasing.


    I nced around--Evelyn was calmly sipping her drink, Sawyer was dutifully drying the jacket like a valet, and Tang hadn¡¯t looked up from whatever boss fight he was losing.


    Was I the only one picking up on this?


    Was my emotional radar on overdrive, or were they all just spectacrly oblivious?


    Apparently, my face gave me away, because Evelyn tilted her head, concern flickering in her eyes.


    "Cece, are you feeling okay? You look a little pale."


    "No, I¡¯m fine," I said quickly.


    "Is it about tomorrow?" she asked. "Worried Sebastian might get hurt?"


    I blinked. "Hurt?"


    She smiled, like she was trying to be reassuring. "Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re going with him."


    My stomach dropped.


    Wait...what danger?

 Chapter 233 Dangerous Games

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 233 Dangerous Games</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "What exactly do you mean by¡¯danger¡¯?" I asked, leaning in.


    My tone was casual, but my heartbeat wasn¡¯t. It ticked up, like my body already knew something I didn¡¯t.


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes flicked wide--just for a second. She fidgeted with her mug before smoothing on a smile.


    "Oh, I was joking," she said lightly, waving it off. "Just a standard interpack exchange. Nothing dangerous. You should follow Sebastian¡¯s instructions."


    Her voice was light, but her fingers were tense around the ceramic. Grip too tight. Smile too practiced.


    I gave her a look.


    Seriously?


    "You don¡¯t drop the word¡¯danger¡¯ and expect me to ignore it."


    "You¡¯ve already let the cat halfway out of the bag," I added. "Might as well finish the thought. What kind of meeting is it?"


    Evelyn sighed, ncing around like someone might be listening.


    "If Sebastian hasn¡¯t told you, I shouldn¡¯t either. He¡¯d be... really pissed."


    Of course he would.


    My jaw clenched, slow and tight. There it was again--that wall. The one he built whenever something got too real.


    This whole trip had felt off. Like we were all dancing on a floor that might crack at any moment.


    After a beat, Evelyn leaned in again, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Just between us...There¡¯s real risk. Sebastian¡¯s keeping you in the dark because he thinks it¡¯s safer that way. But honestly?"


    She paused, eyes softening. "Keeping secrets from your mate? Never ends well. Trust doesn¡¯t recover from that. If you want in, I can make it happen."


    Then, as casually as if she¡¯d just offered me gum instead of a backstage pass to a ssified werewolf summit, she took another sip of her drink.


    I watched her walk off toward the bathroom, still trying to wrap my head around what she¡¯d just said.


    Footsteps approached behind me.


    "Please tell me I didn¡¯t just hear what I think I heard," Sawyer muttered, dropping onto the armrest beside me like he belonged there.


    Tang flopped down on my other side, already working himself into a panic.


    "Alpha¡¯s in danger?" he said, a little too loud. "I have to protect him!"


    I winced. "Tang, inside voice."


    He looked like he was ready to grab a weapon and throw himself in front of a bullet, and we weren¡¯t even sure there was one.


    Sawyer didn¡¯t look worried--just annoyed. "You seriously think Sebastian doesn¡¯t have this handled? The guy probably mapped out five contingencies before breakfast."


    Tang crossed his arms. "Still. If there¡¯s danger, someone should have his back."


    I bit my lip, anxiety curling in my stomach like smoke in a bottle.


    Sebastian was as flexible as a brick wall once he made a decision.


    Try to confront him, and I¡¯d be shipped home with a smile, a boarding pass, and probably a wolf escort.


    Tang suddenly sat up straighter. "What if... we just go anyway? Quietly. No drama. Just eyes on the ground."


    Sawyer gave him a look. "You nning on sneaking into a restricted interpack summit? What¡¯s the n--fake mustaches and fake names?"


    Tang shrugged. "If he sees us, he sees us. Better to ask forgiveness than permission, right?"


    Sawyer narrowed his eyes. "You do realize going against Alpha¡¯s orders is like... pack treason. With consequences."


    Tang grinned. "You¡¯re just scared."


    Sawyer¡¯s jaw twitched. "I¡¯m not scared. I¡¯m sane. This isn¡¯t a covert op--it¡¯s a diplomatic summit, not a werewolf Hunger Games."


    I finally spoke, voice low but steady.


    "Evelyn said she could get me in."


    They both snapped their heads toward me.


    By the time Evelyn came back, the three of us were already seated, locked and loaded.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Over an hourter, Sebastian and Vance finally emerged from the study.


    Evelyn had been standing by the firece, arms loosely folded, eyes unreadable.


    "Vance, we should head out," she said, cool andposed.


    Sebastian walked them to the door. When he came back, his gaze swept across the room.


    Searching. For someone.


    Finding it empty, he turned and headed upstairs.


    He stopped outside Cecilia¡¯s door and knocked, soft and steady.


    "Miss Moore? Are you still awake?"


    The door opened just a crack.


    "I was about to take a shower," she said, voice even, body mostly hidden behind the frame.


    She wore a thin nightgown, hair loose and slightly tousled.


    Not intentional. Not calcted.


    But the effect? Immediate.


    His eyes darkened--just a fraction. But she caught it.


    He leaned in, voice smooth as velvet.


    "Need a hand?"


    Her heart stuttered. She cursed it silently.


    The space between them seemed to shrink, the hallway suddenly too narrow, the air too still.


    A flush climbed her cheeks.


    Images fromst night surged forward like a scene on autoy.


    Her palm grew slick on the doorknob.


    He knew exactly what he was doing.


    "Do you?" he asked again, voice softer this time, gaze locked on hers.


    She licked her lips before she could stop herself.


    "I¡¯ll... think about it."


    That was all the invitation he needed.


    She didn¡¯t even register the moment her fingers let go of the doorknob.


    The door opened wider. Whether he pushed or she pulled, neither of them would rememberter.


    All that mattered was that he was suddenly inside, and the door clicked shut behind him--quiet, final, inevitable.


    He pressed her back against it, their bodies meeting in a slow, deliberate collision.


    His breath ghosted against her neck.


    "Still thinking?" he murmured.

 Chapter 234 Cancellation Of Flight

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 234 Cancetion Of Flight</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The thought was still hanging there, a ghost in the room, when he murmured, "Still thinking?"


    I knew the right answer. The safe one. No.


    But my body wasn¡¯t listening to any of that logic.


    It was too busy reacting to him, to how he smelled like spice and aing storm--something addictive and outright dangerous.


    His presence alone scattered my thoughts. Fuck it.


    "Lock the door," I whispered, the words out before I could catch them.


    The deadbolt clicked into ce, a sound of pure finality.


    Then his mouth was on mine, and every thought burned up in the heat.


    The kiss was hungry, urgent, a collision of need that left no room for second-guessing.


    My arms wound around his neck, pulling him closer, feeling the hard lines of his body through his clothes.


    In the middle of it, that old, primal craving rose in the back of my throat.


    I broke the kiss, my lips finding the corded line of his neck.


    I nipped at the skin, not hard, but with definite intent.


    "Easy, Cecilia," he rumbled, his voice already rough. He knew this habit of mine.


    I didn¡¯t listen. I bit down on his chest next, the cotton of his shirt between my teeth. "I just want to bite you," I muttered against the fabric.


    His hands slid down my back, tracing the curve of my spine, making me shiver. "If you kill me, who¡¯s going to keep you satisfied?"


    "You¡¯re basically an incubus," I said, my fingers fumbling with the buttons of his shirt. "A supernatural sex demon. You¡¯ll survive."


    He caught my chin, tilting my face up to meet his gaze.


    His eyes were dark, serious. "Then would you let this incubus stay... forever?"


    I saw it then, a flicker in his eyes. Hope. Fragile, like a pilot light just sparked back to life.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Instead, I crushed my mouth to his, swallowing any more questions.


    He sighed into the kiss, a deep, quiet sound that held everything we never said. Then he took over, his kiss turning deeper, more consuming.


    My knees gave out, but he caught me effortlessly, one arm hooking under my legs, the other supporting my back.


    He carried me toward the bathroom without breaking the kiss.


    He set me down on the cold countertop, the marble biting into my thighs. His hands pushed my shirt up and over my head, his mouth leaving mine to trail down my throat, to my tits.


    He took a nipple into his mouth, sucking hard through thece of my bra until I gasped, my back arching.


    I got his shirt fully open, pushing it off his shoulders, my nails scraping down the nes of his chest.


    He unzipped my pants, yanking them and my panties down my legs in one rough, impatient move.


    His fingers slid right into my pussy, finding me wet and ready.


    "Always so fucking ready for me," he growled, working two fingers inside me, his thumb circling my clit.


    I cried out, my head falling back against the mirror. "Just fuck me already. Stop teasing."


    He didn¡¯t need telling twice. He freed his cock, thick and hard, and pushed my thighs wider.


    He drove into me with one deep, iming stroke, filling mepletely, punching the air from my lungs.


    He set a brutal, immediate pace, each thrust mming me back against the mirror.


    The sounds were obscene--skin on skin, my ragged moans, his grunts in my ear.


    I clung to him, my legs locked around his hips, taking every inch, craving more. I came hard around him, my inner muscles mping down, and he followed with a low, guttural groan, his hips stuttering, burying himself deep as he pulsed inside me.


    He carried me, still joined, to the bed. The rest of the night unfolded in a sweat-slicked, breathless haze. We didn¡¯t speak much. There was just touch, and taste, and need. He took me from behind, his hand fisted in my hair.


    Heid me on my back and put my legs over his shoulders, fucking me so deep I saw stars.


    Each time we finished, after a few minutes of tangled, heavy breathing, his hands would start wandering again, his mouth would find a new patch of skin to im, and we¡¯d go again.


    Later, tangled in the ruined sheets, drifting toward unconsciousness, I managed to mumble into the dark, "Don¡¯t... finish inside."


    This hadn¡¯t been nned. I was sure he hadn¡¯t brought anything.


    He didn¡¯t reply with words. He just kissed my shoulder, then found my lips in the dark, and his hand slid between my thighs.


    Again. And again.


    By morning, I was utterly spent, out cold.


    I felt him rise first, the mattress shifting, the quiet rustle of clothes. Before leaving, he came back. I felt his weight on the edge of the bed, then his careful fingers brushing my hair back from my face.


    "Cecilia, I¡¯m heading to the exchange meeting. Call me when you board."


    "Mmm," I murmured into the pillow, barely in this world.


    His lips touched mine, a kiss gentle and cool, minty from his toothpaste.


    Then he was gone.


    The door clicked shut softly behind him, a sound that felt far too final.


    Then my eyes opened.


    --


    Sebastian left the vi at eight in the morning, driving away alone.


    An hourter, the rest of us--Tang, Sawyer, and me--loaded our luggage into a private car and headed to the airstrip. Everything looked routine. Faces nk, movements efficient.


    If anyone had been watching, they would¡¯ve seen exactly what we wanted them to see : a standard post-mission departure.


    We boarded the jet as scheduled. I called Sebastian, just like he¡¯d asked.


    "We¡¯re boarding now," I told him, voice steady.


    "Good," he said. "Call me when yound."


    The line went dead.


    I held the phone to my ear for just a beat longer, then slipped it into my coat pocket.


    Once the call ended, I turned to the flight attendant with a practiced smile. "There¡¯s been a change. Corporate reroute. We¡¯re grounded until the day after tomorrow."


    No questions followed. Our team had pulledst-minute changes before.


    Between Sawyer¡¯s badge and my position as Sebastian¡¯s interim logistics lead, the crew didn¡¯t even blink. They canceled the clearance and stood down without a fuss.


    We disembarked and headed to the meeting spot Evelyn had arranged.


    The jet door closed behind us with a soft hiss, sealing off the illusion we¡¯d just sold.


    Outside, the sun was higher, but the air felt cooler--quieter.


    A ck SUV waited near the far gate, tucked behind a fuel truck like it didn¡¯t want to be noticed.


    The driver leaned against the hood, sunsses on, arms crossed.


    When he spotted us, he straightened and opened the rear door without a word.


    We climbed in without hesitation. No one spoke.

 Chapter 235 The Infiltration 1

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 235 The Infiltration 1</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The caf¨¦ tucked away in the alley was the kind of ce you¡¯d expect to find struggling novelists nursing lukewarmttes and existential dread.


    Exposed brick, mismatched furniture, faint jazz humming through old speakers. It was cozy, low-profile--perfect for staying off the radar.


    Too perfect. Like someone designed it to feel non-threatening. That only made me more tense.


    We¡¯d been waiting forever. Or at least that¡¯s how it felt.


    I stirred my third cappino, watching the foam copse in slow motion.


    The bitterness barely registered. My nerves had already burned through the caffeine hours ago.


    Tang groaned and sprawled across his chair like a bored teenager at Sunday brunch. "Is Evelyn evening? Or did she ghost us for a hangover nap?"


    Sawyer gave him a look that could¡¯ve been filed under "told you so" in a courtroom. "Our lovely informant probably realized she¡¯d rather not get involved in high-level intrigue today. Can we leave now, or are we still pretending this is a good idea?"


    I didn¡¯t bother responding. Just kept stirring.


    One hand under the table clenched into a fist, knuckles digging into my thigh. I needed them calm. I needed me calm.


    "She said she¡¯s waiting on a call from her contact," I reminded them, eyes fixed on the caf¨¦ door. "Just give it time."


    They didn¡¯t push. Maybe it was the tone of my voice. Maybe they were just as keyed-up as I was.


    Last night¡¯s conversation with Evelyn had made everything snap into ce.


    This wasn¡¯t just some "regional diplomatic summit" Sebastian was attending.


    It was the Moonveil Ascendancy.


    Not a corporation. Not even a traditional crime syndicate.


    More like a velvet-gloved powerwork : billionaires, tech moguls, political puppeteers--and the darker fringe types who never made the Forbes list but held just as much power.


    It¡¯s made up of private intelligence brokers, cybercriminals, sanctioned hackers, arms dealers.


    People who didn¡¯t y by the rules because they wrote their own.


    A modern-day Illuminati, minus the theatrics, but with far more teeth.


    The name had hit like a thunderbolt.


    I¡¯d heard it before--overheard it, actually--when Cassian was speaking to Sebastian.


    They¡¯d mentioned Maggie Locke.


    Suddenly, everything made sense. This wasn¡¯t diplomacy. This was infiltration.


    And if Maggie Locke was involved, it wasn¡¯t just dangerous--it was personal.


    She hadn¡¯t just orchestrated Cici¡¯s escape.


    She¡¯d deliberately drawn me into her game at that masquerade ball. I wasn¡¯t just coteral.


    I was a target.


    And Sebastian? He was walking straight into it. Blindfolded, trusting the wrong people, thinking he had control.


    I stared down at the rim of my empty cup, the ghost of foam clinging to the porcin like it had something left to say.


    If he thought I was going to sit this one out, he didn¡¯t know me at all.


    We waited through lunch.


    Then through afternoon coffee.


    The sun crawled across the window, throwing long shadows across our table like clock hands running out of time.


    The table filled with empty cups and crumpled napkins like the aftermath of a failed stakeout.


    Nobody talked much after that. Even Tang had gone quiet, chewing on a straw like it owed him money.


    The sunlight had faded into thick, gray overcast, and the vintage streemps lining the alley flickered on, casting everything in a warm amber hue that made the caf¨¦ windows glow like a scene from a European indie film.


    That¡¯s when the car finally pulled up.


    The tinted passenger window rolled down, revealing Evelyn in oversized sunsses and a smile that looked like it belonged in a luxury watchmercial.


    "Hop in!" she called, cheerful like we were heading to brunch instead of breaking into a secret society¡¯s meetup.


    The doors unlocked with that signature, muffled thunk only high-end cars have.


    Tang and Sawyer took the middle row. I slid in beside Evelyn in the back.


    The doors sealed shut with that expensive, soundproof thud only luxury cars have.


    Our drivers--two men in matching ck suits and mirrored sunsses--looked like they¡¯d been plucked straight from a spy thriller.


    With their stiff postures and zero expression, they could¡¯ve been government-issue mannequins.


    I shifted in my seat, trying not tough. Seriously? Sunsses at dusk? What¡¯s next, codenames and encryptedms? Maybe a briefing folder marked "Top Secret"?


    Sawyer kept sneaking uneasy nces between our CIA cosy chauffeurs and the quickly fading daylight.


    His fingers tapped restlessly against his knee, eyes darting like he was waiting for hidden cameras to drop from the ceiling.


    Tang, beingpletely Tang, leaned forward and pped one of them on the shoulder like they were old friends tailgating before a football game.


    "Hey, buddy. Quick question--where exactly are we headed?" His voice was light, but there was something sharp underneath.


    The agent turned slowly, his mirrored lenses reflecting Tang¡¯s face like a poker table bluff. The temperature in the SUV seemed to drop five degrees.


    Tang didn¡¯t flinch. His expression hardened.


    The agent hesitated. "We¡¯re following protocol. Your cooperation is expected."


    Tang¡¯s hand didn¡¯t move from the man¡¯s shoulder. "I didn¡¯t ask for protocol. I asked for a destination. Try again."


    His fingers dug in. The agent winced.


    "Sir, please release him," the driver snapped.


    "Not until someone gives me an actual answer."


    "If this continues, we¡¯ll be forced to remove you from the vehicle."


    Tang¡¯s voice dropped lower. His eyes gleamed with something dark.


    "You¡¯re wee to try. Just make sure your dental insurance¡¯s up to date."


    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t empty. It was loaded.


    Tension stretched tight across the car, vibrating like a held breath. One wrong move, and it would snap.

 Chapter 236 The Infiltration 2

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 236 The Infiltration 2</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Before anyone could escte, I cut in. "Tang. Enough. Sit down."


    He held the agent¡¯s stare a second longer before finally pulling back and slumping into his seat, arms crossed.


    Both agents shared a nervous nce and wiped their brows like they¡¯d just stepped out of a sauna.


    Sawyer gave Tang a look that screamed, You chaotic menace.


    Then he sighed and straightened his cor like a man preparing to give a TED Talk titled "How Not to Die in a ck Ops Van."


    "Maybe next time, use your words," he muttered. "Some of us like our kneecaps where they are."


    Tang didn¡¯t answer right away. His fingers tapped against his leg, slow and steady, like he was grounding himself.


    Then, softly, "You okay?"


    His tone had changed--gentler now, like the storm had passed.


    He reached into his jacket pocket, retrieved a butterscotch candy, and unwrapped it with exaggerated care.


    Without warning, he popped it into Sawyer¡¯s mouth.


    "Here. You get cranky when you¡¯re crashy."


    Sawyer sighed through the caramel like a man reconsidering his entire career path.


    I sighed too, my mind already miles away.


    Sebastian.


    Where was he now? Already inside? Already surrounded?


    Evelyn leaned her head against my shoulder. "Don¡¯t worry, Cece. Vance is with him the whole time. He¡¯ll be fine."


    My stomach tightened. Vance being there wasn¡¯tforting. It made me more on edge if anything,.


    Still, I had to admit--his family carried weight. His father was a literal Duke. That kind of legacy didn¡¯t just open doors. It owned the buildings.


    Evelyn sighed beside me. "Okay. We need to change the subject before your worry gives me a tension headache."


    I blinked. "Sorry."


    She shook her head. "No, I mean it. You¡¯re allowed to be worried. But also practice self-care, cece."


    She sat up a little and reached over, gently tugging at a strand of my hair. It slipped through her fingers.


    "Is this a new shampoo? You smell expensive."


    I let out a tiredugh. "It¡¯s that coconut one from a drugstore."


    "Well, consider me fooled. You smell like a spa I can¡¯t afford."


    That got an actual smile out of me, which apparently was her goal, because she grinned and leaned back in.


    Then She yawned--loud and unapologetic--then dropped her head back onto my shoulder.


    "Mind if I crash here for a bit? You¡¯re warm."


    "Go for it."


    She curled into me like it was muscle memory, like she¡¯d done it a hundred times before. Within minutes, her breathing slowed, steady and soft.


    Mine didn¡¯t.


    I stared out the window, thoughts racing as the city lights blurred past like streaks of neon.


    About twenty minutester, we pulled up to a sleek hotel that looked like it came with a nondisclosure agreement. I gently shook Evelyn awake, and our Matrix-style escorts led us straight through the lobby and into a private elevator. The elevator took us straight to the roof.


    A helicopter waited for us there, rotors already spinning, whipping our hair and clothes into chaos like we¡¯d stepped onto a movie set.


    This was no Uber ride. This was full-blown covert operation.


    "This way, please," one agent said smoothly, while the other held open the cabin door.


    Once inside, we were asked to power off our phones and put on blindfolds.


    Tang bristled. Of course he did.


    I leaned over and whispered, "y by their rules, or we don¡¯t get in. And if we don¡¯t get in, who¡¯s going to protect your precious Alpha?"


    That shut him up. He grumbled butplied.


    I slipped my blindfold on, deliberately loose. With my smaller head, there was a gap near the bottom. Just enough.


    Pretending to doze, I peeked through the opening. We weren¡¯t flying that high, which made it easy to track thendscape.


    Eventually,nd gave way to ocean. Below us, the sea churned under a stormy sky, the waves a deep, te blue. The whole scene looked like the opening shot of a dystopian drama--gray skies melting into darker water.


    As we descended, an ind came into view.


    "We¡¯ve arrived," someone announced.


    Our blindfolds came off.


    Tang and Evelyn looked like they¡¯d just woken from a nap on a moving train--disoriented and mildly offended.


    I mentally apuded their ability to sleep through rotor noise and ssified airspace.


    We all turned to look up at the castle perched dramatically on the hilltop, lit like something out of a gothic novel.


    And then I saw the horse-drawn carriage.


    Seriously?


    The helicopter behind us took off, and our two escorts gestured toward the carriage like this was normal. I nearly rolled my eyes.


    What was this, a themed dinner theater?


    But it wasn¡¯t just for show. The carriage didn¡¯t head toward the castle, but instead wound its way down a narrow path through thick trees, eventually stopping at a secluded cluster of houses built into the hillside like a secret vige.


    We pulled up in front of one. A polished-looking agent turned to us.


    "The g begins at seven. Please change into formal attire and be ready by six-thirty," he said before disappearing like a ghost with a clipboard.


    The moment they were gone, Sawyer dropped onto the nearest sofa with a groan.


    "Jesus Christ, my back. How many transit methods does one meeting need? This feels like applying to Hogwarts."


    "Quitining and check the time," I said, pointing at the wall clock. It read six o¡¯clock.


    Everyone jumped like someone had hit y on a heist montage.


    We had thirty minutes to go from travel-weary to g-ready.

 Chapter 237 The Infiltration 3

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 237 The Infiltration 3</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    I stood at the floor-to-ceiling window, watching the horizon blur where sea met sky. Just over two hours until Cecilia would be safely home in Denver.


    That thought should¡¯ve brought me some peace.


    It didn¡¯t.


    My wolf, Soren, paced restlessly under my skin, wing at the edges of my control.


    His unease had been building all day--like static before a storm, impossible to ignore.


    "Sebas, you look absolutely devastating in that color," Vance called, sweeping into the room in full formalwear. His eyes widened at the deep plum velvet suit I¡¯d reluctantly agreed to wear.


    I turned slightly, voice t. "I look like a wealthy plum. Don¡¯t lie to me."


    "An expensive mistake I¡¯d still want to pursue," he said with a grin.


    Vance approached, gaze unapologetically tracking down my frame like I was something hanging in a Sotheby¡¯s showroom.


    He leaned in slightly.


    I raised a hand between us, palm open, expression unamused. "Vance. Boundaries. We agreed."


    Vance backed off with a half-step and a sheepish smile, hands raised like I¡¯d caught him red-handed.


    "I know, I know. Sometimes I forget," he said.


    "Try remembering."


    "I¡¯m trying."


    "Try harder," I muttered, settling into the leather sofa. "Or I¡¯ll knock you out and leave you in a linen closet."


    That got augh out of him. A real one--quick, low, familiar. Not flirtation. Not quite.


    He took the armchair across from me, stretching out like this was just another night in a long series of nights, like there hadn¡¯t been years packed into the silence after I¡¯d first realized what his looks really meant.


    There¡¯d been a time I didn¡¯t see it. Or maybe I didn¡¯t want to.


    But once it clicked--once the jokes lingered too long, once thepliments started feeling like confessions--I couldn¡¯t unsee it.


    We¡¯d had the talk eventually. Stripped of sarcasm, stripped of pride. He told me the truth, and I told him mine.


    He wanted.


    I didn¡¯t.


    We moved forward anyway.


    It wasn¡¯t always easy. Sometimes he forgot himself. Sometimes I had to remind him.


    But the friendship held. Bent, maybe--but never broke.


    He watched me now with that same old look. Not hopeful, not exactly. Just... resigned. Like he knew the ending but still liked the story anyway.


    I leaned back, closing my eyes for half a second.


    I was straight. Zero flex. Zero confusion. And he knew that.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I dabbed foundation over the faint red marks on my chest, staring at my reflection in the full-length mirror with growing irritation.


    The dress was white. Of course it was white. Whoever picked it clearly had a sense of humor--and zero understanding of tactical discretion.


    Plunging neckline that stopped just short of scandal, an open back that dipped so low I might as well have skipped the dress entirely, and high slits on both sides that made walking feel like a risk assessment.


    It didn¡¯t cling to my body so much as it draped like a threat--every curve on disy, every inch of skin a potential distraction.


    I tugged at the neckline, trying to shift the fabric into something less... pornographic. No use. The dress was clearly designed that way.


    With a sigh, I let my hair down, arranging it like a strategic curtain across my chest and shoulders. Not perfect, but passable enough to avoid a scandal--or a nosebleed.


    When I stepped out of the bedroom, Sawyer looked up... and froze. After a few silent seconds, he turned away fast, one hand over his nose.


    "Seriously?" I deadpanned, grabbing tissues and tossing them at him. "What are you, twelve?"


    Sawyer took two but handed them right back to me. "Cover yourself, for God¡¯s sake. I¡¯d rather not have Alpha Sebastian rip me in half."


    "Rx. He¡¯s not here to supervise wardrobe malfunctions," I said, pushing the tissues back into his hands.


    With the crowd at the g, I¡¯d be just another face in a sea of sequins and secrets.


    The door opened, and Tang strolled in--looking like a Bond viin¡¯s better-dressed cousin. The transformation was... dramatic. His tailored ck suit cut across broad shoulders and a trim waist, with just enough detail to keep him dangerous : a small ck cross earring in his cartge and the faintest hint of ink curling at his neck.


    "You clean up nice," I said, reaching up to ruffle his hair. "Dangerous, but nice."


    Tang dangled his bowtie between two fingers. "I know I look good. But this thing? Feels like I¡¯m being choked by etiquette."


    "Then ditch it. You¡¯ve got enough attitude to carry the look anyway."


    Sawyer, whose tie was currently knotted with surgical precision, shot him a look. "Some of us still believe in maintaining a sense of dignity."


    Tang shrugged and shoved the bowtie into his pocket, then sprawled across the sofa, long legs stretched over the coffee table like he owned the ce. "I scoped the property. It¡¯s a maze. Cameras everywhere. I smashed the ones I found."


    "You what?" Sawyer¡¯s face went full panic mode, like someone had just told him his retirement n was a Ponzi scheme.


    "What¡¯s the big deal?" Tang said, arms behind his head. "They¡¯ll rece them. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re prisoners here. Evelyn said they like edge, right? I gave them a preview."


    Sawyer looked like he was mentally drafting an incident report. I could already see the vein in his temple throbbing.


    Personally, I thought Tang had a point. If this ce really was recruiting rebels and rule-breakers, then yeah--he was ying the part perfectly.


    "Nice work, Tang," came a voice from the doorway.


    Evelyn stepped in, radiant in a champagne-gold strapless jumpsuit dripping with sequins. Her confidence walked in ten seconds before she did. She pped once, slowly and deliberately. "Tonight, we¡¯re all candidates. Showing a little fire? That¡¯s just smart marketing."


    Tang gave her a two-finger salute, smug and satisfied.


    Sawyer looked like he wanted to dissolve into the wallpaper.


    Then came the sound of hooves on cobblestone, muffled but unmistakable.


    A man in a ssic butler¡¯s uniform appeared in the doorway, all posture and polish. The antique wall clock behind him read 6 :30 exactly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," he said with crisp precision, "the g is about to begin. Kindly follow me."


    We rose and followed him out, stepping into the velvet dusk toward the waiting carriage.


    The air smelled like secrets.


    During the ride, I felt a persistent gaze on me.


    Turning slightly, I found Evelyn resting her chin on one palm, studying me with the kind of slow, deliberate interest that made my skin prickle.


    "Cece, you look so slender, but you¡¯ve got quite the figure under there," she said with a bold smile, her fingers reaching over to brush aside the hair skimming my corbone.


    I instinctively caught her wrist, startled by the sudden intimacy.


    "Your hair would look even more beautiful up," she added, voice low and casual.


    "I prefer it down. It¡¯s more... warming," I replied carefully.


    Warming? What the hell kind of word was that?


    Evelyn paused, then burst intoughter. "Cece, you are absolutely adorable."


    I forced a polite smile. "You¡¯re sweet too."


    Then, as casually as I could, I shifted away from her.


    It wasn¡¯t the touch that unsettled me. Harper and I linked arms all the time, shared spa days, even fell asleep in the same bed after too much wine. Yvonne was just as affectionate.


    But this? This felt different.


    They never looked at me like I was dessert.


    Surely Evelyn wasn¡¯t...


    Good grief.


    "Did I scare you, cutie?" she teased, clearly noticing my difort--and making no effort to dial back the heat in her voice.


    I sat rigid, mind racing, shing back to what Amara said about Sebastian¡¯s¡¯soft spot,¡¯ the one she was convinced had been reced by someone else.


    Had she misread the situation entirely?


    Or had I?

 Chapter 238 The Storm Descends 1

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 238 The Storm Descends 1</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    After twenty minutes of tense silence and too much eye contact with Evelyn, the carriage finally slowed to a stop. I could¡¯ve kissed the ground.


    I was the first one out, gathering my dress as I stepped down. Looking up, I froze.


    The gothic castle loomed ahead, its towers piercing the thick sky, backlit by warm yellow light that made the storm clouds above look even darker.


    It looked like the kind of ce where billionaires host masquerades... or where old-world wolves hold court.


    We followed our guide through a massive arched entryway.


    A narrow suspension bridge stretched out before us,nterns flickering to life one by one as we crossed.


    The bridge creaked faintly with every step, swaying just enough to remind us we weren¡¯t on solid ground anymore--in any sense.


    Once across, the double doors opened into a grand foyer that was both antiquated and opulent. Vaulted ceilings, crystal chandeliers, marble so polished I could see my own nerves reflecting back at me.


    More guests filtered in behind us as we stepped into the main ballroom.


    Then I saw him.


    Sebastian.


    Still as ever. Sharp eyes, perfect posture, and somehow pulling focus without even trying.


    And that suit--deep violet velvet. Regal, expensive... and honestly? Kind of absurd.


    An older woman approached him, chatting politely. He nodded once, then turned slightly--his gaze sweeping the entrance like instinct.


    Then he saw me.


    His eyes locked on mine. The shift was instant. Shock.


    He wasing.


    And he did not look happy.


    I stood quietly, waiting for him. His cold expression didn¡¯t intimidate me in the slightest.


    Tang excitedly bounded forward to meet Sebastian.


    "Alpha, I made it!" he announced proudly.


    Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened instantly--like someone had just handed him an unmarked boxbeled¡¯chaos.¡¯


    His voice was low and dangerous. "What exactly did I tell you to do?"


    "If you¡¯re angry, just hit me."


    Tang opened his jacket dramatically, exposing his chest like he was in some kind of gangster drama.


    "Go on. I can take it."


    Sebastian¡¯s brow furrowed, sharp and deliberate.


    His jaw tightened once, then again, like he was holding something back.


    He didn¡¯t say a word, but his silence carried enough judgment to make the air feel heavier.


    His gaze moved past me andnded on Sawyer, who was half-hidden behind my shoulder.


    "Get over here. Now."


    Sawyer looked like he might cry. I knew this would happen!


    He didn¡¯t move, using me as a human shield while frantically trying to exin to Sebastian,"I tried to stop this, I swear! But they wouldn¡¯t listen!"


    "Come here," Sebastian said, utterly calm. "Let¡¯s talk. I won¡¯t hit you."


    Yeah, that¡¯s what viins say right before they snap your kneecaps.


    Sawyer shot me a desperate look that screamed : You dragged us into this, and now I¡¯m the one about to get executed? Fix this!


    I gave him a small, reassuring nod.


    Then I stepped forward, lifting my chin, voice steady.


    "It¡¯s not Tang¡¯s or Sawyer¡¯s fault. I forced them to bring me. So... if someone needs to be punished, let it be me."


    I extended my hand, palm up, like a challenge.


    Sebastian¡¯s expression softened. A faint smile appeared.


    We locked eyes.


    Then he shrugged off his jacket and draped it over my shoulders. His expression still cool, but noticeably softer.


    "I should be furious," he said, voice low. "But then you show up in my clothes, looking like that, and suddenly I forget why."


    I blinked. "You¡¯re seriously ming the outfit?"


    He gave a slow, dramatic once-over. "It¡¯s highly distracting."


    I bit back augh and tugged the jacket tighter around me.


    "So what now? Am I your idental date?"


    "idental implies I didn¡¯t want it to happen," he said. "You¡¯re with me tonight. Own it."


    I nced around. A few guests were already sneaking nces, whispering.


    "People are definitely watching."


    "Good," he said, offering his arm like this was all perfectly choreographed. "Let them."


    I went silent.


    The other two didn¡¯t dare say a word either.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Their other teammate, Evelyn, had already slipped into the crowd the second they entered the ballroom--dodging Sebastian¡¯s fury with the ease of someone who¡¯d done it a hundred times before.


    She reappeared minutester, heels tapping softly against the polished floor.


    Her gazended on her fianc¨¦, Vance, standing stiffly apart from the group--arms crossed, jaw clenched.


    His eyes flicked to Cecilia, lingering a beat too long on Sebastian¡¯s jacket draped over her shoulders.


    "Isn¡¯t she adorable?" Evelyn said lightly, as if she hadn¡¯t just ghosted the aftermath of a near meltdown.


    Vance shot her a look that could freeze champagne.


    "Why did you even bring her? She¡¯s just stirring up trouble."


    "Oh,e on," she said, slipping her arm through his with theatrical sweetness. "Interrupting your little Sebastian fantasy, am I?"


    "We¡¯re just friends," he snapped. Too fast.


    Unfazed, Evelyn tilted his chin up with two fingers. "Please. I know that face. That¡¯s your jealous-and-sulky look."


    Vance scoffed. "I¡¯m not jealous. I just don¡¯t think your girl knows what she¡¯s doing. She¡¯s walking into this whole thing blind."


    That earned him a slow, razor-edged smile.


    Her grip on his jaw tightened, just enough to make him flinch.


    "Call my girl clueless again," she said softly, "and you¡¯ll be sleeping on the floor. With a ck eye."


    He winced. "Okay, okay. Jesus."


    "Don¡¯t push me." She patted his cheek lightly--though the impact felt less like affection and more like a warning.


    Then, just like that, she smiled brightly and tugged him back toward the group, as if none of it had happened.


    They¡¯d known each other since they were kids.


    On paper, the engagement made sense--high society pedigree, perfectly bnced legacies.


    Evelyn¡¯s family had old European titles and new tech money. Vance¡¯s family had legacy wealth and political clout. A headline-ready match.


    Of course, things were rarely that tidy.


    The "princess" preferred soft, seductive women. The "prince" leaned toward tall, emotionally distant men.


    But somehow, it worked.


    Toxic, maybe. But functional.


    After giving her fianc¨¦ a quick attitude adjustment, Evelyn tugged him toward the group with a dazzling smile.

 Chapter 239 The Storm Descends 2

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 239 The Storm Descends 2</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I watched as Evelyn and Vance approached, and to my surprise, I felt myself tense up a little.


    Evelyn always had this unsettling grace--like she knew everyone¡¯s secrets and kept them in alphabetical order.


    Evelyn didn¡¯t hesitate. She walked straight up and said, "Sebastian, I¡¯m so sorry. That was my fault. I let it slip. But Cece was really worried when she heard you might be in danger. She insisted oning. She was genuinely concerned."


    She sold it well--calm, sincere, and deliberate. But I knew exactly what she was doing: trying to keep Sebastian from shutting down and to salvage whatever spark might still exist between us.


    Sebastian¡¯s shoulders rxed. The anger in his face eased.


    He looked at me. "Really?"


    "Umm..." I faltered.


    Which was ridiculous. I was normally pretty good at lying.


    I could fake enthusiasm for budget meetings. I could charm intel out of enemy agents.


    But now, with something that was... sort of true? I choked.


    After a few painful seconds, I finally offered, "Everyone was worried."


    And yeah, that was the safest sentence I coulde up with that didn¡¯t include the words "I missed you" or "Please don¡¯t die again."


    I nced at Tang like a drowning person looking for a life raft.


    Tang didn¡¯t miss a beat. "That¡¯s right. It wasn¡¯t just Cecilia--Sawyer and I were both worried too, Alpha."


    He shot a meaningful look at Sawyer, who looked like he¡¯d rather be anywhere else.


    Sawyer sighed, the picture of reluctant solidarity. "I was... concerned."


    Sebastian¡¯s expression froze over again.


    His smile vanished like a light switch flipped off.


    "Ah. So this is the¡¯Who Cares Most About Sebastian¡¯petition. Great."


    I puffed out my cheeks slightly, resisting the urge to groan out loud.


    Inside, I was mentally kicking myself.


    Seriously? You can sell lies in fivenguages, but you can¡¯t manage one decent sentence when it actually matters? Say something nice, genius! It¡¯s free!


    I opened my mouth to say something--anything--but my brain was buffering like a slow Wi-Fi connection.


    The air thickened with awkward silence.


    Across from me, Vance shot me a look colder than a January wind in Chicago.


    "Darling, smile," Evelyn said sweetly, pinching Vance¡¯s side hard enough to make him twitch.


    Vance¡¯s posture deted under her grip.


    To break the awkward silence, Tang jumped in. "Isn¡¯t the g starting soon? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to begin at seven?"


    Sebastian replied, "They¡¯re probably waiting for everyone to arrive."


    "I hope they don¡¯t wait too long. I¡¯m starving." Tang eyed the massive banquet table in the center of the hall like a kid at Thanksgiving.


    Sawyer shot him a look. "You do realize this isn¡¯t a dinner party, right? We¡¯re not here for turkey and mashed potatoes."


    Sebastian lightly tapped the back of Tang¡¯s head. "Go check the kitchen. See if there¡¯s anything to eat--and keep your eyes open."


    "Yes, Alpha." Tang caught the subtext immediately and disappeared into the crowd.


    The grand hall stayed in a state of casual motion.


    It wasn¡¯t clear whether all the guests had arrived yet, and the organizer of this so-called "exchange event" was still nowhere to be seen.


    The room had the air of a luxury mixer--except no one seemed rxed. People clustered in tight-knit groups or stood alone like wary predators.


    Looking around, I spotted guests of every background and nationality--a truly global guest list, like something out of a G20 afterparty.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t bother circting like the others. Whoever needed to speak with him woulde. He had no reason to chase anyone down.


    But our stillness didn¡¯t stop others from approaching.


    The elegant middle-aged woman from earlier returned, speaking with the same polished charm.


    She turned out to be the wife of a Japanese business mogul.


    She said she¡¯de to Ennd at a friend¡¯s invitation and had no idea what this "exchange meeting" was--just that it was supposed to be a g.


    Sebastian kept the conversation light and vague. We revealed nothing.


    Her friend called her away soon after, and as she left, another group approached--one man, two women.


    The man looked to be in his forties, radiating the kind of self-importance born from money and power. The women beside him wore nearly identical dresses to mine--low-cut, high-slit, and clearly meant to impress.


    He leaned in like we were old friends sharing secrets. "I heard the organizer of this whole thing is actually the owner of the ind and castle."


    Sebastian offered a polite, shallow smile. He wasn¡¯t buying any of it.


    Sensing his disinterest, I stepped in smoothly. "Really? I¡¯d heard it was being hosted by a business consortium--that they owned the ind. I expected to see their representatives tonight. But your version¡¯s interesting."


    The man gave a shrug. "Who knows? All I know is this thing¡¯s really just a meet-and-greet. Think of it like house-hunting--we¡¯re still in the browsing phase."


    "Except this isn¡¯t real estate. This goes both ways."


    And if they¡¯re the ones doing the choosing, you might not get a say.


    The man chuckled. "Touch¨¦. Mutual pursuit, then!"


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. He was charming in that overly slick, yacht-club kind of way.


    After some more small talk, I learned his name was Dick--an Australian business magnate with a worth that probably needed its own ountant.


    No one here was ordinary.


    :30 PM.


    Tang returned just as the room shifted. The organizer had finally arrived.


    She entered through the main doors, nked by several attendants.


    She wore a sapphire blue gown that shimmered under the chandeliers, with golden-brown hair, fair skin and razor-sharp cheekbones.


    Textbook European elegance.


    What caught me off guard wasn¡¯t her beauty--but her age.


    She was young. Much younger than I¡¯d expected for someone who supposedly owned a castle and hosted international power yers.


    And the longer I looked at her, the more something felt... off.

 Chapter 240 The Feast from Hell

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 240 The Feast from Hell</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    "I am Belinda. Please forgive me for keeping you waiting."


    She glided to the center of the ballroom like she owned the air around her, every movement smooth and calcted. The guests responded as if drawn by some invisible ma--curious, intrigued, and a little too eager to be near her.


    Up close, the unease only deepened.


    Her features were wless in a way that didn¡¯t feel real--high cheekbones, deep-set eyes, a sculpted nose, and full lips painted in a shade just shy of blood red. Under the ballroom lights, her skin looked poreless, like a porcin doll. When she smiled, her lips moved with unnerving precision, like someone whose face had been frozen in perfection one injection too many.


    It was the kind of beauty that made people stare... and then flinch.


    Sebastian and Cecilia weren¡¯t the only ones who noticed.


    Around them, guests began to shift--some subtly stepped back, others exchanged hushed nces over their champagne flutes.


    A few looked downright spooked.


    With the castle¡¯s gothic opulence and the storm whispering against the windows, the whole scene felt like a high-budget horror film right before things started to go wrong.


    Still, most of the guests held it together. Anyone who¡¯d epted an invitation to a Moonveil event probably knew better than to act shocked by a little creepy weirdness.


    "Belinda..." Cecilia muttered. "Sounds sweet. Looks sweeter. Probably poisonous."


    Sebastian leaned in, his voice a soft murmur against her ear. "If she¡¯s poisonous, I¡¯d keep an eye out for the moment she sheds her skin."


    Cecilia shivered, equal parts amused and unsettled.


    Belinda¡¯s gaze swept the room like a queen counting pawns. Cool. Calcted. When her eyesnded on Sebastian, they lingered--again.


    Cecilia noticed. She shot him a sharp side-nce, suspicion flickering beneath narrowedshes.


    Right on cue, Sebastian¡¯s hand slid to her waist, a subtle squeeze like a silent im.


    "Ms. Moore," he murmured, lips twitching, "you make me sound like some tragic heartbreaker."


    She blinked. Almost rolled her eyes.


    It sounded humble--until it didn¡¯t. He wasplimenting himself. Wrapped in faux modesty, of course.


    ssic Sebastian.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Belinda called out, her voice slicing cleanly through the ambient murmur. "Please, join me at the table."


    She gestured toward the long obsidian dining table stretching across the ballroom like a runway for the elite. The final guests had arrived.


    So this was the infamous "exchange" meeting Moonveil had orchestrated. The real question was--what exactly were they exchanging?


    The group began drifting toward the massive table, which looked like it could seat at least fifty.


    Cecilia counted around thirty guests in total. The invitation had mentioned bringingpanions, which exined the entourages.


    An Australian businessman had brought two models on each arm.


    Sebastian had only intended toe alone--now he had five people trailing him like an idental entourage.


    No one seemed eager to sit near Belinda. The chairs closest to the head of the table remained suspiciously empty. Guests lingered at a polite distance, pretending to be absorbed in wine lists or whispering to theirpanions.


    Except for Sebastian.


    He walked forward with deliberate ease and imed a seat near the head of the table--two seats away from Belinda. Close enough to be noticed. Far enough not to seem obvious.


    Then Cecilia took the seat beside Sebastian.


    Behind them, Sawyer grabbed Tang¡¯s arm, knuckles white.


    "Are you insane?" he whispered. "Why are we sitting next to Ghost Barbie?"


    Tang calmly loosened Sawyer¡¯s grip.


    "She¡¯s not dangerous," he said. "It¡¯s just not her real skin."


    Sawyer rxed for half a second, then paled.


    "Just not her real skin?" he hissed. "That¡¯s your idea of no danger?"


    Across the table, Evelyn and Vance sat down. Whether that made them brave or reckless was anyone¡¯s guess.


    Once everyone was seated, Belinda took her ce at the head of the table.


    "I¡¯ve prepared some local ind specialties for you all," she said. "I hope you enjoy them."


    At her signal, the servers brought out the first course.


    What looked like a cream soup was actually pulverized brain matter--milky white and unmistakable. Guests around the table recoiled.


    The second course was Stargazy Pie. Fish heads poked through the crust, their dead eyes staring upward. A few guests turned away.


    The third course was nearly raw steak, swimming in bright red juices. Even Tang, usually unfazed by meat, hesitated.


    Each dish was worse than thest.


    Between the castle¡¯s atmosphere, Belinda¡¯s unnatural presence, and the grotesque food, the dinner felt like a staged horror show.


    Guests exchanged uneasy nces but kept up appearances.


    No one dared refuse outright. Instead, they sliced tiny bites, moved food around, or quietly hid pieces in their napkins.


    Belinda watched them all with that same fixed smile.


    "Is the cuisine not to your liking?" she asked.


    The table fell silent.


    "It¡¯s lovely," someone offered quickly.


    "I eat light in the evenings," another added.


    "I¡¯m vegetarian," someone else said.


    Belinda nodded, her smile unchanged. Her eyes swept the table, then stopped on Sebastian.


    "What about you, Alpha Sebastian? What do you think of the meal?"


    Sebastian set down his spoon.


    "It¡¯s visually fascinating," he said.


    "But you¡¯re not eating."


    "I practice intermittent fasting. No food after sunset--doctor¡¯s orders."


    Her smile faltered, briefly.


    Around the table, several guests looked annoyed they hadn¡¯t thought of the same excuse.


    Belinda recovered quickly. She raised her ss.


    "If the food isn¡¯t to your taste, perhaps the wine will be more agreeable. A toast."


    Everyone raised their sses. For the first time that evening, they drank without hesitation.


    The remaining courses were no better, but Sebastian, exempted by his excuse, avoided them entirely. The others kept up the act.


    Cecilia dabbed her lips with a napkin, slipping an unchewed bite inside.


    Across from her, Evelyn and Vance ate the fish pie as if it were normal. Sawyer looked pale, one hand pressed to his stomach.


    Tang leaned over.


    "Cecilia, the dessert¡¯s actually good. Save room."


    She gave him a look. He¡¯d been in the kitchen earlier. He would know.


    Atst, the final course arrived.

 Chapter 241 The Devil’s Dessert

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 241 The Devil¡¯s Dessert</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "It¡¯s a berry trifle," Belinda announced, her voice smooth as silk and practiced to perfection--like a flight attendant describing a crashnding with a smile.


    Across the long, candlelit table, someone muttered, "Finally, something that doesn¡¯t look like a punishment."


    "Praise the Moon Goddess," another guest whispered, not quite low enough. "Maybe this one won¡¯t try to kill us."


    The collective relief was almostical. After a parade of dishes that looked like failed science experiments, the appearance of real dessert was practically a religious experience.


    It was well after nine, stomachs were growling, and with no way off the ind until tomorrow afternoon--this might be the only safe meal we got.


    Servants moved with choreographed precision, cing crystal bowls in front of each guest. Each trifle was a work of art-yers of sponge cake, whipped cream, summer berries, and glistening jam. The scent hit me like a memory : buttery vani and sun-ripened fruit.


    I¡¯d always had a thing foryered desserts. Around me, forks were already clinking with desperate enthusiasm.


    I picked up my spoon. Paused. Then set it down again.


    Why the hell would dessert be the only thing that wasn¡¯t suspicious tonight?


    "Eat," Sebastian said beside me--low, calm, like a man who¡¯d survived enough poisonings to tell the difference.


    I hesitated. His tone was steady. Certain. Too certain.


    I took a small bite.


    "You can¡¯t keep skipping meals," he added. "Besides, I doubt the poison would be lethal."


    I stopped cold, spoon hovering midair. "...Excuse me?"


    He met my re with that infuriating half-smile. "Rx. I¡¯m kidding. It¡¯s fine."


    My appetite? Gone.


    Sure, logic said Belinda and her cult wouldn¡¯t gain anything by killing us. But "not deadly" didn¡¯t mean "not tampered with."


    We were sealed in on an ind. If they wanted to hurt us, they had endless options. Food. Water. Air. Sleep. No escape.


    And suddenly, I got it.


    This wasn¡¯t a party. It was a test. A cage with gilded trim.


    We weren¡¯t guests--we wereb rats.


    With that charming thought, I resumed eating.


    Tang was already polishing off his second helping,pletely unbothered. Everyone else at the table--except our ever-fasting Alpha--was diving into dessert like it was theirst supper.


    Even Belinda took a dainty bite, smiling like she¡¯d just solved world peace.


    She turned to Sebastian, her voice syrupy sweet. "Are you absolutely sure you won¡¯t try a taste, Alpha Sebastian?"


    Sebastian gave her the full scan--face, neck, shoulders--but his expression didn¡¯t budge. He looked like a man evaluating a winebel, not a woman.


    "I¡¯m afraid high-sugar foods are strictly off-limits," he replied smoothly. "They elerate skin aging."


    Belindaughed, low and knowing. "You do take remarkable care of yourself. Perhaps you¡¯d like to join me in my suiteter? We could discuss your... wellness routine in private."


    Her hand slid toward his.


    My stomach twisted--not from poison, but from something far more annoying.


    Sebastian reached for his water ss, expertly dodging her touch. "I¡¯d hate to show favoritism. Wouldn¡¯t want the other guests feeling left out, Ms. Belinda."


    Belinda¡¯sugh was too perfect, too rehearsed. "Oh, don¡¯t worry. When the Ascendancy assigns me to host an event, I make sure no one leaves unsatisfied."


    Her voice lingered on the word. Like a threat in lipstick.


    Every head at the table lifted.


    Reactions flickered--from amusement to difort to barely concealed panic.


    The room fractured into a dozen private storms of interpretation.


    Sebastian tilted his head, smile razor-sharp. "Now that sounds... intriguing."


    His gaze lingered on her for a beat too long.


    Then he reached for his water ss and took a sip.


    A momentter, the ss tipped--just enough to send a cool stream of water trickling over Belinda¡¯s manicured hand.


    "My apologies," he said with effortless charm, offering his napkin. "How clumsy of me."


    "No harm done." Belinda lifted her hand, allowing him to dab it dry.


    Far from upset, she seemed to bask in his attention.


    That frozen face somehow managed to convey coyness.


    I watched silently, keeping my expression neutral. Vance, however, looked like he was about to burst a blood vessel.


    The other guests observed this exchange with diplomatic silence, trading loaded nces with theirpanions.


    After dinner, Belinda led us upstairs to the second floor of the castle.


    "You¡¯ll all be staying here tonight," she announced, her smile stretching just a little too wide. "Rooms have been prepared--two guests per chamber. If you came alone, you may request a private suite, although I wouldn¡¯t rmend it. The wind howls terribly at night, and solitude can... unsettle the mind."


    Creepy.


    "Take some time to rest and freshen up," she added, voice syrupy. "We¡¯ll continue the festivities shortly."


    Wait--stay in the castle?


    A ripple of unease moved through the group. Weren¡¯t we supposed to stay in the vis near the hills? And what did she mean by the wind and "unsettling the mind"?


    And freshen up for what, exactly?


    No one asked. But the tension was thick enough to chew through.


    A few guests looked at Sebastian like they were hoping he¡¯d object.


    He didn¡¯t. He looked vaguely bored.


    The steward pped his hands, and servants began escorting people to their assigned rooms.


    "Cece, shall we--" Evelyn reached for my arm, clearly nning to room with me.


    I beat her to it.


    I slipped my arm through Sebastian¡¯s and said, with zero shame, "I¡¯m afraid of ghosts. He has strong protective energy."


    Evelyn froze, hand suspended in the air.


    Vance choked on augh.


    Sebastian nced down at me, amused, then turned to Evelyn and shook his head. "Not possible."


    "Selfish," she muttered under her breath.


    Tang and Sawyer were assigned the room next to ours.


    Evelyn and Vance were ced across the hall.


    We all exchanged a fewst nces before disappearing behind our respective doors.


    Inside our room, I hovered near the door, listening.


    Nothing. No footsteps, no whispers. Just muffled silence.


    "Picking up any ghostly frequencies?" Sebastian leaned in, whispering near my ear. "Cece, be honest--do you really think this castle is haunted?"


    "You¡¯re such a--"


    Before I could shove him, he yanked me forward and crushed me against his chest.


    "Quick, absorb some protective energy. Deep breaths."


    "Mmph!"


    My face was smushed into his shirt so hard I could practically count the threads.


    I jabbed him in the ribs. "Can you be serious for, like, one minute? Something¡¯s off. Why send us to our rooms if there¡¯s more¡¯festivities¡¯ nned? What are they really doing? Did you figure it out?"


    He cupped my face in his hands, and just like that, the yfulness vanished. His expression turned sharp. Focused.


    "Yes."


    My stomach dropped. "What is it?"

 Chapter 242 The Haunted Chamber

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 242 The Haunted Chamber</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Sebastian dropped his voice to a whisper, his eyes darkening mysteriously. "We might encounter all sorts of supernatural phenomena tonight."


    Supernatural, my ass.


    I stared at him tly, unimpressed.


    Sebastian cupped my face between his hands, gently squishing my cheeks. "Want to bet a ghost knocks on our door any minute now?"


    "I swear to God, I¡¯ll..."


    Knock. Knock.


    My hand froze mid-air, just inches from his chest.


    The word "ghost" died on my tongue as a soft rap echoed through the room, followed by a woman¡¯s trembling voice.


    "Alpha Sebastian... "


    Instant goosebumps.


    A jolt of fear shot down my spine, and I instinctively threw myself into his arms like a scared cat diving for cover. My hands clutched his waist with a death grip.


    What the hell? This couldn¡¯t be real.


    I pressed my face to his chest, holding my breath, eyes locked on the door. My fingers fisted the fabric of his shirt so hard my knuckles went white. His heartbeat stayed steady--meanwhile, mine was doing Olympic-level backflips.


    "Alpha Sebastian... please help me... " The voice cracked into a shaky, tearful plea.


    Every hair on my neck stood at attention.


    I nced up at him and mouthed : Who¡¯s out there?


    Sebastian just smiled.


    He mouthed back: Who do you think?


    I swallowed.


    I didn¡¯t believe in ghosts. I also didn¡¯t believe in astrology, pyramid schemes, or psychic readings.


    But I was, undeniably, terrified of ghosts.


    Sebastian leaned down, his breath warm against my ear. "Maybe we should help her. She sounds desperate."


    I rolled my eyes so hard I nearly sprained something. Desperate, my foot.


    I grabbed his wrist and yanked him away from the door.


    We backed onto the crimson velvet sofa at the foot of the bed.


    Outside, the knocking and moaning kept going--low at first, then urgent, then... wild.


    The voice pitched higher, almost feral. Like some horror movie extra who didn¡¯t know when to quit.


    Then...nothing.


    Just silence.


    Like someone hit mute on the world.


    I didn¡¯t move. Just waited. Five seconds. Ten.


    Still nothing.


    I finally let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding.


    The adrenaline crash hit fast.


    My hands trembled, heart still racing, as fear drained into something heavier. Not panic now, but disorientation.


    My brain started working again.


    I reyed the voice in my head. It sounded... kind of like the Japanese mogul¡¯s wife.


    We had only separated less than ten minutes ago.


    So why would she show up at our door, moaning like she was being exorcised?


    The question spun in my head, but no answer came. Just static.


    A strange heaviness settled over my eyes, like my thoughts were being scrambled.


    For a second, the room doubled in my vision.


    I blinked hard, pressed my fingers to my temple, and waited for the dizziness to pass.


    When it did, I took a proper look around.


    The room was dressed in velvet and antique wood, trying way too hard to be luxurious.


    Low red light soaked everything in a glow that felt more bordello than boutique.


    It should¡¯ve looked elegant. It didn¡¯t. It looked... staged. Off. Like a set someone forgot to clean up after filming a ghost story.


    The air was thick with a cheap, cloying scent that tried to pass for perfume.


    Not floral. Not earthy. Not even expensive. Just... wrong.


    I frowned.


    "Aren¡¯t you curious why she came looking for us?" His voice curled against my ear like silk and smoke.


    Sebastian¡¯s arms wrapped around me from behind, his breath ghosting over my skin.


    I turned, a moment too slow.


    The red light bathed his features in something... unholy.


    Cold, elegant Sebastian suddenly looked like he belonged on the cover of a vampire romance novel.


    Dangerous. And stupidly beautiful.


    Those wickedly perfect features were absurdly unfair.


    "You keep staring, Cece," he murmured, breath brushing my cheek. "You want to... do something?"


    Do... what?


    My braingged like a frozen browser.


    I shook my head hard, trying to clear the fog.


    Then I shoved his face away. "First of all, I¡¯m not curious. Curiosity killed the cat, remember?"


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to answer.


    "And second," I added, sharper now, "she wasn¡¯t looking for us. She was looking for you. She said¡¯Alpha Sebastian¡¯ like fifty times."


    In my head : You damn supernatural man-ma.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t react the way I expected.


    Instead of sulking, heughed. A low, warm sound that made things worse.


    His arms encircled my waist again, pulling me flush against him. "Then Alpha Sebastian will catch the ghost and make it call for Miss Cecilia too."


    Hard pass on that fantasy.


    "Please, enjoy your haunting alone," I muttered, pushing him away again.


    Why was it boiling in here?


    I managed to put a little space between us--for about three seconds.


    Then he was right back, like I was made of gravity and he¡¯d forgotten how to resist it.


    Frustration red.


    The air in the room felt weirdly thick, like I was breathing through velvet.


    My skin was slick with sweat, my zer sticking to me like stic wrap.


    My head throbbed, my nerves felt raw, and I wanted to snap at everything.


    I peeled off my zer, damp with sweat across my chest and back.


    Stray strands of hair clung to my neck. My face felt like it could fry an egg.


    Sebastian¡¯s breathing deepened.


    His hand rubbed my back slowly. "If you¡¯re tired, rest."


    I nodded, leaning against his shoulder. My eyes drifted shut.


    But the fire in my chest didn¡¯t fade. I was hot, dizzy, itchy with adrenaline.


    I pressed my nose to his neck. He smelled... grounding.


    After a moment, I whispered, "I feel dizzy. Do you?"


    "I¡¯m... fine." He wiped the sweat from my temple, fingers trailing down my cheek. His breath hitched slightly.


    "Do you think theyced the dessert?" I murmured.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it," he said, pressing a kiss to my forehead like I was a kid with a nightmare.


    "Could be the building. Old castles like this mess with electrical fields. People get disoriented. Emotional. Sometimes even hallucinate. It¡¯s science."


    Great. Ghost science.


    I opened one eye and stared at him. "You sound like a conspiracy podcast."


    His eyes had gone dark. Like I was the only thing he could see.


    He bent down and kissed me.


    My eyes flew open. Wait...seriously?


    In this creepy murder-mansion, with God-knows-what outside the door, this is your move?


    His tongue slid past my lips, slow and sure. I bit down lightly and shoved him back.


    Face flushed, I red. "Aren¡¯t you worried there might be hidden cameras in here?"


    He caught my wrists,pletely unbothered. "You seemed tense, Cece. I was trying to be helpful."


    Oh, right. Helpful. Like a massage with your mouth.


    I scooted to the far end of the sofa, trying to cool off--literally and figuratively.


    He followed. Of course he did.


    When I leaned forward, trying to breathe, I felt his eyes track the curve of my back. His breathing turned rougher.


    "Cece..."


    His hand slid along my waist.


    I froze.


    My head swam. My limbs felt heavy. I was suddenly so damn tired.


    The heat of his palm seared through the fabric.


    I tried to twist away, and then--


    Something warm and wet pressed against the small of my back.


    "Sebastian!" I gasped. "Don¡¯t..."


    The air felt wrong. The room, the vibe, the everything.


    Like we¡¯d walked into someone else¡¯s dream... and couldn¡¯t get back out.


    My body sagged. My mind spun.


    And Sebastian? He wasn¡¯t holding back anymore.

 Chapter 243 Descent Into Madness 1

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Descent Into Madness 1</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Sebastian¡¯s wet lips trailed a hungry path from the small of my back up to my ear, leaving fire in their wake, his tongue a hot, wicked stripe against my sensitive skin.


    His grip was iron, unyielding, as I struggled beneath him.


    He was devouring me like a starving wolf who¡¯d found prey after weeks of hunting.


    No matter how I protested, his hands continued their relentless exploration, my dress practically hanging in tatters as he tried peeling it away.


    I twisted beneath him, panic rising fast. "Sebastian, stop...this isn¡¯t you."


    But he didn¡¯t even blink. His pupils were blown wide, as if he couldn¡¯t hear me at all.


    His knee forced its way between my thighs, the rough fabric of his tailored pants a brutal friction against the thin silk of my panties.


    I could feel the hard, insistent ridge of his cock pressing against my ass, a tant promise of vition even through his cks.


    Every shift of his hips ground that heat against me, a crude simtion that sent a jolt of traitorous lightning straight to my core.


    My body was betraying me, a damp heat gathering where his thigh met my pussy, a silent, shameful answer to his aggression.


    "Sebastian!" I shouted. "Snap out of it!" He didn¡¯t.


    Not until I scraped my nails down his arm in warning.


    His skin gave beneath my fingers, a red trail blooming in my wake.


    I thought pain might shock him back. I was wrong.


    Wrong move. Catastrophically wrong. It only made things worse.


    A rough, guttural sound ripped from his throat.


    Onerge hand slid from my waist, fingers hooking into the fragilece at my hip.


    He didn¡¯t tear them away, but the threat was there, his knuckles digging into my flesh, the barrier so thin it was like he was already touching me.


    He yanked me back harder against his erection, making me gasp.


    He flipped me over like I weighed nothing.


    My cocktail dress--already more suggestion than coverage--was barely clinging to me. His eyes raked over me like I was dinner.


    Hot. Ready. Served. His gaze locked on the rapid rise and fall of my chest, on the pebbled tightness of my nipples pressing against the ruined silk.


    He lowered himself, his hips slotting between my spread legs, the full, daunting weight of his arousal now a direct, pulsing pressure against my clit through our clothes.


    It was an intimate cage, a preview that stole the breath from my lungs.


    "I swear to God, I will fight you," I warned.


    Then I did.


    My voice shook, but my body didn¡¯t. I shoved hard at his chest, kicked out with my knee.


    He caught my wrists mid-swing, mmed them above my head with one hand, and pinned me down like I weighed nothing.


    Then he kissed me. Hard. Like punishment. Like he wanted to brand the shape of his mouth into mine.


    I writhed beneath him, twisting, trying to bite, trying to breathe.


    His grip was unrelenting. I kicked at him, pushed, but he didn¡¯t let go.


    He kissed me hard, without hesitation, without recognition.


    We were locked in a brutal rhythm, all tension and motion, no thought.


    Then he stopped.His entire body went still. His breathing hitched.


    His eyes flicked toward mine. Focus returned, slowly at first, then sharply.


    Realization hit him. He looked down at my face.He released me.


    Without a word, he grabbed his jacket from the floor and threw it over me.


    Then he stepped back quickly, as if afraid to be too close.


    He copsed at the far end of the couch, chest heaving.


    Every muscle in his body pulsed with restrained violence.


    Veins bulged at his temples, his neck, his hands.


    He was barely holding it together.


    I pulled the jacket tighter around me and stood, putting space between us.


    The air around him felt... dangerous. Like he could snap and tear me apart.


    I staggered across the room.


    "Are you..." I hesitated, eyes dropping involuntarily to the bulge in his pants.


    "...okay? Can you...can you control yourself?"


    My throat went dry. My brain short-circuited. Stop looking, Cecilia.


    Our eyes met. He was watching me with an unreadable look.


    I blinked and looked away.


    Seriously, stop staring at the man¡¯s crotch. You¡¯re not helping.


    He crossed his legs, clearly aware.


    "I¡¯m... doing my best," he said, voice tight and formal.


    Like he hadn¡¯t just tried to devour me alive.


    I didn¡¯t go back to the couch.


    Instead, I dragged a chair toward the center of the room.


    As I was about to sit, I noticed the painting above.


    A woman stared down at me, her smile just a little too knowing.


    Nope. Not dealing with that.


    I moved the chair again.


    Silence dragged on. Thick. ustrophobic.


    Sweat pooled under Sebastian¡¯s jacket like I was wearing a winter coat in a sauna.


    "Sebastian," I said, voice hoarse, "do you smell anything weird in here?"


    He frowned. "What smell?"


    "You don¡¯t smell it?" That surprised me.


    Then rm set in.


    We both started acting strange the second we entered this room. But I could smell something he couldn¡¯t.


    "Maybe it affects men and women differently," I said slowly, the words tasting strange in my mouth.


    I paused. "Or maybe... it¡¯s not meant to trigger wolves at all."


    I looked up at Sebastian, the pieces starting to click.


    "It bypasses your senses entirely--goes straight for your instincts. That would exin why you¡¯re acting off but don¡¯t even realize it... "


    Then it hit me like a freight train.


    My stomach dropped.


    "Oh my God. Tang and Sawyer."


    If this thing was affecting Sebastian, what about them?


    Two straight guys. Locked in a room.


    Under the same effect that had just turned him into a sex-starved animal.


    Tang could probably fight it. Maybe. But Sawyer? Poor Sawyer.


    And if it wasn¡¯t just them--


    Evelyn and Vance were alone too.


    Would they snap? Tear into each other in panic?


    Would they scream?


    My mind spiraled, crashing into every worst-case scenario I could imagine.


    At least Sebastian hadn¡¯t been stuck with Vance.Small mercy.

 Chapter 244 Descent Into Madness 2

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chapter 244 Descent Into Madness 2</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I suddenly stood and moved toward the window.


    Sebastian was on his feet in an instant, catching my arm. "What are you doing?"


    "Trying to open the window. Whatever¡¯s in the air, I want it gone."


    He raised an eyebrow. "You really think whoever set this up would leave us a working window?"


    "We have to try! How would we know if we don¡¯t?"


    Frustration boiled over. My hands were shaking. My skin burned. Logic was slipping through my fingers like water.


    My patience was gone. I wasn¡¯t thinking--just reacting.


    Sebastian rubbed my back gently. "Alright, take it easy. We¡¯ll figure it out."


    "I AM CALM! WHY WOULDN¡¯T I BE CALM?!"


    The scream tore out of me before I even realized I was shouting.


    I kicked him in the shin as if to prove my point.


    Then froze, stunned by my own reflex.


    My breath caught. My foot dropped back to the ground like it didn¡¯t belong to me.


    That wasn¡¯t calcted. That wasn¡¯t nned. It just... happened.


    A flicker of unease curled in my stomach.


    Was I losing control too?Maybe the effects were just slower on me.


    Sebastian winced but kept his voice soft. "It¡¯s okay. Just breathe. Don¡¯t let it take over your head."


    I followed his lead, locking onto his steady, grounding gaze. The fog in my brain thinned.


    "Stay here, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll check the window," he said, watching me like I mightunch myself across the room again. Fair. I might have.


    I nodded.


    Sebastian tugged the curtains aside and tried the window. It didn¡¯t move.


    He leaned in, inspecting it. "Locked. Sealed tight."


    My disappointment barely had time to register before something else snapped in. "Then break it!"


    I was already dragging a chair across the floor.


    "Cece..." he said carefully.


    I shoved the chair toward him. "Break it!"


    Instead of arguing, he just smiled faintly and wiped the sweat from my forehead with his thumb.


    "You hand out furniture like you¡¯re staging a bar fight."


    I scowled, furious. What the hell was that? Flirting? Now?


    He raised both hands in surrender. "Okay, okay. Valid idea. But think...if we break stuff in a ce like this, what kind of consequences are we inviting?"


    Consequences. Backfire. The words echoed in my hazy brain like distant sirens.


    Then I saw it. A flicker of movement beyond the ss.


    THUD.


    A dull impact made me jump.


    I pointed at the window, my whole body locking up, knees nearly giving out.


    Sebastian caught me. "Easy. Sit down. I¡¯ll check."


    I clutched his shirt like a lifeline. No chance I was letting go.


    "...Okay, we¡¯ll go together," he said gently. "You¡¯re safe."


    We approached the window. It wouldn¡¯t open, so we leaned closer.


    Just outside, barely visible through the ss, was a woman¡¯s foot and the hem of a pale blue gown.


    I recognized it. That was the Japanese mogul¡¯s wife.


    She¡¯d knocked on our door earlier. Now she was...


    Falling. Or had already fallen. My mind couldn¡¯t catch up.


    I went numb.


    All the heat drained from my face. My spine turned to ice.


    Sebastian covered my eyes. "Don¡¯t look."


    He closed the curtains and led me back to the sofa.


    I didn¡¯t resist. My legs folded under me like wet paper.


    My heart was pounding in my throat. "Is she... is she dead?"


    He didn¡¯t answer at first.


    His expression had shifted--not guilt. Not shock. Something colder. Analytical.


    He wasn¡¯t just reacting. He was calcting.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, scanning the room behind me, as if fitting something into ce.


    Knock, knock.


    The knock came again-- the second time that night.


    Aposed male voice called through the door, "Alpha Sebastian, Miss Moore, please proceed to the central hall on the second floor. You have five minutes."


    My pulse spiked.


    Someone had just fallen past our window--did no one notice? Did no one care?


    Sebastian answered with calm authority. "Understood."


    Exactly five minutester, we stepped into the corridor.


    Tang and Sawyer emerged from the room next door, both visibly rattled.


    I nced over. Tang and Sawyer looked intact--no blood, no ripped clothes, no visible trauma.


    Across the hall, Evelyn and Vance appeared. Evelyn¡¯s re could have melted ss. Vance looked like he¡¯d been hit by a truck and emotionally run over twice.


    Doors opened one by one as the rest of the guests emerged.


    Some looked flushed and bright-eyed. Others were pale, trembling, or visibly angry.


    The hallway filled. So did the air.


    A sharp, sweet smell hit me. Made my stomach turn.


    Everyone had been touched by whatever had happened.


    Some more than others. And now, we were being collected again--like pieces on a board, reset for the next round.


    The male guests scanned the women with thinly veiled hunger, while the women looked either numb, jumpy, or dangerously close to snapping.


    The air buzzed with something unspoken and vtile.


    As we moved toward the central hall, whispers began to surface.


    "Did anyone else hear that thud earlier?"


    "I think so... but I was... busy. I couldn¡¯t tell where it came from."


    "I...I think I saw something!"


    "Me too. A hand, through the window. It was someone. Definitely someone."


    The murmurs thickened, fear rising like steam.


    Our group stayed quiet, ears tuned, eyes sharp.


    My head pounded. I dropped my gaze, pressing my fingers to my temples.


    When I looked up again, my eyes locked on something across the hall--


    and every hair on my body stood on end.

 Chapter 245 Apparitions and Challenges

    <h4>Chapter 245: Chapter 245 Apparitions and Challenges</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Nine o¡¯clock position.


    There she was.


    The Japanese mogul¡¯s wife was waving at me with an elegant, humble smile.


    The exact same woman who had knocked on our door earlier--the one I¡¯d seen fall past our window.


    A chill trickled down my spine like ice water.


    "Y-you, l-look, look..." I frantically tugged at Sebastian¡¯s arm, my words tripping over each other.


    He turned to me instantly, eyes scanning my face. "What¡¯s wrong with your mouth? Did you bite your tongue?"


    I jerked my chin toward the woman, eyes wide.


    Can¡¯t you see her?!


    Sebastian followed my gaze, gave a calm nod and a polite smile, then turned back to me. "I see her. What about it?"


    Was he being... too calm? Was I overreacting, or was he underreacting?


    My pulse thudded in my ears. "That woman...wasn¡¯t she already..." I gestured downward in a slow arc, mimicking a fall.


    Sebastian¡¯s brows pulled together.


    After a pause, he said lightly, "You¡¯re imagining things."


    Imagining? No way.


    Using his arm as a screen, I cautiously peeked around him again.


    My stomach dropped.


    Had I really been wrong?


    No. I¡¯d memorized that smile. That face. I wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Sebastian, noticing my look, gently covered my eyes and turned my face back to him.


    "Enough staring. Like I said, the energy in this ce is off. Nothing unusual should surprise us anymore."


    Off? That wasn¡¯t just energy--it was spectral and deeply wrong.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to hallucinate alone. I needed backup.


    "Sebastian, you saw her too, didn¡¯t you? Just admit it!"


    I pulled his hand away, eyes searching his face.


    If I was losing my mind, I wasn¡¯t going down alone.


    Sebastian looked down at me, solemn. "Yes. I saw it. Absolutely terrifying. My legs are shaking."


    "I knew it!" I blurted. "There¡¯s no way I was the only one seeing ghosts!"


    Tang and Sawyer, who¡¯d clearly been eavesdropping, finally spoke up.


    "Ghosts?" Sawyer asked, his voice low and serious. "What ghosts?"


    Tang, who had been leaning against the wall like nothing could bother him, suddenly perked up.


    "Wait. Ghosts? Are we talking European phantoms? Japanese y¨±rei? Or like, vengeful brides in white?"


    His eyes lit up like he¡¯d just found a whole new season of his favorite horror show.


    I blinked, unsure where to even start.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear that thud earlier?" I asked.


    Both of them shook their heads.


    Their expressions turned uneasy. Not skeptical--unnerved.


    "I was in the bathroom the whole time. Didn¡¯t hear anything," Tang saidzily.


    Sawyer stumbled over his words. "Uh, I... I mean, I didn¡¯t notice anything."


    I nced between the two of them, suspicion rising.


    My gaze settled on Tang. "You didn¡¯t..." I shifted my eyes to Sawyer. "You didn¡¯t do anything to him, did you?"


    Tang blinked. Sawyer turned bright red.


    "Excuse me?!" Sawyer snapped. "What the hell do you mean¡¯do anything¡¯? We¡¯re both straight, alright? We handled it. Separately. Like adults."


    He made a vague, unfortunate gesture with one hand.


    Sebastian frowned and smacked him lightly on the forehead. "Why not shout it louder? Maybe broadcast it over the PA system."


    Sawyer opened his mouth, then closed it. One nce from Sebastian and he detedpletely.


    I winced in sympathy.


    "Okay, sorry. I misjudged. It sounds like Tang still had some sense of restraint."


    Sawyer looked emotionally concussed.


    Tang, however, wasn¡¯t having it.


    "Cecilia, it¡¯s not about restraint. We¡¯re both men. Would you have jumped Evelyn if the roles were reversed?"


    I hesitated. "Of course not."


    "Exactly. So I wouldn¡¯t have jumped Sawyer either. We¡¯re grown men. We can handle ourselves."


    Before he could borate further, Sebastian flicked him in the forehead with surgical precision.


    Tang clutched his skull like a wounded soldier.


    "Self-control," I said dryly. "So inspiring."


    A few feet away, I noticed Evelyn and Vance exchange a look.


    Then they both looked away, like they¡¯d timed it.


    Evelyn turned back a momentter, stepping toward Vance with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    "Sweetheart," she said, voice like a de wrapped in silk, "why couldn¡¯t you stick to the straight male coping mechanism? Oh, right--you were curious about the other side."


    She gave him a light smack on the ass, more mocking than affectionate.


    Vance stiffened. "Don¡¯t talk like that, Evelyn."


    His tone was tight, and his face had gone a few shades paler.


    Evelyn tilted her head, still smiling. "Too blunt for you? Who else would indulge you like I do? Say you love me, baby."


    I couldn¡¯t tell if she was teasing him or gutting him slowly in public.


    Vance said nothing. He just stood there, jaw clenched, staring somewhere past her shoulder.


    Whatever was unraveling between them, it ran deeper than tonight.


    He looked like he might crack open at any moment.


    I didn¡¯t mean to stare, but I couldn¡¯t look away.


    Somehow, all of it--sarcasm, shame, messy human drama--felt... weirdly normal.


    And suddenly, I realized I wasn¡¯t thinking about the ghost anymore.


    The fear that had gripped my chest like a vice had loosened.


    My brain hadtched onto the drama in front of me like a lifeline.


    God help me, I¡¯d weed the distraction.


    The guests were still gathered in the hall, growing restless.


    That¡¯s when Belinda finally appeared.


    She¡¯d changed.


    Her forest-green, sheerce dress clung to her frame in all the right ces.


    The transformation was striking enough to silence the room.


    Moments ago, the guests had regarded her with unease--her face too stiff, her aura too cold. Now, several men couldn¡¯t tear their eyes away.


    Desire had overridden caution.


    "How did everyone sleep?" she asked smoothly.


    Her smile was elegant and measured, but something about it felt... off.


    Her gaze lingered on Sebastian a beat too long.


    Scattered murmurs rippled through the crowd.


    No one mentioned the fall.


    One man near the front stepped forward, a little too eager. "Miss Belinda, you said you had something interesting nned for us tonight. May I ask...what would that be?"


    His tone dripped with innuendo.


    The aphrodisiac had done its job. Now, lust had rewired his brain. He wasn¡¯t expecting a game; he was hoping for something far more depraved.


    Belinda¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "Sir, this is aworking event, not an orgy."


    A few guests chuckled nervously. Others turned away, pretending not to notice.


    She stepped forward, gliding through the crowd like smoke.


    "Everyone here has ambitions," she said. "You wish to join our organization, and we are pleased to consider you. But we only wee those who can prove their worth."


    She stopped in front of Sebastian.


    Onece-gloved hand lifted toward his chest...


    But before it could touch him, another hand intercepted. Mine.


    Firm. Polite. Unmistakably possessive.


    I met her gaze without blinking.


    Whatever im she thought she had, it wasn¡¯t happening on my watch.


    Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, then softened. She withdrew her hand with grace.


    Her smile sharpened. Then She moved on.


    Beside me, Sebastian looked positively delighted. He slipped an arm around my waist and leaned in. "So territorial. I¡¯m ttered."


    I peeled his hand off with a look. "Eyes on the room, Alpha. You¡¯re being watched."


    Belinda returned to the front of the room.


    She unsped the ne from her throat and handed it to the manager, who ced it on a velvet-lined tray.


    "This," she announced, "is tonight¡¯s entertainment."


    The guests leaned forward.


    "We¡¯ve hidden it--perhaps somewhere in the castle, perhaps in the forest behind it. Who¡¯s to say?"


    She let the silence build.


    "Whoever finds it will receive this ind as a wee gift upon joining our association. A small token of our appreciation."


    The room exploded.


    An entire ind?


    Even among the ultra-wealthy, that kind of prize was impossible to ignore.


    The prize wiped away any lingering difort.


    No one was thinking about the drugged wine or the creepy dinner anymore.


    This wasn¡¯t just a game anymore. It was an opportunity.


    A test.


    The Moonveil Ascendancy had just revealed its true hand.


    Power. Wealth. Influence--offered on a silver tter.


    Sebastian leaned down, voice low in my ear.


    "Do you like this ind, Cece?"


    His eyes gleamed with challenge.


    "I¡¯ll win it for you."

 Chapter 246 The Island Game

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 246 The Ind Game</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    My heart skipped at Sebastian¡¯s promise.


    Then I remembered the woman--the foot, the blue silk.


    Yeah. Win an ind, get a ghost. Perfect.


    "While I don¡¯t particrly love this ind," I said, squeezing Sebastian¡¯s hand with exaggerated sincerity, "if you give it to me, I¡¯ll definitely sell it for a good price."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t answer. He just looked at me, unreadable.


    Evelyn leaned in, voice light and teasing. "Sebastian, don¡¯t be so sure. Vance and I might get there first."


    Sebastian nced at her. His smile was charming, but it cut.


    "Might? Evelyn, don¡¯t aim too high. You¡¯ll only disappoint yourself."


    Evelyn opened her mouth, then thought better of it.


    Tang and Sawyer jumped in, both iming they¡¯d be the ones to win.


    The tension broke intoughter, and for a moment, it felt like a college scavenger hunt.


    Then Belinda appeared. She handed each guest an aged-looking map and a single clue.


    "The game begins in twenty minutes," she said. "Good luck. I¡¯ll be waiting in the first room on the third floor. Whoever finds the ne, bring it back and ce it around my neck."


    She turned and glided up the stairs like a reality show hostess.


    The main hall buzzed with voices as guests clustered around their clues.


    Some insisted the jewel was hidden inside the castle. Others were sure it was buried in the woods. A few argued for the basement. One couple swore it was in the attic.


    At first, it felt like a game.


    Then it didn¡¯t.


    Voices got sharper. Movements more erratic.


    Whatever they¡¯d slipped into our drinks was kicking in fast.


    The men got loud. Twitchy. On edge. The women weren¡¯t any better--snapping over nothing, eyes ssy.


    The energy in the room shifted, fast and hard. Like someone had flipped a switch from "party" to "powder keg."


    Sebastian had already pulled us aside. No clue-sharing. No strategy. He just stood there, watching the room like a fieldmander watching a battlefield fall apart.


    We noticed. We said nothing.


    When the twenty minutes ran out, he leaned in to Tang, whispered something, then turned and walked toward the stairs.


    We followed. No questions asked--until Vance broke the silence.


    "Sebastian," he said quietly, "we¡¯re not actually chasing that ne, are we?"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t look back. "First, we need air."


    "Air?"


    "Don¡¯t you feel it? That room¡¯s turning radioactive. People are cracking. This is how zombie movie start."


    Vance went quiet.


    Behind us, I exchanged nces with Evelyn and Sawyer. We¡¯d felt it too, but hadn¡¯t wanted to admit how off everything had started to feel.


    "This isn¡¯t about a ne," Sebastian continued. "It¡¯s a pressure test. A recruitment filter. They¡¯re studying us...who¡¯s clever, who¡¯s loyal, who¡¯s unstable. It¡¯s quick, clean psychology."


    "Like corporate team-building meets cult initiation," Evelyn muttered.


    "Exactly."


    "This is messed up," someone said.


    "What did you expect? This ce is a billionaire¡¯s fever dream mixed with a secret society handbook."


    "Maybe we should just leave..."


    "Leave? That¡¯s cute."


    We kept moving. Step by step, voices fading behind us, like the game was still chasing us down the corridor.


    Outside the castle, the moon kept slipping behind low, fast-moving clouds, casting the forest in flickering silver and ck.


    It wasn¡¯t raining, but the air was soaked with cold. The kind of damp that crept under your skin and stayed there.


    Vance shrugged off his jacket and ced it gently over Evelyn¡¯s shoulders. She didn¡¯t protest.


    I scanned the tree line to our right, nerves prickling.


    Then Sawyer¡¯s voice cut through the quiet, sharp and high.


    "The bridge is gone!"


    We all turned.


    The bridge wasn¡¯t gone, just broken beyond use.


    The ropes were severed mid-span, the nks sagging into darkness.


    From a distance, it looked like the path just vanished into the void. ssic horror movie trick.


    Message received : no early exits. No quitting the game.


    "Even if the bridge were still intact, we¡¯d be stuck here," Sebastian said, voice steady. "Cutting it is just theater. Psychological warfare. The more afraid you are, the more you¡¯re ying by their rules."


    I didn¡¯t answer. None of us did. But we all felt it--that creeping unease curling tighter in our chests.


    Behind us, the castle doors creaked open again.


    More guests trickled out of the castle, their expressions tighter now. Less polite curiosity, more sharpened suspicion.


    This wasn¡¯t just a party anymore. It was apetition. And everyone knew it.


    "Alpha Sebastian..."


    A voice called out.


    It was Dick, the hedge fund type who¡¯d cornered Sebastian before dinner. He looked jumpy, overly eager, sandwiched between two women and two men who didn¡¯t seem thrilled about being behind him.


    "Hello," Sebastian said cordially.


    "Alpha Sebastian, are you heading to the forest too? Perhaps we could go together?"


    Dick¡¯s voice was too casual to be casual. He was asking for backup.


    "Mr. Dick, you¡¯re free to go wherever you like," Sebastian said smoothly.


    Trantion : you¡¯re not on our team--but I¡¯m not stopping you from tagging along.


    Dick gave an awkward nod, clearly unsure whether to take the hint or keep tagging along.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t wait. He turned and led us toward the right, not sparing Dick another nce. Thick-skinned as ever, Dick followed anyway.


    We reached a familiar spot on the side of the castle.


    I stopped short, staring upward. "How is this possible... "


    There, above us, was the window of our room.


    But below it, nothing. No broken branches. No blood. No body.


    If she hadn¡¯t died from the fall, there should¡¯ve been something.


    My pulse jumped. Was she ever real? Or just part of the setup?


    The memory came in shes. The knock. The blue dress. The foot outside the window.


    A cold gust swept around my ankles. That¡¯s when it clicked.


    She didn¡¯t fall. She was staged. nted.


    "Let¡¯s check the back," Sebastian said. His voice cut through the fog in my head. He took my hand and pulled me away.


    The others followed, ncing over their shoulders but saying nothing.


    We reached the forest¡¯s edge.


    I expected darkness. Instead, the trees sparkled. Tiny lights hung between branches like someone had decorated the woods for a wedding.


    It was beautiful. Too beautiful. That made it worse.


    Sebastian led the way.


    The woods weren¡¯t wild. Small streams cut through moss and ivy. Mushrooms pushed up through damp ground.


    We walked maybe three minutes before Sebastian stopped in a clearing and stretched like he¡¯d just run a mile.


    "Let¡¯s rest here. I¡¯m tired," he said.


    I blinked. "Seriously?"


    One of Dick¡¯spanions tilted her head. She wore a dress almost identical to mine.


    "Aren¡¯t you looking for the ne?" she asked, trying to sound casual.


    "We are," I said, smiling. "But our fearless leader needs his beauty break. You¡¯re wee to keep going with Mr. Dick if you¡¯re feeling ambitious."


    She gave a politeugh, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    "The map says there¡¯s a treehouse about four hundred meters ahead," she said. "We could check it out while your team rests."


    I chuckled. "Really chasing that prize, huh? Just so you know, the ind doesn¡¯te with a deed."


    Evelyn perked up. "Treehouse? I¡¯m in. Cece, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve always wanted to climb one in heels."

 Chapter 247 The Dark Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 247 The Dark Hunt</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Evelyn slid her arm around my shoulders, her red lips brushing close to my ear. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m more than capable. I can handle ten people at once."


    Sebastian¡¯s expression shifted instantly, his jaw tightening.


    "Evelyn. Let her go."


    Evelyn raised both hands, mock-innocent. "Sebastian, you¡¯re being absurdly possessive. Can¡¯t I have a private word with Cece?"


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    "Cecilia,e here," he said, motioning to me while shooting a re at Dick. "Control your people."


    Dick flushed, clearly embarrassed.


    He muttered something to hispanion and pulled her aside for a hushed scolding.


    I moved to Sebastian¡¯s side, watching the exchange unfold.


    Sawyer leaned in, voice low. "Cecilia... do you feel like we¡¯re being watched?"


    I cupped my hand around my mouth and whispered, "It¡¯s the woman who fell."


    "What?!" Sawyer yelped, grabbing my arm.


    Before I could answer, a familiar chill cut through the air.


    Sebastian¡¯s rended on Sawyer like a frostbite warning.


    Sawyer looked up and froze.


    "What¡¯s with that look?" he muttered.


    "There¡¯s a tree over there," Sebastian said, pointing somewhere vaguely.


    "A... tree?"


    "If your hands are that restless, go rub them against some bark."


    His voice was calm, but the edge was sharp.


    Sawyer dropped my arm like it burned and took two steps back.


    I gave Sebastian a look. He looked back, gaze cool but almost amused.


    "I¡¯m just concerned," he murmured. "Itchy hands can be dangerous. In severe cases... amputation might be required."


    I stared at him. Was that a joke? A threat? A warning?


    Sawyer had turned pale. I couldn¡¯t me him.


    Dick returned with hispanion, looking ufortable.


    Our group instinctively huddled closer, conversation dropping to a murmur.


    Evelyn stepped forward again, slow and deliberate--like a cat circling something it already considered caught.


    She tilted the woman¡¯s chin with one finger. "We¡¯ve decided. Just you and me. Treasure hunting in that treehouse sounds... intimate, doesn¡¯t it?"


    The woman stiffened.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Evelyn purred. "You were eager to go with Cecilia. But not with me?"


    Her smile thinned. She grabbed the woman¡¯s jaw, grip tightening. "You¡¯reing. Now."


    "Mr. Dick!" the woman gasped, panic ring.


    Dick stepped forward--but froze when Sebastian spoke.


    "She made the offer first," he said, tone slow and t.


    The message was clear : she started it. She finishes it.


    Dick hesitated, then gave a reluctant nod. "Fine. Go."


    The woman tried to pull away, but Evelyn¡¯s grip didn¡¯t budge.


    Gravel crunched under their feet as Evelyn dragged her off toward the trees.


    No one followed. No one said a word.


    I watched their figures disappear into the forest, something cold settling in my chest.


    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t just awkward. It was... wrong.


    Sebastian stood beside me, arms crossed, unreadable. But I could feel the tension humming under his skin.


    Fifteen minutes passed.


    Still no sign of them.


    Sebastian checked his watch, then unfolded the terrain map like we were nning a pic.


    "Let¡¯s try the east side," he said casually, tapping a spot.


    "But our people are still... " Dick gestured toward the treehouse.


    "Then go get them," Sebastian said, tone even. "We¡¯re moving on."


    Without waiting, he took my hand and started down the forest path.


    Sawyer and Vance followed, quiet for once.


    "Alpha Sebastian!" Dick called out, scrambling after us with hispanion in tow.


    We headed east. The woods deepened around us.


    The walk was long, but Sebastian¡¯s pace was steady.


    After thirty minutes, we reached a white-stone path leading to a round, squat building. Weathered brown walls. A red-tiled roof.


    It looked like something out of a storybook and absolutely not in a good way.


    One window. One door. Too quiet.


    We approached. Sebastian checked his watch, then stepped inside.


    We followed.


    BANG.


    The door mmed behind us--hard.


    I flinched and grabbed Sebastian¡¯s arm.


    He didn¡¯t move. Just nced down at me, his expression unreadable.


    Then came the extras. Vance clutched his other arm. Sawyer, somehow, ended up hugging him from behind.


    Sebastian stood frozen, arms full of people he didn¡¯t ask for.


    I blinked. Sawyer. Really?


    Sebastian¡¯s head turned slowly. The look he gave Sawyer could¡¯ve frozenva.


    "A-Alpha, the door--" Sawyer stammered.


    "Yes," Sebastian said, voice like cut ss. "Thank you for your brilliant observation. Without you, I might never have noticed the giant door mming shut behind us."


    He raised a hand, and for a second, I thought he might actually strike him.


    I stepped in, catching his wrist. "He didn¡¯t mean it. He¡¯s just Sawyer. Let it go."


    Sebastian looked at me. Really looked. Then lowered his hand.


    Vance let out a sharp snort.


    I shot him a look. "What¡¯s so funny, troublemaker?"


    "Troublemaker?" He scoffed. "That¡¯s riching from you."


    We traded jabs. Pointless. Tense. A distraction.


    Dick cleared his throat. "Alpha Sebastian... what now?"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even look at him. "No idea." He waved a hand, brushing Sawyer and Vance aside like static.


    Then he took my hand and turned toward the staircase. "Upstairs."


    He didn¡¯t ask. He just led. I followed.


    Dick trailed behind, thankfully silent.


    The second floor was sealed off and strange--walls damp, air thick. The floor gave way spongily, like rotting fruit.


    Clusters of mushroom-like growths lined the corners. Spores drifted through the air like dust motes that didn¡¯t belong.


    Sebastian moved through the space slowly, scanning the room like he was looking for something.


    But I could tell he wasn¡¯t. He was stalling. Watching. Guarding.


    I trailed behind, lightheaded. The air was thick, the nts strange, everything edged in blur.


    "I need to use the restroom," I said, stopping mid-step.


    Sebastian looked at me sharply. "I¡¯ll go with you."


    "It¡¯s fine," I said, squeezing his hand. "This ce isn¡¯t that big. What could possibly happen?"


    He didn¡¯t argue, but his eyes stayed on me as I turned and walked away.


    I hummed softly down the hall, just too loud enough to be heard.


    Behind me, footsteps. Quiet. Close.


    I didn¡¯t look. Just kept walking. Fourth door on the right.


    I slipped inside.


    The shadow followed. The door clicked shut.


    A sh of wire.


    Then darkness swallowed everything--not just the room, but the entire castle and the forest beyond.

 Chapter 248 The Fallen Mask

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 248 The Fallen Mask</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    The darkness inside the castle wasplete, swallowing everything in its path.


    The only sound breaking the stillness was the soft hum of ssical music drifting from a nearby speaker, its mncholic notes echoing in the otherwise empty room, like a forgotten memory.


    Suddenly, the silence was broken by a knock on the door.


    Belinda¡¯s eyes snapped open. She had been reclining on the sofa, lost in the music, but now her gaze turned icy, her sharp, snake-like eyes narrowing as she stared through the window, her attention drawn to the vast, inky ckness of the forest beyond.


    The knock came again, more urgent this time.


    Without a flicker of emotion, Belinda stood, her movements measured and precise.


    She walked to the window, her steps almost soundless, her expression one of cool disdain. She didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t panic.


    "Enter," she called coldly, her voice smooth, as though nothing could disturb herposure.


    The butler entered in a flurry, his face pale and tense. In his haste, he knocked over a vase, sending it shattering across the floor.


    He quickly regained his bnce, but the panic in his eyes was unmistakable. "Miss Belinda," he gasped, out of breath. "There¡¯s a problem. The power¡¯s gone out. The security room isn¡¯t responding, and the whole castle ¡¯s in chaos."


    Belinda raised a single brow, unimpressed. "What¡¯s the fuss? No lights? Light the candles."


    The butler hesitated, then stammered, "The candles are all gone. Everyst one of them. Even the ones on the candlesticks. They¡¯ve all disappeared."


    Her gaze sharpened. She folded her arms and let out a bitterugh. "So, you¡¯re telling me we¡¯ll be spending the night inplete darkness?"


    "No, Miss Belinda ," he hurried to exin. "We¡¯re already sending people to check the power room and the security room. We¡¯ve also found someone suspicious in the storage area. They may have taken the candles. Our men are handling it."


    Belinda¡¯s eyes glittered with something dark, her lips curling in a slight, mocking smirk. "Naturally. I trust your men will do better than your power team. Get it fixed. Quickly."


    The butler nodded, his uncertainty lingering in the air. As he backed out, he caught a glimpse of her expression--abination of amusement and cold calction.


    Something about her demeanor left him uneasy, though he couldn¡¯t quite ce why.


    With the door clicking shut behind him, another figure stepped into the room.


    His voice was calm, measured, despite the tension hanging thick in the air. "We¡¯ve heard from the forest," he said. "One person made it out, but the others... they¡¯re missing."


    Belinda didn¡¯t turn around. Instead, she moved gracefully behind the sofa, her movements so fluid they almost seemed to glide. She continued speaking in a voice that was both light andced with something darker beneath the surface.


    "He¡¯s already neutralized my men, and now he¡¯s scattered them like chess pieces. What do you think he¡¯ll do next?" She gave a small, almost yful smile. "My guess? He¡¯lle for me. He¡¯ll want the honor of being the one to drape the ne around my neck. How quaint. How romantic."


    --


    Twenty minutes after the ckout, the castle had descended into full chaos. Screams echoed through the hallways, anger and fearced in every shout, while sobs filled the air both inside the castle and from the woods beyond.


    Darkness, when it came without warning, had a strange way of rattling people.


    While the rest of the castle ¡¯s inhabitants panicked, one figure moved with perfect calm, slipping through a side entrance and making his way quietly up to the third floor.


    Two knocks, deliberate and precise, rang out on the study door, each one timed like a calcted chess move.


    Inside, Belinda, still reclining on the sofa, didn¡¯t even nce up. Her smile was faint, but it carried a knowing edge.


    "Alpha Sebastian," she said softly, her voice dripping with anticipation. "Right on time."


    The door creaked open, and Sebastian stepped inside. With a practiced flick of his wrist, he lit a candle, the flickering me casting long shadows against the walls. His movements were fluid, his presence almost predatory.


    He shut the door behind him with unnerving precision, locking them both into the room.


    In the dim candlelight, his face was etched with hard angles, his expression cold and unreadable. His eyes gleamed with quiet calction.


    "Miss Belinda," he said, his voice deep and smooth. "I must admit, you seem quite sure I woulde."


    "I had faith," Belinda replied, her smile soft but knowing, as though she could see through him.


    Sebastian¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. "I assume the ckout doesn¡¯t count as cheating, does it?"


    "In this world," she said, her voice silky with authority, "there are only winners and losers. History remembers those who win. And the winners? They write the rules."


    Her tone was velvet over steel--the kind used by Alphas, cult leaders, and politicians.


    "Sounds like your society and I have a lot inmon," Sebastian said.


    "Exactly why we want you, Alpha Sebastian. You¡¯re not afraid to break the system. You¡¯re the kind who builds a new one."


    He gave her a polite nod. "You¡¯re generous with yourpliments."


    With the pleasantries exchanged, Belinda moved on. "Since you¡¯re here, I assume you found the ne?" Her voice held just the edge of a challenge.


    "Naturally." Sebastian didn¡¯t miss a beat.


    "May I?" She extended her hand, palm up.


    "Soon." Sebastian stood and walked to the antique phonograph in the corner. That wiped the smile off her face.


    He slid open a hidden drawer beneath the turntable and pulled out the ne.


    The ruby pendant caught the candlelight. Her eyes widened, just for a second.


    "Your clue was a piece of music," he said. "Something about the forest and the castle. Poetic--but just vague enough to send everyone in the wrong direction."


    Belinda didn¡¯t answer. She only watched him, her expression carefully neutral.


    "That¡¯s when I stopped chasing the riddle," Sebastian went on. "And started paying attention to theposer."


    He stepped closer, lifting the pendant so it caught the light.


    "Someone who ys Silverwake Nocturne every single night. Someone who never really let this ne out of her sight."


    Belinda blinked.


    "Thest line--¡®I wish to sleep in silver light¡¯--wasn¡¯t literal," he said. "It wasn¡¯t about a ce. It was about the music."


    Sebastian tilted his head slightly.


    "I heard Silverwake Nocturne drifting from the third floor on the first night. Same phrasing. Same hesitation in the second movement. That¡¯s when it clicked."


    His gaze locked onto hers.


    "The ne never left your hands--because the music didn¡¯t either. You weren¡¯t listening like an admirer. You were listening like someone checking her own work."


    For a moment, the room was silent.


    Then Belindaughed--loud, dramatic, unapologetic. She pped once. Then again. Slow. Deliberate.


    "Well done," she said. "Alpha Sebastian, you¡¯re as dangerous as you are charming."


    "ttery noted," Sebastian replied evenly. "Let¡¯s talk terms."


    Belinda¡¯s smile sharpened, eyes bright with something close to delight.


    "You¡¯re too kind."


    Sebastian stepped behind her, the ne dangling from his fingers.


    Belinda¡¯s spine stiffened slightly. She nced back. "Will Alpha Sebastian do me the honor of cing it around my neck?"


    "You said it yourself--finding the ne and putting it on you counts as victory."


    He leaned in close, his smile catching the candlelight like a de.


    "Then I¡¯ll trouble Alpha Sebastian with the task," Belinda said, turning forward again.


    He swept her hair aside, revealing the high emeraldce cor at her neck. His fingers brushed her skin as if preparing to fasten the sp.


    Then he struck. In a blink, his hands tore through thece--and the skin beneath it.


    She gasped. A scream rose, but Sebastian¡¯s hand was already over her mouth.


    The door creaked open behind them and clicked shut. A lock turned.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I took down the figure who¡¯d been tailing me in the dark, quick and quiet. Then I made my way toward Belinda¡¯s door. I eased it open, my heart thudding hard in my chest.


    The sight before me stole the air from my lungs. My back hit the door with a dull thud."Holy..."


    The candlelight framed a grotesque assembly : the head of a golden-haired woman, her long tresses falling over the stark pale torso of the bald figure onto whose chest her severed neck was fixed.


    It took a beat to register.


    A mask. A full-face disguise made of human skin,plete with a wig.


    Even though Tang had warned me Belinda was wearing a mask--and Sebastian had said he¡¯d rip it off--seeing it for real was something else entirely.


    But the face beneath it was worse.


    "It¡¯s really you," I breathed.

 Chapter 249 The Unmasking

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 249 The Unmasking</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I steadied my breathing and stepped closer, touching the woman¡¯s face. Her skin was smooth and warm. Still alive.


    "Not dead after all, are you, the mogul¡¯s wife?" I said, my voice cold as steel.


    So it was her. The Japanese mogul¡¯s wife--Belinda. The one pulling every string. Now exposed, she lowered her head and said nothing.


    I didn¡¯t wait. I tore the fake skin from her face and yanked her hair back, forcing her to look at me.


    "Well, isn¡¯t this neat. ying ghost by night and socialite by day? You must¡¯ve thought you were brilliant."


    I leaned in, eyes locked on hers.


    "Was it fun?" I whispered. "Terrorizing me in the dark? ying puppet master with people¡¯s lives?"


    I pressed the de to her throat, just enough for her to feel it. One more millimeter and she¡¯d bleed.


    Her face drained of color. "I... I¡¯m with the Moonveil Ascendancy. Kill me, and none of you leave this ind alive!"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t flinch. He pressed the knife in just enough to draw blood--a thin, gleaming line of red.


    "Let¡¯s test that theory," he said, voice casual, almost amused. "See if your little cult gets sentimental over a disposable pawn."


    His tone was light. His eyes were not.


    Belinda froze, fear overtaking her bravado. Terror, when ites from certainty rather than guessing, hits harder.


    "This was just an initiation," she gasped. "I was following orders. It wasn¡¯t personal.It wasn¡¯t about Miss Moore!"


    Iughed, sharp and bitter.


    "So what were you testing? My nerves? My sanity?"


    I stepped closer.


    "I¡¯m just a secretary," I said quietly, dangerously. "I came here to hold my boss¡¯s coat at aworking event. Why the hell am I being stalked and nearly strangled in a room?"


    Belinda¡¯s mouth opened then shut. No answer.


    "I wasn¡¯t trying to kill you... " she whispered. "Maybe there¡¯s been a mistake... "


    I didn¡¯t blink.


    "The people you sent after me?" I said. "They¡¯re in custody. You want to keep lying?"


    That shut her up.


    Earlier, under the influence of that sweet-scented mist, I¡¯d been half-dazed--spooked by shadows, convinced by illusions.


    But then, standing in the forest, in the open air, my head felt clearer than it had in hours.


    And suddenly, I saw it for what it was.


    Not magic. Not ghosts. Just smoke, mirrors, and people with too much money and too little conscience.


    Everything Belinda orchestrated was designed to erase me. To be a ghost.


    If I vanished, she could keep ying "Belinda."


    And the haunting? That was just noise--designed to rattle nerves and shut mouths.


    Ghosts don¡¯t need alibis.


    The knocking at night. The figure falling past the window. All stagecraft.


    She probably just meant to bait us toward the window with sound cues, never expecting us to actually look. Hidden cameras were likely already nted. Every step had been choreographed.


    At the dinner banquet, "Belinda" had already made her appearance. Looking back now, once she entered,the Japanese mogul¡¯s wife never showed herself again.


    Why target me? Maybe someone just didn¡¯t like me. Or maybe I was easy to iste.


    "Miss Moore, please," Belinda whispered, desperate. "I never meant to kill you. I only told them to knock you out."


    She tilted her head carefully toward Sebastian.


    "Alpha Sebastian, we don¡¯t have to be enemies. Once you join the Ascendancy, we¡¯ll see each other often. No need to let this ruin things between us.I admit I messed up. But now that you¡¯ve practically slit my throat, can¡¯t we call it even?"


    Her eyes shimmered with fake sincerity.


    Sebastian raised one brow. "Even? You traumatized my secretary. And all you got was a scratch. That¡¯s not what I¡¯d call bnced."


    Belinda¡¯s mouth twitched. "Then what do you want?"


    "I hear you enjoy bungee jumping. The bridge outside should be perfect."


    She closed her eyes briefly, then nodded. "Fine. I agree. Just... not right this second."


    I caught the flicker in her eyes.


    That look said it all.Just wait. She¡¯d deal with us bothter.


    "Very well. Terms epted."Sebastian withdrew the knife with a graceful flick and offered a courteous smile. "Miss Belinda, you might want to fix your appearance. It¡¯s nearly time to go downstairs and announce the results."


    Belinda exhaled, shaky but relieved.She covered her throat, fury burning behind her eyes.


    "Oh, and one more thing," Sebastian added, voice smooth as silk. "I¡¯ve already sent footage of tonight¡¯s... underwhelming performance to Moonveil Ascendancy headquarters. Including our little conversation just now."


    He gestured toward the couch, where a red light blinked quietly.


    Belinda¡¯s eyes widened.


    "I imagine you¡¯ll be getting a call soon. Probably with instructions to wee me into the Moonveil Ascendancy with open arms."


    He smiled, bright and terrifying. "You see, power doesn¡¯t belong to whoever screams the loudest. It belongs to whoever controls the narrative."


    Belinda¡¯s face went pale, then flushed, then pale again--like a busted neon sign struggling to stay on. But beneath it all, a creeping dread settled over her, cold and suffocating.


    Sebastian picked up the candle and offered me his arm.


    We walked out together.


    --


    Five minutester, the power returned.


    A series of bells rang out--inside and across the grounds--signaling the end of the treasure hunt. Someone had found the ne.


    Within the hour, all guests had returned to the second floor of the castle.


    Sebastian was already there, pristine in white while others looked like they¡¯d crawled through a hedge maze.


    No one needed to ask who¡¯d won. It was obvious.


    Then Belinda descended the stairs the ruby ne once again gleaming at her throat.


    "Alpha Sebastian has recovered my ne," she announced, voice t. "The ind is now his."


    There were no gasps, no protests. Just resignation.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Belinda said. "Tonight¡¯s activities are concluded. Good night."


    She turned to go, but stopped.


    I stepped in front of her, my arm cutting off her path.


    I smiled. Not cruel. Just calm. Certain.


    "Leaving so soon, Miss Belinda? Our new ind master hasn¡¯t even given his eptance speech."


    I kept my voice light. "Don¡¯t you want to hear it?"


    Her face remained still, expressionless. But her eyes looked hollow.

 Chapter 250 Island of Masks

    <h4>Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Ind of Masks</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Belinda and I locked eyes for several long seconds before her lips curved into something that barely resembled a smile.


    "If Alpha Sebastian has something to say," she drawled, turning toward him, "I¡¯m listening."


    Her gaze was sharp enough to cut ss.


    Sebastian lounged in the armchair like he owned the room--which, technically, he did.


    One leg crossed, long frame rxed, yet every inch of him radiated control. His smile was cool.


    "Miss Moore will speak for me," he said, voice smooth as ss.


    I stepped forward without hesitation. "dly."


    Turning to Belinda, I let a slow smile curl across my lips--sharp enough to draw blood.


    "First, a heartfelt thank-you to the Moonveil Ascendancy for their... hospitality."


    I let the pause stretch, just long enough to sting.


    "Second, as the new steward of this ind and estate, I¡¯ll be making a few changes--starting with tonight¡¯s sleeping arrangements."


    I took a deliberate step closer, noting the subtle way Belinda¡¯s shoulders tensed.


    "The master suite on the third floor now belongs to the rightful owner," I said, smiling.


    I let my gaze settle on Belinda."As for you...since you¡¯re so fond of immersive guest experiences, we¡¯ve prepared one just for you."


    I sweetened my voice, but not my intent.


    "You¡¯ll be moved to a guest room on the second floor. And since those old windows tend to rattle at night, feel free to invite ten gentlemen forpany. Safety in numbers, right?"


    Belinda¡¯s jaw locked. Her silence said everything.


    I turned smoothly to the rest of the room.


    "The third floor has other suites avable--should anyone feel brave enough to relocate."


    No one moved. Not a whisper. Not a breath.


    Sebastian rose and joined me, his movements smooth.


    He reached out and tapped the tip of my nose, a gesture so deliberate it felt like a im.


    "No need to show kindness to cowards," he said, voice low but unmistakably clear.


    Guests stirred uneasily, uncertain if they¡¯d just been insulted.


    Then came the smile. Warm on the surface, sharp underneath.


    "Good night," Sebastian said. "We¡¯ll see you in the morning."


    He turned toward the stairs, his arm sliding around my waist like it belonged there. Beside us, Sawyer elbowed Tang awake. "Show¡¯s over. Let¡¯s go."


    Evelyn and Vance fell into step behind us.


    As we climbed the stairs, I heard Sebastian casually instruct the staff to rece all bedding on the third floor.


    The night passed without incident.


    So quiet, in fact, that no one really slept.


    By morning, several guests showed up for breakfast looking like extras from a zombie film--dark circles, haunted eyes, and the unmistakable paranoia of people wondering if they were next.


    Some had half-convinced themselves that Sebastian and our group had mysteriously vanished in the night--only to find us seated at the dining table, well-fed, well-dressed, and irritatingly well-rested.


    Belinda, on the other hand, made only a brief appearance. The mour she¡¯d weaponized atst night¡¯s banquet had evaporated.


    In daylight, her skin--still unnervingly perfect--looked more like a mask than ever.


    As breakfast dragged on, people began noticing certain absences. Dick and his two femalepanions were nowhere to be found.


    The Japanese mogul¡¯s wife and her friend had also disappeared--but no one could pinpoint exactly when.


    One guest swore they saw Dick heading into the woods with Sebastian.


    Another imed the Japanese mogul¡¯s wife had been the one who fell past a second-floor window.


    They were instantly contradicted by someone else who insisted she¡¯d seen the Japanese mogul¡¯s wife at the start of the treasure hunt. Arguments broke out. Voices rose.


    Five people missing.


    Someone falling from a window... and then not falling... and then vanishing again.


    The more they tried to make sense of it, the more they unraveled. No one really cared who was gone. They just didn¡¯t want to be next.


    Meanwhile, four of the five were currently tied up in the mushroom house--quite literally "on ice," though not in the criminal sense. Evelyn had dumped them there after intercepting their poorly thought-out ambush in the forest.


    I¡¯d only learned yesterday that Evelyn used to be a ranking officer at the Alpha Academy.


    She¡¯d taken out the impersonator first, stashing the woman in the mushroom house before casually dismantling the other three.


    As for Dick¡¯s "girlfriends".They¡¯d confessed their n was to switch ces with me in the woods and make me "disappear."


    Too bad their scheme copsed the moment I borrowed Sebastian¡¯s coat. The silhouette didn¡¯t match. And their acting? So bad it mademunity theater look like Broadway.


    Who trusts a stranger they met three hours ago, anyway? And what kind of idiot thinks a stoic alpha type like Sebastian would fall for it?


    Back at the table, most guests were barely picking at their food.


    Except for Tang, who was shoveling eggs and toast like he hadn¡¯t eaten in a week.


    Last night, he had worked him like a one-man covert ops team: dismantling surveince, cutting the power,capturing security staff and stringing them up like party decorations, creating distractions...


    I ruffled his hair. "Keep eating like that and he¡¯s gonna have you hijacking satellites next."


    He snorted, not even looking up. "Hijack? Please. I¡¯d reprogram them to y cat memes on a loop."


    I raised an eyebrow. "So... not a workhorse. More like a chaotic neutral hacker?"


    He grinned through a mouthful of toast. "Nah. I¡¯m a wolf. A direwolf. Apex predator with Wi-Fi."


    I blinked. "That¡¯s... not how metaphors work."


    "Then upgrade your metaphors," he said, pointing a fork at me. "You¡¯re falling behind."


    I sighed and shook my head. Just eat, kid. English idioms weren¡¯t built for mid-mission banter.


    Across the table, Sebastian said nothing, but the faint smirk tugging at his mouth told me he¡¯d caught every word.


    The rest of the room sat in tense silence. No one mentioned the missing guests. No one dared ask what had happened on the second floor.


    But I¡¯d heard the creak of footstepsst night. The quiet panic. The whispered doors opening.


    One by one, they¡¯d crept upstairs.


    Pride had lost to fear.


    By noon, the suspension bridge was finally lowered. After a quiet lunch, Belinda offered a clipped farewell.


    The guests filed out, escorted by the butler, returning to their cabins to slip back into real life.


    Helicopters came and went. Just like that, the performance was over.


    I thought I could finally breathe.


    Sebastian had yed his part perfectly. Everything had gone ording to n.


    And then Tang, sprawled across the carriage seat like he owned the sun, casually dropped a bomb.


    "First-day Belinda and today¡¯s Belinda? Not the same woman, Alpha.So where do you think the real one ran off to, huh?" Tang said, as if asking about the weather.


    My breath caught. "Come again?"


    Across from us, Sebastian opened one eye and red at him.


    "Seriously, Tang?" Sebastian muttered, rubbing his temple. "You couldn¡¯t hold it for five more minutes?"

 Chapter 251 All Is Fack

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 251 All Is Fack</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I stared at Tang, my brain t-out refusing to process what he¡¯d just said.


    "What do you mean that wasn¡¯t the real Belinda?" I asked, sharper than intended. It felt like someone had shattered the mental blueprint I¡¯d so carefully constructed.


    Tang winced and shot a guilty nce at Sebastian, clearly regretting his choice to speak. The air in the carriage tightened.


    I turned to Sebastian, unable to hide the edge in my voice.


    "Were you ever nning to share that little detail with me?"


    Sebastian met my stare, his usual guarded calm softened by something almost apologetic.


    "I was going to tell you. Just not while we were still on the ind," he said quietly.


    "You¡¯d have insisted on digging deeper. And this ce? It¡¯s already dangerous enough."


    I exhaled. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Still...


    "Fair," I muttered. "But I want the truth. All of it."


    Sebastian pulled back the curtain, eyes scanning the vanishing silhouette of the castle.


    "At the banquetst night, Tang mentioned something about Belinda wearing what looked like a skin mask. I didn¡¯t believe it at first. But when I spilled my drink and touched her hand--it wasn¡¯t synthetic. It was real. Young. Too young."


    A chill needled down my spine.


    No matter how good your serum is, skin doesn¡¯t lie forever. Hands especially. They betray age faster than faces ever will.


    Tang leaned forward, eager.


    "Cecilia, I¡¯m not guessing. They were at least a centimeter apart in height. And their scents? Completely different. I¡¯d never confuse them."


    I blinked. "You can spot a one-centimeter difference?"


    "Obviously," he said, as if it weremon knowledge. "We¡¯re trained from a young age. And our sense of smell? Way sharper than yours."


    Still, the disappointment sat heavy in my gut.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed the skin tone, the scent, the height. I¡¯d been so confident I¡¯d seen through everything.


    Sebastian caught the shift in my posture.


    "If Tang hadn¡¯t warned me, I wouldn¡¯t have realized it either," he said.


    "You didn¡¯t miss anything obvious. I just had more intel going in. You were brilliant the whole way through."


    I gave him a crooked smile. A little bruised, but grateful.


    Of course he¡¯d say that. He was trying to make me feel better.


    "Next time," I said, voice steady again, "I¡¯ll spot it before you do."


    Sebastian blinked, clearly expecting me to seek reassurance. Not a challenge. His expression was somewhere between impressed and amused.


    I turned to Tang. "If she shows up again, would you recognize her?"


    He shook his head. "Not reliably. Scent profiles can be altered. Height and posture can be imitated. None of that¡¯s solid enough for confirmation."


    "Could she be someone we know?" I asked. "Someone from Denver?"


    Sebastian straightened slightly. "What makes you say that?"


    Tang and Sawyer leaned in as I exined the instinct--the face, the mannerisms, the unceable familiarity.


    Sawyer frowned. "Only familiar face tied to the Ascendancy is Mrs. Locke. But she¡¯s not exactly... young."


    "What about Cici?" Tang blurted. "She¡¯s younger than Cecilia."


    I shook my head. "Not her. Cici¡¯s too vtile. She wouldn¡¯t have let us walk away without fireworks."


    "Neither of them," Sebastian said tly. "I know where they are."


    Silence settled over us as the carriage rolled toward the cottage where we¡¯d changed the day before.


    After switching back into our regr clothes, we boarded a second carriage to the helipad.


    I noticed the driver had changed. A younger man now held the reins.


    We moved on.


    The chopper came into view. As we boarded, I nced back.


    The young driver stood by the roadside, smiling and waving. His lips moved, but no sound reached us through the ss.


    "He said,¡¯See you next time,¡¯" Tang tranted.


    Our eyes locked.


    Ice crawled up my spine.


    "It¡¯s her...!"


    The figure vaulted onto the carriage, snapping the reins.


    A human skin mask fluttered to the ground. Long hair streamed behind her as the carriage tore into the forest.


    Tang surged forward.


    "Don¡¯t," Sebastian snapped.


    "But Alpha..."


    "We¡¯re leaving. Now."Sebastian ced a firm hand on his head. "Never chase a retreating enemy into unknown ground. Not unless you want to die."


    The helicopter lifted off. The carriage vanished into the trees.


    Silence filled the cabin like smoke.


    I looked down. My fists were clenched so tight my knuckles had gone white.


    Sebastian slid an arm around me, his hand wrapping around mine, steady and warm.


    "Just theatrics," he murmured. "A desperate bluff."


    --


    The helicopter returned us to London.


    Back at the manor, the elderly housekeeper had prepared avish dinner at Sebastian¡¯s request, but no one had much appetite.


    Being escorted off the ind by the enemy¡¯s own hound had taken the shine off our so-called victory.


    Evelyn stabbed at her te with such force I was half-certain she¡¯d chip the china.


    "Those smug bastards," she hissed, fury radiating from every line of her body. "Sebastian, just tell me what¡¯s next. I¡¯m ready."


    The bloodlust in her eyes said it all.


    "You and Vance have already done more than enough," Sebastian said.


    "Don¡¯t give me that formal crap," Vance cut in, cing a hand over Sebastian¡¯s. "You¡¯re family."


    Sebastian gave a small, humorless smile and withdrew his hand. "In that case, I won¡¯t hesitate to tap yourwork for the next phase."


    The exchange warmed me more than I expected.


    After dinner, Vance and Evelyn left first.


    Later, Sebastian told Sawyer and Tang to take our luggage upstairs--we¡¯d be leaving for the airport by seven.


    I texted Harper quietly: Landing tonight. What¡¯s for dinner?


    On the ne, everyone except Sebastian exhaled in collective relief.He opened hisptop. The rest of us surrendered to sleep, tension giving way to exhaustion.


    Some timeter, Mia gently roused us.


    "We¡¯ve arrived," she said softly.


    I blinked at the window. Rain streaked across the ss--gray skies, wet tarmac, a perfect London imitation.


    Sawyer yawned, pushing aside his nket. "Already? Did I sleep twelve hours? Feels like I just blinked. Denver¡¯s raining too?"


    Tang squinted toward the terminal. "Cecilia. Sawyer. That¡¯s not Denver."


    We followed his gaze. Sawyer and I shared a look, then checked the time. Barely an hour had passed.


    Sebastian shut hisptop and looked up at Mia, who stood like she wanted to melt into the floor.


    "Bring them both a strong coffee," he said dryly. "They clearly spent the flight drinking in their dreams."

 Chapter 252 Edinburgh Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 252 Edinburgh Secrets</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The dark rain streaked across the window as Sebastian¡¯s words echoed in the cabin.


    Sebastian¡¯s expression remained impassive. "This is Edinburgh. I need to pick someone up."


    Sawyer and I exchanged a look that spoke volumes.


    The unspoken "Amara?" hung in the air between us, but I bit my tongue. I¡¯d find out soon enough.


    Edinburgh greeted us with a fog-draped mncholy, its cobblestone streets slick with rain.


    Our car slid through deserted avenues, headlights slicing through the mist until we stopped before an ancient castle that loomed against the night sky.


    Another towering relic straight out of a gothic novel.


    Sebastian instructed Tang and Sawyer to remain in the car, gesturing for me to follow. Inside, the castle dwarfed even the fortress on the ind, its cavernous halls stretching into shadow.


    The air smelled of old stone and long-buried secrets.


    On the fifth floor, two burly men approached.


    Despite their casual clothes, everything about them screamed security--broad shoulders, vignt eyes, and the unmistakable bearing of trained wolves.


    They nodded respectfully. "Alpha Sebastian."


    "How¡¯s our guest?" Sebastian asked.


    "Vtile at first," one replied. "We were lucky Amara got here early--she talked them down before it escted."


    I felt my brow furrow. Guest? And Amara was already here? The puzzle pieces weren¡¯t lining up.


    The men led us down a corridor to a closed door. Sebastian entered first, and I followed close behind.


    The sight inside froze me in my tracks. In the center of the room sat Amara, dining across from a middle-aged woman with a plump figure.


    Mrs. Dahlia.


    My brain scrambled to process the image. The same high-society phnthropist who¡¯d partnered with Maggie--the woman who helped frame me--was now casually having dinner in a gothic castle like it was a Tuesday book club.


    Both women looked up. Amara¡¯s face lit with excitement as she pushed back from the table.


    "Sebastian!" She practically flew toward him. "I thought you¡¯d forgotten about me."


    Before she could reach him, Sebastian pulled me forward, effectively creating a barrier between himself and the approaching woman.


    "Take her outside," he murmured to me. "I need a private word with Mrs. Dahlia."


    "On it," I responded, not hiding my satisfaction as I hooked my arm through Amara¡¯s and steered her toward the door. "Come on, let¡¯s take a walk. I have some questions for you anyway."


    Amara¡¯s face crumpled with frustration. She jerked her arm away once we were in the hallway.


    "Don¡¯t touch me," she snapped, stalking ahead.


    We found a small alcove away from prying ears. I decided to strike first.


    "I met Evelyn," I said, my voice deliberately strained.


    The effect was immediate. Amara¡¯s eyes sharpened, her previous sullenness vanishing like morning mist.


    "Hmph," she smirked. "All that talk about how Sebastian was just a game to you--I knew it was an act. You¡¯repletely in love with him, aren¡¯t you? Desperately in love."


    Love? Not quite. Desperate? Try again.


    I kept my internal monologue to myself, instead lowering my eyes and affecting a devastated expression. "Why mock me? You didn¡¯t win against her either. We¡¯re in the same boat."


    "I am nothing like you!" Amara folded her arms across her chest, chin tilted up in practiced aristocratic disdain. "After meeting Evelyn, you must feelpletely inadequate. She¡¯s got real pedigree. If she hadn¡¯t been so career-obsessed, you wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance. Sebastian ispletely different with her... you have no idea how gentle he is around her."


    Gentle? Was she serious?


    I wondered if Amara¡¯s brain automatically rewrote reality whenever Sebastian interacted with any woman.


    It reminded me of our first meeting in Singapore--how she¡¯d instantly bristled with hostility, convinced I was some kind of romantic threat.


    "Must¡¯ve been tough, having such a formidable rival," I said lightly.


    Her smile turned razor-sharp. "Why do you keep dragging me into this? Trying to spread your misery?"


    "Whatever pain I felt," she continued, "is nothingpared to yours. That night Sebastian went to see her in London.He came backte, didn¡¯t he? Just imagine what they were doing all that time... "


    Her strategy was obvious: she¡¯d flown to London with one mission--to weaponize Evelyn. She wanted to nt doubt, insecurity. After all, how do youpete with someone¡¯s first love?


    I dropped the heartbroken act and met her eyes with a steady smile. My silence made her shift, just slightly, like she¡¯d misjudged the temperature of the room.


    "What are you staring at?" she snapped.


    I leaned forward, voice soft but deliberate. "I just realized...maybe you don¡¯t love Sebastian as much as you think. Because when someone¡¯s in love, really in love... they can¡¯t even imagine the person they love with someone else. It hurts too much."


    "No one loves him more than I do!" she shot back.


    I gave her a sad smile. "Maybe. But real love is fragile. It can¡¯t tolerate even a sliver of betrayal--it¡¯s like a speck of ss in your eye. Evelyn isn¡¯t a speck. She¡¯s a sandstorm. And you didn¡¯t even flinch."


    "That¡¯s not true," she said, but her voice had lost its edge.


    "It is. You¡¯re not afraid of losing Sebastian. You¡¯re afraid of losing."


    I exhaled slowly. "Now I see it clearly. What you feel--it¡¯s not love. It¡¯s obsession. Maybe once upon a time, you loved him. But you¡¯ve been stuck in this loop for so long you can¡¯t tell the difference anymore. You¡¯ve turned yourself into a rival instead of a woman with her own story."


    Her pupils widened, like I¡¯d held up a mirror she wasn¡¯t ready to look into.


    Seeing her stunned, I pressed on. "You¡¯re brilliant, beautiful, aplished. You don¡¯t need to shrink yourself for a man who¡¯s already made his choice. Let him go. Let yourself go. You won¡¯t find what¡¯s next until you stop looking backward."


    I stood and walked away. Behind me, I could practically hear her thoughts wing at the edges of my words--trying to dismiss them, and failing.

 Chapter 253 A Castle Full of Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 253 A Castle Full of Secrets</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Just beyond the emotional battlefield outside that hallway, another storm was quietly building.


    Inside the room, Dahlia stared at Sebastian with undisguised fear.


    "Why... " she stammered, "why did you rescue me?"


    Sebastian¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile, his eyes glittering with dry amusement. "Maybe I¡¯m just a naturally kind person?"


    Mrs. Dahlia flinched. She had been part of the machine that broke his mother.


    The idea that he¡¯d save her out of kindness was almostical.


    "You saved me because I¡¯m useful," she said slowly, her voice gaining steadiness. "You want to use me against Maggie Locke."


    Sebastian let out a cold chuckle. "You¡¯re not quite as clueless as you look."


    He settled deeper into his chair, crossing one leg over the other. "Maggie¡¯s been looking for you like a woman possessed. Apparently, your continued existence keeps her up at night."


    Mrs. Dahlia went pale. The memory of being shoved into her own car and driven straight toward the reservoir surfaced like a nightmare. Her lungs tightened. Her hands began to tremble.


    She didn¡¯t want to die.


    "Alpha Sebastian," she whispered, desperation creeping into her voice. "I¡¯ll cooperate. Just protect me, please."


    Sebastian remained still. His voice was razor-sharp. "Whether you live or die depends entirely on how useful you¡¯re willing to be."


    Mrs. Dahlia¡¯s lips tightened. She lowered her head, wringing her perfectly manicured hands.


    "I¡¯ll tell you everything," she said atst. "Everything I know."


    She took a breath. "Last year, a friend introduced me to Maggie Locke. We started spending more time together. One day she invited me sailing. There were a bunch of guys on the boat. Young, good-looking, and wild. I drank too much. I made poor decisions. She filmed it all."


    "She used the footage to ckmail me into joining the Moonveil Ascendancy. She made me use my Denver connections. If she¡¯d leaked those videos, my life in society would¡¯ve been over. I didn¡¯t have a choice."


    "The masquerade ball was nned two months ahead. Maggie asked me to befriend your mother, make her feelfortable. That night, the masks were dosed with something meant to disorient and manipte.The n was to get her alone, wait until she passed out, and then... "


    She faltered.


    "But the mask n fell apart. We had to pivot. Maggie disguised herself as the tarot reader. She still meant to drug your mother, but something went wrong. She lost control. You know what happened next."


    "That¡¯s all I know."


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the whole truth.


    Maggie had run this ybook before and Dahlia hadn¡¯t just watched.


    What began as disgust became curiosity, then pleasure, then partnership.


    She became addicted to the money, the thrill, and the secrecy.


    Now, the fantasy was crumbling.


    Silence fell over the room.


    Sebastian¡¯s fury was quiet but suffocating. The kind that made the air in your lungs feel thinner. Mrs. Dahlia sat frozen, terrified that this would be thest room she ever saw.


    Without another word, Sebastian stood and walked out.


    He gave a shortmand to the two guards in the hallway. They nodded and stepped inside to take his ce.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I approached from the end of the corridor, just as Sebastian exited the room.


    "So when you said you were bringing someone back to Denver," I said quietly, "you meant Mrs. Dahlia? How did she end up here?"


    "Maggie Locke tried to kill her," he said without emotion.


    My eyes widened. "What? I thought they were allies."


    "She must¡¯ve realized Dahlia might flip on her."


    "And her solution was to silence her permanently?"


    "In her world, dead people don¡¯tplicate things." His tone was colder than the stone walls around us.


    The realization sent a chill down my spine.


    Just then, Amara appeared. Her voice was controlled, but her eyes betrayed the storm inside her.


    "Are we heading back to Denver?"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even look at her. "Yes. Europe¡¯s beautiful. You should stay and explore."


    Amara gave a brittle smile. "What about your promise? When will you keep it?"


    "I don¡¯t have time now. Maybe after Cece and I are free."


    Her expression shifted. "You¡¯re bringing her... on our date?"


    "Yes. You never said I couldn¡¯t bring someone. I assumed you wouldn¡¯t mind."


    Amara looked like the ground had just dropped beneath her.


    I said nothing. Sebastian was being cruel, but I understood why. It was his way of burning the bridge she refused to stop crossing.


    After a long pause, Amara¡¯s voice cracked. "Forget it. I¡¯m not sitting through some cringey third-wheel dinner. Watching you two y house in front of me? Consider it canceled."


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow. "Fair enough. Canceled."


    And then she broke.


    She lunged forward, throwing her arms around him in a desperate hug.


    Sebastian immediately tried to push her off, his expression unreadable.


    "Just ten minutes," she whispered. "Let me hold you for ten minutes. After that, I swear I¡¯ll disappear."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t flinch. He pried her arms away and stepped back.


    "Goodbye," he said, and walked past her without another nce.


    I followed. Slowly.


    Ten minutes wasn¡¯t much. But it would have be twenty. Then an hour. Then a lifetime of "what ifs."


    He did the right thing.


    "Cece, unless you¡¯re nning to sleep in the hallway, I suggest you pick up the pace," Sebastian called from ahead.


    I hurried to his side.


    He reached for my hand. His was warm and dry. Mine was ice-cold.


    "Let¡¯s go home," he said softly. "Back to Denver."


    We walked forward together.


    --


    As we made our way down the stairs, I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    "So... I¡¯ve got a question," I said. "Was there ever something between you and Amara? I¡¯ve heard the rumors¡ªchildhood romance, tragic breakup, noble sacrifice for your brother¡¯s sake. The usual drama."


    Sebastian nced at me. "Where did you hear that?"


    I wasn¡¯t about to throw Tang and Sawyer under the bus. "Office gossip."


    He tilted his head. "So you believed all that and never thought to ask until now?"


    "Well, it felt a little impolite," I said, shrugging.


    We walked a few more steps before he answered.


    "All of it¡¯s fake. There was never anything romantic between us. No love. No hate. No grand betrayal."


    I blinked. "But she speaks like you were her one great heartbreak. She talks like your ex."


    "She made it up."


    I stopped walking for a second. "Wait. She... imagined the entire rtionship?"


    Sebastian turned and gently tapped my cheek with his knuckles. "Stop looking so shocked. You¡¯re my first girlfriend."


    I looked at him. Then back at the stairs.


    The world was full of strange people. And some of them were excellent storytellers.


    Suddenly, all my insecurities felt ridiculous.


    No wonder he lost his cool around her. I¡¯d had a real rtionship with Xavier¡ªand I still wanted to knock his teeth in every time he reappeared.


    But someone inventing a whole romance, stalking you for years, spreading lies?


    That was psychological warfare.


    And Sebastian had endured it all with remarkable restraint.


    "You¡¯ve had it rough," I said softly.


    He misread my tone. "It¡¯s alright. Nothing good everes easy."


    I nodded, letting him think he was right.


    Once we reached the car, another vehicle followed us from the castle gates.


    Mrs. Dahlia got on the ne with us, along with the two bodyguards assigned to keep an eye on her.


    Sebastian barely looked at them before sending them to sit in the back.


    Mrs. Dahlia sat near the front, sipping juice. Her eyes flicked to me.


    Something in my face must¡¯ve triggered a memory. She stared, unblinking.


    "Miss Moore," she asked suddenly. "Were you at the masquerade?"


    "Yes," I said calmly. "Though I doubt you expected to see me there. I came with a friend."


    She nodded slowly. "I see... "


    Then her eyes widened. Recognition hit her like a p.


    "You," she whispered. "You were the one in the green dress."


    My heart skipped a beat. Our eyes locked.

 Chapter 254 Had He Used His Mother As Bait?

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 254 Had He Used His Mother As Bait?</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Mrs. Dahlia felt her blood run cold.


    A ssh of orange juice soaked into her skirt, but she barely noticed. Her mind was spinning, each realization clicking into ce with terrifying precision.


    The woman in the green dress had been the catalyst. A single detail that had triggered Maggie Locke¡¯s rage and sent their entire n into a downward spiral.


    And now, the truth hit her like a p to the face. The failure hadn¡¯t been a shared misstep.


    It had been her fault. Completely.


    That night, she had been too focused on keeping Maggie from losing control to check the hallway security footage.


    She had nned to review itter, to identify the mystery woman in the green dress. But before she could, Maggie had called. That call had nearly gotten her killed.


    And now, seated just across from her aboard Sebastian¡¯s private jet, was the very same woman.


    She was Alpha Sebastian¡¯s secretary.


    The green dress hadn¡¯t been a coincidence. Nor was her presence.


    There was only one exnation: [Alpha Sebastian had known about their scheme the entire time. He¡¯d sent his secretary to protect his mother. Had he used his own mother as bait?


    If that was true, then he knew everything.


    That whole conversation earlier?Sebastian¡¯s questions weren¡¯t casual.He was testing her.


    Good God. The extent of his nning gave her the creeps.]


    She took a shaky sip of orange juice, hoping to soothe the panic wing at her chest. But her hands trembled, and her lips barely held the ss steady.


    Cecilia watched her calmly. Her sharp eyes caught every shift in Mrs. Dahlia¡¯s expression¡ªfirst shock, then realization, and finally, fear.


    "Mrs. Dahlia," Cecilia said, her voice like frost, each syble deliberate and sharp. "Drink slowly. I¡¯d hate for you to stain the carpet."


    "S-sorry... " Mrs. Dahlia stammered, clumsily setting the ss down and dabbing at the spill on her skirt. Her heart pounded so violently she could feel it in her throat.


    She didn¡¯t dare look up immediately, but when she finally did, her eyesnded on Sebastian and Cecilia again¡ªand in that moment, she saw them as they truly were.


    Not just powerful. Not just beautiful. Predators. Ancient. Patient. Deadly.


    Every bit as terrifying as Maggie Locke.


    Sebastian sat with his back to her, listening to updates through a sleek earpiece. Though his attention was on his staff¡¯s report, he caught snippets of the exchange between the women.


    A flicker of confusion passed briefly over his face.


    Why was Mrs. Dahlia so afraid of Cece?


    --


    At the ck Residence.


    Luna Regina sat at the long breakfast table, staring at her untouched te of eggs and toast. Her appetite had vanished days ago.


    She had assumed finding the woman in the green dress would be simple. Ask Dahlia. Get a name. Done. But Dahlia had disappeared, and the security footage from the masquerade had been wiped clean.


    With no leads, Luna Regina had resorted to asking around¡ªother women who had attended the masquerade, socialites with sharp tongues and sharper memories. But after nearly a week, all she had uncovered was a parade of self-promoting imposters desperate for attention.


    "Mom, Mrs. Stone says her daughter wore a green dress that night. Could this be her?"


    Zaria, Sebastian¡¯s little sister who hadn¡¯t been around in ages, held up her phone for her mother to see.


    Luna Regina took one nce and pushed it away. "Not even close. The woman I¡¯m looking for had long legs, a curvy figure, and perfect posture. Big eyes. Fair skin. She carried herself like she owned the ce."


    Zaria raised an eyebrow, trying not tough. "Mom, are you sure you¡¯re not describing a Disney princess? Slim waist, big chest, long legs, wless skin...what next? Wings?"


    York, Sebastian¡¯s brother, snorted and hid hisugh behind his hand.


    "My darling daughter is such a little savage," Alpha Yardley chuckled, ruffling Zaria¡¯s hair affectionately. "Your mother¡¯s just desperate. She put the word out, and now every woman in town thinks she¡¯s the mystery heroine."


    "If you¡¯re so clever, why don¡¯t youe up with a better idea?" Luna Regina snapped, her patience paper-thin.


    Alpha Yardley didn¡¯t flinch. He leaned back, thinking for a moment. "Well, Beta Sawyer mentioned Miss Moore was at the masquerade that night. She¡¯s sharp. If anyone got a good look at the woman in green, it¡¯d be her."


    He paused meaningfully, then added, "And unlike the rest of them, she¡¯s not the type to lie just to win favor."


    That caught Luna Regina¡¯s attention. Her eyes narrowed slightly, the wheels turning behind them. Evelyn Moore. She wasn¡¯t part of their circle, didn¡¯t care for status games, and had an irritating habit of saying exactly what she thought.


    Luna Regina groaned and buried her face in her hands. "Of course. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?"


    Her fingers clenched slightly in her hair, as if frustrated with her own oversight.


    She turned to York, who calmly continued eating his breakfast, entirely unfazed by the family¡¯s chaos. His te was clean, his coffee still steaming, and he looked like he hadn¡¯t heard a word of the argument.


    "Drag your father out of here. I can¡¯t stand the sight of him."


    "dly," York replied, rising smoothly and plucking his father¡¯s fork right out of his hand. "Come on, Dad. You¡¯ve been banished."


    Alpha Yardley responded with a yful punch to his arm. "Ungrateful brat!"


    Zaria giggled behind her hand while Luna Regina rolled her eyes, though the corner of her mouth twitched ever so slightly.

 Chapter 255 The Past Truth

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 255 The Past Truth</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The next evening, our ne touched down in Denver.


    After customs, two sleek sedans waited for us.


    Sebastian quietly sent Mrs. Dahlia and guards off in one of them.


    I didn¡¯t ask where they were going.It wasn¡¯t my business.


    We got into the second car and headed back to the apartment.


    Inside the elevator, Liam gave me a concerned once-over. "Miss Moore, you¡¯ve lost weight. I bet you didn¡¯t eat properly while you were away. I¡¯ve cooked all your favorites. Come upter and let me feed you properly."


    "I will," I replied without hesitation, cutting him off before he could finish.


    Sebastian nced sideways at me, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    Behind us, Tang and Sawyer each clung to one of Liam¡¯s arms, whispering frantic questions about dinner. They had been surviving on nd ind food for two days, and it showed.


    Liam chuckled. "What happened, did Ennd run out of food?"


    After dropping off my luggage in my apartment, I made a direct beeline for the penthouse kitchen.


    The moment I stepped in, the warm aroma of herbs, spices, and slow-roasted meat wrapped around me like a hug. My eyes lit up at the sight of the spread¡ªsteaming soup, glossy vegetables, and glistening cherry-zed pork. My stomach growled in approval.


    Liam handed me a bowl of soup. "Come try this."


    "dly," I said, taking the bowl with two hands. One sip was all it took¡ªpure heaven.


    Liam watched with a puzzled frown. "I thought Linda¡¯s cooking was decent. "


    I paused between sips. "We spent thest two days stranded on an ind, eating what I can only describe as culinary nightmares. Sawyer threw up more than he swallowed."


    "That bad?" Liam raised a brow. "What did they serve, raw sea snails on toast?"


    I described the dishes in grim detail. Liam winced, thenughed. "Those are local delicacies, actually. But clearly, not everyone¡¯s pte is that adventurous."


    Our conversation drifted from food to their life in Ennd, and eventually, to Amara. Sebastian had only ever given me the broad strokes, but I remained curious about the details.


    Liam didn¡¯t hesitate to fill in the gaps as he stirred a pot on the stove.


    "If you ask me, Luna Regina started this mess," he said. "She sent York and Amara to school in Ennd and put Alpha Sebastian in charge of them. He was older, responsible, and protective¡ªnaturally, he helped them with homework, made sure they adapted. All pretty standard older-brother stuff."


    "But he forgot one thing," Liam continued. "Teenagers don¡¯t view the world the way adults do. Amara misread everything."


    "At first, Sebastian didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Then Amara started clinging to him after school, pouting whenever he talked to other girls.


    That¡¯s when he knew something was off."


    "York found out and confronted him. He was furious. Turns out, York and Amara had been in the early stages of a rtionship before they came to Ennd. But once they arrived, Amara¡¯s attention shifted. She became obsessed with Alpha Sebastian. York felt betrayed."


    "They fought constantly. York ran away to France. Alpha Sebastian tracked him down and tried to smooth things over, but the damage was done. She kept saying Sebastian loved her too, just couldn¡¯t say it with York around."


    I blinked. "That¡¯s... insane."


    Liam nodded grimly. "She tried everything to prove her theory. The more she acted out, the more York withdrew. Eventually, they both spiraled. Amara once threatened to slit her wrists. York overdosed on sleeping pills."


    "Eventually, Alpha Sebastian moved out to campus housing and arranged for York and Amara to attend separate schools. Things calmed down after that, though the damage lingered. Whenever they crossed paths, Amara looked at him like he¡¯d betrayed her. I don¡¯t know what lies she told their parents, but somehow the rumor spread that she and Sebastian had dated."


    "But from what I saw, nothing ever happened. He treated her the same way he treated York¡ªequal parts distant and dutiful. He wouldn¡¯t even smile at her, afraid it might give her false hope."


    I sat there, taking it all in. It felt like some messy high school drama that got scrapped before airing.


    But it was real.And Sebastian had been right in the middle of it.


    "Does York still have feelings for her?" I asked.


    "Not that I¡¯ve seen," Liam replied. "He went to study in Italy; she stayed in Ennd. They barely spoke. "


    "Good," I said, exhaling.


    It was hard to imagine anyone living through that kind of emotional chaos and turning out asposed as Sebastian.


    Just then, Sawyer appeared in the doorway, eyes scanning the table like a starving man. His gazended on the seafood soup , and he visibly swallowed. "Liam, when do we eat? Please tell me that¡¯s ready."


    Liam smiled like a patient host watching children at a slee pover. "Two more dishes. Almost done."


    Dinner was finally served.


    We were seated around the table when Sebastian entered, his hair damp from a shower and the clean scent of soap clinging to him.


    He took his seat with quiet confidence and gestured casually. "Go ahead."


    The moment permission was granted, the table descended into chaos. Forks shed. Chopsticks flew. tes rotated like roulette wheels.


    Sebastian, ever the picture of restraint, reached for the soup.


    Without thinking, I grabbed the mug of hot cocoa in front of him.


    "If you¡¯re not drinking this, I am."


    "Be my guest," Sebastian said, amused.


    He reached for the roasted chicken, but Tang slid the tray away with a smirk.


    Sebastian paused, sighed, then looked over at Sawyer, who was switching between ribs and mac and cheese like it was some kind of eatingpetition.


    I reached for a cornbread muffin, only to sh forks with Tang and Sawyer at the same time.


    Sebastian finally set down his fork and gave them both a look."What¡¯s the rush? Ever heard ofdies first¡¯?"


    Tang and Sawyer exchanged a nce.


    Favoritism. Obvious. tant.


    Trying not to grin, I took the muffin.


    Sebastian pushed the whole basket toward me.


    "Eat slow. No one¡¯s stealing your food."


    Tang and Sawyer silently mouthed: Is thisdies first¡¯ or¡¯Queen gets everything¡¯?


    Liam called from the kitchen, happily watching the chaos unfold like a dad at Thanksgiving.


    "There¡¯s more chicken. I¡¯ll slice it."


    "I¡¯ll go!" Tang bolted like someone rang the dinner bell.


    Then, things went very still.


    Sebastian leaned in, brushing a bit of BBQ sauce from the corner of my mouth with a napkin.


    "You¡¯re all so hungry, it¡¯s like you¡¯re ready to eat a..."


    One second he was wiping sauce from my mouth, the next I bit his finger.


    Yep. That happened.


    He froze.


    I let go, mortified.


    He lifted his hand, inspecting the faint bite mark, then looked at me with a spark in his eyes.


    "Apparently," he said, "I taste better than fried chicken."

 Chapter 256 Dangerous Chemistry

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 256 Dangerous Chemistry</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Sebastian looked at my lips. His eyes, usually cold and controlled, suddenly had heat in them. Like he was holding something back, and barely managing.


    My cheeks flushed. Seriously? At the dinner table?In front of everyone?


    Poor Sawyer, sitting right across from us, looked like he was about to choke on his cornbread.


    I cleared my throat and gently pushed away the hand still hovering near my mouth.


    "Bit your finger. Sorry. Totally an ident." I returned to my drumstick, hoping the moment would pass.


    Sebastian set his napkin down, still smiling.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Cece. It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve bitten me by ident."


    I froze.


    Sawyer and Liam both turned to look at him, expressions stunned.


    The drumstick slipped out of my hand andnded on the te with a dull thud.


    I wanted to crawl under the table.


    Not the first time? Bitten by mistake?


    That left way too much to the imagination.


    Dinner finally ended.


    I bolted like a scared rabbit.


    Everyone probably thought I¡¯d seduced him.


    But what could I even say? That he¡¯d always been like this and I just identally triggered the switch? No one would buy it.


    Back in my apartment, I unpacked, tossedundry into the washer, and forced myself to do a quick clean-up before running a bath.


    The week had been chaos. I needed to reset.


    While soaking, I called Harper and my parents to let them know I was home safe.


    After hanging up, I added a few drops of essential oil to the water¡ªa gift from Yvonne, who said it helped "clear mental blocks" or "awaken inner rity."


    Honestly, it just smelled likevender and expensive soap.


    Steam curled around me, and for the first time in days, I felt... calm.


    Then came the doorbell.


    Ding-dong.


    My eyes snapped open.


    I didn¡¯t even need to ask who it was.


    Of course he¡¯d show up.


    Mr. Alpha always had perfect timing.


    I dried off, slipped into my favorite oversized T-shirt and shorts, and shuffled to the door.


    "Meow~"


    I looked down. A fat cat stood at my doorstep, paws resting on my wee mat like it owned the ce.


    "Muffin?" I blinked. "How¡¯d you get down here?"


    I purposely ignored the tall shadow standing just behind the feline.


    I bent down to scoop the cat into my arms. He nuzzled my chest like a baby seal.


    "Muffin missed his mommy," Sebastian said, reaching out to stroke the cat¡¯s head.


    His eyes, however, weren¡¯t on Muffin. They were on me.


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    Muffin gave another meow, oblivious to the tension in the air.


    "The muffin can stay," I said, shifting the cat in my arms. "You, however, can go back upstairs."


    I tried to close the door.


    Sebastian stepped forward, one arm slipping around my waist.


    "I missed you too," he murmured. His voice was low and rough.


    His hand slid along my waist, leaving fire in its wake.


    I opened my mouth to say no. What came out was: "Come in."


    I grabbed his shirt and yanked him inside, pinning him against the wall beside the entryway painting.


    His mouth was on mine before I could even think, all heat and teeth and that low, rough sound in his throat that went straight to my fucking core.


    My hands were already pulling at his shirt, buttons pinging off somewhere in the dark.


    "Fuck your shirt," I muttered against his lips, yanking it open. His skin was hot under my palms.


    One of his hands slid over my breast, pressing through the fabric of my bra, while the other clutched my backside with bruising intensity.


    "Tell me you want this," he growled, his mouth moving to my neck, biting just shy of too hard.


    "I fucking invited you in, didn¡¯t I?" I shot back, arching into him. My fingers fumbled with his belt. The leather gave way with a sharp little snap.


    His cock was already hard, straining against his briefs.


    I wrapped my hand around him through the fabric, and he cursed, his hips jerking forward.


    We stumbled toward the bedroom. My T-shirt got caught over my head for a second, and he just ripped it the rest of the way off. My bra followed, tossed over his shoulder.


    The cool air on my skinsted half a second before his mouth was on my nipple, sucking hard, his tongue circling the peak until I gasped.


    We fell onto the bed. The frame let out a loud, protesting groan.


    "This piece of shit bed better not break," I breathed out, even as I was kicking my pants and panties down my legs. He was naked too now, kneeling between my thighs. The moonlight from the window cut across his shoulders, down the tense lines of his stomach.


    He didn¡¯t ask. He just looked at me, his eyes dark, his cock jutting up against his stomach.


    I was already wet, aching for him. I reached down and spread myself open with my fingers. "Quit staring and fuck me already."


    That broke whateverst bit of control he had. He grabbed my hips, his fingers digging in, and shoved into me in one hard, deep thrust.


    I cried out, my back arching off the mattress.


    "Tight," he grunted, his voice strained. "So fucking tight." He pulled out almost all the way and mmed back in, setting a punishing rhythm from the get-go.


    The headboard started banging against the wall in a steady, frantic beat.


    "Muffin¡¯s gonna rat us out to the super," I managed to gasp, but I didn¡¯t give a shit. I wrapped my legs around his waist, locking my ankles, pulling him deeper with every thrust.


    He shifted, angling himself, and the next thrust hit something inside me that made my vision whiten at the edges. A raw, choked sound ripped out of my throat.


    He did it again, and again, that spot lighting up my whole nervous system. My nails scraped down his back. "Right there, god, don¡¯t you fucking stop..."


    He was breathing like he was running a race, sweat slick between our chests. One of his hands slid down, his thumb finding my clit. The pressure was rough, direct, circling exactly where I needed it.


    The dual assault was too much. The coil in my gut wound tighter and tighter, a live wire about to snap.


    "Come for me," he demanded, his voice gravel against my ear. "Let me feel youe on my cock."


    It wasn¡¯t a request. It was amand, and my body obeyed. The orgasm tore through me, violent and consuming.


    I clenched around him, my muscles spasming, a string of broken curses falling from my lips. He fucked me through it, his strokes getting messier, more erratic.


    With a final, deep grind and a groan that sounded ripped from his chest, he followed me over.


    I felt him pulsing inside me, the hot rush of his release.


    The bed gave onest, dramatic shriek beneath us.


    Iy there, dazed, staring at the ceiling. My entire body ached.


    Not in a bad way, but in a "might need physical therapy" kind of way.


    Sebastian leaned over, fingers brushing my stomach.


    "Did I hurt you?" he whispered. "Where does it hurt?"


    His hand moved lower.


    I pped it away, wincing. "Don¡¯t."


    "Let me check..."


    "Nope. Not happening."


    I pulled the nket tight around me and tried to stand.


    My legs gave out. I copsed back onto the bed.


    Sebastian frowned. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "I¡¯m pondering life," I said tly. "Do not disturb."


    Truth was, my legs had turned to wet spaghetti.


    I saw stars. I was pretty sure I¡¯d overdosed on dopamine.


    He sat beside me for a while, then said gently, "Let me carry you to the bath."


    I nodded.


    He did exactly what I asked¡ªresponsible chaos in action.


    I insisted on washing up myself and told him to change the sheets.


    When I came out, freshly clean andpletely drained, he scooped me up and tucked me into bed.


    Then he left... and came back with a stic bag.


    A pharmacy bag.


    My stomach dropped.


    "You didn¡¯t," I said.


    "Sebastian, I literally can¡¯t..."


    He looked confused. Then reached into the bag and pulled out a tube.


    Ointment.


    I read thebel. Oh.


    "The pharmacist said three times a day," he said. "Let me help."


    He brushed his fingers over my cheek. The bedside light hit his face just right.


    My whole face went hot. "What did you even say to the pharmacist?!"


    "The truth."


    I stared at him. "I don¡¯t wanna know."


    He pulled back the nkets and started applying the ointment¡ªslow, careful, like I might break.

 Chapter 257 Caught In The Sheets

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 257 Caught In The Sheets</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The first thing I noticed was his hand, moving slowly, carefully, putting ointment on the sore spots.


    My silk nightgown was bunched around my waist, the ckce underneath barely hanging on. Sebastian¡¯s gaze flicked down, cool and clinical... but with a heat he couldn¡¯t quite hide.


    His fingers worked gently, massaging the cream over my skin like I might break. I buried my face in the pillow, equal parts mortified and melting.


    What started as first-aid was turning into something else entirely. My breath quickened. My body betrayed me.


    "Mmm," I whimpered, the sound muffled in the pillow.


    Sebastian paused. Then his touch grew firmer, confident.


    A second, sharper moan slipped from me before I could stop it.


    Silence.


    He wiped his hands, leaned in close, and said near my ear, his breath warm and his voice all low and rough.


    "Cece, if you keep making those sounds, this medicine¡¯s going to make things worse, not better."


    I whipped my head around to re at him, face burning. "You¡¯re impossible."


    He kissed my earlobe. "We should reapply in a bit."


    "Reapply?!"


    Now I was bright red. "Just give me the tube. I¡¯ll take it from here."


    His smile was maddening. "No need to act shy now."


    "Fine. Then I won¡¯t be shy about kicking you out." I pointed to the door. "Go."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t budge. "You¡¯ve lost a lot of fluids. I should make sure you stay hydrated. Want water?"


    He said it like a doctor, but with the tone of someone who had absolutely no business sounding that calm while referencingst night.


    I groaned and rolled back into the pillow fortress.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t leave.


    He showered, then came back to bed, iming he needed to provide "around-the-clock care."


    He offered to reapply the ointment. Twice. I refused.


    Somewhere between protest and exhaustion, I fell asleep.


    I woke upter and felt his hands on me again. He was gentle, taking his time, somehow reapplying the ointment without waking me.


    No wonder all my dreams were sweaty and full of tangled limbs.


    At this rate, I¡¯d be totally exhausted by the end of the week¡ªbody and mind.


    --


    "Is that a cat?"


    "Did Cece bring it back from London?"


    "Who even brings a cat back across the Antic?"


    "There¡¯s only one apartment per floor. Whose is it?"


    "Maybe she adopted it. Harper, go wake her up¡ªit¡¯s past seven-thirty."


    Voices filtered through the bedroom door. Familiar ones.


    My parents. Harper.


    A wave of panic washed over me. I bolted upright.


    "Sebastian, get up!" I shoved his shoulder like my life depended on it.


    My body ached in protest, but panic had already overridden every muscle.


    He stirred slowly, peaceful like he had nowhere better to be.


    Meanwhile, I was calcting how many seconds we had until my mother opened the door and saw me in bed with the man she absolutely shouldn¡¯t know I was sleeping with.


    "Cece, rx," he said, brushing my cheek like we weren¡¯t seconds away from scandal.


    "Hide. Closet. Now," I hissed.


    He sat up and stretched. "I should go out and say good morning."


    I lunged, palms on his bare chest. "Don¡¯t you dare."


    "Cece..."


    The door opened.


    Harper stepped in. Then froze like she¡¯d just walked into a crime scene.


    Me. Straddling Sebastian.


    Hands on his chest.


    Sheets barely covering anything.


    We stared at each other in mutual horror.


    "Harper?" my mom¡¯s voice called from down the hall.


    Harper flinched, then mmed the door shut like it was a life-or-death emergency.


    "Cece went to work already!" she called, voice way too chipper.


    Pause.


    "To work? Her car¡¯s still in the garage," Mom said.


    "Uh, she probably took a cab. Beat the traffic!" Harper¡¯sugh sounded like she was being strangled by her own guilt.


    I could feel my mom¡¯s suspicion from across the apartment. Her sigh said it all.


    "I see. Well... let¡¯s eat."


    Footsteps retreated. My phone buzzed.


    Harper: I tried. She¡¯s definitely onto you.


    I flopped back onto the bed like a corpse.


    Sebastian watched my distressed expression. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go talk to her first, give her time to process before youe out."


    "No!" I panicked. "You absolutely cannot go out there!"


    His eyes darkened, something shuttering behind them. He¡¯d misunderstood.


    "I get it," he said, voice cool. "You don¡¯t want to acknowledge what¡¯s happening between us. Just a casual fling that shouldn¡¯tplicate your life."


    "That¡¯s not..."


    "What if your parents find out and want to talk to me directly?" he challenged.


    "They won¡¯t approach you." I tried to sound confident.


    "But what if they do?"


    "But what if..."


    "Why are you inventing scenarios? I said they won¡¯t. My mom will leave soon, I¡¯ll go home tonight, and I¡¯ll figure out a story that doesn¡¯t involve you."


    I knew I sounded like every girl trying to pretendst night didn¡¯t happen. That it didn¡¯t mean anything.


    I kept looking at the door. Calcting escape routes.


    Then his hands cupped my face, forcing me to meet his eyes.


    His expression was calm, but the Alpha energy behind it wasn¡¯t.


    "Cece," he said, voice low and dangerous, "when are you going to give me a real ce in your life?"


    I blinked. "Didn¡¯t you say I didn¡¯t have to take responsibility for you?"


    "And now you¡¯re nning on never taking responsibility? Just walk away like it meant nothing?"


    "That¡¯s not..." I tried to muffle him with my hand. "Why are we doing this now? Keep your voice down!"


    What the hell happened to my emotionally detached, overly controlled Sebastian?!

 Chapter 258 Breakfast Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 258 Breakfast Interrogation</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Outside the bedroom, Harper was rapidly losing control of the situation.


    Her attempt to maintain light conversation with Esther had disintegrated into a painful silence, broken only by the faint clinking of cutlery against porcin. The tension in the room was thick enough to slice with a dinner knife.


    Then came the sound of tiny ws tapping rhythmically against wood.


    Muffin, oblivious to human drama, had decided to escte things by scratching at the bedroom door, his high-pitched meows echoing through the apartment like a siren.


    "Such a... yful little cat," Harper said, herugh brittle and forced.


    Esther didn¡¯t respond. Her narrowed eyes were fixed on the hallway, expression unreadable, but far from trusting.


    Then the doorbell rang.


    The sharp chime cut through the silence like a shot.


    Esther¡¯s eyes narrowed further. "Harper," she said, her tone icy. "Didn¡¯t you say this floor only had one apartment?"


    Harper blinked. "Uh... yes, I did."


    Esther stood from the table. "Then who¡¯s at the door?"


    Footsteps echoed across the hardwood as Harper rushed to intercept. She opened the front door a crack, just wide enough to see¡ªand immediately wished she hadn¡¯t.


    There stood Liam , dressed crisply as always, carrying a sleek insted food bag and lookingpletely unfazed by the early hour or the growing disaster inside.


    "Good morning, ma¡¯am," he said with a professional smile. "I¡¯m Liam , Alpha Sebastian¡¯s house manager."


    Esther¡¯s brows lifted in cool recognition, but she said nothing.


    Liam continued smoothly, "Miss Moore wasn¡¯t feeling wellst night¡ªshe came down with a sudden fever. Alpha Sebastian came by to check on her, and when her condition worsened, he stayed to make sure she didn¡¯t need emergency care."


    There was a pause.


    "I see," Esther replied, her voice t. "And you¡¯re here now because... ?"


    "I brought breakfast," Liam said, holding up the bag. "Something high in nutrients for recovery."


    From behind the door, Harper visibly winced.


    She had told Esther that Cecilia had already left for work, probably sipping coffee at her desk by now.


    Now Liam was painting a very different picture¡ªone involving bed rest, fevers, and overnight malepany.


    And Muffin, bless his timing, was still scratching at the bedroom door like a furry tattletale.


    Esther nced toward the hallway. "It seems my daughter truly is ill," she said, tone dripping with skepticism. "What a misunderstanding."


    "I apologize for the confusion," Harper blurted out, trying to salvage what she could. "I should¡¯ve been more clear from the beginning."


    Esther turned back toward the dining area. "Then perhaps you should invite them out to join us."


    "Of course," Harper said quickly, retreating down the hall.


    She paused in front of the bedroom door, took a deep breath, then knocked.


    "Cecilia," she called, her voice pitched just a little too high, just a little too cheerful. "Liam brought breakfast that should help with your... fever. Why don¡¯t you and Alpha Sebastiane out? We¡¯re all waiting."


    Her emphasis on "fever" couldn¡¯t have been more obvious if she¡¯d drawn quotation marks in the air with her fingers.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Inside, I buried my face in my hands.


    "We¡¯re so dead," I muttered.


    Harper might as well have held up a neon sign that read: "They slept together."


    "Looks like the curtain¡¯s up," he said in that maddeningly calm way of his.


    I knelt on the bed, heartbeat in my ears, trying to strategize.


    Damage control mode activated.


    "Listen," I hissed, grabbing his shoulders. "We¡¯ll deal with the falloutter. For now, we¡¯re sticking to the¡¯fever¡¯ story. No ad-libs, no charming smirks, and definitely no flirting. Got it?"


    I wrapped my fingers lightly around his throat in mock threat.


    "Don¡¯t make me regret this."


    "A butter knife might be more menacing," he muttered with a smirk.


    I rolled my eyes, dropped my hands, and changed tactics.


    Cupping his face, I softened my voice. "Please, just follow my lead. It¡¯s not a lot to ask."


    When he didn¡¯t answer, I kissed his left cheek. "Please? For me?"


    Finally, he gave me the faintest smile.


    "Only the left? What did the right cheek do to deserve rejection?"


    I kissed the right one too, then added a firm kiss to his forehead.


    Five painfully long minutester, we stepped out.


    Sebastian draped an arm around my waist like I was one cough away from fainting.


    "Meow!"


    And of course, Muffin made his entrance, tail high, weaving between our legs like this was his morning routine.


    "Muffin, not now," I whispered, trying to nudge him away with my foot.


    He just purred louder and tangled himself between us.


    My mother¡¯s eyes narrowed. "This cat..."


    "It is mine," Liam interrupted smoothly, picking Muffin up like a furry prop in a courtroom drama. "He slipped downstairs yesterday. I¡¯ve been looking for him."


    I slid into a chair, pulled a throw nket around my shoulders, and forced out a few half-hearted coughs.


    Oscar-worthy? No. But passable.


    I avoided my mother¡¯s eyes.


    Sebastian, of course, waspletelyposed.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Moore," he said with the kind of ease that made me question if he even had a pulse.


    My mother gave a tight smile. "Good morning, Alpha Sebastian. Thank you for... caring for Cecilia. It seems you¡¯ve gone out of your way."


    If only she knew how far.


    "It wasn¡¯t any trouble," he answered smoothly, taking the seat beside me like he¡¯d always belonged there.


    Her gaze shifted to the kitchen counter.


    "Your house manager brought breakfast."


    "I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯d already prepared something, ma¡¯am," Liam said with a respectful nod.


    "Mine¡¯s nothing fancy. Just a few recovery staples."


    "It¡¯s already made. No sense in wasting food."


    "I can save it forter."


    "Bring it out."


    "As you wish."


    He set Muffin down and began unpacking the containers.


    I watched in horror as heid out the most suspicious lineup of food I¡¯d ever seen.


    Not toast. Not eggs. Not even in oatmeal.


    Instead, he pulled out:


    A smoothie packed with protein powder, banana, and spinach.


    A thermos of chicken bone broth.


    A container of scrambled eggs with kale.


    High-calorie gran bars.


    Avocado slices with sea salt.


    And yes, a bottle of electrolyte-enhanced water.


    This wasn¡¯t "Oh no, I have a fever" food. This was "Post-marathon recovery with bonus vitamin shock" food.


    The table went dead silent.


    My mom¡¯s expression shifted from concern to suspicion faster than a small-town gossip circle catching sight of a scandal.


    Harper yed with her earring, her face practically screaming:


    This breakfast is evidence. Direct, damning, and impossible to exin away.


    I wanted to crawl under the table.


    "Liam," I said with a forced smile, "the work trip was exhausting, but you didn¡¯t have to raid the entire wellness aisle at Whole Foods."


    "You¡¯ve barely been eating or sleeping properly for ten days, Miss Moore," he said without missing a beat.


    Then, realizing the implication, he turned to my mother. "Alpha Sebastian keeps a simr diet, of course. Performance-focused. Routine."


    My mom didn¡¯t reply, but her silence spoke volumes.

 Chapter 259 Maternal Instinct

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 259 Maternal Instinct</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Sebastian shot Liam a look so cold it could have sh-frozen a volcano.


    I silently groaned. Really, Liam? Did we have to start the morning by broadcasting my ten-day nutritional negligence?


    Across the table, Harper bit her lip, clearly holding backughter.


    "Is this your usual breakfast?" my mom asked Sebastian, eyeing the health-conscious spread like it was a science experiment.


    After a pause, she gave a polite but stiff smile.


    "The dietary habits of the wealthy are certainly... unique."


    Yeah, "unique" was one word for it.


    I kept my eyes on my te and focused on cutting my protein pancake into perfect squares, pretending this conversation didn¡¯t exist.


    Liam, clearly realizing he¡¯d stirred enough drama, stood up with a smile.


    "Muffin looks hungry. I¡¯ll grab him a snack."


    He scooped up the cat, who wrapped his paws around Liam¡¯s arm like a baby ko.


    Sebastian, ignoring Liam¡¯s kale-nutrient smoothie, reached for the homemade breakfast my mom had prepared instead.


    He picked up one of her blueberry scones with such deliberate appreciation, you¡¯d think it was served on a gold te.


    After taking a bite, he looked straight at my mom.


    "Did you bake these yourself, Mrs. Moore?"


    She¡¯d been watching him the entire time, skeptical but observant.


    "What makes you think I did?" she asked, clearly intrigued despite herself.


    "The crust is crisp, but not overdone. The blueberries are fresh, not canned, and the sugar is just enough to enhance, not overpower. That kind of restraint onlyes from someone who truly enjoys creating¡ªnot just cooking. It¡¯s thoughtful. Like you."


    I blinked. Harper stopped mid-chew.


    [Seriously? Is he trying to win my mom over with a pastry TED Talk?]


    But it worked.


    Mom¡¯s lips twitched. Thatpliment hit her right where it counted.


    "Well... I do enjoy baking when I have time," she admitted, carefully casual.


    Sebastian smiled, eyes crinkling at the corners like a man who knew exactly what he was doing.


    "It shows. Cecilia clearly inherited your talent and your grace."


    Okay. That was a triple threat:plimenting her, her skills, and me in one sentence.


    Mothers everywhere, beware.


    "It¡¯s just a hobby," my mom said, but she was already softening.


    "Even hobbies can be art in the right hands," Sebastian replied smoothly, reaching for another scone.


    Harper and I stared at him, then at the scones.


    Maybe we¡¯d misjudged them.


    We each grabbed one and took a bite.


    And then... our expressions tlined.


    My mom, ssic her, didn¡¯t bother with much seasoning. Just enough salt to say it was there.


    The filling? Yeah, ¡°delicate¡± and ¡°natural¡± in that way where you wonder if she forgot the spices on purpose.


    And yet this man made them sound like a James Beard Award-winning recipe.


    If he ever quit being an Alpha, he could sell ice to Eskimos.


    But somehow, it worked.


    The awkwardness faded.Turns out, a well-timedpliment can be a pretty powerful thing.


    My mom wasn¡¯t naive. She knew he was turning on the charm.


    But he did it with such sincerity, she let it slide.


    After breakfast, Sebastian stood up and turned to me.


    "Rest today. I¡¯ll see you at work tomorrow."


    I gave him a small nod, leaning into my "recovering from a fever" performance.


    Which, honestly, wasn¡¯t much of a performance. I felt like I¡¯d been hit by a truck.


    Harper and my mom helped me back to bed.


    Earlier, I¡¯d thrown open the windows to air out the room and straightened the sheets.


    But apparently, I¡¯d missed something.


    A tube of ointment had rolled near the pillow.


    As Harper helped me settle under the covers, she spotted it. Reached for it. Read thebel.


    And froze.


    Her cheeks turned scarlet.


    It was external-use ointment. For swelling.


    A very specific kind of swelling.


    I shifted in bed, wincing slightly.


    Harper did the math and got a very graphic answer.


    "Harper, are you alright? Your face is red," my mom said, leaning closer.


    "Oh! I¡¯m fine. Totally fine," Harper stammered, quickly pushing the tube under the pillow.


    "Just... a warm flush. No fever. Promise."


    I resisted the urge to groan.


    Thankfully, my mom didn¡¯t press.


    Harper shot me a look that was half horror, half sympathy, then made a quick exit."I¡¯ll go help with the dishes."


    Now it was just me and my mom.


    My heart thudded. The Big Talk wasing.


    She sat on the edge of the bed, watching me quietly.


    "Do you have real feelings for him?" she asked.


    I swallowed hard.


    Did I? After a long pause, I nodded.


    "Yes. I do." I¡¯d told myself not to fall and it was temporary.


    But you don¡¯t share yourself like that with someone unless it means something.


    "You¡¯ve already taken that step," she said carefully."What are your intentions now?"


    Silence.


    What were my intentions?


    End it before it got serious?


    Keep pretending it wasn¡¯t real?


    I shook my head, helpless.


    My mom¡¯s expression tightened.


    "You jumped in without thinking. That¡¯s not like you."


    She rubbed her temples.


    "You¡¯re a grown woman. You deserve respect from others and from yourself."


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered.


    "I¡¯m not angry because of what happened," she said.


    "I¡¯m upset because I want you to protect your heart."


    She sighed.


    "Look, if you¡¯re not in it for real, end it now.But if you actually feel something, stop running scared.Be honest. He deserves that. So do you."


    Her tone softened.


    "Whatever you choose, your father and I are behind you. Always."


    That hit me harder than any lecture.


    Tears stung my eyes. I leaned forward and hugged her.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered again.


    "Don¡¯t be. Just be sure this is what you want."


    She stroked my hair gently.


    "I always thought maybe you¡¯d end up with someone like Simon. But Sebastian... he¡¯s something else."


    She added, half to herself,


    "Maybe this is what you were meant for. "

 Chapter 260 Heart’s Crossroads

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 260 Heart¡¯s Crossroads</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at my mom¡¯s finalment.


    Was this really what I was destined for¡ªfalling for a man from a world I never thought I belonged to?


    I leaned into herforting embrace, the kind I¡¯d known all my life.


    "I¡¯ve got the best parents in the world. " I murmured."That¡¯s real wealth."


    Her arms tightened around me, fingers brushing through my hair in that familiar rhythm that always calmed me. But I could feel her hesitation, the weight of all the things she wasn¡¯t saying.


    Then her expression shifted, darkening ever so slightly.


    I watched the worry lines deepen around her eyes, and guilt twisted in my chest. Marriage to Sebastian? Impossible. But... breaking things off?


    Just the idea left a hollow ache in my chest.


    This wasn¡¯t supposed to be anything permanent. It was chemistry¡ªintense, addictive, but temporary. That was the n.


    But walking away from him now didn¡¯t feel like self-preservation.


    It felt like tearing out something vital.


    Still, I knew better.


    We were from different worlds literally.


    He was a born Alpha, a wolf tied to a legacy of power and bloodlines.


    I was human. And I¡¯d already tried this before. Once.


    A human tangled in a wolf¡¯s world.


    A marriage that cracked under pressure, under difference, under everything I hadn¡¯t been prepared for.


    I¡¯d barely survived that fall.


    And I¡¯d promised myself: never again.


    But then there was him.


    Sebastian.


    And no matter how hard I tried to hold onto logic, my heart kept slipping through my fingers.


    Mom finally broke the silence.


    "Sweet talk won¡¯t save you," she said tly. "I¡¯m watching. Either step up or step away. No more excuses."


    I looked at her.


    I wanted to say: I know. I am stepping up. Just not all at once.


    So I nodded.


    "Okay."


    --


    Mom didn¡¯t leave until mid-afternoon.


    By the time the door closed behind her, I felt like I¡¯d just finished a four-hour job interview with zero chance of a callback.


    That evening, Sebastian showed up right on cue.


    Not at his thouse. Not upstairs where he actually lived.


    He came straight to the 13th floor. To me.


    I heard the knock and groaned into my pillow. I was still curled up in bed, emotionally drained, physically stiff, and mentally fried.


    I dragged myself out of bed, every muscle protesting, and shuffled barefoot across the floor to answer the door.


    The moment I opened it, he pulled me into his arms and carried me to the couch.


    "Still sore?" he asked, voice low and warm. "Did you use the ointment?"


    His hand moved toward my stomach.


    I stiffened."Yeah."


    He arched a brow.


    "Really? Let me check."


    "Can we not?" I muttered, face heating up.


    He started rubbing small circles on my abdomen anyway.


    "I caused it, so I¡¯m responsible. Besides, it exins whyst night got... a little out of hand."


    I winced at the memory.


    Okay, fine. I¡¯d been... enthusiastic too. Definitely a two-way street.


    Suddenly remembering something, I slipped off hisp and rushed to the bathroom.


    I snapped a photo of the diffuser and sent a voice message to Yvonne.


    "Seriously, what kind of aromatherapy oil is this?"


    Her reply came almost instantly.


    "Haha! You used it? That stuff¡¯s basically like pheromone rocket fuel. They call it¡¯the passion enhancer.¡¯"


    I stared at my phone.


    "Thanks a lot," I muttered.


    It wasn¡¯t an enhancer¡ªit was a biological weapon.


    We were already mmable. That thing poured gasoline on everything.


    Apparently, Yvonne was at the mall.


    She sent another voice note,ughing.


    "Wait...did you use it with Sebastian?"


    I didn¡¯t reply.


    Behind me, Sebastian appeared and plucked the bottle from my hand.


    His jaw tightened.


    "Yvonne gave you this?" he asked.


    "What if someone else had shown up instead of me?"


    "Like who?"


    "Alpha Xavier."


    "He doesn¡¯t even have ess to this floor."


    "Harper."


    I gave him a look.


    "She¡¯s a woman."


    "Still risky."


    "I¡¯m taking this," he said, putting the diffuser in his pocket.


    Fine. If I¡¯d known what it did, I never would¡¯ve used it.


    I walked back to the bedroom and flopped onto the mattress.


    Sebastian followed and sat beside me.


    "What do you want for dinner? I¡¯ll make something."


    "Whatever. I¡¯m not picky."


    "Are you mad about the diffuser?"


    "No. I¡¯m just... exhausted."


    I nced at him.


    "You just got back from a business trip. Shouldn¡¯t you go see your mom?"


    "I will. Later."


    "Oh."


    He studied me for a second, then asked quietly,


    "You still haven¡¯t forgiven me for that night, have you?"


    I heard him. Loud and clear.


    But I didn¡¯t answer right away.It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t know what to say.I just wasn¡¯t sure saying it would make anything better.


    My mom¡¯s voice echoed in my mind like a ticking clock: Break it off ormit. No in-betweens.


    Simple words, impossible choice.


    If I told Sebastian, he¡¯d probably say "Let¡¯s get married."


    And then the cks would lose their minds.


    What followed would either be an engagement with a war use or a breakup with coteral damage.


    I didn¡¯t want either.


    What I wanted¡ªwasn¡¯t peace or rity.


    It was time. But time felt like a luxury I couldn¡¯t afford anymore.


    So I straightened my shoulders and gave him a look.


    "That night?" I said evenly. "It¡¯s done. I was mad. Now I¡¯m not. Let it go."


    He didn¡¯t push. Just nodded, then reached over and gently squeezed my hand.


    That quiet, steady patience of his¡ªit wasforting and maddening all at once.


    "What would you like to eat?" he asked.


    "Liam stocked the fridge. I can cook, or call him if you want something that doesn¡¯te with a smoke risk."


    I rattled off a few things without thinking too hard.


    "Something simple. Soup. Pasta. Whatever doesn¡¯t involve a fire extinguisher."


    Sebastian stood, shrugged off his jacket, and draped it over the edge of the bed.


    Then he turned toward the door.


    I hesitated.


    Then called out.


    "Sebastian."

 Chapter 261 Unspoken Truths 1

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 261 Unspoken Truths 1</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Yes?" he turned back.


    He took two steps toward me, his presence grounding and maic.


    Without thinking, I reached for him, hooked my arm around his neck, and kissed him.


    That kiss was supposed to be a fucking distraction.


    A quick, hot press of my mouth to shut him up, to stop him from asking questions I wasn¡¯t ready to answer.


    But the second my tongue touched his, the n went to hell.


    He kissed me back like he was starving for it.


    His hand came up to cradle the back of my head, fingers tangling in my hair, holding me right where he wanted me.


    The heat of his mouth, the slick slide of his tongue¡ªit wasn¡¯t gentle.


    It was a fucking demand. A groan vibrated deep in his chest, and I felt it everywhere.


    My little distraction backfired spectacrly. The hunger in him was a live wire, shocking me, pulling me under. Before I knew it, my back was hitting the mattress again.


    He was still mostly dressed, that crisp fucking dress shirt feeling obscene against my bare skin where my nightgown had ridden up.


    The cool metal of his belt buckle dug into my stomach, a sharp, real reminder of how fast this was spiraling.


    I got one hand between us, pushing gently at his waist.


    "Wait," I breathed against his mouth, the word swallowed by another kiss.


    He pulled back just an inch, his eyes ck in the low light.


    "Tell me to stop," he said, his voice rough. But his hips pressed down, and I could feel him, hard and thick against my thigh through his cks.


    I didn¡¯t tell him to stop. I arched up against him, a silent, physical answer. That was all the permission he needed.


    His hands went to his belt. The sound of the leather sliding free, the clink of the buckle, was loud in the quiet room. He shoved his pants and briefs down just enough to free himself.


    I was helping, my own hands clumsy, yanking the silk of my nightgown up over my head and tossing it aside.


    There was no more waiting.


    He guided himself to my entrance, and I was already so fucking wet for him. The first push of his cock into my pussy was a deep, stretching relief.


    A sharp gasp tore out of me. He didn¡¯t go slow.


    He filled me in one long, relentless stroke until he was buried to the hilt, his body pressed flush against mine.


    "Fuck," he muttered, his forehead dropping to my shoulder. "Every damn time... you feel like this."


    Then he started to move. It wasn¡¯t the frantic, desperate pace from before.


    This was deeper, more deliberate. Each slow, dragging pullout made me whimper, each powerful thrust back in knocked a sound from my throat.


    His dress shirt, still hanging open, brushed against my nipples with every rock of his hips, the contrast of the fine cotton and the rough heat of his skin driving me insane.


    One of his hands slid under my ass, tilting me up, changing the angle.


    The next thrust hit a spot so deep and perfect my vision blurred.


    "Right there," I begged, my nails scraping down his back, probably marking him through the shirt. "God, don¡¯t stop, right fucking there."


    He obeyed, nailing that same spot with every roll of his hips, the rhythm turning steady and punishing. The bedframe started its familiar, rhythmic protest against the wall. I was close, so close, the pressure coiling tight and electric low in my belly.


    His mouth found mine again, swallowing my moans.


    I could taste myself on his tongue, a dark, intimate vor


    This made me hotter.


    My hips bucked up to meet his, wanting him deeper, needing that full, stretching ache. One of his hands left my hip and slid between our bodies, his thumb finding my clit with a rough, perfect pressure.


    "Fuck, just like that," I gasped against his lips, my own hands scrambling for purchase on his sweat-slick back. He bit down on my lower lip, not hard enough to break skin but enough to make me gasp, and that¡¯s when his other hand slid under my ass, lifting me up and angling me so he could pound into me at a whole new, devastating depth. The headboard mmed against the wall in a rhythm that was downright violent.


    "You gonna let me feel that tight little pussy milk my cock dry?" he growled, his breath hot and ragged in my ear.


    His words were the final trigger. The orgasm crashed over me, a wave of pure, blinding sensation that clenched my whole body.


    My pussy gripped him tight, pulsing around his length.


    He kept fucking me through it, his rhythm finally breaking into shorter, harder drives, chasing his own finish. "Take it, fucking take it all," he snarled, his control snapping.


    With a low, gut-deep groan, he buried himself as deep as he could go and held there, his whole body rigid.


    I felt the hot, sudden rush of his release inside me, the throbbing pulse of his cock as he emptied himself.


    It was a raw, iming feeling that sent another weak shudder through my oversensitive cunt.


    He copsed on top of me, his full weight pressing me into the mattress, both of us slick with sweat and breathing like we¡¯d run for miles.


    The room smelled like sex and salt and him.


    We¡¯d done it again. And now the room felt heavy, like everything was sinking in.


    The courage I needed finally found its way to the surface, in the heavy quiet after the storm.

 Chapter 262 Unspoken Truths 2

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 262 Unspoken Truths 2</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    A few minutester, the words finally came out.


    "My mom... " I swallowed, trying to steady my voice.


    "She doesn¡¯t think we¡¯re... a good match."


    I forced augh, but it came out hollow.


    "She wants me to quit my job. Cut ties. Walk away from this thing... from you."


    Even now, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to mention the other option she¡¯d offered.


    His voice was quiet. "Do you want to break up with me?"


    He wasn¡¯t asking for reassurance. He was asking for the truth.


    I didn¡¯t answer right away. My silence wasn¡¯t indecision¡ªit was calction.


    I knew what I felt. I just didn¡¯t know what to do with it.


    He kissed me, gently this time, as if trying to anchor me.


    When I finally exhaled and rxed in his arms, he murmured, "You¡¯d miss me. Wouldn¡¯t you?"


    I kept my eyes closed and nuzzled his jaw. "You¡¯re unfairly good at this. Who could walk away from that?"


    He smiled. He knew what he meant to me, even if I hadn¡¯t said it out loud.


    Then he said, carefully, "If you can¡¯t stand to lose me, maybe it¡¯s time we make this permanent."


    Myshes fluttered against his chest.


    The word "permanent" hung in the air like a heavy weight.


    I opened my eyes but avoided that word entirely. "My mom¡¯s serious. So I thought... maybe we could handle it another way."


    I watched his face closely.


    He didn¡¯t flinch or frown. His expression stayed perfectly neutral. Too neutral.


    Something in me tensed. My instincts whispered: this smile is too smooth. Too still.


    "What if we pretended to break up?" I said, bracing for the explosion.


    He blinked. Then shook his head, almostughing.


    "I don¡¯t do secrets and shadows, Cece. That¡¯s not me."


    "I¡¯m not talking about lying," I pushed back quickly. "Just being... strategic. It gives us time. It gives them space. It¡¯s temporary."


    "So," he said slowly, "you don¡¯t want to lose me, but you also don¡¯t want to stand beside me publicly."


    "Labels don¡¯t matter. What we have is real. This is just optics."


    He gave me a long look. "That¡¯s rich,ing from someone who once said she didn¡¯t care what people thought."


    I folded my arms. "Look, it¡¯s either a fake breakup or a real one. You choose."


    He inhaled sharply, and for a second, I saw it¡ªthat flicker of pain behind his eyes.


    Then it was gone.


    "Cece, you¡¯re asking me topromise everything I believe in. You hatemitment, and yet I still want a future with you. That¡¯s the impossible part."


    Even so, I knew I¡¯d struck a chord.


    Because if he were truly willing to let go, he wouldn¡¯t be fighting me this hard.


    He studied me again, this time without smiling.


    I looked away first.


    "Let¡¯s not discuss the future right now," I muttered. "Let¡¯s just handle the present. The fake breakup is temporary. Don¡¯t overthink it. We¡¯re good, aren¡¯t we?"


    I ran a hand down his chest, tracing the muscle beneath his shirt.


    "Cecilia... " he sighed. "Try to take this seriously."


    "I am taking it seriously. Just not dramatically."


    He walked over to the nightstand, picked up the ointment tube, held it up to the light like it was evidence in a courtroom.


    "This," he said, "is the only honest part of you."


    My cheeks went up in mes.


    In the end, we didn¡¯t reach a decision.


    But I had a feeling he¡¯de around.


    When he came back from washing his hands, he headed straight upstairs to finish what Liam was supposed to¡ªdinner, now improvised thanks to the chaos.


    He showed up about twenty minutester with two tes. One was mine. The other just sat there, untouched.


    I curled up in a dining chair, hunched over my te like a squirrel who hadn¡¯t eaten sincest winter.


    Sebastian watched me for a bit. His expression eased up a little, but he stayed quiet.


    Instead, he straightened his sleeves, fastened his cuffs, adjusted the cor of his zer. The shift was subtle, but I knew what it meant. He was back in Alpha mode.


    "You¡¯re not eating?" I asked, ncing up at him between bites.


    "Lost my appetite," he said quietly.


    The words weren¡¯t sharp, but theynded heavy.


    He moved toward the door and grabbed his keys. "I need to head home for a bit," he added. "Finish your dinner. Text me if anything happens. And stay in. It¡¯s getting dark."


    "Okay," I said, forcing a too-cheerful smile. "Drive safe."


    He didn¡¯t answer. Just nodded once, turned, and left.


    The door closed behind him with a soft click that felt way too loud.


    I stared at it for a full minute before moving.


    The room felt twice its size without him in it. Which was ridiculous. But it was true.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Sebastian had received his father¡¯s call earlier that afternoon.


    "Come home for dinner," he¡¯d said. "We need to talk."


    Business talk happened at the office. Dinner talk meant something personal. Which usually meant something problematic.


    Probably the Whites.


    Sebastian hadn¡¯t told his father about Luna Dahlia¡¯s ties to the Moonveil Ascendancy. But his father wasn¡¯t blind.


    When Sebastian stepped into the ck estate¡¯s marble foyer, he heard it before he saw it.


    Electronic gunfire. Pop music. Laughter.


    Zaria was sprawled across the great hall¡¯s velvet couch, game controller in hand, headset over her ears, yelling at teammates in some battle royale match.


    He lightly tapped her on the forehead. "Feet down."


    "Sebas!" she yelped, tugging her headset off. "You¡¯re back early!"


    Then her expression shifted. She pulled him aside, whispering, "Mom¡¯s gone full fairytale-mode. She¡¯s fixated on that girl in the green dress. Like this is some Cindere story and Denver¡¯s her castle. Honestly, I think she¡¯s nning to sweep the whole city, block by block."

 Chapter 263 Imposter

    <h4>Chapter 263: Chapter 263 Imposter</h4>


    Sebastian¡¯s pov


    I remained expressionless as Zaria rambled on.


    "So you still haven¡¯t found her?" I asked casually.


    If they had, Zaria wouldn¡¯t be talking about it like it was some harmless scavenger hunt.


    "Nope. Still no trace of the real one," Zaria sighed dramatically. "We¡¯ve had a parade of wannabes, though. Mom¡¯s about to lose her mind."


    She shot me a look. "You better watch out, yogurter. Once this green dress girl shows up, your girlfriend¡¯s gonna have some seriouspetition."


    Zaria wasn¡¯t just gossiping. She wasshe was picking up on Mom¡¯s real intentions.


    I gave a wry smile. "Competition? What makes Mom think this woman would even be interested in me?"


    Zaria stared at me like I¡¯d grown a second head. "Are you kidding me right now? Are you seriously unaware of your face? Women fall for you just by breathing the same air."


    She paused, then added with a smirk, "Well... not lesbians, obviously."


    I¡¯d heard this kind of ttery my whole life. It never meant much.


    "I¡¯m not interested in anyone falling at my feet," I said tly.


    Zaria grinned. "No, you just want Cecilia falling for you, right?"


    I didn¡¯t hesitate."No. I¡¯m the one who fell for her."


    Zaria let out a high-pitched squeal and pped both hands over her face like a teenager at a boy band concert.


    "Wait...did you actually just say that? You¡¯re in love? Sebas, this is huge!"


    She leaned in across the couch, practically vibrating with excitement.


    "When are you bringing her home? I need to meet her. Like, yesterday."


    A genuine smile tugged at my mouth. "You will. Soon."


    For a moment, we sat there in the kind of rare silence that follows honesty. Then I tilted my head, watching her carefully.


    "So, while we¡¯re being honest..." I said, letting the words hang. "You¡¯ve been helping Mom with this search, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Yes," she replied without thinking.


    The second it left her mouth, her expression froze.


    Her eyes darted toward me, guilt written all over her face."I mean, no. No, Sebas, I... it¡¯s not like that."


    I raised an eyebrow.


    "Uh-huh." Then I smirked. "You really are a fence-sitter."


    "That¡¯s not fair!" Zaria whined, throwing her arms up in exaggerated frustration.


    "York¡¯s basically turned into a ghost. We were all supposed to keep Mompany, remember? But I¡¯m the only one who actually showed up! She roped me into this...I didn¡¯t volunteer, I swear!"


    I frowned. "York¡¯s been holed up in his room?"


    Zaria nodded. "Yeah, Dad won¡¯t let him go back to Italy. They got into a huge fight a couple nights ago. York started throwing things. Dad had to calm him down."


    My expression darkened. I didn¡¯t like the sound of that.


    After a pause,I said , "You can keep helping Mom. Just make sure I¡¯m the first to know when you find her."


    Just then, we heard footsteps on the stairs.


    York came down, yawning like he hadn¡¯t slept in days.


    I frowned at his appearance. "Did someone pump sleeping gas into your room? You look like hell."


    York gave me a nk stare and said nothing.


    "Food¡¯s ready! Dinner time!" Zaria chirped, hopping between us with perfect timing.


    The three of us made our way to the dining room.


    Five minutester, our father entered, with our mother right on his heels.


    "Sebastian, you must be exhausted from that business trip," Mom said, immediately slipping into full-on nurturing mode. "Let me take a look at you."


    "I¡¯m fine," I said simply.


    "Good," she said, perking up. "You won¡¯t believe who¡¯sing. I¡¯ve finally found the girl who saved me. And this time, I know I¡¯ve got the right one."


    I looked over at Zaria, who seemed just as blindsided as I was.


    "When did this happen?" she asked. "Why am I just hearing about it now?"


    Mom scoffed. "Please. You¡¯re always glued to your phone or hiding in your room. If I waited for your help, she¡¯d be long gone by now."


    Apparently, one of her socialite friends had done some digging and passed along a name. The woman had answered every so-called ¡¯verification question¡¯ correctly, which Mom took as proof.


    There were some inconsistencies with the photo, sure, but as Mom exined it: [Everyone looks different under g lighting. That ballroom lighting makes anyone look like they belong on a magazine cover.]


    The woman turned out to be the only daughter of a jewelry magnate, and a pureblood wolf born into one of the Alpha-aligned families, affluent, refined, and deeply rooted in the elite packs.


    To Mom, that was more than enough to warrant an invitation.


    My expression tightened.


    Dad raised both hands like he wanted no part in what was about to happen. "I¡¯m just finding out now too! Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier?"


    "You weren¡¯t home all day," Mom replied. "I only got confirmation this evening. Besides, dinner¡¯s harmless."


    Just then, the butler stepped into the room from the foyer.


    "Mrs. Georgina has arrived, Luna. She says she¡¯s here by your invitation."


    "Send them in," Mom said, clearly eager.


    "Yes, Luna."


    Photos could only tell you so much. A real conversation would settle things.


    Momentster, we heard footsteps approaching down the hallway.


    Zaria leaned forward, curiosity all over her face.


    York looked like he couldn¡¯t care less, still wearing that nk, sleep-deprived expression. He didn¡¯t even bother to sit up straighter.


    Two people entered the room.


    The first was a middle-aged woman dressed in a peach-colored suit.


    The second was a young woman in a pale green dress.


    Mom studied her. Really studied her.


    And the longer she looked, the dimmer her eyes became.


    We all saw it. The way her excitement faded. Like hope slipping through her fingers. Another dead end.


    Still, guest or not, we were raised with manners.


    Mom gave them her warmest practiced smile and gestured toward the open seats at the table.

 Chapter 264 Impostor’s Bluff

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 264 Impostor¡¯s Bluff</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Georgina beamed as she led the young woman to her seat.


    The whole thing felt less like a reunion and more like a setup. A carefully arranged matchmaking audition, disguised as a dinner.


    Over the past week, word had spread fast through Denver¡¯s elite werewolf circles.


    Everyone had heard about the mysterious girl who helped Luna Regina escape the chaos at the masquerade.


    And everyone knew what that might mean: a chance to marry into the ck family.


    With two eligible sons, that was no small prize.


    So when she suddenly became obsessed with "the girl in the green dress,"it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what was really happening.


    This wasn¡¯t about gratitude. It was about opportunity.


    And every ambitious woman knew it.


    Alpha Yardley gave a subtle nod, and the butler began serving dinner.


    Luna Regina, having already deduced that this wasn¡¯t the woman she was looking for, shifted gears. She dropped the interrogation and switched to polite conversation with Georgina.


    It was clear Georgina had picked up that something had changed.


    The young woman, however, seemed blissfully unaware of the undercurrents at the table. Her gaze bounced between Alpha Sebastian and York like a spectator at Wimbledon, caught between two very different kinds of allure.


    Alpha Sebastian stood out. He looked polished from head to toe, like every move was nned. He was the kind of man who looked like he belonged on the cover of Fortune magazine or the front row of a Mn runway.


    Then there was York.


    Where Alpha Sebastian exuded control and elegance, York was all disheveled maism.He looked bored out of his mind, like he¡¯d rather be anywhere else. Everything about him screamed cool and untouchable. Something about the sadness in his eyes added a dangerous edge to his charm.


    They couldn¡¯t have been more different.


    And the girl noticed.She nced back and forth, clearly trying to decide which vor of ck yogurter she preferred.


    Zaria rolled her eyes at the girl¡¯s transparency.


    "Mrs. Georgina, don¡¯t tell me this is the mysterious savior? Come on, give us a proper introduction."


    "I¡¯m Molly," the girl said brightly, beating Georgina to it. Her voice was warm, her tone confident. She had that sunlit, open quality that made you think she¡¯d never had an awkward moment in her life.


    Alpha Yardley and Luna Regina exchanged a look.


    The girl was hard to ignore¡ªbright, put-together, and totally at ease, even surrounded by people used to being in charge.


    [Probably not a match for Sebastian,]they both thought,


    [but maybe she¡¯d be good for York.Someone like her might actually pull him out of whatever brooding hole he¡¯d been stuck in.]


    Luna Regina¡¯s interest subtly rekindled.


    So what if she wasn¡¯t the girl? That didn¡¯t mean she was useless.


    She leaned in a little and asked Molly about her family, where she grew up, and where she went to school.


    The conversation flowed without a hitch.


    For a moment, it felt like the night might actually turn out fine.


    Georgina, misreading the revival of interest as confirmation, beamed with pride.


    "What a stroke of fate this was," she gushed. "Yesterday you said there were no leads.


    But today, I ran into Molly¡¯s mom at the club.She said Molly twisted her knee, so I asked how.


    And guess what?She was at the Dahlia masquerade that night with two friends.


    It fits. Everything fits."


    She looked positively triumphant, as if she¡¯d just solved a cold case.


    What she didn¡¯t realize was that Luna Regina had already ruled Molly out. Her polite smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    "I believe there¡¯s been a misunderstanding," Luna Regina said smoothly. "Whoever Molly encountered that night, it wasn¡¯t me. But no matter...I¡¯m still very pleased to meet her."


    "Oh?" Georgina¡¯s smile froze. For a second, she looked like someone who had just realized they¡¯d shown up at the wrong wedding.


    The details had all matched. How could this be wrong?


    Then she realized it.Molly¡¯s mother had lied.It wasn¡¯t surprising. Most of the mothers in their world did the same.Everyone wanted a seat at the ck family¡¯s table.A clever woman would know to retreat gracefully.


    "I do apologize for the mix-up," Georgina began, backtracking with practiced poise. "I never meant to mislead..."


    "It was me that night!" Molly interrupted, her voice ringing with conviction.


    Luna Regina¡¯s smile faltered. [Confidence is admirable. Delusion, less so.]


    Zaria took a sip of wine, eyes glittering with amusement.


    "Is that so?" she said, voice still pleasant.


    "Then perhaps you wouldn¡¯t mind sharing a few specifics. There have been several others with simr stories this week.


    My mother is beginning to wonder if she imagined the whole incident."


    Georgina shifted ufortably in her chair, sensing the unraveling.


    "If Luna Regina says it wasn¡¯t you, then clearly there¡¯s been some mistake," she said quickly. "With so many people in costume that night, it¡¯s easy to..."


    "There¡¯s no mistake," Molly said firmly. "It was definitely me."


    Georgina fought the urge to sink under the table.This girl was going to end her social life with the ck family before it even started.


    Completely oblivious to the tension rising around her, Mollyunched into her version of events with unwavering enthusiasm.


    "I met Luna Regina in the hallway when you were about to select a mask. I apanied you to choose one, and then we entered the ballroom together," she recounted with conviction.


    "Since I came with friends, we separated afterward. Later, when Mrs. Dahlia asked me to assist with Madame Tarot¡¯s fortune-telling, I wanted to leave but discovered there was no cell service and the doors were locked. Luna Regina, don¡¯t you remember us escaping through the side entrance together?"


    Luna Regina blinked. The details were strangely urate.


    The ballroom stuff wasn¡¯t hard to find out. Most of Denver¡¯s elite saw it firsthand, and everyone else heard about it soon after.


    But the mask selection?


    That took ce in a private hallway, before anything happened.


    You wouldn¡¯t know that unless you were there.

 Chapter 265 Terror Briefing

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chapter 265 Terror Briefing</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    "And how exactly did we leave the venue?" Luna Regina asked, her tone smooth but edged with steel.


    "Through a window," Molly answered easily.


    "And do you recall thest thing you said to me?" Luna Regina continued, voice now tinged with challenge.


    "Let me think..." Molly frowned, performing an exaggerated version of deep thought. "I¡¯m sorry, but that night was chaotic. I can¡¯t remember every word I said."


    Zaria leaned forward with a mischievous glint in her eye. "Try to remember," she said sweetly. "It¡¯s like passing a final round on a game show. Get it right, win the prize."


    Molly chuckled nervously, the first crack in her polished confidence showing. Her fingers twitched slightly on the edge of her ss, a subtle sign of tension.


    Around the table, a few sidelong nces were exchanged. Alpha Sebastian¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but his eyes had sharpened.


    Molly¡¯s confident mask wavered.


    After a beat, she offered, "I believe I told you to walk carefully, and that we¡¯d meet again someday."


    Luna Regina¡¯s expression turned to stone. "Wrong," she said with finality. "You¡¯re not the one I¡¯m looking for."


    The silence that followed was deafening. Even the soft clink of cutlery had stopped.


    Molly still refused to yield. "It is me! I admit I might¡¯ve forgotten my exact words, but the situation was tense. You can¡¯t write me off over one mistaken detail."


    Her voice rose just enough to sound defensive rather than persuasive. Her eyes darted between the faces at the table, searching for someone to back her up.


    But no one spoke. Not even Georgina.


    Whatever goodwill Luna Regina had felt toward her earlier evaporated in an instant.


    Her tone hardened.


    "Molly, let me be clear. I knew you weren¡¯t the one the moment you showed up.


    Now I¡¯m sure of it.


    The woman who helped me was focused, in control, and she didn¡¯t care what anyone thought."


    She didn¡¯t raise her voice, but her words hit like a p. Cold. Sharp. Final.


    Molly opened her mouth, but nothing came out.


    Her lips parted in silent protest, but her mind seemed to stall. She blinked quickly, as if trying to reset the moment.


    A flush crept up her neck, blotching her carefully applied makeup.


    Georgina, sensing the icy temperature, stood abruptly. She tugged Molly up by the arm in one fluid motion.


    "Please don¡¯t be upset, Luna Regina," she said quickly, her social instincts kicking in. "This is entirely my fault. We should be going."


    Without waiting for approval, she all but dragged Molly from the dining room.


    Molly stumbled slightly in her heels as Georgina hurried her along, her eyes wide with disbelief, still clinging to the idea that this couldn¡¯t possibly be happening.


    As the doors closed behind them, silence fell over the table like a velvet curtain.


    Then Zaria, never one to let awkwardness linger, broke it.


    "Okay, but seriously, what did the girl in the green dress actually say to you?


    Molly¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t that far off."


    Luna Regina¡¯s lips curved in a secretive smile. "The reason I ask that question is because no one could possibly guess the correct answer."


    Even Alpha Sebastian raised an eyebrow. York, previously detached, now looked vaguely intrigued.


    Alpha Yardley leaned forward. "Well, don¡¯t keep us in suspense. What was it?"


    Luna Regina held the moment just long enough to be theatrical.


    "She said..." she paused, scanning the faces around the table."¡¯Move it,dy. No time for chitchat.¡¯"


    There was a beat of stunned silence.


    Thenughter erupted.


    "No imposter would ever guess that," Zaria said, wiping a tear from her eye. "That¡¯s iconic."


    "It was chaos," Luna Regina said, her tone softening. "But she stayed calm and acted fast. She got me and another woman out first. When I asked for her name, she just waved me off. No drama, no fuss. Just... action."


    Alpha Yardley nodded. "Remarkable. She didn¡¯t know your identity, yet she showed respect and instinctively prioritized your safety. That¡¯s not something you see often anymore."


    "And apparently she¡¯s drop-dead gorgeous, too," Zaria added with a sly grin in Sebastian¡¯s direction. "Sebas, does that pique your interest?"


    "My heart already belongs to my girlfriend," Alpha Sebastian replied coolly. "I have nothing left to offer."


    Hisment should¡¯ve ended the matter, but Luna Regina¡¯s temper red."What¡¯s so special about this Cecilia, anyway?"


    The mood in the room shifted in an instant.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s gaze sharpened. "She doesn¡¯t need your approval, Mother. Mine is sufficient."


    Luna Regina¡¯s fingers tightened subtly around her wine ss.


    Alpha Yardley and others remained wisely silent.


    After a pause,Luna Regina exhaled. "Fine. Bring her home sometime soon so I can see what all the fuss is about."


    Sebastian arched an eyebrow. "You mean, like meeting the parents?"


    "You¡¯ve already told the world she¡¯s your girlfriend," Luna Regina pointed out. "Surely a dinner with family isn¡¯t too much to ask."


    Sebastian considered. "I¡¯ll ask if she¡¯sfortable with that."


    Luna Regina bristled, but said nothing. As if any woman wouldn¡¯t leap at the chance to meet the cks.


    Dinner ended with a tension that just wouldn¡¯t go away. It lingered like something unspoken.


    Later, in the quiet of the study, Alpha Yardley and Sebastian spoke in low voices behind closed doors.


    --


    Meanwhile, across town, Cecilia curled up on her couch, half-watching a low-budget thriller on TV. The screen flickered in the dark as the clock neared ten.


    Her eyelids grew heavy with sleep.


    Then a sharp ding cut through the quiet.


    She blinked, stretching, and reached for her phonezily.


    Not Instagram. Not Snapchat.


    A text.


    She tapped to open it and froze.


    The image on the screen made her breath catch. Her fingers went numb.


    She dropped the phone with a gasp.


    "Ahhh!"

 Chapter 266 Terror in the Night

    <h4>Chapter 266: Chapter 266 Terror in the Night</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I sat frozen for a full minute, trying to process what I¡¯d just seen.


    Finally, I sucked in a shaky breath and reached for the phone.


    My fingers trembled. My pulse was pounding in my throat.


    I hit the power button. The screen lit up again.


    The image was still there. Still horrifying.


    Four human heads.


    They wereid out neatly. Like someone meant it.On some weird mushroom-growing surface.The pieces were bloody. Cut clean. Definitely real.


    The first time I saw it, I nearly dropped the phone. My stomach turned so fast I thought I might ck out.


    I never considered myself easily scared, but this?


    This was something else.


    Something no amount of mental prep could¡¯ve softened.


    Even now, knowing what I was about to see, the second look made my skin crawl.


    The heads had their eyes closed, faces drenched in blood.


    After taking a better look, I realized who they were: Dick, his twopanions, and a woman who introduced herself as Belinda¡¯s friend.


    But Belinda? She was fake. A front.This wasn¡¯t her work.


    This came from someone higher up. The one actually running the show.


    Whatever this was, it wasn¡¯t just cruelty. It was a warning.


    The message was clear: [We see you.You¡¯re next.]


    I saved the image. I didn¡¯t want to, but I knew I¡¯d need it as evidence.


    My first instinct was to call Sebastian.


    I pulled up his contact, thumb hovering over his name.


    But I hesitated.He was with his family tonight.


    If I called now, I¡¯d be dragging him into this mess with them right there.


    His family already didn¡¯t trust me.Thest thing I needed was to give them another reason to look down on me.


    Better to wait. Just one more night.


    --


    I tried to calm myself down.


    "It¡¯s fine," I told myself. "Just a few severed heads. Totally normal."


    In reality, I didn¡¯t sleep at all.


    Every time I closed my eyes, those faces were waiting for me.


    By morning, my eyes were ringed with dark circles, and my face looked like I hadn¡¯t slept in days.


    I pressed an ice pack to my skin, hoping to kill the swelling, then chugged arge iced Americano just to stay upright.


    Even so, my stomach was tight and queasy as I waited for the elevator.


    I rubbed it gently and winced.


    The elevator dinged. I stepped in and immediately froze.


    Xavier was already inside.


    For a split second, I considered backing out, but he caught me mid-step.


    "What am I, a ghost?" he said, grabbing my arm and yanking me inside.


    He looked irritated, like he couldn¡¯t believe I was still acting like he was the enemy.


    I jerked my arm back. "Don¡¯t tter yourself. Ghosts are way more charming."


    His jaw dropped. For once, he had noeback.


    I moved to the far corner of the elevator, putting as much space between us as I could.


    My stomach turned again.


    Nerves? Nausea? No idea.I gagged, just barely.


    Xavier¡¯s head snapped toward me.


    His irritation disappeared, reced by something worse. Suspicion. Obsession.


    He stared, hard.


    Before I could turn away, he grabbed my shoulders and spun me around.


    "What the hell are you doing?!" I shouted, trying to shove him off.


    The elevator doors opened, but he blocked my path, eyes wide with something close to mania.


    "You¡¯re pregnant," he said, voice trembling. "It¡¯s Sebastian¡¯s, isn¡¯t it?"


    I blinked.


    Was he serious? Was this some kind of deranged soap opera fantasy?


    I sighed loudly. "I have a stomachache, Xavier. That¡¯s it."


    "I don¡¯t believe you!" he snapped. "Let¡¯s go to a clinic. Right now."


    I stared at him like he¡¯d grown another head.


    "Why would I owe you proof of anything? We¡¯re divorced. Remember that part?"


    He didn¡¯t even blink.


    "You wouldn¡¯t have a child with me, but you¡¯ll have one with him?"


    "For god¡¯s sake, I already told you I¡¯m not pregnant!"


    "I hate you," he hissed.


    [Yeah? Get in line, buddy.]I was still reeling fromst night¡¯s horror show, and now I was trapped in a daytime drama with my unstable ex.


    And the worst part? He was stronger than me. I couldn¡¯t shake him off.


    I took a breath. "Fine. You want proof? There¡¯s a pharmacy across the street. You buy the test. I¡¯ll take it. Happy?"


    He paused, breathing hard. Then nodded. "Fine. Let¡¯s go."


    He kept a tight grip on my wrist as we exited the elevator, like I was some suspect trying to flee the scene.


    We walked out of the building together.


    Inside the pharmacy, he let go of my wrist to pull out his wallet.


    That was my chance. I didn¡¯t hesitate. I walked out fast and didn¡¯t stop.


    "Cecilia!" Xavier shouted, spinning around to chase me.


    But I was already out the door, racing toward the nearest cab like my life depended on it.


    I yanked open the door of a waiting taxi and dove inside.


    "Drive! Now! That man¡¯s unhinged...he¡¯s trying to hurt me!" I said, breathless but crystal clear.


    The driver looked in the rearview mirror, then at Xavier charging toward us, eyes wild.


    He didn¡¯t say a word.Just hit the lock and mmed the gas.


    Xavier was left behind on the curb, fuming.


    I watched him shrink in the rearview mirror until he disappeared entirely. Then I finally exhaled.


    "That your boyfriend?" the driver asked dryly.


    "No," I said tly.


    "Don¡¯t lie to me," he muttered. "You girls go for the pretty ones, then act surprised when they turn into psychos."


    I blinked. Was I about to get life advice from a middle-aged cabbie with a dashboard covered in baseball bobbleheads? Apparently, yes.


    "You want a guy with emotional stability, not abs. Someone who doesn¡¯t chase you down the street like a crazy person. That¡¯s how people end up on the news."


    "You¡¯re... absolutely right," I said solemnly, barely holding in a sarcastic smile.


    "Trust me, he¡¯s not even in the running anymore."


    The idea of Xavier beingbeled an abusive ex by a total stranger was more satisfying than it should¡¯ve been. Let the world misjudge him for once. He earned it.


    I had the driver drop me off at the office.


    Sebastian and Sawyer weren¡¯t in yet.


    I popped two antacids from my bag and made a beeline for the secretarial floor. After being gone for a week, I figured someone had to remind them this was still a workce.


    The elevator ride back up was surreal. One minute I was thinking about severed heads stored in my phone, the next I was surrounded by cubicles, printers, and the smell of burnt coffee.


    The contrast between corporate normalcy and the nightmare I¡¯d been pulled into was almostical.


    How did I end up in this mess?


    None of this had been in my five-year n.


    At 9:00 a.m. sharp, Sebastian arrived at the office.


    He looked sharp, collected, and freshly shaved.


    A few momentster, Sawyer showed up with coffee in both hands.


    "I¡¯ll take that," I said, catching him just before he knocked.


    Sawyer blinked."Uh... okay?"


    Pretty sure it was the first time I¡¯d ever voluntarily yed coffee runner.


    I stepped into the president¡¯s office, set the coffee on the desk, and got straight to the point.


    "Alpha, are you busy? I need to talk to you..."


    Before I could finish the sentence, he looked up and smiled like I¡¯d just walked in with a bouquet of sunflowers.


    "It¡¯s only been one night since west saw each other," he said, grinning.


    "Let¡¯s save the personal stuff for after hours, sweetheart. You¡¯re technically on the clock."

 Chapter 267 Heads Will Roll

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chapter 267 Heads Will Roll</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I fell silent for a few seconds.


    Originally, I¡¯d nned to ease into the conversation. I was nning to break it to him gently.


    But clearly, Sebastian needed something more jarring to snap him back to reality.


    I pulled out my phone, found the photo, and shoved the screen right in his face.


    No warning. Just impact. If this didn¡¯t shake him, nothing would.


    "Severed heads?" Sebastian didn¡¯t even flinch.


    He simply leaned back and pushed the screen away from his face like it was mildly offensive, not grotesque.


    I stared at him, stunned.


    Was he broken? These were actual human heads. Who reacts like that?


    "It¡¯s them," he said calmly, eyes narrowing as he studied the image. His tone shifted.


    "Dick. The girls. Belinda¡¯s people."


    "Did you get this today?"


    "Around tenst night, actually."


    "Last night?" His brows drew tight. "Why didn¡¯t you call me immediately?"


    "That¡¯s not even the point," I said, trying to stay calm. "This wasn¡¯t just some warning. It was personal. They¡¯reing for me, Sebastian. Me."


    Saying it out loud made it more real. More terrifying."I¡¯m scared, Sebastian. I really am."


    It felt like giving up ground, admitting that. But I wasn¡¯t going to pretend I was fine anymore. Not after that photo.


    "Come here," Sebastian said softly, reaching for me.


    He tried to pull me closer by the waist.


    "We¡¯re at work," I reminded him, gently removing his hand.


    "I didn¡¯te in here for a hug. I came in to warn you. We can talk moreter."


    I snatched up my phone and turned on my heel, heels clicking as I left the office.


    --


    The rest of the morning passed in a blur of meetings, emails, and numbers I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care about.


    No time to talk. No time to breathe. Maybe that was a good thing.


    By noon, a few girls from the secretarial department invited me to grab lunch at a new ce down the street.


    With my afternoon calendar miraculously empty, I agreed to go.


    Whatever was happening in my life, I still needed to eat.


    We settled at a long table in a trendy little restaurant, the kind with mismatched chairs and overpriced iced tea.


    Halfway through the meal, my phone buzzed.


    Mom.


    I stood up a little too fast.


    "Sorry, I need to take this," I said, already stepping away from the table.


    "Mom," I answered quietly.


    "Is your cold any better?" Her voice came through with that warm, practiced concern only mothers can pull off.


    "Yeah, much better. I¡¯m back at work today."


    "Back at work..." she echoed.


    Her voice wasn¡¯t using. Just... loaded. Like the words were carrying more weight than they should.


    Silence stretched between us.Neither of us wanted to be the one to bring it up.


    Meanwhile, behind me, the secretarial staff had smoothly shifted from office chatter to full-blown gossip about the executive team.


    At Silver Peak, the secretarial team knew everything.They doubled as HR and the rumor mill.Nothing escaped them, whether it happened in the boardroom or the basement.


    "Did you hear? The Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s mother is looking for the woman who saved her," one of them whispered, voice just barely hushed.


    "What woman?" another asked.


    "I know this one! She nearly got into some ident at a g event!"


    "Right! And this stunning, well-connected girl swooped in and helped her out. Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s mother is apparently obsessed with her now and wants to..."


    "Shh! Shut up, Cecilia is right there."


    "Change the subject. Talk about... spreadsheets or something!"


    Their voices faded in and out, but I didn¡¯t need every word. I got the gist.


    The Luna Regina. A g. A beautiful, well-bred mystery girl.


    I almostughed.


    Of course. One Amara exits stage left, and another heiress steps in to audition. Anyone but me.


    "That¡¯s Sebastian¡¯s mother they¡¯re talking about, isn¡¯t it?" My mother¡¯s voice came through the phone, suddenly cold.


    "Yes," I said tightly.


    "And she prefers... what? Werewolf elite bloodlines? High society types?"


    "I suppose so."


    I didn¡¯t have any illusions about bing a ck.


    Luna Regina wanted something clean and perfect.


    A Luna with pedigree. Someone who could show off a family crest and seal political deals.


    Before, that had just stung a little.


    But now?


    My mom had heard that same conversation.


    And she knew about me and Sebastian.


    Yeah. That made my stomach twist.


    "You haven¡¯t broken things off with him, have you?" Mom¡¯s voice was calm.


    "No, I mean... yes. We¡¯ve already talked. It¡¯s done."


    I said it too quickly. Like I¡¯d rehearsed it. And Mom definitely noticed.


    "And your job?"


    "It¡¯s a job, Mom. We¡¯re adults. We can keep our personal lives out of the office." I tried to sound professional. Like none of this bothered me.


    There was a pause.


    "Alright," she said eventually. "I need to go."


    I had no idea if she bought it or not.


    "I¡¯ll visit you and Dad soon, okay?"


    She hung up without answering.


    --


    When I returned to the table, the secretarial team went quiet.


    Not subtly. Like, si-level awkward. Forks paused mid-air.


    They knew I¡¯d heard them.


    "Why so quiet all of a sudden?" I asked lightly, picking up my fork again.


    "We didn¡¯t mean anything by it, Cecilia. Please don¡¯t take it personally."


    Someone added, "The Luna has her views, but the Alpha might see things differently."


    I smiled like it didn¡¯t touch me."It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re not wrong. If you hadn¡¯t said it, someone else would¡¯ve."


    No sense in pretending I hadn¡¯t heard. Better to defuse it than make it worse.


    The group visibly rxed, murmuring praise for my "grace under pressure."


    As they resumed their chatter, I tuned them out and let my thoughts spiral.


    Who exactly was this so-called mystery woman who "saved" Luna Regina?


    If she really came from a wealthy, influential family, wouldn¡¯t Luna Regina already know who she was?


    Why the secrecy? Why the suspense?


    Unless... there was no rescue.


    Maybe the whole thing was staged.


    Another one of Luna Regina¡¯s schemes to pair him off with someone she handpicked.


    This time, she added a little emotional twist.


    A fake life debt, just to sell the story.


    Not a formal match, obviously. Just a "thank-you" dinner.


    With someone from a pure werewolf line. How convenient.


    Sebastian would never agree to an arranged mating.


    But a woman who saved his mother¡¯s life? That¡¯s harder to turn down. Gratitude was a weakness even the strongest people couldn¡¯t always escape.


    I hated that it bothered me.


    The night Sebastian left to help his mother, I understood. She¡¯s his family. That¡¯s not up for debate.


    But this?This felt like weaponized maniption, and I was tired of ying the side character in someone else¡¯s drama.


    After lunch, I went back to my office andid down on the couch, hoping to catch a few minutes of sleep.


    Left the lights on. Blinds open.


    No shadows today. I wasn¡¯t about to risk it.


    I cracked one eye open when I heard a knock, then the door opened.


    Sebastian stepped in.He sat on the edge of the couch and gently squeezed my leg.


    "Move in with me," he said. "You¡¯ll be safer there."


    I snorted. "Nice try. But given your mom¡¯stest matchmaking plot, this is not the moment to move your very human secretary into your private den."


    I gave him a sharp look.


    "Be a good son, Sebastian. Don¡¯t ruin the fantasy your mother¡¯s trying to script."

 Chapter 268 A Call During The Lunch Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 268: Chapter 268 A Call During The Lunch Gathering</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t have said it. It was petty and jealous.


    But my mouth went straight from my heart without checking in with my brain.


    Being caught between two mothers had me so on edge that I¡¯d snap at anything.


    "Don¡¯t ruin what exactly?" Sebastian leaned down, his voice carrying a dangerous, seductive edge.


    "Pretty sure even the CEO has to respect lunch breaks," I said, pulling my leg free.


    Sebastian braced his arm on the back of the couch, inches from my face.


    "Miss Moore, did you skip lunch and go straight for the jealousy cocktail instead?" he murmured. "You¡¯re serving full bitterness today."


    His breath was warm against my cheek.


    I turned my head.


    My lips brushed his. Barely. But it was enough.


    That tiny spark?


    Like blood in the water.


    He was on me before I had time to think. I tried to pull back, but he was already chasing the contact.


    "I wasn¡¯t hungry for food," he said low. "I was craving something sharp. Tangy."


    And then he kissed me.


    He took possession of my mouth, his kiss demanding and hungry, destroying any rhythm to my breathing.


    When he finally pulled away, I was breathless.


    "Mmm. Tart and a little mean," he said, lips still grazing mine. "Nothing like that to wake up the taste buds."


    My face burned crimson. My breath came shallow and shaky.


    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous," I snapped, trying to recover some dignity. "I had jpe?o poppers for lunch."


    Sebastian smirked.


    "Poppers, huh? Guess the spice went straight to your attitude."


    He leaned back in.


    I sank my teeth in. He deserved it.


    Cocky bastard.


    I poked his chest. "If you don¡¯t get up, the next bite will be right here."


    Sebastian caught my finger and pressed it to his chest.


    "And the next one?" His voice dropped an octave.


    I swallowed.


    He guided my hand down to his abs.


    "Maybe try here next? I know you like this spot, Cece."


    I yanked my hand free and flipped onto my stomach, turning my back to him.


    "Can we not turn my office into an HR vition? This couch has been through enough."


    Sebastian dropped down beside me, resting his chin in the crook of my neck.


    "Alright. Let¡¯s be serious."


    I shifted ufortably. Since my body couldn¡¯t maintain professionalism, maybe my words could.


    "So you came in just to tell me to move to the penthouse?"


    Sebastian nuzzled my hair.


    "If you lived in the penthouse, there¡¯d be no awkward mornings like yesterday. And you¡¯d be safer."


    I really didn¡¯t want to think about yesterday.


    So of course, my brain skipped straight to this morning.


    Bumping into Xavier? Yeah, just my luck.


    He¡¯s not begging to get back together anymore, but now he¡¯s got a brand-new fixation: me, possibly being pregnant.


    Great.His fragile ego¡¯s about tobust. Again.


    "Who are you thinking about?"


    A cool voice cut through my thoughts.


    I jumped. "I¡¯m considering your proposal." Technically true.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t push. "Have you decided yet? When you do, I¡¯ve got something else for you to think about."


    Something else? That didn¡¯t sound promising.


    "Why not just tell me now? I¡¯ll weigh both."


    Sebastian kissed my ear.


    "Come to dinner at my ce. My parents want to meet you."


    Me: [What?]


    [His parents. Wanting to meet me.]


    The way he said it? So damn casual.


    It hit harder than any p ever could.


    "Cece?" Sebastian tapped my cheek, like checking if I was still alive.


    I blinked. "Um... I¡¯m not exactly... mentally prepared for that."


    Especially when your mother is out there scouting heiresses like she¡¯s casting The Bachelor.


    The timing of this dinner felt off.


    Was it curiosity? Did she just want to see what kind of nobody had caught her son¡¯s eye?


    I didn¡¯t want to go.


    I¡¯d had it with forced politeness and fake smiles in front of royal-type Lunas.


    Like a rerun of a bad reality show I never signed up for.


    Sebastian noticed my furrowed brow and obvious reluctance.


    "You heard about my mother looking for some girl, and it¡¯s bothering you, isn¡¯t it?" he said gently.


    "I won¡¯t lie.My mom probably has someone in mind. But don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t find anyone."


    "I just... I¡¯m really not ready..."


    Sebastian read the hesitation all over me.


    It wasn¡¯t subtle. I was practically broadcasting it.


    "Then we won¡¯t go yet," he said. "We can talk about itter. Don¡¯t stress.I told you I¡¯d give you time."


    "Yeah... I¡¯ll think about it more carefully."


    The sense of walking straight into emotional crossfire finally eased.


    Sebastian stroked my hair.


    "It¡¯s fine. Take your time. We have plenty of time."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    He nced at his watch.


    "Miss Moore, your lunch break is technically over," he said with a crooked smile.


    "But I¡¯ll allow you two more hours of rest. Executive privilege."


    He pushed himself up and headed for the door.


    I rolled over to look.


    I only caught his back, but even that looked... disappointed.


    Was he actually hurt because I didn¡¯t want to go?


    I stayed still, staring at the ceiling.


    Something soft stirred in my chest.


    I shut it down before it got worse.


    What was the point of feeling anything?


    His family wasn¡¯t going to magically ept me just because I got a little sentimental.


    Of course I didn¡¯t sleep for two hours.


    He made it sound so easy. Two hours of rest, just like that. As if my job would do itself.


    Though, to be fair, he hadn¡¯t rested either.


    Sawyer told me he left the office that afternoon, alone.


    Didn¡¯t take anyone with him. Didn¡¯t say a word.


    He didn¡¯t return until close to four.


    Five-thirty.


    I packed up my things and left my office.


    I¡¯d taken a cab this morning, so I figured I might catch a ride back with him.


    I knocked and stepped into his office.


    "Alpha, are you heading out?"


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes were on his screen. He looked up briefly. "I need another half hour."


    I crossed the room and stood beside him.


    "Okay. I¡¯ll wait. We can leave together."

 Chapter 269 To Play For Time

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter 269 To y For Time</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I watched Sebastian¡¯s eyes drift back to hisputer screen, then up to me again.


    "Miss Moore," he said with a slight smile, "this is the first time you¡¯ve waited for me after hours."


    I settled onto the sofa in his office.


    Who stayste at work voluntarily? Especially with their boss?


    But technically, I was off the clock now.


    In my head, I¡¯d already switched him from "intimidating CEO" to "guy I¡¯m emotionally entangled with."


    "Alpha, less talking, more typing," I said.


    Sebastian¡¯s lips curved upward.


    "Yes . Looks like my productivity¡¯s under review."


    I stared at him, speechless.


    I gave up engaging and popped in my earbuds, diving into my phone.


    Onlyter did it hit me how bold it was to openly scroll TikTok in the CEO¡¯s office.


    Sebastian went back to work.


    He finished up quickly, closed hisptop, and walked over.


    Seeing me zoned in on videos with my back to him, he leaned down and pulled one earbud from my ear.


    "Ready to go?" His voice slid into one ear while music pumped through the other.


    Goosebumps red on my neck.


    I turned automatically.


    Our faces were inches apart.


    A single knock broke the silence.


    Sawyer walked in, then froze.


    He inhaled sharply, like he¡¯d walked into a scene he was never meant to see.


    Sebastian turned to face him, eyes narrowing.


    Before Sebastian could unleash his signature death re, Sawyer dropped his gaze, patted his pockets, and started backing out like a si character mid-scene.


    "Uh... where are Alpha¡¯s car keys? Weird. Thought I left them right here..."


    He turned and bolted like he¡¯d just walked in on a live crime scene.


    I bit my lip.


    The keys were never with Sawyer.


    They¡¯d been sitting on Sebastian¡¯s desk the whole time.


    Nice try. So much for the whole "searching for keys" act.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even blink. He just led me toward the door.


    "What about Sawyer?" I asked, ncing toward the Sawyer¡¯s office.


    Sebastian turned my face back with a finger.


    "He¡¯s on a very important mission. Let¡¯s not interrupt."


    I nced down at the keys dangling from his fingers.


    I hadn¡¯t meant to mess with their usual rhythm.


    But...oops.


    Sorry, Sawyer. Didn¡¯t mean to hijack your carpool schedule.


    At 6:30, the summer sun was still harsh. The sunset painted the sky in bold oranges and reds.


    Sebastian drove while I sat in the passenger seat.


    I nned to visit my parents tomorrow to drop off the London gifts and talk to my mom.


    The lies were starting to feel too heavy.


    My phone pinged with a text.


    After yesterday¡¯s photos, even the sound made my chest tighten.


    Sebastian slowed the car, ncing my way. "Want me to check it for you?"


    "I¡¯ve got it," I said quickly.


    I wasn¡¯t that broken. Not yet.


    Still, I was more careful this time.


    I checked the number before opening the message.


    Unknown.


    But the tone was unmistakable:


    [Cecilia, you cannot have this baby. We need to talk. I¡¯m at your apartment. I¡¯lle down when you arrive.]


    Damn it.


    My temples pulsed.


    I was angry--and annoyed.


    How do you even argue with someone who¡¯s just... stupid?


    Stay calm.


    Don¡¯t waste emotional energy on idiots.


    "Looks like spam," Sebastianmented, eyes still on the road.


    I deleted the message fast. "Yeah, just stupid spam. Gave me a jump."


    I powered off the phone and silenced it, just in case Xavier decided to start a texting marathon.


    Wait. He said he was at the apartment.


    "Actually... should we eat out tonight?"


    Sebastian gave me a knowing look but didn¡¯t push. "Sure. Where to?"


    I named the first restaurant that popped into my head.


    Sebastian added it to the GPS.


    After dinner, I suggested checking out the open-air za nearby.


    We wandered from the restaurant to the square, passing live music, food trucks, and a bunch of olderdies doing Zumba under the string lights.


    At 8, we watched the fountain light show.


    The music was dramatic, the water jets lit up, and at least three couples were spinning in slow motion for Instagram.


    It was only 9 PM...


    "Wanna try the ring toss?"


    "Ice cream¡¯s on me."


    "How about one of those bubble guns that light up? I bet you never had the sparkly kind."


    Sebastian yed along, obviously aware I was stalling.


    And he let me.


    Until 10:30.


    "Cece," he said, arms full of a glowing bubble ster and a stuffed wolf, voice warm with amusement, "they¡¯ve got a mini train over there."


    He tilted his head toward the corner of the za, where a tiny ride looped inzy circles. Toddlers squealed. Parents took selfies.


    I squinted at the thing. "You cannot possibly fit in those."


    His smile deepened, eyes glinting. "Probably not. But if watching me try buys you ten more minutes of peace, I¡¯d say it¡¯s worth it."


    I stared at him. He wasn¡¯t teasing. Just offering me a way to keep stalling, without saying it out loud.


    I sighed, softening. "Fine. Your noble sacrifice can wait. Let¡¯s go home."


    At this point, I was just hoping Xavier had given up and gone home.


    We drove back.


    As we walked toward the elevator, my nerves climbed again.


    "Why are you hesitant to go home?" Sebastian handed me the stuffed wolf.


    I clutched it like a shield.


    "I¡¯m not hesitant. Why would I be?"


    "Period cramps?"


    "No."


    "Then what is it?"


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong. I just really wanted dinner and a night out. You had fun too, didn¡¯t you?"


    We reached the elevator.


    I rxed a little and pressed the button.


    The doors slid open and there he was.


    Xavier stood inside, arms crossed, wearing sweatpants and a T-shirt.


    He looked like he¡¯d been there for hours.


    Tired. Irritated.


    His eyes opened slowly.


    Then he saw us.


    Laughing.


    Carrying a light-up bubble gun and a stuffed wolf.


    His jaw clenched. His face flushed a deep, furious purple.

 Chapter 270 Unintentional Guess

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter 270 Unintentional Guess</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Cecilia!" Xavier snarled through clenched teeth.


    "Shut up," I snapped, cutting him off before he could say something even dumber.


    Thest thing I needed was him yelling about pregnancies in a hallway.


    Sebastian¡¯s brows pulled together.


    Yeah, he definitely hadn¡¯t expected Xavier to be the reason I¡¯d been dragging my feet.


    Xavier watched me for a second, then gave a slow, knowing smirk.


    "I get it now."


    Sebastian cut in, his tone sharp and low. "Get what, exactly?"


    He shot me a look, eyes narrowing.


    I shook my head quickly.


    I had no clue what Xavier thought he figured out.


    Xavier gave a dry, humorlessugh.


    Then, just like that, his tone turned calm. Professional.


    "Cecilia, stop dodging me. I¡¯m not here about us. It¡¯s about the Blood Moon project. We¡¯ve hit some issues, and I need your input."


    I didn¡¯t care why the sudden tone shift.I just wanted out of this elevator nightmare.


    "I¡¯m not part of Blood Moon anymore," I said, calm and t. "I handed everything off before I left. Talk to your new manager."


    "They only want to deal with you."


    "Yeah, well, that¡¯s not my job anymore."I didn¡¯t flinch.


    Xavier¡¯s jaw tightened. "After everything we¡¯ve been through, don¡¯t be like this. If not for us... then for the department you built."


    "I said I can¡¯t help you."


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes flicked between us, reading every shift in tone.


    The conversation had turned from hostile to "corporate catch-up" way too smoothly.


    His arm slid around my waist as he stepped inside the elevator with me, pressing the button for the penthouse.


    His gaze was ice. "Alpha Xavier, it¡¯ste. Go get some rest.


    Lurking in elevators like some creep might rm the neighbors. Someone could report you."


    Xavier scoffed. "Who would dare?"


    Sebastian gave a cold, sharp smile. "I would."


    Xavier fell silent.


    Sebastian nced at the panel. "No floor selected? Or were you hoping toe up to my ce too?"


    That extra "too" hit like a jab to the ribs.


    To my surprise, Xavier didn¡¯t explode.


    Maybe he was finally starting to get it. I was done.


    He scanned his fingerprint on the panel. The scanner beeped.


    His jaw was tight, but at least he wasn¡¯t causing a scene.


    I felt the tension in my shoulders ease. Just a little.


    Then Sebastian turned, almost casually. "By the way, Alpha Xavier. Has Mrs. Locke asked you to keep an eye on her daughter recently?"


    Xavier froze for the briefest second.


    "No," he said stiffly. "I haven¡¯t seen either of them."


    "I see." Sebastian nodded, not pushing further.


    The elevator stopped at the 20th floor.


    He stepped out and kept the door open with his foot. ssic Xavier.


    He looked back at me.


    "Think about what I said. I¡¯ll be around for a while. If you need anything, you know where to find me."


    He looked back at me.


    "Think about what I said. I¡¯ll be around for a while. If you need anything, you know where to find me."


    "Cecilia."


    His voice dropped into that low, fake-gentle tone he always used when he wanted to sound deep and soulful.


    "I won¡¯t hurt you. We had good times too, remember?"


    I gave him a sharp smile.


    "You mean the part where you made me question my sanity, gaslit me through every argument, and called it love? Yeah. Real highlight reel."


    He blinked.


    "Don¡¯t tter yourself," I added, stepping into the elevator. "Just move your damn foot. I¡¯m not here to relive your greatest hits."


    He finally moved.


    The doors slid shut, thank God.


    It felt final.


    Like finally deleting a number I should¡¯ve blocked.


    I nced at Sebastian beside me.


    I really was moving upward, to a new beginning.


    But the higher you climb, the colder the air gets.


    With Xavier, I knew the worst-case scenario. Predictable pain.


    With Sebastian? I had no idea what falling out with him would look like.


    That was the truly terrifying part.


    "Cece," Sebastian said softly. "What are you thinking about?"


    "Oh, I was just wondering if I should grab Korean barbecue with Harper tomorrow," I lied smoothly.


    "She¡¯s been craving it, but it¡¯s so hot out, I¡¯d sweat off all my makeup before the meat hits the grill."


    Sebastian blinked, caught off guard.


    The elevator doors opened.I stepped out quickly.


    The penthouse was quiet.


    By now, Liam had gone to bed. Even Muffin was curled up in her cat bed, already asleep.


    I dropped the stuffed wolf on the couch and headed to the kitchen for some water, grabbing a second bottle for Sebastian without thinking.


    "My things are still downstairs," I said. "I should go pack tonight. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle back up."


    Sebastian¡¯s smile widened. "I¡¯lle help you pack."


    "You¡¯reing with me?" I blinked.


    "Of course," he said. "I need to protect you. What if those four ghostly faces crawl out of your phone in the middle of the night?"


    I nearly choked on my water.

 Chapter 271 Unexpected Meetings

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter 271 Unexpected Meetings</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The next morning, Liam made breakfast. It was good.


    Sebastian drove me to work again.


    As we pulled into thepany parking lot, fate decided I needed another run-in with Vice President Wiley.


    Unlike our previous encounters, however, the tension had shifted.


    Both of us regarded each other with surprisingly calm gazes.


    "Good morning, Alpha. Miss Moore," Wiley greeted us with an overly bright smile as he fell into step beside us.


    I returned a polite smile. "Good morning, Mr. Wiley."


    Sebastian merely nodded, studying the older man with that slow, deliberate gaze that always made people squirm."You¡¯re awfully chipper for a Monday, Wiley. Did you have something... special for breakfast?"


    Wiley¡¯s smile twitched. "Uh...just coffee."


    I thought he was just caught off guard by Sebastian¡¯s tone.


    Later, thanks to Silver Peak¡¯s unofficial rumor circuit, I¡¯d find out that Wiley was secretly dating a twenty-year-old college student while his wife remained blissfully unaware.


    Apparently, he¡¯d gotten her an apartment, a car, and even pulled strings to get her parents jobs.


    Last weekend, ording to one very talkative intern, he¡¯d attended her grandfather¡¯s 70th birthday party and had the audacity to call the man "Grandpa."


    No wonder Sebastian¡¯s innocent question left him looking like he¡¯d just been caught sneaking out of a hotel room.


    The three of us stepped into the elevator together.


    Wiley, clearly desperate to change the subject, cleared his throat.


    "Alpha, I¡¯ve been making progress on those negotiations with Alpha Gavin and Alpha Xavier that you requested."


    "Good work," Sebastian said with a nod.


    I kept my expression neutral, but a thousand questions stirred beneath the surface.


    Negotiations? I thought the loan agreements were already finalized.


    What else could they possibly be talking about?


    I stayed quiet. It wasn¡¯t my ce to ask.


    Wiley exited the elevator first, casting onest nervous nce at Sebastian before the doors closed.


    "Aren¡¯t you curious about what I¡¯ve asked Wiley to discuss with them?" Sebastian looked down at me, amusement flickering in his eyes.


    "Not really," I lied, shaking my head.


    "Truly not curious?" he said, clearly enjoying himself.


    I met his gaze evenly. "I figure when I need to know, you¡¯ll tell me."


    Sebastian chuckled softly, a quiet sound that still somehow managed to feel intimate.


    When the elevator doors opened, we stepped out together, and he said casually,


    "It¡¯s nothingplicated.Alpha Gavin and Alpha Xavier have been seeking investment from Silver Peak. I initially declined, but I¡¯ve changed my mind.


    "If there¡¯s money in it, why not work with old enemies?"


    I nearly tripped.


    Sebastian wanted to invest in their projects?


    The sudden shift in his stance hit me like a bucket of cold water.


    It almost felt like he was trying to build trust with them. Maybe even form an alliance.


    "You¡¯ve gone quiet," he said.


    "I¡¯m just... surprised," I said honestly.


    "Don¡¯t be. You¡¯ll understand why soon enough."With that cryptic remark, he disappeared into his office.


    I stood there for a moment, mind racing.


    "Cecilia."


    Sawyer¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thoughts as he walked over from his office.


    Remembering yesterday¡¯s awkwardness, I immediately felt a twinge of guilt.


    "Sawyer, I¡¯m sorry about yesterday. Are you... okay?"


    He blinked. "Okay about what? I should be thanking you.


    Yesterday I didn¡¯t have to drive anyone home, and this morning Liam said I don¡¯t need to swing by the penthouse either. It¡¯s been amazing."


    I stared at him, caught off guard.


    Sawyer grinned.


    "Actually, when you get a second, can you check if this is a permanent arrangement?"


    I opened my mouth. Closed it. Then finally managed, "Ask him yourself."


    I turned and headed toward my office, already fighting a smile.


    Here I was, worrying about his feelings, and he was out here celebrating like he just got paroled.


    --


    That afternoon, Harper called.


    Ironically, after I used her as an excusest night with that made-up Korean BBQ story, she actually called to invite me out for the real thing.


    I wanted to see her anyway. We hadn¡¯t properly caught up since I got back from Ennd.


    Before agreeing, I called Sebastian to check if we¡¯d be workingte.


    Once I got the green light, I texted Harper back and left work a little early.


    I met Harper at K-Town BBQ, an all-you-can-eat spot with built-in grills and a whole lot of smoke and sesame oil. Even my clothes smelled like it afterward.


    I slid into the vinyl booth across from her, already eyeing the bulgogi tter like it owed me money.


    While we grilled the meat, I filled her in on everything that had gone down in Ennd. She barely moved. Her chopsticks hovered midair, a strip of beef dangling from her tongs like she¡¯d forgotten it existed. Her eyes didn¡¯t blink much either.


    I ate like I hadn¡¯t seen food in a week.


    I went through two tes of galbi and spicy pork, then washed it down with a cold local IPA the server said was "bold and citrusy." It was from Boulder. He was right.


    When I got to the part about the human-skin mask, I picked up a piece of grilled beef and waved it in the air for emphasis.


    Harper flinched.


    "Jesus Christ, Cece. That¡¯s disgusting."


    I popped a slice of pickled radish into my mouth like it was popcorn.


    "And then she started texting me photos of severed heads," I added, reaching for my phone. "Still got them, if you¡¯re in the mood to ruin your appetite."


    "Hard pass," Harper said, pushing her te away. "Your description alone is doing permanent damage."


    I shrugged and dropped more marinated short ribs onto her side of the grill.


    "You need to eat. You can¡¯t fight evil on an empty stomach. That¡¯s how you end up being the first one to die in the movie."


    She stared at me like she couldn¡¯t decide whether I was the final girl or the viin in disguise.


    "This isn¡¯t just ¡¯fighting evil,¡¯" she said. "These are serial killers, Cece. Psychopaths. Real monsters. What¡¯s your n, exactly?"


    I sighed. "It¡¯s not about wanting to fight. I¡¯ve already been targeted. This isn¡¯t optional."


    She paused, chewing on her lower lip. "You said this person isn¡¯t Cici, but they felt familiar. Could it be someone from your past? Maybe someone you don¡¯t really remember?"


    "I¡¯ve been racking my brain for days. People I¡¯ve met, people I¡¯ve ticked off... but nothing fits."


    "Well, damn." Harper grabbed her tongs and paused. The grill was empty.


    "Where the hell did all the meat go?"


    I gave her the world¡¯s most innocent face. She looked at me like I¡¯d just eaten her dog.


    --


    After dinner, we decided to walk off the meal by wandering through the mall.


    As we passed a high-end jewelry store, Harper tugged at my arm.


    "My mom¡¯s birthday ising up. I want to get her something nice. Maybe a bracelet."


    "Let¡¯s check it out," I said, following her inside.


    We were browsing the disy case,paring styles and price tags, when I noticed the salespeople suddenly perk up and turn toward the entrance.


    Looked like someone important had just walked in.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Meanwhile, in his apartment, Alpha Xavier drank alone.


    He bought the ce as ast-ditch attempt to win Cecilia back, but it felt cold and unfamiliar.


    No matter how long he stayed, it would never be "home."


    But going back to the house they¡¯d once shared? That was worse. That ce was haunted... not by ghosts, but by memories that pressed in like walls.


    And returning to Blood Moon Pack headquarters meant dealing with the "family council" and their relentless pressure to settle down. He had zero patience for that.


    One second, he was brooding over Cecilia¡¯s supposed pregnancy. The next, he was reying Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s oddly specific question.


    Alpha Sebastian never talked just to talk. Every word had a purpose.


    So did he know Maggie Locke was ying him? Pushing him toward a ring and her idiot of a daughter?


    Had Cecilia told him about the Blood Moon Pack¡¯s internal power ys?


    But... why would Alpha Sebastian care about any of that?


    [Unless... this has never been about me.


    It¡¯s her. It¡¯s Maggie.Because of Moonveil Ascendancy.]


    He set down his ss and grabbed his phone."Gavin, I just sent you my location. Come over. We need to talk."


    "Is this about Cici?" Alpha Gavin asked.


    "No...She¡¯s made a mess I can¡¯t clean up," Alpha Xavier muttered. "It¡¯s about the Shadow Pack.


    And you care about the bigger picture. You¡¯ll understand what¡¯s at stake."


    "Fine," Alpha Gavin said. "I¡¯m on my way."


    Alpha Gavin ¡¯d already been pulling strings for weeks, and at best, he was maybe seventy percent sure he could keep Cici off death row.


    That was the best-case scenario.


    Then she went and made it worse.


    Now?There was no saving her.Not anymore.


    He rubbed his face, exhausted, and stepped out of his room.


    As he reached the stairs, he caught a glimpse of his parents heading out together.


    It was 11 PM.


    Where the hell were they going at this hour?


    He moved fast, but by the time he made it to the front door, their car was already pulling out of the driveway.


    He frowned, pulling out his phone to call his father...


    Then paused.


    What if Maggie hade to collect her favor from the Shadow Pack?


    He shoved the phone back into his pocket and turned toward his car.


    One quick text to Xavier: [Something came up. Runningte.]


    Then he hit the gas, headlights cutting through the dark as he peeled out of the driveway.

 Chapter 272 A Fateful Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter 272 A Fateful Coincidence</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Harper and I were casually browsing the jewelry disys when the entire vibe of the store shifted, like someone had just walked in wearing a title and loaded with a trust fund.


    Staff scurried around, preparing the VIP lounge as if the Queen herself had RSVP¡¯d.


    Then I felt it. Someone was watching me.


    I turned toward the entrance, but I only caught a glimpse of an elegant woman before a sales associate stepped in and blocked my view as he hurried to greet her.


    "Wait a second... that¡¯s her," I muttered, the memory clicking into ce.


    Harper looked up from the diamond earrings she¡¯d been fawning over. "Who?"


    I leaned in and dropped my voice. "The woman from Mrs. Dahlia¡¯s masquerade ball. The one who bailed with us through the window. Remember? The Real VIP?"


    Harper¡¯s eyes lit up. "Oh, her! Where is she?"


    "Don¡¯t bother. She¡¯s already in the VIP room."


    Harper smirked like she¡¯d just spotted a celebrity in sweatpants.


    "Well, that night was crawling with the rich and ridiculous. Hey, you did save her. Technically.That¡¯s gotta be worth at least one social contact, right? Let¡¯s go say hi. Could be good for your brand."


    That word stuck with me. Save.


    It echoed in the back of my mind, unsettling and oddly specific.


    Sebastian¡¯s mom had been there that night too.


    She¡¯d been in danger. Someone had helped her. Someone she was now trying to find.


    And what if that someone... was me?


    "Cece?" Harper waved a hand in front of my face. "You just spaced out. What¡¯s going on?"


    I blinked and shook it off. "Nothing. Let¡¯s go check out the other side of the mall."


    We walked for a bit, stopping in front of a few stores, but I wasn¡¯t really paying attention. I nodded at disys I didn¡¯t see, gave vague answers, and Harper was definitely catching on.


    After ten minutes of me being weird and distracted, she finally gave up.


    "Uh, okay." Harper gave me a look, but she didn¡¯t press.


    Author¡¯s pov


    In the VIP lounge of the jewelry store, Luna Regina stood abruptly, interrupting the sales associate¡¯s careful presentation of exclusive pieces.


    "Excuse me for a moment," she said, already moving toward the door.


    She stepped into the main showroom, eyes scanning the space like she might catch a ghost of familiarity lingering in the air.


    Something about that girl, maybe the way she stood or moved, brought something back.


    But the floor was empty now. No sign of the two girls who had just been browsing the disys.


    "They already left?" she asked, her eyes lingering on the spot where they¡¯d been standing.


    The associate nced in the same direction and nodded, looking apologetic.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am. But they haven¡¯t gone far."


    Luna Regina hesitated, her eyes drifting toward the VIP lounge where her son stood waiting, arms crossed, bored out of his mind. After a brief pause, she let out a quiet breath and turned toward the exit.


    York followed, brow slightly furrowed.


    She slowed down, then nced at him.


    "Can you go find that girl we saw earlier? The way she carried herself... it felt familiar."


    York blinked. "You want me to follow someone based on how she walks? That feels... weird."


    "You..." Luna Regina started, but stopped herself.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    This wasn¡¯t like her. Luna Regina wasn¡¯t the type to act on impulse, especially not over a silhouette.


    But something had nagged at her. Something more than logic.


    She let out a breath and shook her head. "I¡¯m going home."


    As much as she wanted it to mean something, recognizing a figure from behind in a city this size meant nothing.


    There were thousands of graceful women in Denver. Probably more.


    And she hadn¡¯t even seen the girl¡¯s face.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Once we were in the elevator, though, Harper broke.


    "Alright. Spill. You¡¯ve been acting like you saw your ex with your therapist."


    I forced augh, but it came out hollow.


    "I think I just ate too much barbecue," I said. "Stomach¡¯s throwing a fit. We¡¯lle back another day for your mom¡¯s gift."


    She didn¡¯t even blink. Just stared at me, eyes narrowing like she could see the lie forming before I said it.


    When we got to her car, she stopped me before I could open the door.


    She nted both hands on my shoulders, pinning me down like a human lie detector. Her brows were drawn tight, jaw set.


    Full interrogation mode.


    "Who was that woman? And don¡¯t say ¡¯no one¡¯. You recognized her."


    My mouth opened, then closed. I bit the inside of my cheek, trying to organize the swirl of thoughts crashing through my head.


    She unlocked the car and shoved me in, then locked the doors like she was trapping a suspect.


    "You¡¯re not escaping this conversation," she added, sliding into the driver¡¯s seat and turning to face me. Her expression was equal parts concern and determination.


    "Talk."


    I stared straight ahead, heart pounding harder than I liked. My hands were in myp, fingers knotted.


    Then I finally said it.


    "Sebastian¡¯s mom was at that same party. She was in danger. Someone helped her escape. And now she¡¯s looking for that person."


    Harper¡¯s jaw dropped.


    "Whoa. Hold up."


    She blinked, then leaned in, her voice lower. "You think it was you?"


    "I don¡¯t know," I said. "But it feels... too specific. Same night. Two rich women. Same kind of situation."


    I paused, hearing the words out loud for the first time. They sounded ridiculous. But something about it still clung to me, sticky and persistent.


    Harper threw up her hands.


    "Then just ask Sebastian! Or I don¡¯t know, go to his house like a normal person and figure it out."


    I exhaled. If only it were that simple.

 Chapter 273 Cautionary Exploration

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter 273 Cautionary Exploration</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "I just don¡¯t see it working out," I said lightly, leaning back.


    "His mother can¡¯t stand me.she wants a purebred werewolf, someone with the right pedigree.


    Even if I saved her life that night, do you honestly think that would matter? Please. She¡¯d just spin it as some calcted move.


    I can already hear it: ¡¯The human girl nned it all. She must¡¯ve known I¡¯d be there. How convenient that she just happened to be at the right ce at the right time.¡¯


    Fairytale? More like PR nightmare."


    "Cece," Harper sighed, "can¡¯t you, just once, entertain the idea that this might turn out well? If it really was you who helped her, maybe she¡¯ll finally get off your back and let you and Mr. Alpha Extraordinaire be."


    "Bias like hers doesn¡¯t just vanish," I said, my voice cool."If it were that simple, Luna Dora would¡¯ve stopped acting like I weaseled my way into their perfect little bloodline."


    Harper went quiet.


    She knew I wasn¡¯t wrong.


    I¡¯d married Alpha Xavier and thrown myself into life with the Blood Moon Pack.


    I ran our household, supported his work, smiled through every formal event. I did everything a ¡¯perfect¡¯ Luna was supposed to do.


    But Luna Dora never saw me as anything other than the outsider with bad pedigree.


    And the Silver Peak Pack? They¡¯re older, more powerful, and far more traditional than Blood Moon.


    "Anyway," I added with a shrug, giving her a faint smile, "maybe I¡¯m just being paranoid."


    "But what if you¡¯re not?" Harper asked, clearly not ready to let it go. "What if she really is trying to find you?"


    "Then we meet," I replied simply, shrugging as if it didn¡¯t matter. "But I¡¯m not going to her first."


    Harper nodded slowly, epting it. "Okay. So we pretend we don¡¯t know anything. y dumb until we have to y smart."


    She started the car.


    We drove in silence for a while, until she dropped me off at my apartment.


    I handed her the handbag I bought for her in London.


    As she took it, something seemed to click in her mind.


    "Oh,by the way, there¡¯s no sign of Cici.I went to Boulder the day before yesterday, representing the intiff, and tried to get some info at the police station. They¡¯re being tight-lipped. Just said the investigation¡¯s ongoing and she¡¯s still missing."


    "If she was still in Denver, she would¡¯ve shown up by now and probably stormed straight into my apartment or Xavier¡¯s office." I frowned. "Sebastian¡¯s right. Maggie Locke won¡¯t let her resurface that easily. The real question is, what¡¯s Maggie nning to do with her?"


    Harper nced at me, suddenly uneasy.


    "A fugitive can cause trouble," I said quietly. "But one with a name like White? And with Maggie pulling the strings? She¡¯s not just hiding Cici. She¡¯s nning to use her."


    "You think Maggie is using Cici to mess with the White family?"


    "It¡¯s more than that," I said, my voice calm but certain.


    "Maggie¡¯s in it for the long haul. She wants full control of the Locke family.She wants Cassian gone, and anyone loyal to him out of the picture.


    But she¡¯s not pulling this off with a few street thugs and angry runaways.


    She needs real alliances. Political backing. Something with teeth.


    To her, Cici¡¯s just a pawn. But she¡¯s a valuable one."


    "That woman gives me chills," Harper muttered.


    I didn¡¯t disagree. "She should," I said quietly, my gaze hardening.


    "Because I¡¯m on her radar now. Thanks to Cici. And because of that, I¡¯ve seen things I can¡¯t unsee¡ªa business cult, people who wear other people¡¯s faces."


    Harper shivered.


    "Cece, we were just trying to see Cici brought to justice. How did we end up in a freaking horror novel?"


    I gave a dry chuckle and shook my head.


    "She found us," I said quietly.


    Without another word, Harper grabbed her bag and left.


    Then I took the elevator up to the penthouse, the weight of it all following me inside.


    When I stepped into the penthouse, the sliding door to the balcony was slightly open. I could hear the quiet hum of the city and the soft mewling of Muffin drifting in on the night air.


    Liam was out there, sitting with Muffin curled beside him, just watching the lights.


    I wondered if Sebastian was back yet. I nced toward the study, but the door was shut. I stepped outside.


    Muffin trotted over, tail high, and rubbed against my legs with a soft purr. I picked him up and sank into the chair next to Liam, gently stroking his fur.


    "Wee home," Liam said with a warm smile.


    "I picked up some ice cream this afternoon. Want a bowl?"


    "I¡¯d love some," I said, smiling.


    He walked back out holding a bowl of ice cream with four vors in it: vani bean, dark chocte, pistachio and strawberry swirl.


    "Thanks," I said, taking the bowl.


    Liam sat back beside me. "Alpha¡¯s in his study. Once you¡¯ve had a few bites, maybe you could bring him some, too?"


    I raised an eyebrow at him, amused.


    "Sure," I said, trying not to smile. Subtlety was not Liam¡¯s strong suit.


    I took small spoonfuls, savoring the mix of vors.


    After a moment, I asked casually, "So... I heard Mr.York¡¯s back in town?"


    If I was going to ask about Luna Regina, I had to ease into it. We¡¯d talked about York a few days ago, so the question wouldn¡¯t feel totally random.


    "Yes, he came back a little over a week ago," Liam replied easily. "After what happened to Luna Regina at the masquerade, both he and Miss Zaria returned home."


    "I see," I nodded, my fingers tightening slightly around the spoon.


    To keep the tone light, I added, "Then I guess he¡¯s here to make sure Luna Regina¡¯s okay. Maybe take her out a bit, help her unwind. A little mother-son bonding never hurts."


    A voice spoke up behind me. It was calm, low, and definitely amused.


    "Since when is my secretary so invested in my yogurter¡¯s itinerary?"

 Chapter 274 Protecting Identity

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter 274 Protecting Identity</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I nearly jumped when Sebastian¡¯s voice cut through our conversation.


    Liam and I both jerked our heads around.


    Muffin leapt from myp, bounding toward Sebastian with his tail held high, clearly abandoning me for his favorite.


    "I overheard something earlier," I said with a shrug. "His name came up, and I was curious."


    Liam cleared his throat. "It¡¯s my fault, Alpha. I brought up some family stuff earlier, including Mr. York. I may have overshared."


    Sebastian scooped up Muffin, who had been pawing at his legs, then walked over and gently deposited the cat back onto myp.


    "If you want to know about my family, just ask me," he said. "I tell better stories than Liam. No strings attached."


    I forced a smile that felt stiff on my face. "Right. Of course."


    I stroked Muffin¡¯s fur, pretending calm as my heart thudded against my ribs.


    "Well, would you look at the time," Liam said smoothly, already rising to his feet. "Cecilia, would you mind putting Muffin in his bedter? I think I¡¯ll turn in."


    "Goodnight, Liam," I said.


    Sebastian dragged a chair closer and ced it directly beside mine.


    Too close.


    The sudden proximity made every muscle in my body tense. It felt like an interrogation wasing.


    "Seriously? The entire balcony and you pick this seat?" I muttered, shifting in my chair.


    Sebastian reached over to pet Muffin."Warm? Must be this chubby little guy radiating heat. Let me help,"


    He picked up a magazine from the table and waved itzily in my direction. "There. Instant breeze. Happy now?"


    I gave him a look that said, ¡¯Really?¡¯ but dropped my gaze back to the cat, trying to mentally piece together a believable reason for asking about his family.


    "Both York and Zaria are staying at the family home these days," he said.


    His tone was pleasant, but there was an edge to it."If you¡¯re interested, Cece, I could introduce you."


    I closed my eyes briefly, then looked up.


    "Please, have mercy. I swear I¡¯m done being nosy."


    "Cece," he said, his voice suddenly serious, "I genuinely want you to meet my family."


    "I..." I faltered. "I haven¡¯t really thought about that. Can we just... table this for now?"


    I clutched Muffin a little tighter and started to rise from the chair.


    I couldn¡¯t let this go further.


    Running into that woman at the jewelry store earlier had shaken me more than I wanted to admit. She had the same eyes. The same voice.


    And if she really was Luna Regina, then walking into the ck family estate now would be like putting myself under a microscope.


    The timing was too perfect. Too suspicious.


    His mother had been looking for her "savior." If I showed up now, it would look like I was trying to force my way into their world. Like I was ying some long con.


    Sebastian¡¯s handnded gently on my arm, stopping me.


    Just as he opened his mouth, his phone rang. He pulled it out, and I couldn¡¯t help stealing a nce at the screen.


    He caught me, but instead of stepping away like I expected, he answered it right there in front of me.


    "Speak," he said curtly.


    "Sebastian!" a woman¡¯s voice rang out, loud and clear. "Mom went shopping with York today and swears she saw someone from behind who looks exactly like her so-called ¡¯guardian angel.¡¯ She practically dragged York around the entire mall trying to find her."


    My arms instinctively tightened around Muffin, who let out a strangled ¡¯Mrrrrow!¡¯


    Sebastian absently patted the cat¡¯s head as he tried to wriggle free. "And?"


    "York said Mom was being ridiculous. She only saw the woman¡¯s back!He tried to talk her down, but she got upset and insisted on going home. He had to promise he¡¯d help her find this mystery woman just to calm her down."


    My stomach dropped.


    Sebastian¡¯s voice turned sharp. "Did you find her?"


    Zaria hesitated. "We... tried. But if we don¡¯t help, Mom will just find someone else who will. I figured I should give you a heads-up. What should I do?"


    My eyes widened as panic tightened in my chest. The mall. The cameras.


    So the real VIP... is Luna Regina.


    "Send me the address," Sebastian said smoothly. "Then tell Mother it¡¯s toote today.The staff¡¯s gone home. Say you¡¯ll pick it up again tomorrow. I¡¯ll handle the rest."


    Zaria caught on quickly. "Are you nning to wipe the security footage?"


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that," he said. "Just y along tomorrow. The oue isn¡¯t your concern."


    "Got it."


    He ended the call and turned to find me staring at him.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked, one brow raised.


    I ced the squished Muffin onto hisp and straightened.


    "I heard everything," I said. "Let me take care of it."


    He arched an eyebrow. "That won¡¯t be necessary. I can send Tang."


    "I¡¯m your secretary," I said, my tone sharper than I intended. "And this situation... kind of affects both of us. I want to handle it."


    "Cece, your level of enthusiasm is... a little intense."


    "I¡¯m pissed," I snapped. "Your mom is chasing a ghost, and it could blow up in everyone¡¯s face. I need to make sure that footage is gone. Don¡¯t stop me."


    I pulled out my phone and called Tang.


    I couldn¡¯t risk it.


    Tang remembered everything and saw through everyone. He¡¯d recognize me the second heid eyes on me.


    Sebastian said nothing, just watched me with narrowed eyes.


    Was I overdoing it? Did he already suspect something?


    Once I finished with Tang, I slipped the phone back into my pocket and looked up at Sebastian.


    Of course I knew where the mall was.


    But if I said that, he¡¯d start asking why.


    I kept my tone casual. "Give me the address. Tang will meet me there."


    I was already halfway to the door when his voice stopped me.


    "I¡¯ming with you," he said.

 Chapter 275 Security Footage

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 275 Security Footage</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "I¡¯ming with you."


    I took a deep breath as Sebastian¡¯s words settled between us. It felt like a million tiny ants were crawling all over my skin.


    Years of training kept my face calm, but my heart was pounding.


    "Alpha, it¡¯s really not a big deal," I said, feigning confusion. "Tang and I can handle it just fine. No need toe along."


    Sebastian¡¯s smile was unreadable.


    "Even small tasks deserve proper attention."


    I could feel the cracks forming in my carefully controlled mask.


    He cradled Muffin in one arm and gently steered me back inside with the other. My thoughts were spinning.


    What now? What the hell do I do?


    Come clean? Seriously?


    That thought stopped me cold.


    I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. I was just trying to avoid unnecessary chaos.


    If Sebastian found out I was the one his mother had been searching for, he¡¯d lose his mind. He¡¯d probably drag me to the ck family estate for brunch tomorrow morning.


    One "coincidental" run-in at the charity ball. Now another at the mall?


    It didn¡¯t look random. It looked calcted.


    Sebastian ced Muffin in his bed, then grabbed his car keys. We headed out together.


    By the time the elevator doors closed, I was sweating bullets.


    Suddenly, I clutched my stomach. "Ahh!"


    Sebastian steadied me, eyes narrowing as they dropped to my abdomen.


    "Stomach cramps?"


    I nodded, twisting my face into a pained grimace.


    "Came on all of a sudden. You go ahead, Alpha. I¡¯ll catch up. I probably just need the bathroom."


    Without hesitation, Sebastian hit the button for the 13th floor. My ce.


    "Forget it. Tang can wait. You¡¯re more important."


    He pulled me closer, letting me lean into the solid warmth of his chest. His hand pressed gently against my stomach.


    "What did you eat today?"


    I forced a chuckle. "Barbecue."


    Then it hit me: Harper¡¯s ce was fifteen minutes closer to the mall than mine.


    The footage had to be from that high-end jewelry store. If Harper could get there first and somehow erase the security footage before Sebastian or Tang arrived, maybe I still had a shot.


    The elevator chimed at the 13th floor.


    Sebastian helped me toward the bathroom.


    I put on my best miserable face and gently pushed him away.


    "I¡¯ll be fine. Just go."


    He touched my cheek.


    "What if you pass out in there? I¡¯ll have Liam bring something for the pain."


    He stepped out.


    I whipped out my phone and fired off a message to Harper.


    I¡¯d barely typed two words when the door creaked open again.


    Sebastian was back.


    I jumped, frantically deleting the message.


    "Texting while you¡¯re in so much pain?" he said, plucking the phone out of my hand.


    "Really?"


    I reached for it. "Give it back."


    Sebastian pocketed the phone and guided me to sit.


    "Focus on getting better. And let¡¯s work on breaking that bathroom-phone addiction while we¡¯re at it."


    I stared at him, speechless.


    He finally left again. When I came out, he was leaning against the wall, waiting.


    As soon as he saw me, he stepped forward to support me.


    "Still feeling weak? Liam brought down some meds."


    "Actually, I¡¯m good now. No need for medicine," I said quickly. "Where¡¯s my phone?"


    He didn¡¯t answer. "You should rest. The mall can wait. Tang¡¯s got it."


    "Let¡¯s just go," I insisted.


    Sebastian looked at me, concern flickering in his eyes. "You sure? Don¡¯t push yourself."


    I nodded, firm."I can handle it. Really."


    He smiled, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "If you say so."


    We headed back downstairs.


    In the car, I reached for my phone again.


    "I need to call Tang. He might already be there."


    Sebastian leaned over to buckle my seatbelt and pinched my cheek lightly.


    "Rx. I¡¯ll call him. You, just breathe."


    I was out of options.


    During the drive to the mall, I ran through every possible scenario where I could delete the video without Sebastian noticing. Unless he suddenly went blind. Or Tang did too.


    Yeah, not happening. It was hopeless.


    There were five minutes left before we got there. Was it smarter to get ahead of this? Tell him before the footage did.


    We pulled into the mall.


    Earlier on the phone, I¡¯d told Tang to meet us in the underground garage.


    My original n was simple: get upstairs first, delete the footage any way I could, bribe someone if that¡¯s what it took, then call Tang.


    But with Sebastian tagging along, that n was officially dead.


    In the garage, Tang leaned against his car, scrolling through his phone like this was just another Tuesday.


    He lookedpletely at ease, like he wasn¡¯t about to potentially erase something that could change everything.


    The moment he saw us, he tucked his phone away.


    "Alpha. Cecilia."


    I snapped out of my panic spiral and made onest, desperate attempt.


    "Maybe we should split up to cover more ground," I said, trying to sound helpful.


    "This ce is massive. Who even knows where the security office is?"


    Tang shrugged. "I do. Got the floor n earlier."


    And then, like it was no big deal, he added, "The footage we¡¯re after is from the jewelry store on the fifth floor, right?"


    Fantastic. Did he have to be so on top of everything?


    Sebastian nced at me, eyes narrowing again.


    "Cece, something¡¯s off. You sure there¡¯s nothing you want to tell me?"


    I froze.


    Still not ready to confess, I deflected.


    "Aren¡¯t we here to delete footage? Let¡¯s just do that."


    He¡¯d figure it out soon enough.


    Sebastian frowned, but didn¡¯t press.


    Tang looked like he was trying to catch up to whatever weird tension was happening between us.


    Since I wouldn¡¯t talk, Sebastian didn¡¯t push it. The three of us headed upstairs.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t go into the store. Instead, he sent Tang in.


    Zaria had called ahead to set things up. Since it was a VIP request, they agreed without asking any questions.


    The staff weed Tang without hesitation.


    Sebastian ordered him to copy all footage from 6 PM onward, then delete it.


    If anyone asked, they¡¯d say it was a system error and offerpensation.


    Tang returned a few minutester, holding up a sh drive.


    "All done."


    Sebastian took it and plugged it into his phone, scrubbing through the clips.


    I leaned in, trying to catch a glimpse.


    He noticed and tilted the screen toward me.


    "Here. Let¡¯s watch together."


    My heart mmed against my ribs.


    He was about to see everything.


    I stopped resisting the inevitable.


    No matter how he reacted, I¡¯d handle it.


    The footage skipped forward. We were almost at the moment.


    And then... wait.


    What?

 Chapter 276 Manipulated Footage

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapter 276 Manipted Footage</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The screen revealed something impossible.


    We¡¯d arrived before Luna Regina, no question. But in the footage, it was like we¡¯d vanished. Luna Regina were still there, clear as day. We were just... gone.


    We werepletely erased, like we¡¯d never stepped foot in the ce.


    I stared at the screen, my mouth slightly open, heart pounding in my ears.


    Was this a glitch? Or a dream?


    A cold chill crept up my spine, raising every hair on my arms.


    Sebastian noticed too. He motioned Tang over.


    "Did you watch this before you brought it to me?"


    Tang shook his head.


    "No, Alpha. I just copied the files, deleted the originals, and came straight back. I didn¡¯t even know what we were looking for."


    "Take a look," Sebastian said, handing him the phone.


    Tang watched in silence for a few seconds, his expression unreadable.


    "I see Luna Regina with York, and it looks like they¡¯re arguing.Is that what we¡¯re trying to hide?"


    Sebastian pointed to a spot on the screen.


    "There should be another woman right here. She¡¯s beenpletely removed."


    Tang¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    "That¡¯s not normal. It must be a hack. Someone¡¯s tampered with the footage."


    He looked up, face serious. "Alpha, someone¡¯s tracking her."


    "Tracking?" The word barely made it out of my mouth.


    Tang turned to me, his voice calm but urgent.


    "Think about it. This mall¡¯s always crowded, and people usually show up without spontaneously.


    If someone managed to catch that woman and Luna Regina in the same frame and delete only her, they had to know exactly where she was going to be."


    "They¡¯re watching her. Every move."


    My breath caught.


    "That... actually makes sense," I whispered, suddenly lightheaded.


    My mind spun.


    Who would want to hide this? Who didn¡¯t want Sebastian¡¯s mother to find her so-called savior? Who else knew what happened that night?


    Maggie Locke?


    Or one of the other women who were there?


    Sebastian¡¯s expression turned sharp, his voice low.


    "Looks like I¡¯m not the only one keeping my mother in the dark. Someone else is working just as hard to keep them apart."


    I nced around the mall, suddenly hyper-aware of how open the space was.


    The invisible weight of being watched settled on my shoulders.


    Without thinking, I reached for Sebastian¡¯s arm and stepped closer.


    "Let¡¯s go home," I whispered.


    Sebastian gave Tang a few quiet instructions, then led me back to the car.


    Once we were inside, the doors shut with a soft thud.


    He turned toward me, eyes focused.


    "Cece, be honest. Why are you suddenly so invested in this?"


    I took a quiet breath. Time to spin something usible.


    "Okay, fine," I said.


    "Harper and I were having dinner here earlier. When we left, I saw your mom. And... I don¡¯t know. I had a weird moment and decided to follow her."


    Sebastian blinked.


    He looked genuinely surprised.


    "I figured you¡¯d catch me doing something suspicious, so I panicked," I added, forcing an awkwardugh.


    "It was dumb. I know."


    He watched me for a long moment.


    "That doesn¡¯t sound like you."


    Then he reached over, gently brushing my hair back from my forehead.


    "No more weird impulses, okay? Bad for your brain."


    I swatted his hand away and buckled my seatbelt.


    "Let¡¯s just go home."


    I leaned back into the seat, letting the exhaustion show on my face.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t say another word. He just started the car.


    Back at the penthouse, I immediately pulled my phone from his pocket and slipped into the guest bedroom, locking the door behind me.


    I needed space. And time.


    A few minutester, Sebastian knocked.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    --


    I barely slept that night. Even in a penthouse with top-notch security, I couldn¡¯t shut my brain off.


    The next morning, I showered, got dressed, and headed to the dining room. Sawyer and Tang were already there, ying with Muffin while Liam set the table.


    I greeted them with my usual mask of normalcy. At this point, I could fake calm in my sleep.


    "Is the Alpha still asleep?" I asked, keeping my tone light.


    "He is," Liam replied. Then, with mock-innocence:"Sawyer, why don¡¯t you go wake him?"


    Sawyer¡¯s eyes went wide. "Do I look like I have a death wish? Cecilia, this mission is yours. You¡¯re the only one qualified!"


    I let out a dramatic sigh. "Fine. I¡¯ll do it."


    I walked up to the master bedroom and knocked softly. No response.


    I hesitated, then pushed the door open just a crack.


    The bed was empty, and from where I stood, the room looked quiet. He must¡¯ve already gotten up.


    I was about to walk off when the door suddenly opened from the inside.


    He moved in my direction, wearing nothing but a towel slung low on his hips.


    Caught off guard, I felt heat rush to my face.


    I waved my hands like a traffic cop. "Nope. Put some clothes on. Immediately."


    Instead, he pulled me into the room and shut the door behind me.


    "Looking for me so early?" he teased. "Here to pick out my outfit?"


    "I was sent to wake you up, not get pulled into your undressing montage."


    He tugged me toward his walk-in closet.


    "Well, since you¡¯re here, you might as well help me choose."


    Help with what? Choosing between fifty shades of ck suits?


    I didn¡¯t want to linger.


    I could already imagine the looks I¡¯d get if I stayed in there too long.


    I grabbed the first decent outfit I saw."This one. It¡¯s fine."


    "That was barely two seconds of effort, Cece."


    "You don¡¯t need effort. You¡¯d look good in a paper bag," I said, already edging toward the door.


    "Now go get dressed. I¡¯ll wait outside."


    I¡¯d barely taken a step when he caught my wrist.


    His lips brushed against my ear, warm and teasing.


    "Help me put it on."

 Chapter 277 Morning Temptations

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 277 Morning Temptations</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    His arms circled my waist from behind, his skin still damp from the shower.


    The heat of him pressed into my back, and I could feel every inch of muscle beneath that barely-there towel.


    The scent of his body wash made me dizzy.


    His lips brushed the curve of my ear, unhurried, like he had all the time in the world.


    A tingling sensation spread from my ear down through my entire body, all the way to my curling toes.


    Seriously? With sunlight pouring through the windows like we were in some kind of adult perfume ad?


    "You... you can dress yourself," I insisted, trying to pry hisrge hands from my waist. Not that I was really trying. Not hard enough.


    I needed to leave this room immediately. This was testing my willpower in ways I wasn¡¯t prepared for.


    Sebastian¡¯s gaze dropped to my reddening earlobes.


    He smirked. That infuriating, melt-your-resolve kind of smirk.


    He had no intention of letting me escape.


    His breath skimmed across my skin as he whispered, his voice dropping to that dark, dangerous tone that suggested all kinds of trouble.


    "I want to see you button my shirt. Slowly."


    Before I could respond, he took my earlobe between his lips.


    My brain short-circuited. My knees nearly gave out.


    I made a sound I immediately regretted. Definitely somewhere between a whimper and a moan.


    Fantastic. I¡¯d officially be the girl whoes to wake a man and ends up pinned against a door.


    The door was cool against my back now, his hips keeping me firmly in ce.


    I could feel the thick ridge of his cock pressing against me through the thin towel. My breath hitched. "Sebastian..."


    "Shh," he murmured against my ear, his teeth grazing the sensitive skin just below it. "Just the buttons. For now."


    I struggled against him.


    "Not now," I gasped. "Liam has breakfast ready, and if we take too long, people will start talking."


    "Let them," Sebastian replied,pletely unfazed.


    "They already are."


    Apparently breakfast wasn¡¯t as appetizing as I was.


    After lingering at my ear, he finally imed my mouth.


    It wasn¡¯t a kiss meant to distract. It was a kiss meant to ruin.


    My brain screamed: My lipstick!


    I was internally panicking, but honestly, who could firmly reject a freshly-showered, half-naked man with perfect abs and chest muscles determined to kiss you?


    His tongue swept into my mouth, deep and possessive.


    One of his hands slid from my waist down over my hip, his fingers curling to grip the flesh of my thigh through my dress, hiking it up just an inch.


    The air hit my skin, a sharp contrast to the heat of his palm.


    He rocked his hips forward, a slow, deliberate grind that made my head fall back against the door with a soft thud.


    This wasn¡¯t just temptation. This was a full-blown ambush.


    Still, this couldn¡¯t continue. Not unless I wanted to end up tangled in sheets instead of solving morning problems.


    I shoved lightly at his chest with my elbow, halfughing, half out of breath.


    "Is this your way of asking for help getting dressed? Or are you trying to convince me to undress you instead?"


    Sebastian¡¯s hand was already at my waist, his fingers tracing slow, deliberate strokes back and forth. The pads of his fingers dipped under the waistband of my panties, just a fraction, just enough to tease. "Why not both?"


    Oh, for the love of...


    I caught his wrists and pushed them away.


    "Focus, Alpha. Shirt. Now."


    Getting him dressed was harder than dealing with a sugar-high three-year-old.


    He looked half amused, half annoyed, but handed me the shirt anyway.


    "Fine. But only because you gave me that look."


    I snatched it from his hands, muttering as I shook it out, "Let¡¯s just get this over with before your towel ends up on the floor and I end up in trouble."


    --


    Fifteen minutester, we finally made it to the dining area.


    Sebastian took his seat like nothing had happened.


    I could feel Sawyer and Tang watching us from across the table.


    When I turned to look, they immediately dropped their gazes, suddenly fascinated by Muffin¡¯s tail.


    "Cecilia, dear, how about some yogurt? It¡¯s good for your strength," Liam called, emerging from the kitchen with a warm smile.


    Staring at the breakfast in stunned silence, I would like to say something but shut my mouth instead.


    Because really, what was I even supposed to say?


    "Nothing happened, but thanks to your dirty imaginations, now it looks like I¡¯m lying"? Yeah, no.


    "You worked hard earlier. Eat up," Sebastian said, noticing my hesitation.


    He scooped up a spoonful of yogurt and brought it to my lips.


    I mentally screamed: Worked hard at WHAT, exactly? Sebastian, please... stop talking.


    Liam, who had originally brought the yogurt without any other thoughts, now flushed a deep red.


    Sawyer and Tang clearly couldn¡¯t handle the awkward tension, so they grabbed Muffin and slipped out without a word.


    I wanted the floor to open up and swallow me.


    --


    At the office that morning, thanks to Sebastian¡¯s incredibly misleading "you worked hard"ment, Sawyer insisted on taking over all my usual work.


    He didn¡¯t exin why.


    Everything was somehow understood... without a single word being said.


    Isted about an hour before escaping to the secretarial department, desperate to avoid another round of silent judgment and misinterpreted nces.


    After finishing the paperwork I had on hand, I poured myself a ss of water and walked over to the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Skyscrapers stretched out around me, a glittering reminder of all the things I still had to deal with.


    All I could think about was what Tang said. Someone might be tracking me.


    The moment that thought resurfaced, any trace of calm evaporated.


    I¡¯d spent the entire night tossing and turning over it, and by now, I¡¯d made up my mind.


    Tonight, I was going to tell Sebastian everything.

 Chapter 278 Matchmaker

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 278 Matchmaker</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    The afternoon sun streamed through the floor-to-ceiling windows of a private estate in the foothills west of Denver.


    A select group of women, the kind whose names regrly appeared in the society pages, lounged around a linen-draped table.


    They sipped imported tea and picked at artisanal cheeses, their conversation a low, polished hum.


    Yvonne stretched, savoring the feeling of being among people again. She¡¯d been a recluse for over a week, declining every invitation since the Dahlia masquerade.


    The strange events of that night, followed by their hostess¡¯s abrupt disappearance, had left a chill she couldn¡¯t shake. But even a socialite couldn¡¯t hibernate forever.


    She¡¯d chosen a powerful, brand-new Carolina Herrera dress and decided to rejoin the world.


    "You simply must have heard about Molly¡¯s spectacr face-nt," purred a woman adorned with diamondsrge enough to be considered a security risk. Her eyes gleamed with the pure joy of someone holding a fresh scandal.


    Heads leaned in, the collective thirst for gossip practically audible.


    Yvonne set her cup down."Molly? From the Van Horn jewelry family? And what¡¯s this about Luna Regina searching for someone?"


    A ripple of surprised nces traveled around the table. A woman with perfectly styled silver hair gave her a look of gentle pity."Darling, where have you been? It¡¯s been the talk of Boulder and Denver for days."


    Yvonne offered a wan smile. "A dreadful flu. Complete istion. Do enlighten me."


    "You were at Dahlia¡¯s masquerade, right? Well, guess what. Luna Regina was there too. Of course she was masked and kept to herself. Nobody in that room had a clue."


    She paused, lowering her voice." When the trouble started, Luna Regina was cut off from her guards. A young woman in green led her to safety through a back passage. It was so chaotic, Luna Regina never got a good look at her. Now, she¡¯s on a personal mission to find this ¡®angel in green.¡¯ And she¡¯s not being subtle about it."


    "The description is maddeningly vague," another woman cut in with a sigh." ¡®Tall, willowy, with a fairplexion.¡¯ It¡¯s set off a gold rush. Every unmarried she-wolf has suddenly recalled wearing green that night and is lining up to audition for the role of heroine."


    Yvonne¡¯s heart gave a hard, sudden thump against her ribs. Green dress. Tall and pale. Helped Luna Regina escape.


    "But Luna Regina has dismissed every imant so far. She says she¡¯ll know the real one. The girl¡¯s energy, she says. She¡¯ll remember it."


    "Which brings us back to Molly¡¯ disaster," The woman with the diamonds interjected, seamlessly steering the conversation back to its juiciest point.


    "Georgina set up a private audience, convinced she¡¯d bagged the real deal. Molly swanned into the ck familypound, ying the part of the modest savior to the hilt. Luna Regina grew colder by the minute. When Molly overyed her hand one too many times, Luna Regina simply stated, ¡®You were not there.¡¯ The silence, I¡¯m told, was absolutely cial. Molly left in tears. Georgina¡¯s reputation is in tatters."


    The table erupted in soft, satisfiedughter.


    But Yvonne didn¡¯t hear it. Her mind was a whirlwind.


    "Ladies, you¡¯ll have to forgive me," Yvonne said, rising so abruptly her chair scraped the gstone terrace.


    Her socialite mask was back in ce, but her mind was already miles away." A prior engagement haspletely slipped my mind. Dreadfully rude of me."


    Once outside, Yvonne immediately pulled out her phone and called Cecilia. It went straight to voicemail.


    She wasn¡¯t about to let this opportunity vanish.


    This wasn¡¯t just gossip; it was a storybook plot dropped right into herp.


    The unknown beauty who saves the Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s mother, now the subject of a high-society manhunt.


    Except in this version, Cindere had tossed the ss slipper into a closet and forgotten about it. Time was wasting.


    Acting on a socialite¡¯s instinct for strategic information, Yvonne had a discreet, impably worded text sent to Luna Regina.


    She presented herself not as the savior, but as "another guest who utilized the same service corridor for egress during the unfortunate incident at the Dahlia estate."


    To establish undeniable credibility, she included a precise, obscure detail only someone who had been in that hallway would know.


    Satisfied with her opening move, she slid into her car and tried Cecilia again. Still no answer. Frustrated but undeterred, she scrolled and called Harper instead.


    "Harper! " she eximed the moment the line connected, dispensing with any greeting."You are not going to believe who one of those women was that we helped at the ball!"


    Harper¡¯s voice was wary."Who?"


    "Luna Regina. As in, the Regina ck. Alpha Sebastian¡¯s mother."Yvonne couldn¡¯t keep the triumphant thrill from her voice."It¡¯s been the talk of every country club and charity board for a week. She¡¯s been searching Denver for her ¡¯ angel in green¡¯ to extend her personal thanks. It¡¯s Cecilia, Harper. Our girl!"


    There was a pause on the line.


    "We... actually pieced that together yesterday," Harper admitted, her tone cautious. "But Cecilia doesn¡¯t want to step forward."


    "What? Why on earth not?" Yvonne demanded, genuinely baffled.


    In her world, such a connection was a social coup to be seized, not avoided.


    Harper sighed, the sound heavy with her friend¡¯s unspoken anxieties."She¡¯s nervous. After the whole mess with Xavier and his family¡¯s... expectations, she¡¯s wary of getting tangled in wolf politics. And she¡¯s terrified Sebastian will think she engineered some sort of meet-cute with his mom. She doesn¡¯t want their start to be shadowed by that kind of calction."


    Yvonne considered this, her manicured nail tapping a thoughtful rhythm against the supple leather of her steering wheel.


    Cecilia¡¯s caution, born of past hurt, was understandable.


    But it was also, in her opinion, a tragic waste of a perfectly good romantic turning point.


    "Her hesitation makes a certain sense,"Yvonne conceded."But what if the narrative came to her? What if Luna Regina sought her out? That flips the script entirely, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "What are you thinking?" Harper¡¯s voice sharpened with interest.


    "If our Cindere refuses to try on the slipper,"Yvonne said, a slow, mischievous smile spreading across her face, "then I¡¯ll just have to ensure the royal envoy delivers it right to her doorstep."


    "Leave it to me," she told Harper, her voice full of confident finality."I¡¯ll arrange the most elegantly coincidental meeting this territory has ever witnessed."


    After all, her best friend deserved to be happy. And especially with an Alpha who was so clearly head over heels for her.

 Chapter 279 Group Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 279: Chapter 279 Group Dinner</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I stepped out of the conference room, rolling my stiff shoulders.


    Two missed calls from Yvonne lit up my screen. I hit call back right there in the hallway.


    "Sorry, I was locked in a meeting," I said the second she picked up." What¡¯s going on?"


    "I just got the most fabulous news today!" Her voice was practically sparkling through the speaker." I¡¯m in such a good mood, I simply must take you to dinner tonight. My treat. What do you say?"


    "Tonight?" I hesitated, my mind already shuffling through the mental to-do list.


    I¡¯d been mentally rehearsing how to bring up yesterday¡¯s weird with Sebastian.


    Yvonne, sensing my pause, immediately dialed up the drama." What? You won¡¯t even have dinner with me anymore? I see how it is. I¡¯m already forgotten, am I? Your poor, neglected best friend..." she sighed,ying it on thick.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh." Okay, okay, you win. Dinner. But stop with the tragic opera routine, you¡¯ll give me a guiltplex."


    " Perfect! I¡¯ll text you the details," she chirped, victory clear in her tone.


    Back at my desk, I¡¯d barely opened my email when the internal line buzzed. Sebastian¡¯s voice, calm and definitive, filled the space." I need you to apany me to a g tonight."


    Tonight. My dinner ns with Yvonne shed in my mind.


    "Is there a conflict?" he asked, his voice dropping a fraction when I didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    "I just made ns with Yvonne, actually," I admitted." But it¡¯s fine. I can move it to tomorrow."


    "Hmm," was his only reply, but the sound carried the quiet weight of a settled matter."Make the necessary arrangements. We¡¯ll leave at six."


    As soon as I hung up, I called Yvonne." I¡¯m so sorry, something work-rted came up. The Alpha needs me at an event tonight. Rain check for tomorrow? My treat, anywhere you want."


    "Oh..."The disappointment in her voicested about half a second, then switched to pure, sharp curiosity."That¡¯s fine. Actually, where¡¯s this g?"


    "He didn¡¯t say."


    "Well, find out and let me know," she said." I got invited to some charity thing today and said no. But if you¡¯re going to be there, I might just dig my heels out of the closet and show up after all."


    "I see," I said.


    Her sudden interest felt... pointed.


    "I¡¯ll ask and text you."


    --


    Around five, I brought the finalized reports to Sebastian¡¯s office. While he scanned thest page, I leaned against the doorframe." So, where are we headed tonight?"


    He didn¡¯t look up."The Evergreen."


    I nodded, taking the signed copies back.


    The moment I was in the hallway, my phone was out, texting Yvonne the name and venue.


    Her reply didn¡¯te as a text. My phone rang ten secondster.


    "You are not going to believe this," her voice sang through the line, brimming with exaggerated surprise. "That is the exact g I turned down this afternoon! What are the odds?"


    She paused, letting the manufactured coincidence hang in the air. "Well, since my best friend is going to be trapped with the stuffy suits all night, I suppose it¡¯s my duty to make an appearance. Moral support, and all that. See you there! "


    " Oh. Great," I said, the words t.


    The timing was too perfect.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Yvonne ended the call with Cecilia, a smile of pure satisfaction curving her lips.


    Phase one:plete.


    Earlier that afternoon, her discreet inquiry had borne fruit: a message confirming Luna Regina¡¯s intense interest in meeting her mysterious rescuer.


    The intermediary¡¯s words had been clear: "She is most eager. She wishes to connect without dy." That eagerness was the fuel for Yvonne¡¯s engine.


    Her original n had been elegant in its simplicity: dinner with Cecilia, where Luna Regina would just happen to be dining as well.


    A serendipitous encounter over cr¨¨me br?l¨¦e.


    Sebastian¡¯sst-minute g invitation had thrown a wrench in that. But a true social strategist knew how to pivot.


    --


    Across the city, in the subdued opulence of the ck family residence, impatience was wearing a designer gown.


    "Mom, you have to go. Sebastian will be furious if you¡¯re not there," Zaria pleaded, caught in the crossfire between her brother¡¯s expectations and her mother¡¯s formidable will.


    "I do not have to go anywhere," Luna Regina corrected, not looking up from the phone she kept ncing at."The audacity. This ¡®Cecilia¡¯ expects me toe to her?"


    "It¡¯s not like that," Zaria coaxed, shifting tactics. "Think of it as a neutral venue. A public space is perfect. If the vibe is off, you can make a graceful exit. If she came here and it was awkward, you¡¯d have to practically have security escort her out. Way more drama."


    Luna Regina¡¯s hesitation wasn¡¯t entirely principled.


    She¡¯d received a promising lead on the woman in green hours ago but had chosen to keep it to herself.


    After days of Zaria¡¯s so-called help , Luna Regina saw the pattern. Her daughter wasn¡¯t helping her find the woman.


    She was stonewalling the search. Luna Regina was certain Sebastian was calling the shots.


    That tant lie about the erased footage this morning had been the final straw.


    "I¡¯m otherwise engaged tonight," Luna Regina stated, her tone leaving no room for debate.


    "Doing what?" Zaria pressed, her eyes tracking the phone her mother now deliberately turned screen-down on herp.


    The anxiety in Zaria¡¯s chest tightened.


    Mission: Her mission to get Mom to the meeting was on the verge of failure.


    "Dad and York are already on their way. If you¡¯re a no-show..."


    A single, icy re from her mother silenced her.


    Minutes ticked by in strained quiet.


    Then, Luna Regina¡¯s phone buzzed softly.


    She read the new message. It was from Yvonne. Her whole attitude changed right then.


    A resigned, almost theatrical sigh escaped her.


    "Well," she said, rising with sudden purpose." I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt to put in a brief appearance."


    Zaria¡¯s relief was so profound she felt dizzy with it.


    She didn¡¯t know what magic words had just appeared on her mother¡¯s screen, and she didn¡¯t care.


    The objective was achieved.


    As Luna Regina swept from the room to choose a gown, Zaria allowed herself a small, shaky exhale.


    Operation Save-Sebastian¡¯s-Love-Life (and Avoid-His-Wrath) was, miraculously, back on track.

 Chapter 280 An Awkward Dinner Party

    <h4>Chapter 280: Chapter 280 An Awkward Dinner Party</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I nced at my watch while we walked downstairs. Right on six.


    Tang was waiting by the car again, ready to chauffeur us to the g. A smart move, considering we¡¯d likely be drinking tonight.


    The moment I slid into the backseat, Tang¡¯s eyes caught mine in the rearview mirror, his smile warm, a little too knowing.


    "That green dress is a knockout, Cecilia," he said, like a bartenderplimenting a regr.


    "You¡¯ve got a good eye, Tang," I said, shing him a grin.


    The words had barely left my mouth when I remembered something that made my smile falter.


    Sebastian was sitting beside me, silent, his attention glued to his tablet.


    But the second Tang mentioned my dress, his eyes lifted.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but I felt his gaze settle on me for a beat too long before he turned back to the screen.


    We arrived at the restaurant faster than I expected.


    As we pulled up, I heard Tang ask Sebastian,


    "Surveince team said the footage would be back online by five. Did you get the files?"


    "They did," Sebastian replied simply.


    My ears perked up.


    After we stepped out of the car, curiosity tugged at me like an itch I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    "What was that about?" I asked.


    Sebastian studied me for several seconds before letting out a softugh.


    Then he reached out and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear.


    His fingers brushed my skin, slow and deliberate.


    " Nothing major," he murmured, voice low." Just caught someone. Ready to go in?"


    I froze.


    "¡®Caught someone¡¯?" I echoed in my head. Was he testing me?


    I nced at Tang, who just offered azy shrug, his face the picture of feigned innocence, like a guy pretending he hadn¡¯t just watched a soap opera unfold in his rearview mirror.


    When I didn¡¯t move, Sebastian circled back and took my hand in his.


    "Alpha," I said, pulling my hand back."I can walk just fine."


    This wasn¡¯t a date. This was a PR stunt with wine. Holding hands wasn¡¯t part of the script.


    He let go, and we continued walking.


    On the way in, I kept thinking about telling him. About the footage.


    But I kept my mouth shut.Better to wait until we were alone.


    "Which executive are we meeting tonight?" I asked, keeping my tone casual.


    Sebastian paused, then turned to face me.


    "My father," he said, with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    I felt a chill run down my spine. What?


    Before I could even wrap my head around it, Sebastian had already opened the door and was guiding me inside, his hand firm at the small of my back.


    One quick scan of the room showed three people already seated: Alpha Yardley, Zaria, and a younger guy I guessed had to be York.


    "Oh, Mom just stepped out to thedies¡¯ room," Zaria said quickly." She¡¯ll be right back."


    I was already thinking of ways to bail. Call myself, fake food poisoning or sneak out the bathroom window. Whatever worked.


    I was freaking out on the inside, but my face calm like nothing was wrong.


    "Hello, everyone," I said with a smooth smile I¡¯d practiced in mirrors and awkwardworking events.


    Alpha Yardley looked surprisingly warm for someone with a title like that."No need for formalities, Ms. Moore. Please, make yourselffortable."


    Sebastian pulled out the chair next to Zaria.


    "Sit," he said, too gently to be casual.


    "Thank you," I replied, keeping the smile in ce even as I felt like I might crack in half.


    As soon as I sat down, Zaria turned to me with sparkling eyes. "Cecilia, I¡¯m Zaria. Do you remember me from when you and my brother were at..."


    My shoulders stiffened, heat creeping up my neck like a slow burn.


    [ No, God, no. Don¡¯t bring that up. ]


    "Yes, of course I remember," I cut in quickly. "Your ne is gorgeous, by the way. I love vintage pieces."


    "You like it?" Zaria unsped the diamond pendant and held it out without hesitation. "It¡¯s yours."


    "Wow, you¡¯re so generous," I said, blinking.


    What was this, a debutante offering ceremony?


    Sebastian noticed the tension and shot Zaria a look."Aren¡¯t you thirsty after all that talking?"


    She got the message."Right. Water. I¡¯ll grab some." She leaned back in her seat, slightly deted.


    Across the table, York was watching me. But the second our eyes met, he looked away, bored and disinterested.


    I was ready to give him a polite nod, but after that little snub, I pretended not to see him at all.


    "Zaria, go check on your mother," Alpha Yardley said.


    "Oh, I¡¯ll go see," she said, hopping up and heading out.


    I felt like I was sitting on nails. Nobody was yelling, but the silence had weight.


    I turned to Sebastian with the kind of smile you send your best friend right before you strangle them.


    My eyes said: You absolute traitor!


    Under the table, he reached for my hand and gave my fingers a good squeeze. It was payback.


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to give me time to think?


    What happened to that very reasonable promise?


    Who spring-traps someone into a family dinner like this? Who treats emotional warfare like it¡¯s part of the itinerary? !


    Sebastian tried to soothe me with a look, but I wasn¡¯t having it.


    And he still didn¡¯t let go. Of course he didn¡¯t.


    As we carried on our silent back-and-forth, I could feel both Alpha Yardley and York watching us with open curiosity.


    York, especially, looked like he¡¯d just spotted a UFO.


    A few minutester, Zaria came back."Mom is... not feeling great. Said she needed a minute and told us to start without her."


    Sebastian¡¯s jaw tightened.


    Alpha Yardley sighed, not even trying to hide his disappointment.


    "Well then," Alpha Yardley said with a tight smile,"shall we?"


    He looked over at me, clearly trying to shift gears."So, Cecilia. How long have you and Sebastian been working together?"


    Grateful for the shift, I answered politely, doing my best to ignore the tension lingering like smoke in the air.


    Truthfully, I didn¡¯t mind Luna Regina¡¯s absence.


    I¡¯d prepped for cold stares, verbal jabs, maybe even a passive-aggressive toast. Compared to that, ghosting the dinner entirely felt like a win.


    If she didn¡¯t show up at all? Even better.


    I picked up my fork and started eating.


    Dinner tasted fine, but the mood? Totally off. Too quiet and stiff.

 Chapter 281 When Plans Collide

    <h4>Chapter 281: Chapter 281 When ns Collide</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I was just starting to rx into the awkward dinner when my phone buzzed.


    ncing at the screen, I saw Yvonne¡¯s name sh across it. Oh, right. She said she mighte by tonight.


    "Excuse me," I said as I stood, keeping my tone calm and my smile polite."I need to take this."


    Nobody tried to stop me. Not even Sebastian. He knew I wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    And that was the thing about me. I finished what I started. Even if it meant sitting through a dinner that felt like bad reality TV.


    Outside the room, I answered the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Cecilia! Are you there yet?" Yvonne¡¯s voice chirped through the speaker, way too chipper.


    "I¡¯m here. But..." I lowered my voice, ncing down the hallway. "This isn¡¯t a business dinner. It¡¯s... I was set up, Yvonne."


    She didn¡¯t miss a beat. No gasp. Just that same sugar-sweet tone.


    "That¡¯s fine! We¡¯re still in the same restaurant. I¡¯ll swing by and say hiter."


    "Absolutely not," I hissed. Panic red behind my ribs. This mess didn¡¯t need another guest star.


    Sheughed, unbothered. Like this was all part of some si she was watching from the front row.


    "Alright, fine. I won¡¯t barge in. But you have toe by my roomter. I got here early, my team isn¡¯t even around yet, and I brought you something. Call it a peace offering for that aromatherapy mess. If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll know you¡¯re still mad at me."


    I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t help the smile.


    "Are you seriously guilt-tripping me right now?"


    "Is it working?"


    "Fine," I sighed."But I¡¯m not staying. I¡¯ll grab whatever it is and head back."


    "Perfect! I knew you¡¯de around." She sounded utterly pleased with herself.


    She gave me the room number, and I hung up.


    Then I shot Sebastian a quick text: [Headed to the restroom.]


    Sending it bought me a few minutes of usible absence.


    Following Yvonne¡¯s directions, I found myself outside the room she¡¯d specified. The number on the polished door matched.


    I paused, my hand hovering for a second before I knocked.


    A voice called from inside: "Come in."


    It wasn¡¯t Yvonne¡¯s voice.


    I nced at the number again. It was the right one.


    But I¡¯d already knocked. Someone was expecting me.


    After a beat, I pushed the door open.


    The sight that greeted me made my blood run cold.


    And there she was. Sebastian¡¯s mother, Luna Regina. She sat like the ce belonged to her, like she¡¯d been waiting there just for me.


    I froze in the doorway, breath caught in my throat. My eyes widened in disbelief.


    Luna Regina stood up. For a second she looked confused, then her face changed. She recognized me. I could see it clear as day.


    She stepped forward, eyes gleaming with something I couldn¡¯t name.


    "It¡¯s you," she said, her voice warm and certain."From the Dahlia¡¯s G. You¡¯re the one who helped me slip out of that whole mess. You were wearing this same green dress that night."


    A knowing smile touched her lips."Am I right, dear?"


    I forced a polite smile."...Yes. That was me."


    "Oh, thank God! I¡¯ve finally found you!" she eximed, cing both hands on my shoulders like I was the long-lost heiress to a European estate.


    She looked me over from head to toe, her gaze sharp and searching.


    The way she stared at me made my skin crawl. She looked at me like she¡¯d found something valuable in a bargain bin.


    "Gorgeous," she murmured. "Just as stunning as I imagined."


    "How... how are you here, ma¡¯am?" I asked, keeping my tone polite while my brain spun in circles.


    "Someone texted me anonymously today," she said, practically vibrating with excitement."They described a scene from the masquerade that matched perfectly. So I came. And here you are! "


    "I see."


    Internally, I was writing Yvonne¡¯s obituary. That backstabbing little traitor.


    Apparently, the universe had joined forces with my so-called friends to ruin what was left of my evening.


    Sebastian had lied and so did Yvonne.


    At this point, I half-expected my cat to be running a conspiracy newsletter.


    Luna Regina sped my hand like we were old friends. "Come, sit. Let¡¯s catch up."


    "Ma¡¯am, I... I actually have friends waiting in another room," I said, gently trying to free my hand.


    I was already calcting the fallout of this nightmare. How exactly did one exin to a table full of cks that the missing matriarch had been off plotting a rom subplot in another room?


    "I understand," she said, nodding sagely."You got an anonymous message too, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s how you ended up here."


    I blinked, then nodded."Yes, exactly."


    Funny how love made people connect dots that were never on the same page.


    I just wondered how forgiving she¡¯d be once she learned my real name.


    "What¡¯s your name, darling?" she asked suddenly."You never told me at the ball."


    " I¡¯m..." I began, the first syble of "Cecilia" forming on my lips when both our phones buzzed at the same time.


    We shared a brief, awkward smile and nced down at our screens.


    Mine was from Sebastian: [If you don¡¯te back soon, we¡¯ll be skeletons with good table manners.]


    Augh almost escaped me before I swallowed it down.


    Across the room, Luna Regina glided toward the window, her phone already at her ear. "Honestly, the secretary barely stayed. It¡¯s better this way." she said, her voice hushed but pleased."Yes, My green angel is right here.We¡¯ll be right down."


    Hearing her say that, my hands went cold. The phone just dropped from my grip,nding on the thick carpet without a sound.


    She ended the call and turned, her eyesnding on the device at my feet.


    Oh, dear, you dropped your phone," she said, her tone sugary sweet as she moved toward me.


    I grabbed it fast, like it could save me."Ma¡¯am, I just remembered something urgent. My dog is missing. I have to go find him right now."


    I stood, ready to bolt.


    But Luna Regina caught my wrist like a woman who¡¯d wrestled toddlers and won.


    "I¡¯ll have someone find your dog. You¡¯reing with me. I want to properly thank you over dinner."


    "That¡¯s really not..."


    "Nonsense," she beamed, her eyes glinting with a mix of warmth and sheer determination.


    "Indulge me." she added, dropping her voice conspiratorially.


    "Ma¡¯am, I REALLY need to find my dog," I said, trying not to sound like I was begging for my life.


    But she wasn¡¯t hearing it.


    She linked her arm through mine with a firm, practiced ease, guiding me toward another door before I could even think of slipping away.


    Her steps were measured, her grip just polite but firm.


    It was over. The door clicked shut behind us.

 Chapter 282 Mistaken Identities

    <h4>Chapter 282: Chapter 282 Mistaken Identities</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I hadn¡¯t taken more than a few steps when Luna Regina suddenly chirped,


    "Oh, Sebas..."


    I stopped cold.


    Blood? Ice. Spine? Gone.


    Looking up, I saw Sebastian step out of the private dining room.


    Of course this was happening. The universe wasn¡¯t justughing at me. It was having a full-blown cosmic meltdown.


    I pped both hands over my face like that would somehow make me invisible.


    Out of all the restaurants in Denver, in all the private rooms, I had to walk into this one. Straight into the lion¡¯s den.


    Luna Regina beamed like a game show host revealing the grand prize."Don¡¯t be shy, sweetheart."


    She looped an arm around my shoulders and added,


    "Look, my son came out just to meet you. Isn¡¯t that something?"


    She started guiding me toward Sebastian.


    Zaria was standing nearby, her expression frozen somewhere between horror and fascination.


    She stared at her mom as if she¡¯d sprouted another head, then stepped closer like she couldn¡¯t look away.


    "This is my son, Sebastian." Luna Regina said proudly, presenting Sebastian like he was the bachelor on season finale night.


    "H...Hello," I said.


    Sure. Never met this man before in my life. Complete stranger.


    Sebastian¡¯s face was the picture of calm.


    That smug bastard.


    "Hello," he said smoothly, reaching out like we were meeting at a corporate mixer.


    I wanted to kick him in the shin.


    Luna Regina nudged me toward him to shake hands.


    I reached out, ready for a quick handshake and nothing more.But Sebastian took my hand and held it.


    His grip was warm and firm, and he didn¡¯t let go.


    I looked up, rmed.


    His cool expression melted into a smile that was all charm and trouble. Those eyes crinkled, soft and dangerous, as he turned to his mother.


    "Mother, is this the guardian angel who saved your life?" he asked.


    "She¡¯s even more beautiful than you said."


    I was burning. Not metaphorically. My cheeks were actual fire.


    Please, I begged in my head, please stop talking.


    Luna Regina nced down at our still-joined hands. She looked pleased... and a bit confused.


    She pried us apart gently, shooting him a warning look, then looped her arm through mine like nothing had happened.


    "He¡¯s not usually like this," she whispered as we walked.


    I gave her a smile that probably looked like I¡¯d just bitten into a lemon.


    "Let¡¯s go inside," he replied, following us in like this was all perfectly normal.


    Zaria floated in behind him, eyes wide like she¡¯d just seen a UFO.


    Inside the room, Alpha Yardley and York sat inplete silence, staring at the table between them. They looked utterly lost.


    "This is the young woman who saved me," Luna Regina announced proudly.


    Zaria raised an eyebrow.


    "Ah, so this is the one with the perfect skin, great hair, tragic backstory, and heart of gold you¡¯ve been waxing poetic about?"


    "Yes," Luna Regina nodded. "I recognized her the moment I saw her."


    York gave his mother a sarcastic thumbs-up.


    Like this night needed another twist.


    Alpha Yardley recovered first. He stood and smiled at me politely.


    "After everything we¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you. Thank you for helping my wife."


    Sebastian stepped forward.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s properly thanked."


    I smiled like a mannequin in a department store window. Pretty. Silent. Completely dead inside.


    And then Sebastian opened his mouth again.


    Damn it, Sebastian. Even your dad knows how to y it cool. Why are you frencing lines like you¡¯re auditioning for The Notebook?


    Luna Regina blinked, startled.


    "Let her sit next to me," Sebastian said smoothly.


    His voice was honey, and his hand grazed my arm like we were already halfway through a second date.


    Luna Regina¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    I looked at Luna Regina, then at Sebastian. I didn¡¯t have a choice. So I sat down next to him, acting polite because I was trapped.


    Zaria tugged her mother down into a seat across from us, eyes sparkling with mischief like she was watching a live taping of her favorite reality show.


    And just like that, I was back in the exact same chair I¡¯d abandoned earlier. My half-eaten meal still sat there, quietly judging me.


    The awkwardness was stifling. It settled over the table like fog, thick and unrelenting.


    "The food not to your liking?" Sebastian asked, tone smooth and mild, like a waiter politely checking in on a stranger.


    I kicked him under the table.


    Luna Regina, finally catching on, snapped into hostess mode."Zaria, get her fresh utensils."


    Zaria handed me a new set with a wink and a grin, like she was passing me the final rose on a dating show.


    I offered a weak smile in return.


    Dinner resumed. No one spoke. The only sounds were clinking cutlery and the quiet chewing of people pretending this wasn¡¯t the weirdest meal of their lives.


    The silence was so thick it felt like we were all just waiting for someone to scream, ¡®I did it!¡¯ and confess to a murder.


    "You seem to enjoy meat," Sebastian said eventually, cing a slice of beef onto my te." Please, help yourself."


    "Thanks, but I¡¯ve got it," I murmured, keeping my head down.


    I took a few bites, trying to ignore everyone¡¯s eyes on me.


    Then Sebastian picked up a shrimp, peeled it with practiced ease, and held it out to me. Like it was the most natural thing in the world and we did this all the time. And like an idiot, I opened my mouth and swallowed it. I just epted the whole thing.


    Only after I¡¯d swallowed did my brain reboot and scream: WHAT DID YOU JUST DO? !


    The table had gone dead silent again. All eyes were locked on us.


    Luna Regina looked like someone had just served her a plot twist with dessert. Confused. Suspicious. Slightly horrified.


    Sebastian,pletely unfazed, leaned back with the smugness of a man who knew exactly what he was doing.


    "We¡¯ve spent time together, Mother," he said smoothly." She¡¯s charming. Sharp. Exactly what I¡¯ve been looking for."


    Luna Regina stared at him like he¡¯d grown horns."You... you..."


    "Wondering if I¡¯m serious?" he asked, eyes glinting." I am. This isn¡¯t a game. I¡¯m rather taken with her."


    Then he looked right at me. His eyes held mine, and for a moment it felt like we were the only people in the room.


    "What do you think of me?" he asked, voice low and intimate. "Do we make a good match? If you¡¯re open to it, we could make things official tonight."


    Luna Regina¡¯s face was a picture. She looked confused, shocked, and like she was wondering if someone had secretly reced her son.

 Chapter 283 Trapped in Green

    <h4>Chapter 283: Chapter 283 Trapped in Green</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I set down my fork.


    Every single person at the table turned to look at me in perfect unison.


    Sebastian just dropped the "are we official now?" bomb, and his mom probably thought he¡¯d lost his damn mind.


    The air went still. Even the clink of cutlery stopped, like the house itself was holding its breath.


    Or maybe... was this his twisted idea of scaring me off?


    "I think..." I began, summoning every ounce ofposure I had, doing my best to sound like a rational adult,


    "I just think rtionships take time. You don¡¯t really know someone until you¡¯ve gone through the good days, the bad ones, and everything in between. So... yeah. No need to rush."


    My voice was steady, but my heart hammered against my ribs. My palms were damp. I folded them in myp to hide the tremble in my fingers.


    The awkwardness was thick enough to spread on toast.


    Sebastian¡¯s siblings risked quick nces at his face like they were watching a slow-motion car crash.


    Alpha Yardley looked stunned. Luna Regina was still processing.


    Sebastian¡¯s expression stayed neutral. Too neutral. He was either deeply insulted or deeply amused.


    He kept staring at me, dark eyes unreadable.


    Zaria clutched York¡¯s arm like she was bracing for an explosion.


    York reached for his water ss, probably just to have something to do with his hands.


    "You like the slow burn, huh?" Sebastian said with a grin."Me? I¡¯m all about summer. Let¡¯s fly south in December and chase the sun."


    The grin waszy, downright cocky, like he was enjoying the way I squirmed. His eyes gleamed with mischief, and maybe a hint of something else.


    My brain short-circuited.


    What even was that? A joke? A challenge? A proposal disguised as a pickup line?


    Seeing my stunned silence, Luna Regina stepped in to smooth things over.


    "The southern hemisphere sounds wonderful! You two should go to Australia for New Year¡¯s. It¡¯s settled, then."


    I took a deep breath and let it out slowly.


    My face was hot. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was embarrassment, panic, or the absurdity of being pseudo-engaged in front of a pack of werewolves.


    One thought echoed in my head: This is going toe back and bite me. Hard.


    Sebastian seemed particrly pleased with his mother¡¯s reaction.


    "Mom, you¡¯re being ridiculously adorable today."


    "Don¡¯t be silly," Luna Regina said, waving him off but touching her face self-consciously.


    Her cheeks flushed the faintest pink, and she ducked her head like a teenager being teased.


    Alpha Yardley nced at his often-dazed wife.His brow furrowed, but he said nothing.


    Zaria and York looked shocked, but they stayed politely quiet.


    For a second, it looked like we¡¯d survive one meal without drama. The mom was still spaced out, the Alpha kept his distance, and the siblings weren¡¯t getting involved. I was even starting to chill a little.


    But then Luna Regina snapped out of her blissful fog and turned sharply to me, like a switch had flipped.


    "By the way, darling, what¡¯s your name? You were just about to tell me earlier, remember?"


    My heart clenched.


    Around the table, everyone stiffened. It was like someone had pulled the emergency brake.


    It felt like gambling in Vegas with a suitcase full of cash. One wrong move, and I could lose everything.


    But sooner orter, the truth had toe out.


    Sebastian stepped in, voice calm and smooth.


    "Seriously, Mom? First you drag her in, then you interrogate her, and now you want her whole backstory? You¡¯re actually scary."


    Luna Reginaughed lightly.


    "I¡¯m just asking her name! She was about to say it earlier."


    Sebastian countered smoothly,


    "She was just being polite. She never took credit for helping you. That shows she¡¯s humble. She¡¯s not hiding anything, she just likes to keep things private."


    Luna Regina opened her mouth to reply, but he kept going.


    "Let¡¯s not rush it. Let her eat in peace. Next time, we¡¯ll invite her over properly, and once she¡¯sfortable, she¡¯ll share whatever she wants."


    Luna Regina blinked, clearly confused.


    I caught the key phrases: next time, their home, invite...


    There was going to be a next time? ! Oh no. I couldn¡¯t keep sneaking around like some mystery guest star.


    Better to rip the Band-Aid off now.


    It¡¯s okay," I said quickly. "I don¡¯t mind sharing my name, ma¡¯am."


    "Miss! "


    Alpha Yardley¡¯s voice cut across the room like a whip.


    I jumped, nearly flinging my napkin into my water ss.


    Seriously? Jump scare during dinner?


    He cleared his throat, then gave me a slow, meaningful look.


    "There¡¯s no rush," he said, voice suddenly calm but firm. "Names aren¡¯t important right now. What matters is presence. Energy. Intention."


    What? Was he quoting a self-help book?


    "For now," he continued, "let¡¯s just go with... Green."


    Green?


    That wasn¡¯t even a name. That was a color.


    "Green works," York said quickly, shooting me a look that screamed just go with it.


    "It¡¯s kind of cool," Zaria added, way too cheerfully."Like a code name. Very spy movie."


    "Green," Sebastian repeated, smiling like he was in on some private joke.


    I blinked, torn between confusion andughter.


    Luna Regina didn¡¯t seem suspicious, just vaguely amused. "Green?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "It¡¯s fresh. Honest. Uplicated," Alpha Yardley said smoothly. "And she¡¯s wearing green, aren¡¯t you?"


    I looked down. I was.


    Lucky coincidence? Or deliberate misdirection?


    Either way, I nodded and smiled. "Green it is."


    One thought echoed in my head:


    This is either genius... or the weirdest dinner of my life.


    My scalp tingled.


    That nickname was going to haunt me.


    Then, as if she¡¯d just remembered something, Zaria added:


    "Oh! We¡¯re doing a family retreat this weekend. Just some hiking, a little meditation, and clearing our heads. You shoulde. After what happened with my mom, you could use some good vibes."


    That triggered Luna Regina¡¯s memory.


    "Yes! You muste, Green. Bring those two girls with you. We¡¯ll go reconnect with nature and clear the bad energy. It¡¯ll be fun! "


    Fun? A weekend in the woods with the ck family and a name tag that said ¡®Green¡¯? My soul left my body.


    I nced at my watch, desperate for an excuse.


    "I gotta work this weekend," I said as I stood up. "Thanks, everyone. I¡¯m gonna head out."


    I didn¡¯t wait for replies. I was halfway to the door before anyone could blink.


    "Wait, Green! I don¡¯t have your number! " Luna Regina called after me.


    But I was already gone.Like a gust of wind with social anxiety.

 Chapter 284 The Matchmaker’s Trap

    <h4>Chapter 284: Chapter 284 The Matchmaker¡¯s Trap</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Sebastian rose from his chair with calm precision, offering a reassuring smile to his mother.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go after her. I promise she won¡¯t be working this weekend..."


    But Luna Regina wasn¡¯t in the mood for subtlety. "Then go! What are you waiting for?"


    He walked downstairs, calm and steady.


    Back at the table, Alpha Yardley and Zaria exchanged a quick look, both amused and a little concerned.


    Zaria leaned closer to her father, lowering her voice.


    "If we keep messing with Mom like this and she gets mad enough to run off to Grandma¡¯s in Colorado Springs, we¡¯re all going to regret it."


    "Was that Cecilia who just left?" Luna Regina asked suddenly, snapping out of her daze."Did she and your brother fight?"


    Zaria froze, twisting her fingers."Uh..."


    York cut in smoothly, saving his sister.


    "You walked out, Mom. What did you expect her to think? You¡¯re the one who always storms off. And honestly? You¡¯ve already decided she¡¯s not good enough. You never even gave her a real shot."


    Luna Regina flushed.


    "I didn¡¯t disappear on purpose. I had a meeting with Green," she muttered defensively."Besides, it¡¯s obvious your brother isn¡¯t that into her if he¡¯s already fallen for Green."


    "Wow," Zaria said, folding her arms."You sound awfully proud that your son might be cheating. Congrats on raising a future tabloid headline."


    "You little brat! " Luna Regina clutched at her chest in mock horror, but the insult didn¡¯tnd.


    Then came the hesitation. Her expression shifted as she tried to make sense of it all.


    "Maybe I owe Ms. Moore an apology? I didn¡¯t think Sebastian would move on so fast. I¡¯m just as shocked as anyone."


    Zaria let out a long sigh.


    "Sebas really does fall for every woman he meets."


    Or maybe, she thought, he¡¯s just fallen for the same one twice.


    Luna Regina wavered for a moment, then doubled down.


    "When two people hit it off like that, you don¡¯t question it. That kind of connection? It¡¯s rare. And Sebas¡¯s just doing what feels right to him."


    Zaria stared at her.


    Holy shit, she actually believed this.


    She gave a slow, sarcastic p."Wow, Mom. Your mental gymnastics deserve a Olympic medal."


    York rolled his eyes so hard it was a miracle they didn¡¯t get stuck.


    Alpha Yardley cleared his throat and delivered his verdict.


    "Enough spection. Sebastian will figure it out. Both Ms. Moore and Green seem like good young women. We¡¯ll support whoever he chooses."


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I¡¯d barely made it to the lobby when Tang intercepted me.


    "Cecilia, Alpha Sebastian asked you to wait for him."


    "He¡¯sing down too?" I asked, already feeling my stomach drop.


    "Yes. The car¡¯s waiting outside." He jerked his chin toward the entrance.


    I walked out with him and reached for the front passenger door, but Tang blocked me.


    "He said he wants to talk with you on the ride back," he said, grinning as he opened the rear door instead. "Asked that you sit in the back."


    That maniptive jerk. I slid into the back seat, swallowing my annoyance.


    Sebastian joined me less than two minutester, slipping in beside me. Tang started the engine and raised the privacy partition. The car eased away from the restaurant.


    The backseat felt tense, like the air was about to snap. We sat with space between us, both acting polite, but the tension was obvious.


    Streetlights flickered across our faces, casting brief shes of light and shadow. The silence grew heavier with each block.


    "You liar," I snapped, breaking first. Offense is the best defense, right?


    Sebastian rested his elbow on the door, two fingers casually against his temple as he turned toward me.


    "Miss ¡®Green¡¯ ," he said smoothly."Are you really in a position to call anyone a liar?"


    "One issue at a time," I shot back. "You said you¡¯d give me time to think before meeting your parents. This ambush? Is this your idea of giving me space? Trying to grill me alive in front of your whole family?"


    "So we¡¯re starting with that," he said, pulling out a tablet and handing it to me.


    I looked at the screen. It was security footage from the jewelry store. Me and Harper, in as day. He¡¯d known the whole time.


    I shut the tablet with a sigh. "I thought we weren¡¯t talking about that yet."


    "Actually," Sebastian said, folding his arms and leaning back,"They¡¯re connected. Last night you saw my family at the store. Then you went home and pumped Liam for intel. I¡¯m guessing you recognized my mom and wanted confirmation. But instead of asking me directly, you danced around it by asking about my brother. That right?"


    "Yeah, so what?" I crossed my arms in return, refusing to flinch. If I was going down, I wasn¡¯t going quietly.


    Sebastian reached over and yfully pinched my nose. "So what? You were sending signals that made me think you were ready. That¡¯s why I arranged today¡¯s dinner."


    I froze. Wait, seriously? That¡¯s what it looked like?


    "You don¡¯t believe me?" he said.


    I deted a little. My righteous fury was running out of steam.


    "So?" he asked."Still think those two things are unrted?"


    "I didn¡¯t know she was your mom," I muttered. " Not until yesterday. I didn¡¯t go looking for her on purpose."


    "Okay. But you didn¡¯t tell me either. Were you afraid I¡¯d use it to get closer to you? Thought I¡¯d cling tighter if I found out?"


    His eyes locked onto mine, dark and unreadable.


    My heart stuttered. He wasn¡¯t wrong. That thought had definitely crossed my mind.


    Now that he¡¯d said it out loud, I couldn¡¯t even meet his gaze.


    "I just thought if your mom found out it was me, she wouldn¡¯t believe it was random. She¡¯d probably think I nned the whole thing to make her like me. Or worse, that I was trying to trap you."


    Sebastian¡¯s expression softened. "You¡¯re not wrong about that."


    Seeing his mood shift, I jumped in quickly.


    "I nned to tell you tonight, okay? I just had no clue you already knew. And I really didn¡¯t think today would blow up like this."

 Chapter 285 Flames and Admissions

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 285 mes and Admissions</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Sebastian gazed at my face, beckoning with his hand."Come here."


    I nced at the small distance between us. We were already close in the back seat of the car.


    "I think I¡¯m good right where I am," I said primly, straightening my posture."Let¡¯s talk about what matters first."


    Sebastian reached for me, hisrge hand wrapping around my wrist.


    "I¡¯m not asking you toe over so I can kiss you silent and stop you from talking," he said with a hint of amusement.


    The tug-of-war was embarrassingly one-sided.


    Before I could protest further, I found myself pulled onto hisp.


    The heat of his body was immediate, like I¡¯d just parked myself on a sunlit leather seat in July.


    "So," I cleared my throat, trying to maintain some semnce of dignity."You tricked me, and I kept something from you. Let¡¯s call it even, shall we?"


    It sounded like the most adult thing to say, even if my heart was pounding like I¡¯d just run a mile in heels.


    We both lied and kept things from each other. It was already a mess. What¡¯s the point of keeping score now?


    "We can call it even," Sebastian agreed easily, hisrge hand caressing the space between my shoulder des.


    I pulled his hand away.


    "Also, I will not be attending your family gathering this weekend, and I definitely won¡¯t y the role of ¡¯Green¡¯! " I protested.


    "Your mother will find out who I am eventually. I don¡¯t want to hide it. Besides, why should I? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m desperate for her approval, and it¡¯s not like I absolutely need to..."


    The words ¡¯marry you¡¯ mmed into my throat like a rogue wave.


    "The weekend invitation is for my mother¡¯s savior, not my girlfriend," Sebastian said, turning his palm to grasp my hand."After it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll tell her everything. I won¡¯t make you y Green forever."


    "You..." I sighed in frustration.


    "And what makes you and Luna Regina think she¡¯ll like me better if you dy the truth?"


    "She already likes you," Sebastian said, cing a quick peck on my lips."You¡¯re the most wonderful woman in the world."


    He sounded sweet, but I knew that could blow up in my face if I wasn¡¯t careful.


    I quickly regained my senses.


    "Sebastian, don¡¯t overthink it. Your mom likes Green because she thinks she¡¯s a rich, ssy girl from the ¡¯right¡¯ kind of family. That¡¯s what she wants for you. And I¡¯m not that girl."


    "Don¡¯t get worked up," Sebastian said soothingly.


    After a moment, he added,"Today was chaos. I saw how stressed you looked when she asked your name. I honestly thought you didn¡¯t want to answer, so I jumped in."


    "But maybe this step-by-step approach isn¡¯t such a bad thing. It gives her time. A chance to adapt. Will you give her that?"


    "What if I t-out refuse to go this weekend?" I challenged.


    Sebastian smiled. "Then you don¡¯t go. No drama, no pressure."


    I nodded firmly. "Good. But you¡¯d better not ambush me halfway through with a change of n."


    I tried to slide off hisp, but Sebastian¡¯s hands stayed on my waist, holding me there. His gaze dropped to my lips.


    "After all that talking, aren¡¯t you thirsty?" he asked, voice low.


    "I¡¯m not thirsty," I replied.


    "Well, I am," he said.


    "There¡¯s bottled water in the console fridge," I said, ying innocent.


    Sebastian cupped my face, his thumbs brushing over my lips as he leaned in.


    "Too cold. I¡¯ve developed a taste for warm thingstely."


    His words dissolved into my mouth as he kissed me. His tongue slipped past my lips, teasing, coaxing, pulling me under.


    Within moments, the space between us disappeared, and I melted into his chest.


    His hands slid down my waist, gripping me tighter as the kiss deepened.


    The heat hit fast and hard. I felt it everywhere, and there was no ignoring it.


    One hand traveled up my spine, fingers threading through my hair to cradle the back of my head.


    "Cecilia," he breathed against my lips, pulling back only enough to look into my eyes.


    There was something wild behind his stare.


    I ced my hand on his chest and felt his heartbeat. It was calm at first, but then it picked up.


    It raced beneath my palm, a silent confession of everything he hadn¡¯t said aloud.


    And in his eyes? Hunger. Possession. A kind of devotion that made my breath catch. It was terrifying. It was thrilling. And it was entirely mine.


    His mouth found my neck, trailing hot kisses down the sensitive column of my throat. A small gasp escaped me as he nipped gently at the juncture where my neck met my shoulder.


    My head fell back, giving him better ess as his hands roamed freely over my body, learning every curve.


    "You drive me crazy," he murmured against my skin."Do you know that?"


    The rasp of his voice, the heat of his breath against my ear. It all short-circuited my brain.


    I turned my face to recapture his lips, my hands sliding up to tangle in his hair.


    Our mouths collided with renewed urgency, the tentative exploration from moments ago reced by something more desperate, more demanding.


    His tongue swept into my mouth, iming it entirely as his hands gripped my hips, pulling me more firmly against him.


    I could feel the hard evidence of his desire pressing against me, and a thrill shot through my body at the knowledge that I affected him this way.


    "Sebastian," I whispered, my voice barely recognizable to my own ears.


    The car slowed suddenly, a sharp reminder of where we actually were.


    Tang had apparently decided he¡¯d rather risk whish than be stuck chauffeuring us through a full-on makeout scene.


    He¡¯d gotten us to my apartment building in record time.


    He probably thought we were going to fight and wanted to minimize the damage.


    If only he knew the kind of bat " we were engaged in.


    We reluctantly broke apart, both breathing heavily.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes were dark and stormy with unfulfilled desire as he gazed at me, his lips slightly swollen from our kisses.


    "We¡¯re here," he said, unnecessarily, his voice rough.


    I nodded, trying topose myself as I slid off hisp and back onto the seat beside him.


    My legs felt like jelly, and I was deeply grateful not to be standing just yet.


    Sebastian reached over and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear, his touch gentle.


    "This conversation isn¡¯t over," he promised, the double meaning unmistakable.


    "I wouldn¡¯t expect it to be," I replied, trying for aloof butending up breathless and blushing.


    Tang opened the car door for us, his face the picture of professional neutrality.


    As we exited the car, Sebastian¡¯s handnded on the small of my back, guiding me toward my building.

 Chapter 286 Unexpected Guest

    <h4>Chapter 286: Chapter 286 Unexpected Guest</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I barely had time to collect my thoughts after Sebastian¡¯s burning kisses before the elevator dinged and opened to the penthouse.


    As we stepped inside, my phone buzzed. A message from Yvonne lit up the screen:


    [Don¡¯t be mad at your bestie! Tell me how the meeting went!]


    I stared at the text for a second before typing back:


    [It went fine. By the way, Sebastian¡¯s mom invited you to join us this weekend for a nature retreat. Sign up fast if you¡¯re interested.]


    Yvonne replied with a simple: [What? ]


    I slipped my phone into my pocket and tried not to roll my eyes.


    If she wanted to tag along for the "good karma," fine.


    I¡¯d be Green, Yvonne could be Pink, and Harper could be Blue.


    Boom. Magical girl squad. Adult version.


    "Who was that?" Sebastian asked, ncing at my phone.


    "Liar number two," I said tly.


    My tone was dry, but I didn¡¯t miss the way his jaw twitched ever so slightly.


    Sebastian shot me a look, somewhere between amused and irritated.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything. Probably for the best.


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood to exin the tangled web of lies we were all currently sitting in. Let the silence speak for itself.


    As the elevator doors opened and we stepped into the hallway, I came to an abrupt stop and immediately took two careful steps back.


    There he was, Xavier, just sitting in the living room like he paid the damn rent.


    He was nted on the couch, wearing a fitted charcoal gray shirt, his expression tight with that signature brand of cold fury he wore so well.


    He looked like he¡¯d just swallowed a live grenade.


    And judging by the tension in his shoulders and the way his eyes locked on me like a predator spotting prey, I had a sinking feeling I was the st radius.


    Even Muffin wasn¡¯t having it. The little guy had positioned himself halfway behind a chair, clearly picking up on the alpha energy radiating off Xavier like heat.


    But the second Muffin spotted Sebastian and me, he scampered over and pawed at Sebastian¡¯s pant leg like he was his long-lost savior.


    Liam emerged from the kitchen carrying a tea tray.


    "Some tea, Alpha Xavier," he said, cing it down gently on the coffee table. Then he leaned toward Sebastian and whispered:


    "I ran into Alpha Xavier downstairs when I was taking out the trash. He... insisted oning up."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t look mad.


    If anything, his eyes narrowed with the kind of stillness that made my stomach tighten.


    But me? I was seething.


    My spine stiffened, and I felt my breath catch just behind my teeth.


    My life was officially a three-ring circus. And Xavier? He was running the whole damn show.


    He kept showing up uninvited, like the universe handed him a VIP pass to all my personal drama.


    I half-expected him to toss popcorn in his mouth while watching my emotional life implode.


    It was like he reset his brain every week and came back with a brand new way to test my sanity.


    Was that his new thing now? Just show up out of nowhere and mess with my head?


    "Xavier, you..." I started, my brow furrowed in irritation, already bracing myself for another round of his unsolicited opinions.


    "I¡¯m not here for you," he said tly, cutting me off like I wasn¡¯t even part of the conversation.


    I blinked. Okay, rude.


    Xavier calmly picked up his teacup, took a slow sip like he had all the time in the world, then shifted his gaze to Sebastian.


    "Alpha Sebastian , there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you," he said. His voice was level, but there was tension simmering underneath.


    Sebastian gave a rxed smile,pletely unfazed." Sure. Let¡¯s head to my study."


    Without another word, Xavier set his cup down and stood.


    His movements were slow, controlled. Almost too calm. Like he was trying not to let something slip through the cracks.


    They walked down the hallway. Sebastian in front, Xavier right behind him.


    Neither of them said a word. They didn¡¯t even look at each other.The air between them felt like it could shatter.


    Honestly, it felt like I was watching a mob movie.


    Two serious-looking men heading into a private room for one of those no-witness conversations that usually ends with someone bleeding.


    I stared after them, stunned.


    A cold trickle of anxiety slid down my spine.


    Tang appeared beside me, brows knitted.


    He leaned in like he didn¡¯t want to say it too loud." What could Alpha Xavier possibly want to talk to our Alpha about?"


    Then he turned to me, eyes suddenly widening, like something had just clicked in his brain." Wait... you don¡¯t think..."


    My heart skipped a beat at his expression."Don¡¯t think what?"


    Tang¡¯s voice dropped to a dramatic whisper.


    "That he¡¯s here to challenge our Alpha to a duel over you!" he blurted out.


    I gave him a t, unimpressed look, my arms crossing on instinct.


    "Really? This isn¡¯t the Wild West."


    Tang shrugged,pletely unbothered by my sarcasm.


    "Hey, I¡¯m just saying. This feels like some dramatic showdown over a girl," he muttered, already creeping toward the hallway like a cat sneaking up on prey, clearly ready to press his ear to the door.


    He actually crouched a little, like that would make him less suspicious, which was ridiculous.


    "Come on, let¡¯s eavesdrop," he whispered, eyes lit with mischievous curiosity.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    My feet felt rooted to the ground, like my body knew something I didn¡¯t.


    Instead, I picked up Muffin from the floor. He squirmed in my arms, sensing the tension, his little ears twitching toward the hallway.


    I started pacing, each step sharp against the polished floor.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if Xavier was here to clear up the pregnancy misunderstanding, or if he was about to make this whole thing ten times worse.


    Was he actually going to tell Sebastian?


    Or... was he insane enough to lie and im the imaginary baby as his?


    No. No way. Not even he would go that far... right?


    "BANG! "


    A loud crash from the direction of the study made me jump.


    My heart shot into my throat.


    What the hell was going on in there?

 Chapter 287 Shadows and Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 287: Chapter 287 Shadows and Secrets</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I rushed toward the study with Muffin clutched to my chest, my heart hammering against my ribs.


    The door was ajar, and I peered inside cautiously.


    What I saw wasn¡¯t even close to what I expected.


    Tang had Xavier pinned to the floor, one arm twisted behind his back.


    Sebastian was leaning against his desk, calm as ever, though there was a flicker of amusement in his eyes.


    "Tang," Sebastian said calmly. "Let him go. Help Alpha Xavier up. He just bumped into the globe,that¡¯s all."


    Tang released his grip, though he clearly wasn¡¯t buying that exnation.


    I pieced it together quickly.


    Tang must¡¯ve been listening at the door when something loud crashed inside.


    He ran in, saw Xavier holding the globe, and thought things had gone violent.


    "My apologies," Tang muttered, helping Xavier up.


    Xavier¡¯s jaw was clenched hard as he rubbed his arm, eyes burning.


    "Alpha Xavier," Sebastian said, "I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯m willing to work with you."


    He paused, letting the words hang. "But only on one condition."


    "Name it," Xavier said, voice tight.


    Sebastian smiled, sharp and cool."You follow my lead."


    I could practically feel Xavier¡¯s ego flinch. Working with his romantic rival? Barely tolerable. Taking orders? No chance.


    "We can coborate," Xavier said stiffly." But what makes your judgment better than mine?"


    Sebastian let out a long, pointed sigh. "You¡¯re being petty, Alpha Xavier. Go home. Sleep on it."


    He motioned to Tang, who picked up the fallen globe and handed it over.


    Sebastian nudged the globe toward Xavier with one hand, tone dry. "Here. Since you seemed ready to swing it, maybe take it home. Roll it around if you¡¯re still feeling jumpy."


    Xavier¡¯s expression went full arctic. He didn¡¯t take the globe. He just stood and walked out.


    I turned and hurried back to the living room, Muffin still in my arms. I¡¯d barely made it before Xavier caught up.


    "Cecilia," he said behind me, voice lower than I expected.


    I turned, keeping my face nk. "Goodbye, Xavier."


    His face changed for a second. Maybe he was hurt. Or maybe just disappointed and trying to hide it.


    "Goodbye?" he asked."That sounds... final. If I died tomorrow, would you even care?"


    "Honestly? No." I wasn¡¯t here for his guilt games.


    Xavier gave a dryugh. "I figured you¡¯d say that."


    "Then why ask?" I sighed. "Just get out of here and live your own life."


    His eyes lit up like I¡¯d just handed him hope on a golden tter. He was already rewriting my dismissal into some secret sign of affection.


    That shift made my skin crawl.


    "About the baby," he said suddenly, his voice dropping to a low, conspiratorial whisper.


    My stomach clenched, and for a second, I thought I¡¯d misheard him.


    "Before your scent changes," he continued, leaning in slightly, like this was some backroom deal.


    "I can take care of everything with the hospital. Quietly. No one has to know. Not even him."


    My breath caught. Seriously?


    "We may not be mates anymore," he added, his voice slipping into that gentle, almost rehearsed tone guys use when they think they¡¯re being noble, "but you shouldn¡¯t have to deal with this on your own."


    "How thoughtful," I said, smiling so hard my face practically cracked.


    Of course he hadn¡¯t forgotten that little "Misunderstanding." Why would my life ever be easy?


    "I should go," he muttered, eyeing Muffin curled up against my chest."That cat¡¯s dumb. Just like you."


    And with that parting jab, he turned and walked out.


    Muffin seemed to take it personally. He let out a pitiful meow and buried his face in my clothes. I instinctively tightened my arms around him.


    "Don¡¯t listen to him, Muffin. You¡¯re the smartest cat in Denver," I whispered, stroking his fur." Right? You know it."


    "Meeow... mrrrow..." His sad little whines tugged at my heart.


    Sebastian emerged from the study, phone still in hand.


    Noticing Muffin¡¯s distress, Sebastian crossed the room and crouched in front of us.


    "What happened to him?"


    "Someone insulted his intelligence," I said, skipping over the part where I was coteral damage.


    Sebastian gently cupped Muffin¡¯s furry face, examining him like a tiny patient.


    "Simple? No way. Let¡¯s see... Nope. You¡¯re a genius. Brightest little guy in the whole city."


    Muffin immediately perked up under his praise, purring so loud it practically vibrated through my arms.


    Tang appeared a momentter and scooped Muffin up, promising him ytime and treats.


    I watched them disappear down the hall, then turned back to Sebastian.


    I kept thinking about what I¡¯d overheard. This mysterious ¡®coboration¡¯ with Xavier. I wanted to ask. Badly. But if they¡¯d closed the door on me, maybe they didn¡¯t think I should be involved.


    Still, the silence between us stretched.


    "No questions?" Sebastian asked, his tone unreadable.


    I hesitated. Then shook my head. " None that I want to ask right now."


    I forced my voice steady. "Tang said he thinks someone followed mest night. It¡¯s been bugging me. I barely slept."


    Sebastian¡¯s expression sharpened.


    "You think it¡¯s Belinda?"


    "I¡¯ve been wondering. Those photos felt like a warning. If she sent them, she could be behind the stalking too."


    Sebastian nodded slowly.


    "If it¡¯s her, that means she knows more than we thought. About both families. And she definitely doesn¡¯t want my mother to find you."Sebastian listened closely as Iid out my theory, his expression unreadable.


    Then, unexpectedly, he smiled.


    "So that¡¯s why you came clean earlier. You¡¯re worried someone might grab you off the street and I¡¯d have no idea what happened?"


    He grinned."Not gonna lie, you being cautious looks good on you."


    Heat crept up my neck. Had I really been that obvious?


    "Who isn¡¯t afraid of getting murdered?" I snapped." It¡¯s not like I¡¯m some fearless secret agent! "


    I turned and stalked toward the bedroom, irritation prickling under my skin.


    Sebastian followed, caught up in two strides, and wrapped an arm around my waist, pulling me back into him. His chest was warm against my back, his hold solid and steady.


    "I wasn¡¯t mocking you," he said quietly, his lips brushing my hair." I¡¯ve been looking into this. Someone¡¯s definitely been keeping tabs on you."


    He paused."Even before yesterday, I had a feeling. A lot of people were watching at that g. Someone probably recognized you or my mom and didn¡¯t want you two talking. So they began watching you the second you walked out."


    "Who is it?" I asked, heart starting to thump.


    He looked like he already had the answer.


    "Have you heard of the Van Horn family? They run a jewelry empire. Their daughter, Molly, used info from the g to pretend to be you when she visited my family. But I think there¡¯s more going on than a case of mistaken identity."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Molly had info no one else should¡¯ve had. Someone gave her ess to the g¡¯s private security feeds. Dahlia almost got shut down, and the footage vanished the same night she did."


    He lowered his voice."Now ask yourself... who has the power to do that?"


    "Wait," I said slowly."You¡¯re saying it¡¯s Maggie Locke? That she¡¯s trying again, this time through the Van Horns?"


    "That¡¯s my working theory. Ny percent sure. Even if I¡¯m missing a few puzzle pieces, the overall picture fits."


    He turned me gently, his hands resting on my shoulders.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Tang¡¯s staying on you tomorrow. You won¡¯t be alone."


    His calm should¡¯ve reassured me. Instead, a chill slipped down my spine.


    Denver suddenly felt... crowded.Too many shadows. Too many eyes.


    "I need a hot shower," I muttered, pulling away and heading for the bathroom.


    I left my phone on the nightstand as I closed the door behind me.

 Chapter 288 Suspicions

    <h4>Chapter 288: Chapter 288 Suspicions</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Cecilia closed the bathroom door behind her, eager to rinse off the chaos of the day with a hot shower.


    As steam filled the room and water flowed over her shoulders, she tried to clear her mind.


    Stalkers. Cryptic photos. Maggie Locke. The Van Horns. It was all starting to blur together, like a movie she couldn¡¯t hit pause on.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian sat on the edge of her couch, elbows on his knees, waiting in silence.


    A soft chime pulled his attention to the nightstand.


    Cecilia¡¯s phone lit up with a new message.


    His eyes narrowed. There was no name, just a number.


    Given the recent threats she¡¯d received, he didn¡¯t hesitate.


    His concern trumped any sense of privacy.


    He picked up the phone and tapped into the message:


    [Cecilia, this pregnancy is already affecting your body. The longer you dy, the moreplicated it bes. I¡¯ve already spoken to the doctor. We can take care of it this weekend.You¡¯ll need at least a month to recover after the procedure. If you¡¯re worried about Alpha Sebastian, you can stay at our old ce.]


    Sebastian stared at the screen.


    His expression changed.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Twenty minutester, I stepped out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel, skin pink from the hot water.


    The second I saw Sebastian still in my room, another wave of heat climbed up my neck. Was he nning to stay the night?


    I kept my tone casual as I crossed the room to grab my phone.


    "No spare towels in here. If you¡¯re thinking about a shower, you¡¯ll have to head back to the master bath."


    I moved slowly on purpose.


    He pulled me into hisp, just like I expected.


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t a game.


    He wasn¡¯t teasing. He looked serious. Like something was eating him up inside.


    I started to speak, but his warm palm slid over my stomach, heat radiating through the thin fabric of my nightgown.


    "Mmm..." The soft sound escaped before I could help it. I melted against him, hands slipping up to his cor. I loosened his tie, fingers drifting to his buttons.


    "If you really want to shower here, I mean... I could be persuaded," I half-whispered.


    Before I could finish the thought, he caught my hands in his.


    "You¡¯re thinking about this now?" he asked, voice low but firm.


    I blinked."What?"


    The look in his eyes made me feel like I¡¯d just tried to seduce a priest.


    Embarrassment hit me hard.


    "If you¡¯re not into it, then forget it," I said quickly, trying to pull away.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t let go.


    His grip tightened just enough to keep me in ce.


    Confusion twisted in my chest.


    He started this. And somehow I¡¯m the viin? Seriously?


    "Cece," he said slowly," isn¡¯t there something important you forgot to tell me?"


    Oh God. This was a trap. A cue. A chance to confess.


    "Important?" I echoed." No, I¡¯ve told you everything."


    His gaze darkened, sharp and unreadable.


    He nodded toward my phone on the table."You got a text from someone not in your contacts.


    I was worried it might be like the bloody message fromst time, so I checked it.


    Might be Xavier. Take a look."


    Xavier. Great.


    Under his silent stare, I picked up the phone and opened the message.


    Three seconds. That¡¯s how long the silencested after I finished reading. And it was deafening.


    "Listen," I blurted out." He¡¯spletely nuts. None of that¡¯s real."


    Sebastian¡¯s voice came quietly, but it wasced with steel." He cornered you in the elevator the other night, didn¡¯t he?"


    "Yes! But I am not pregnant," I said firmly.


    "Alpha Xavier seems very... thorough," he said."Doctor, hospital, post-op care. Sounds like a well-orchestrated n."


    I groaned. From his perspective, I could see how it all lined up.


    It looked like textbook damage control. And Xavier? He knew exactly how to craft a narrative.


    "I swear, I¡¯d know if I was pregnant! " I argued, exasperated.


    "The other morning I had two iced Americanos on an empty stomach. I felt nauseous for five seconds. Xavier saw me in the elevator and immediatelyunched into baby conspiracy mode. I told him no. He didn¡¯t listen. He¡¯s been living with this fantasy ever since! "


    Sebastian still didn¡¯t respond. He was reading me, weighing everything.


    And I knew what wasing next.


    The Test.


    But then I remembered something. "Look, in about five days, my period¡¯s due. I¡¯m not lying."


    I said it with full conviction.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes softened, but something in him dimmed.


    Disappointment, maybe. Or doubt.


    Noticing the shift, I added quickly,"Besides, we¡¯ve always been careful. Except for that one time."


    He gave a short nod."Maybe it was that one time. Protection isn¡¯t foolproof. That night in London... maybe I wasn¡¯t as careful as I thought."


    "No. Absolutely not," I said, shaking my head hard.


    I turned back to my phone, scrolling down, then hit ¡®Block¡¯ on Xavier¡¯s number again.


    Sebastian watched me quietly. "You¡¯ll probably be seeing more of him soon. If you don¡¯t want that, I can make sure you don¡¯t have to."


    I waved him off. "Don¡¯t bother. He¡¯s harmless. Just... obsessive. This is my city too. I¡¯m not going to hide."


    Sebastian dipped his head, a slow smile tugging at his lips.


    His hand slid back to my stomach, his chin resting lightly on my shoulder. "Earlier, you mentioned something about me showering here..."


    I was still ring at my phone when I felt his breath brush my ear. Warm. Intentional.

 Chapter 289 It’s A Safe Time.

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 289 It¡¯s A Safe Time.</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    A low hum vibrated in his chest against my back.


    That sound always went straight to my core, a conditioned response I fucking hated and craved in equal measure.


    "I did," I said, my voiceing out a bit strained.


    I was still staring at my phone screen, but the words were just a blur.


    All my focus was on the heat of his palm spreading through the thin fabric of my dress, right over my lower stomach.


    His other hand slipping decisively under the dress. His fingers slid through my folds in one smooth, knowing stroke.


    I gasped, my hips jerking forward.


    "Fuck, you¡¯re already wet," he growled into my ear, his voice thick with satisfaction.


    "This for me? Or were you thinking about someone else while you were blocking his number?"


    The possessiveness in his tone sent a sharp thrill through me."You¡¯re an asshole."


    "I am yours." he murmured softly, curling two fingers deep inside me.


    My knees buckled, and I dropped the phone onto the couch.


    His arm around my waist was the only thing holding me up.


    He worked his fingers in and out, a slow, maddening rhythm, his thumb finding my clit and circling with just the right pressure."Tell me who you belong to, Cecilia."


    I was panting, my head falling back against his shoulder." Sebas..."


    "Say it."


    "You," I choked out. "Only you."


    That was all he needed. He withdrew his hand, and the loss was acute.


    Before I could protest, he spun me around to face him.


    His gaze burned into me. He kissed me, deep and unrelenting, guiding me back step by step until we reached the bed.


    The mattress met the backs of my knees, and then my dress was gone, in a blur of motion and breathless heat.


    My bra followed, then his mouth was on my tits, sucking one nipple deep while his fingers pinched and rolled the other.


    He shoved his own pants and boxers down just enough to free his cock, which was already fully hard, jutting out angrily.


    He fumbled for the nightstand drawer, yanking it open. I heard the familiar tear of foil.


    He was rolling the condom on when I reached out and stopped his hand.


    "Wait."


    He froze, his brow furrowed, breathing hard."What?"


    I could see the flicker of old tension in his eyes, the echo of the pregnancy scare we¡¯d just dismantled minutes ago.


    He thought I was stopping him for a different, heavier reason. I looked up at him through the water. "Don¡¯t. I¡¯m... it¡¯s a safe time. For me. I¡¯m good."


    His grip on the condom loosened, the foil packet dangling from his fingers.


    His eyes searched mine, intensity burning in them."You¡¯re sure?"


    I nodded, my hand wrapping around his wrist, moving his hand away from his cock. "I¡¯m sure. Just... I want to feel you. All of you."


    A blush heated my cheeks that had nothing to do with the steam. "Like...st time. In London. It was... different. Better." I leaned in, nipping at his lower lip. "I want that again... Just us."


    A sharp, almost pained groan escaped him.


    He tossed the unused condom over his shoulder.


    "Christ, you can¡¯t say shit like that." He kissed me, deep and thorough, a seal on the promise.


    Thest trace of doubt seemed to dissolve from his muscles.


    He grabbed my hips, lifting me effortlessly. I wrapped my legs around his waist.


    He didn¡¯t tease.


    He guided the thick head of his cock to my entrance and pushed in, in one relentless, deep thrust.


    The feeling was blinding. No barrier, just skin on skin, the overwhelming stretch, the heat of him filling mepletely.


    My mouth fell open in a silent scream. It was more intense, more raw. He felt bigger, hotter.


    "That¡¯s it," he grunted, his forehead dropping to mine. "That¡¯s what you wanted. To feel every fucking inch. "His voice was a raw scrape of sound. "All mine. No secrets."


    He pulled out and mmed back in, setting a brutal, possessive pace.


    The sounds were obscene. The bed creaked with every thrust. Our bodies smacked together, loud and wet. The headboard kept hitting the wall, over and over.


    My ragged cries were swallowed by the pillow and his skin, his guttural groans hot against my ear.


    "It¡¯s so much... god, it¡¯s so much better," I sobbed, my nails digging into his shoulders, clinging to him as he pounded into me.


    The friction was unreal, a direct live wire to every nerve ending. "Just you... fuck, only you..."


    He obliged, his hands gripping my ass, spreading me wider, angling himself to hit that perfect spot with every thrust.


    He moved and flipped us over fast. I ended up on top, straddling him.


    His hands gripped my hips, guiding me as I started riding him.


    He went deeper like that, and I angled my body to get exactly what I needed.


    I wasing apart, my orgasm ripping through me with a violence that stole my breath, my vision whiting out.


    I clenched around him, milking his cock, and that was all it took.


    With a roar that was half my name, half a curse, he thrust up one final, devastating time and came.


    I felt the hot, pulsing rush deep inside me, each jet triggering another aftershock in my own trembling body.


    He held me there, my body copsed onto his, both of us shuddering through the waves, our harsh breaths and the fading creak of the bed the only sounds in the room.


    Slowly, he shifted, easing us onto our sides, keeping himself buried inside me as he pulled me close. He kept his arms around me, our foreheads still touching.

 Chapter 290 Breakfast Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 290: Chapter 290 Breakfast Interrogation</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I felt the mattress shift as Sebastian carefully extracted himself from our tangled embrace.


    Through half-open eyes, I watched him move silently across the room, his powerful frame silhouetted against the morning light filtering through the curtains.


    I could still feel him in every part of me. Last night definitely left its mark.


    As he disappeared into the bathroom, I buried my face in the pillow that still held his scent, letting myself sink into a rare moment of unadulterated peace.


    The shower turned on, and I thought about joining him.


    Then my phone buzzed. It was Harper. She was already in the penthouse.


    So much for post-hookup cuddles.


    --


    By the time I emerged from the bedroom, dressed infortable leggings and an oversized sweater, I found Harper sitting in the living room, dark circles prominent beneath her eyes.


    She was simultaneously scratching Muffin under his chin while trying to convince Tang to show her his chest tattoo.


    "Tang, just pull your shirt up a little higher," Harper was saying, her hand already reaching toward him."I can¡¯t see the pattern clearly."


    Tang politely backed away, tugging his shirt back down."It¡¯s nothing special, Harper. If you like tattoos so much, maybe book an appointment instead of bugging me at 9 a.m."


    The second she spotted me, Harper abandoned her tattoo investigation and practically lunged across the room.


    She grabbed my wrist and dragged me to the balcony, sliding the ss door closed behind us for privacy.


    "So," she said, raising a brow. "Sneaky midnight rendezvous, huh?" She pointed to my slightly swollen lips. "You look freshly kissed."


    I raised an eyebrow, nodding toward her obvious dark circles. "And you look like you lost a custody battle to your insomnia."


    "Yvonne told me you met Sebastian¡¯s motherst night," she said, keeping her voice carefully measured. "She mentioned something about Luna Regina inviting you to a ¡¯holistic healing weekend¡¯ in the woods?"


    I narrowed my eyes. So she knew about Yvonne¡¯s little scheme.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re invited too," I replied with a sweetly venomous smile.


    Harper must have caught my tone because she immediately went into damage control mode.


    "Look, Cece, Yvonne was just trying to help. This thing with Alpha Sebastian isn¡¯t something you can dodge forever.


    Yeah, her methods are... aggressive, but getting everything out in the open has its advantages.


    If his mother likes you, great. If not, better to know now than six months in. Honestly, I thought the direct approach made sense. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t stop her."


    I sighed heavily, the irritation slowly draining from my body. They meant well, even if their methods were questionable.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t just let it go without some kind of exnation.


    Harper stared at me expectantly, like she knew there was more and was waiting for the real story.


    I leaned against the balcony railing and crossed my arms.


    "Okay, here¡¯s what actually happened."


    I gave her the quick version. Just enough for her to understand the mess I got pulled into.


    How Sebastian and Yvonne, without meaning to, ended up telling the same story.


    How that story made me ¡®Green,¡¯ the mystery woman who saved Luna Regina¡¯s life.


    Harper looked stunned, clutching Muffin like a furry stress ball."That¡¯s... wow."


    "Yeah. Wow is right."


    "So Sebastian wants you to keep ying this ¡®Green¡¯ role until his mom fully warms up to you, and then you drop the truth?" Harper said, trying to wrap her head around it."From his side, it¡¯s protection. From yours..."


    She frowned."It feels like you¡¯re living on borrowed time."


    She started pacing, clearly inwyer mode. "If he tells her this weekend and you¡¯re already in as her savior, that sets you up. If she takes it badly, you¡¯re still the one who pulled her from danger. If she¡¯s cool with it, you lock in your spot as his mate. Either way, it¡¯s a smart move."


    She stopped pacing and gave me a small shrug.


    "Messy? Yeah. But smart."


    "Low risk. If it works, you move forward. If it doesn¡¯t, you¡¯ve still got an out. It¡¯s like testing the waters before diving in headfirst."


    I nodded, feeling some of my anxiety dissolve. When Harperid it out like that, it made strategic sense.


    "That¡¯s actually... pretty brilliant," I admitted.


    "Obviously," Harper said."And since Luna Regina invited Yvonne and me too, we¡¯ll be right there with you. No one messes with my best friend.


    Anyone tries toe for you, I¡¯ll introduce them to my litigation skills... and maybe break a nail throwing a punch. Worth it."


    I moved forward and wrapped her in a tight hug, careful not to squish Muffin between us.


    Harper patted my shoulder reassuringly. "And hey... If his mom ends up judging you for being human, like Luna Dora did, that¡¯s not your problem. That¡¯s on them. They¡¯d be the ones missing out on someone amazing."


    "You¡¯re right," I agreed, feeling genuinely better. "Let¡¯s go eat before Tang assumes we¡¯re out here staging a soft coup."


    We headed back inside where Tang hadid out a breakfast spread. Avocado toast, smoked salmon, and a suspiciously fancy fruit sd.


    A few minutester, Sebastian emerged from my bedroom. His eyes immediatelynded on Harper, who was happily demolishing a te of food.


    "Good morning, Harper," he said smoothly."You¡¯re here bright and early. Something on your mind?"


    "I heard your mother invited me to the holistic healing," Harper replied between spoonfuls of chia pudding. "Just wanted to officially RSVP. Yvonne and I areing. Wouldn¡¯t miss it."


    "How... enthusiastic of you," Sebastian remarked, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    "Absolutely," Harper said, pointing her spoon at him. "It¡¯s not every day I get to be your mother¡¯s miraculous spiritual catalyst. I mean, I did steady her when she almost face-nted, so I¡¯m expecting at least a handwritten thank-you card. Possibly a luxury candle."


    "Seems reasonable," Sebastian said. He didn¡¯t rise to it.


    He just smiled like he knew exactly what she was doing and actually respected her for it.

 Chapter 291 Shadow of Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 291 Shadow of Suspicion</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    The weekend arrived faster than Cecilia had anticipated.


    As eveningsettled over Denver, her phone buzzed with a text from Alpha Xavier while she was preparing dinner.


    [Meeting tomorrow at 9 AM. I¡¯ll wait for you in the garage.]


    Cecilia stared at the screen, her jaw tightening.


    Thest thing she needed was Alpha Xavier ambushing her in the morning, blocking her car like some territorial man-child.


    After a pause, she typed back: [Can¡¯t make it. I have ns this weekend.]


    Alpha Xavier didn¡¯t respond. Typical. Always silent when he didn¡¯t get his way.


    --


    Meanwhile, across town at the Blood Moon Pack¡¯s main residence, Alpha Xavier sat stiffly on a leather armchair, his phone still in hand, Cecilia¡¯s message weighing heavily on him.


    His jaw clenched. Had she changed her mind? Was she going through with a termination? Without telling him?


    "Xavier, sweetheart." Luna Dora¡¯s voice cut clean through the silence as she ced two sleek profile folders on the table. "This one¡¯s Charlotte. Her father sits on the National Finance Council.


    And here¡¯s Isabelle. Her family owns half the biotech patents in California. Bothe from prominent families. Which one catches your eye?"


    Xavier didn¡¯t even nce at them. His expression turned to stone. "None of them."


    Luna Dora¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. She¡¯d spent the whole week arranging matches for him, and he hadn¡¯t even bothered to look.


    "Do you know why your father rushed back to Geneva?" she said, her voice sharp. "That woman¡¯s son is getting married. He¡¯s eighteen. Still a kid. But she¡¯s making moves, and we¡¯re falling behind."


    She leaned forward, eyes narrowing."They¡¯re trying to get an heir on the books before you do. And if they pull it off, your father might change who inherits everything. He¡¯s still pissed about the Shadow Pack mess. She¡¯s using it to w her way back into power."


    She pped the table. "I don¡¯t care what it takes. You will choose someone appropriate, get married, and secure your position by the end of the year. No more dys."


    Alpha Xavier stood slowly, his expression like carved ice. Without a word, he turned and walked out, leaving Luna Dora staring after him, breathing hard.


    The household manager hovered near the doorway, hesitant."Luna... I overheard the young Alpha earlier. He was on the phone with someone who sounded like a doctor. They discussed a 1 PM appointment... and post-surgical nutrition."


    Luna Dora¡¯s head snapped up."Surgery?"


    "Yes, Luna. They talked for quite a while."


    A sh of fear crossed her face. Xavier was her only child, the only thing keeping her in power. She snatched up her phone and called Beta Henry.


    "Is Alpha Xavier scheduled for anything medical tomorrow?"


    "I...I¡¯m not sure, Luna."


    "Don¡¯t lie to me, Henry. I¡¯ll call every hospital in Colorado if I have to."


    Silence. Then: "The Alpha asked me to look into some clinics. But I don¡¯t know about any appointment tomorrow. It¡¯s Saturday. I¡¯m not on his calendar."


    "What kind of clinic?"


    A beat."Ob-Gyn."


    Luna Dora went still. Her eyes narrowed. "Who¡¯s the patient?"


    Beta Henry didn¡¯t answer.


    Luna Dora froze, the phone still pressed to her ear long after the call had ended.


    Her thoughts spun, a dozen worst-case scenarios shing through her mind like a news ticker.


    The household manager cleared his throat.


    "Ob-Gyn. Post-surgical nutrition..." he said gently. "That usually means an abortion, Luna ."


    She blinked, stunned. " Are you suggesting my son got someone pregnant?" she whispered.


    "He hasn¡¯t shown interest in anyone since the divorce,"she said under her breath." I lined up all these handpicked women, and he won¡¯t even nce at them. He¡¯s still stuck on Cecilia."


    The manager paused, then spoke carefully. "When I dropped off some documents at his townhousest week, Beta Henry told me he hasn¡¯t been staying there. He¡¯s been crashing at that apartment building where Cecilia lives."


    Luna Dora¡¯s gaze snapped to him."Are you saying... Cecilia is pregnant?"


    "It¡¯s possible," he said carefully. " We don¡¯t have confirmation. But it would exin a lot."


    Her heart pounded as she began pacing the room, heels clicking sharply against the marble floor.


    After several tenseps, she stopped and dialed Cecilia¡¯s number with trembling fingers.


    Cecilia saw the name sh across her screen.


    The timing, right after Xavier¡¯s text, was too precise to be a coincidence.


    But she answered anyway. She¡¯d rather face the storm directly than wait for it to hit.


    "Hello." Her voice was clipped and cold.


    "Cecilia." Luna Dora¡¯s tone was formal, distant. Itcked its usual venom, but warmth was still a foreign concept.


    Cecilia said nothing.


    The silence stretched, heavy and hostile.


    Finally, Cecilia spoke."If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it. Don¡¯t waste my time."


    Luna Dora¡¯s nostrils red. The nerve of this girl. Just because she¡¯d once been useful didn¡¯t mean she had the right to speak to a Luna.


    She cleared her throat. "I heard you¡¯re visiting a hospital tomorrow. Are you ill?"


    Cecilia blinked. Hospital? What the hell was she talking about? Then it clicked.


    Did Xavier actually tell his mother he thinks I¡¯m pregnant with Sebastian¡¯s kid?


    Even for him, that would be a new level of unhinged.


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with my health," she replied coolly. "And I¡¯m not going to any hospital. You and your son need to stop projecting your fantasies onto my life."


    She paused, then said, "By the way, Cici broke out of custody."


    Luna Dora¡¯s breath caught.


    "Yeah," Cecilia continued calmly. "You remember her, right? The one we both helped put away? I imagine she remembers you too. If I were you, I¡¯d upgrade your security. She¡¯s not the forgiving type."


    She hung up.


    Luna Dora sat frozen, blood thudding in her ears. Cici was free? That exined the tarot reader. The cryptic predictions. The sense of being watched.


    And now Cecilia. Could she really be pregnant with Xavier¡¯s child?


    If that child were born... it would shift everything.

 Chapter 292 Unexpected Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 292 Unexpected Shadow</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The morning had started off normally enough.


    Sebastian and I were getting ready to head out when my phone rang.


    It was my mom, calling about my grandmother¡¯s surprise visit.


    "Mom," I answered, stepping away from Sebastian for a little privacy.


    "Cece, your grandmother decided toe visit today. Can you help me pick her up?"


    Her voice had that unmistakable tone moms use when they¡¯re not really asking.


    "Today? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I already have ns."


    "Work?" she asked, sounding disappointed.


    "Not exactly. I¡¯m going to the forest with Harper and the others. How about I arrange transportation for Grandma ande straight to your ce when I get back tonight?"


    "Fine. Your grandmother and I will wait for you at home. Bring Harper and..." she paused meaningfully, "Alpha Sebastian. Bring him to dinner."


    "What?"


    I stood frozen after ending the call, drifting back toward Sebastian in a daze.


    What did your mom say that left you looking like you just saw a ghost?" Sebastian asked, tapping my nose yfully.


    I stared at him, still trying to process.


    "My grandmother¡¯s visiting. And my mom just invited you to dinner."


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes lit up like someone had handed him a trophy. He gently pinched my cheek, looking far too pleased with himself.


    "I wouldn¡¯t miss it."


    "It might be a setup," I warned, trying to keep him from getting too smug. "Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself."


    Sebastian smiled with unshakable confidence.


    "I¡¯d show up even if your family greeted me with pitchforks."


    I rolled my eyes at Sebastian.


    He caught my look, his eyes narrowing with amusement.


    "Am I that handsome?"


    "Yes. Very handsome," I muttered. Then added under my breath,


    "How else could you get away with this kind of trickery?"


    He heard it. Of course he did.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes crinkled with amusement as he leaned in, close enough to steal a kiss.


    "I don¡¯t pull tricks on just anyone."


    The air felt charged. He was so close, and I couldn¡¯t help leaning in too.


    Then the elevator doors slid open on the twentieth floor.


    Xavier stood there, looking like he¡¯d spent the night in a meat locker. He stepped in without a word, and the temperature dropped ten degrees.


    How the hell did he know exactly when we¡¯d being down?


    Had he been lurking outside our door all morning?


    "Good morning," he said with forced casualness."Where are you two headed?"


    I pressed my fingers against my forehead, already feeling the start of a headache.


    Sebastian responded smoothly, like he was chatting with a neighbor in the lobby.


    "Heading into the forest. Want a hiking too, Alpha Xavier ?"


    Xavier¡¯s brow twitched.


    "Forest?" His eyes flicked to me, loaded with silent judgment.


    His look practically screamed: [You¡¯re really going through with this? Don¡¯t be ridiculous.]


    I turned away, refusing to acknowledge it.


    When the elevator reached the garage, Harper and Yvonne were already waiting in the car.


    We¡¯d switched to arger SUV for today¡¯s trip, given the size of our group.


    Even Yvonne had dressed for the asion: breezy outdoorsy chic, which somehow still managed to look flirtatious on her.


    Harper, ever practical, wore a simple button-up and jeans, her face bare of makeup.


    Yvonne was in the front seat. Harper was in the back.


    When they saw Xavier and the two of us walk out of the elevator together, they both stared.


    Total confusion. And way too much curiosity. Yvonne tilted her head, eyes narrowing.


    "Wait a second. Are you guys... roommates now or something?"


    Given that it wasn¡¯t even 7: 30 a.m. and the three of us had just exited the same building and elevator, there were only so many conclusions one could draw.


    Harper sighed."Xavier lives on the twentieth floor."


    Yvonne raised a brow, her voice teasing. "Sounds like a very cozy floor."


    I quickened my pace and slipped into the backseat beside Harper.


    Sebastian and Xavier continued walking side by side toward the car, talking in low tones before naturally parting ways.


    Sebastian got in beside me and told Tang,"Drive."


    As we pulled out of the garage, I nced through the rear window.


    Xavier got into his own car and started following us.


    Left when we turned left. Right when we turned right.


    "Is he... following us?" Harper asked, halfughing, half-concerned.


    Sebastian chuckled."It¡¯s not stalking. He¡¯s just... following."


    "I don¡¯t care what you call it! " I snapped. "Is he seriously nning to trail us all the way into the woods? Has he lost his mind?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about him," Sebastian said, perfectly calm.


    "What if he snaps?"


    "We talked earlier. He promised not to interfere. He just enjoys torturing himself.


    It¡¯s a personal hobby, apparently."


    His tone was oddly sympathetic, like he was describing a heartbroken dog instead of a grown man.


    Harper gave him a long look, clearly unsure which of the two men was more unhinged.


    Yvonne covered her mouth to stifle augh. She looked at Sebastian in the rearview mirror.


    "My, Alpha Sebastian , you¡¯re practically glowing with empathy.


    Alpha Xavier is lucky to have you watching over his emotional spiral."


    Sebastian met her sarcasm with a cool nce.


    After nearly three hours on the road, we finally arrived at the cable car station at the mountain base.


    The ck family¡¯s private cars had already been waiting for over half an hour.


    Despite the zing sun, the exclusive resort area was nearly empty.


    Sebastian led us into the VIP reception lounge, where the rest of the ck family waited.


    "You¡¯ve arrived! " Luna Regina stood to greet us, taking my hands warmly before turning to chat with Harper and Yvonne.


    The scene was surprisingly wholesome. Everyone from the family had shown up¡ªexcept Alpha Yardley, who had urgent matters to attend to. Even Zaria had cleared her schedule to be here.


    After enjoying some chilled coffe and a few pleasantries, it was time to board the cable cars.


    Zaria leaned in toward Sebastian.


    "Sebastian , we still have to hike after the cable car ride. In this heat? Is Mom going to be okay?"


    Sebastian smirked. "Sounds like you¡¯re the one worried about the hike."


    "Not true! " she shot back instantly.


    "Do you have a map?" he asked.


    "What map? I couldn¡¯t even find one. If Mom gets tired, you and York can carry her."


    Tang, who had been quietly listening, chimed in from the side.


    "No need. I can carry Luna Regina myself. As for Mr. York..." He paused, deadpan.


    "He¡¯ll be lucky if he doesn¡¯t pass out halfway up."


    I covered my mouth to hide a smile. Tang clearly had little patience for York¡¯s drama.


    We split into three cable cars for the ride up.


    I ended up with Zaria and Tang.


    As we floated above the treetops, Zaria squinted at the cable car behind us.


    "Hey... who¡¯s that following us?"

 Chapter 293 Wolves at the Summit

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 293 Wolves at the Summit</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I sat across from her. I couldn¡¯t see the car behind us, but I already knew who it was. Xavier.


    He¡¯d been tailing us all morning like some brooding ghost of boyfriends past.


    "Wait... that woman looks familiar," Zaria said, squinting thoughtfully.


    Woman? My heart skipped a beat.


    A strange, cold pressure settled in my chest, like my body sensed something before my mind hadn¡¯t processed yet.


    Curious, I turned to look behind us. Tang mirrored me.


    We swiveled slowly, almost in sync, like dancers in a horror movie just before the big reveal.


    What we saw sent a chill racing down my spine.


    The woman in the next cable car wasn¡¯t just some tourist. It was Maggie Locke.


    And there she was. Smiling, rxed, acting like this was just a normal weekend trip.


    As if sensing our stare, Maggie looked up.


    At first, she looked surprised. Then she smiled like it was funny.


    She waved with syrupy enthusiasm, as if we were old friends bumping into each other at brunch. She looked harmless, even warm. But I knew better.


    That woman had a heart of ice and arsenic.


    I waved back with a fake, polite smile. The kind you drop as soon as you turn away.


    My fingers barely moved. I kept the corners of my mouth lifted just enough to be civil. Any less would be rude. Any more would be a lie.


    "That¡¯s Mrs. Locke," I said, keeping my voice neutral.


    I forced the sybles out like I was reading them from a prescriptionbel.


    "Lo..." Zaria snapped her fingers." Right! Uncle Zane¡¯s wife. I remember her. I think I met her back when we visited Colorado Springs."


    I nodded."That¡¯s the one."


    My tone didn¡¯t shift, but my jaw tightened ever so slightly.


    Zaria gave me a sideways nce."You don¡¯t like her."


    I smiled, thin and practiced."You¡¯ve got good instincts. Let¡¯s just say we had an... unpleasant run-in at a shopping center. Her daughter and I didn¡¯t exactly see eye to eye."


    I kept it vague. No need to drag Sebastian¡¯s family into this mess, and I wasn¡¯t about to involve my friends either.


    Zaria nodded but didn¡¯t press. She knew I wasn¡¯t telling the whole story.


    The view from the cable cable car was breathtaking.


    The mountain wasn¡¯t steep, and we weren¡¯t dangling over some dramatic drop, but the sea of green below us stretched endlessly.


    Summer had painted everything in rich shades of life.


    Eighteen minutester, we arrived at the tform nestled mid-mountain.


    We disembarked.


    Sebastian stood up front, scanning the arrivals.


    His posture was still, but his eyes moved with purpose.


    He wasn¡¯t just watching the crowd. He was waiting for someone.


    His gaze caught on Maggie Locke.


    Back on the tform, Maggie walked over with that same smooth, practiced grace. She looked like someone who¡¯d never had a bad day in her life.


    She headed straight for Luna Regina." Regina! It¡¯s been far too long."


    Luna Regina¡¯s expression soured the moment she saw her.


    "I don¡¯t make small talk with women who sleep with my friend¡¯s husbands," Regina replied coolly." Call me Luna Regina."


    Maggie smiled, unbothered. "Oh,e on. It¡¯s been years. Aren¡¯t we past all that now?"


    Her voice was sweet, but her words had thorns.


    She wasn¡¯t alone.


    Two women stood behind her. I didn¡¯t know either of them, not then. One had Zane Locke¡¯s eyes¡ªsharp and watchful. The other held herself with a careful stillness, like she was used to being overlooked.


    (I¡¯d learn their names soon enough from Sebastian: Poppy,Mr. Zane¡¯s sister; and Liora, married to Mr. Zane¡¯s brother. But in that moment, they were just two strangers with tense faces.)


    They didn¡¯t say a word. They didn¡¯t step in.


    That silence said everything.


    Regina¡¯s expression twisted slightly when she noticed Liora and Poppy. Disappointment flickered across her face. But she masked it quickly.


    She ignored Maggie¡¯s outstretched hand and turned to Sebastian.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t speak.


    His eyes slid right past Maggie like she was nothing but background noise.


    Like everyone else, I stood by silently, mentally grabbing popcorn while pretending to admire the view.


    Luna Regina started walking, and we followed.


    As I passed Maggie and the others, she spoke to me in a voice that sounded sweet but felt cold underneath.


    "Ms. Moore. What a surprise," she said, like we were old friends bumping into each other at a country club.


    Her tone carried a smile, but it felt like someone had just stepped on my grave.


    "Until next time," I replied, shing her my most practiced diplomatic smile before turning away.


    Luna Regina, eager to put distance between herself and the encounter, had already quickened her pace.


    We followed her down a winding path that led to the pickup point, where a private SUV was scheduled to meet us.


    After a moment, Luna Regina turned back to us with a small, apologetic smile.


    "I hope I didn¡¯te across as too harsh back there," she said, ncing between me, Harper, and Yvonne." Some people just bring out the worst in me."


    "No worries," I said with a shrug." Honestly, I thought you handled it like a pro."


    Harper nodded, arms crossed. "If someone tried to make a move on my friend¡¯s mate, I wouldn¡¯t have been half as polite."


    Yvonne didn¡¯t say anything, but the smile she gave said enough.


    At first, we didn¡¯t really trust Luna Regina. She¡¯d been cold to me, and it was pretty obvious. But after that little scene, we started to see her differently.


    She was real. She didn¡¯t pretend to be nice when she wasn¡¯t. And honestly, that was kind of refreshing.


    Even if she didn¡¯t love her son¡¯s choice in partners, she wasn¡¯t the maniptive type we¡¯d feared.


    Luna Regina looked genuinely touched."You girls are wonderful."


    Sebastian watched her with a faint smile tugging at his lips. Sometimes, nothing brings women together faster than a shared enemy.


    "Nice progress, big brother," Zaria whispered with a smirk.


    But the moment barelysted.


    Maggie Locke reappeared like a bad habit.


    She walked up behind us, her expression warm but her eyes locked on mine.


    "Funny," she said, still smiling. "We just said goodbye, and here we are again, Ms. Moore."

 Chapter 294 Intentional Exposure

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 294 Intentional Exposure</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Just as the tension started to fade, the words "Miss Moore "Dropped like a bomb.


    Luna Regina froze mid-sentence.Everyone behind her stopped cold.


    No one spoke. No one moved.


    The weight of that name echoed in the silence.


    Sebastian was the first to snap out of it.


    He stepped forward, calm and controlled."Mom."


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    Instead, she turned and walked straight out of the shaded patio into the zing sun like she didn¡¯t feel a thing.


    I nced at Sebastian.


    Everyone behind us kept trading looks, like they couldn¡¯t tell if she¡¯d just snapped or was faking calm.


    Sebastian leaned toward me. "Let¡¯s go. That guide over there looks like he¡¯s waiting for us."


    He took my hand and led me down the gravel path. The rest of the group followed, still stunned into silence.


    I had no idea if Luna Regina had figured it out and was pretending not to, or if she really was that clueless.


    But the way her shoulders stiffened, the way she refused to look back?


    That didn¡¯t feel like ignorance. It felt more like denial.


    The guide gave us that polite little smile people wear when they¡¯re about to destroy your will to live.


    "It¡¯s about a three-hour hike. Nothing too crazy."


    He said it like he was offering us a pleasant stroll through avender field, not a grueling hike through the forest.


    Silence.


    "Three hours?" Harper practically choked."You¡¯ve gotta be kidding."


    We were already halfway up the mountain. What kind of retreat made you hike more after that?


    The guide didn¡¯t even flinch. He just turned around and started walking.


    Still smiling, cheerful and totally merciless.


    Either he was a saint, or he enjoyed watching rich people suffer. Maybe both.


    Tang shrugged like it was nothing.


    "If anyone runs out of steam, I¡¯ll carry you."


    "Dibs! " Zaria shouted, already climbing onto Tang¡¯s back. "Three hours on foot? No thanks. I didn¡¯t pack trauma insurance."


    Before anyone else could blink, she was already climbing onto his back like it was some kind of Olympic event.


    The rest of us just stared while she looked way too pleased with herself.


    Meanwhile, Luna Regina was walking like she¡¯d mentally left the.


    York kept a steady hand on her elbow, his expression nk.


    I sighed. She looked one pebble away from an epic facent.


    I nudged Sebastian and gave him a look."Maybe say something to your mom?"


    He didn¡¯t even hesitate. "Let her handle it."


    About five minutes in, another young staffer approached from the path ahead.


    He and our guide exchanged polite nods, like Boy Scouts at a leadership retreat, then both turned and nodded to us.


    This one must¡¯ve been assigned to Maggie Locke¡¯s group.


    She was probably ten minutes behind us, just enough to make an entrance. ssic Maggie.


    I couldn¡¯t help wondering if she was really here for the retreat, or just looking for an excuse to show up.


    Something about the timing felt too neat.


    We hadn¡¯t walked much further when Sebastian turned to me again.


    "You¡¯re not great with heat," he said." I¡¯ll carry you."


    Dead silence.


    My face was already burning, and it wasn¡¯t just the hike.


    "I¡¯m fine," I muttered, trying to put space between us. "Just walk."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t budge. "If you pass out halfway, I¡¯ll have to drag you back down the mountain. I¡¯m carrying you."


    I shot him a look and mouthed: Shut. Up.


    He grinned like he¡¯d just won a prize.


    Luna Regina kept walking like she¡¯d achieved enlightenment.


    Not a word. Not a nce sideways.


    She just kept moving like she¡¯d already epted her fate and everyone else could catch up.


    Tang ended up carrying Harper and Zaria in turns. And judging by their smiles? They were definitely enjoying it a little too much.


    "We¡¯re almost there," The guide called out.


    Right. He¡¯d said that forty minutes ago. I was starting to think "almost " was a myth.


    We finally made it to the retreat center, just before we all melted into the ground.


    It was an old wooden lodge tucked between towering trees, shaded by moss-covered branches.


    No golden statues or souvenir stands, just the quiet smell of cedar and the hush of the forest.


    The moment we stepped inside, the temperature dropped.


    The guide led us to a screened dining porch.


    "We¡¯ll start with a light nt-based lunch," he exined. "After that, you¡¯re free to rest in your rooms until the afternoon session."


    Sebastian asked," Where¡¯s the retreat leader?"


    "He¡¯s in private meditation, "The guide said.


    We nodded and sat down.


    The dining area opened into a square courtyard with sliding doors and open-air windows. A breeze drifted through, carrying the scent of pine and herbs.


    Even the pickiest eaters were too hungry toin.


    The food was simple but fresh.


    Zaria picked up her fork, ready to dig in, but Sebastian stopped her.


    "Wait. Tang, can you ask if they can send us a warm batch?"


    Tang nodded without hesitation. "Got it."


    Zaria groaned. "Seriously? It¡¯s not even cold."


    York ruffled her hair. "He¡¯s just being careful. We just hiked a mountain. Warm food helps your system recover. Don¡¯t roll your eyes."


    Zaria sighed. "Ugh, fine."


    Luna Regina sat by the window, still staring outside like she was trying to decode the meaning of life in the leaves.


    Seriously? One name and she¡¯s already falling apart?


    What¡¯s there to be confused about?


    If she doesn¡¯t like me, fine. Just say it. Don¡¯t fall into a Shakespearean tragedy over it.


    When Tang returned with the warm food, Maggie Locke and her people arrived.


    The guide led them to a different wing of the lodge.

 Chapter 295 Mountain Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 295 Mountain Shadows</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    "Do you really think Luna Regina¡¯s attitude toward our family will help our cause?" Liora whispered, her brow creased with worry as they walked along the retreat path.


    Maggie Locke took a delicate sip of her herbal tea, every movement calcted and graceful. Despite herposed exterior, a quiet ferocity lurked in her eyes.


    "Rx," she said, her tone syrupy-sweet with just enough bite to sting." Regina¡¯s issue is with me, not you. And don¡¯t forget, Elder Luna ck already made it clear she wants an alliance with our family."


    Meanwhile, Sebastian¡¯s group was finishing their nt-based lunch in the adjacent dining area.


    Whether it was due to Luna Regina¡¯s ice-cold silence or the fact that Maggie Locke and her entourage were seated just one room over, no one at the table felt like making small talk.


    They ate in near silence, each person lost in their own thoughts, mulling over more than just food.


    By the time Sebastian¡¯s group finished their meal, Maggie¡¯s trio had barely begun theirs.


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t wait around for pleasantries. As soon as his group was done, he stood up, nodded once, and led the others toward the meditation wing.


    They weren¡¯t even out of sight when Maggie¡¯s group abandoned their untouched tes and followed. The timing was too perfect to be a coincidence.


    In the long hallway connecting the buildings, Zaria nced back and gasped softly.


    "They¡¯re following us! " she hissed.


    No one turned around. No one needed to. The energy shift behind them said enough.


    Zaria fell silent instantly, herment swallowed by the tension in the air.


    Luna Regina walked ahead with York, the whispered conversation from behind reaching her ears, further souring her already turbulent mood.


    All thoughts of peaceful meditation had vanished. She simply wanted to finish this retreat and return home, where she could lock herself away and process everything in solitude.


    She didn¡¯t look back, but her jaw tightened, her steps just a little sharper now.


    Cecilia walked alongside Sebastian.


    Their minds raced with the same question: What game was Maggie Locke ying this time? She¡¯d brought two pack women with her, which suggested this wasn¡¯t an assassination attempt. But what was her purpose?


    Cecilia¡¯s fingers brushed Sebastian¡¯s briefly, but neither of them spoke. The question hung in the space between them like an unspoken thought.


    The main meditation hall grew suddenly crowded with theirbined presence.


    The two young guides who had escorted them were still present, originally nning to wait another twenty minutes before leading them to the next session. Now everyone had arrived at once.


    They exchanged quick nces, clearly thrown off by the unscheduled merge.


    Alpha Sebastian had no desire to waste time here.


    Without waiting for instructions, he stepped forward and guided his mother toward the meditation space.


    The others followed, settling quietly into ce.


    The Locke women stood near the doorway, watching but staying out of it.


    When Sebastian¡¯s group was about halfway through settling in, the retreat master finally appeared.


    He looked about seventy. Tall, slim, calm. His eyes said he¡¯d seen it all and never let it shake him.


    He greeted them with a warm smile, then nced toward the door, clearly expecting more guests.


    "Elder Luna ck reached out to me earlier," he said, voice soft but unshakably firm. "She asked that both parties begin this session together. Let¡¯s wait for the other three to join us, and then we¡¯ll move into the private chambers."


    He sounded calm, maybe even casual, but everyone got the message.


    Yeah, he knew.


    He knew exactly who Maggie Locke was.


    This wasn¡¯t just some idental ovep.


    As far as he was concerned, they were all the same team now.


    Luna Regina¡¯s jaw tightened. Why should they be forced to sit with Maggie¡¯s people?


    She didn¡¯t catch the full implication, but Cecilia did.


    The master wasn¡¯t just facilitating a retreat. He was following instructions. Elder Luna ck had briefed him.


    Elder Luna ck.


    Cecilia nced at Sebastian, whose jaw had gone tight.


    He¡¯d clearlye to the same conclusion she had. This retreat wasn¡¯t about self-reflection. It was staged.


    The meditation hall suddenly felt too full. Too staged.


    Luna Regina didn¡¯t say a word. Her lips pressed into a thin line as she turned and walked out of the meditation hall.


    York stood without a word and followed her, his expression unreadable as always.


    Alpha Sebastian gave the room onest nce, then followed her.


    As he passed, Zaria leaned in and muttered just loud enough for him to hear," Well. Cheers to emotional repression. Looks like Grandma¡¯s bored again. That never ends well."


    Outside, mother and son walked in silence down the shaded path.


    "Mom, you don¡¯t seem like yourself today," he said gently. "Let¡¯s just call it. We can rest a bit and head home."


    Luna Regina didn¡¯t even nce at him. Instead, she turned to York, who hadn¡¯t said a word all morning.


    "Make sure everything your grandmother requested gets done," she said crisply. "She¡¯ll want a full report when we¡¯re back. I only came to sit through the meditation. If we skip anything, she¡¯ll take it as defiance."


    York looked at her under half-lidded eyes, unreadable as always.


    "Whether you¡¯re trying to please her or piss her off, that¡¯s between you two," he said tly. "Leave me out of it."


    Luna Regina ignored the chill in his voice and reached up to pat his head.


    A momentter, Cecilia and the others emerged as well, their expressions unreadable as they took in the scene.


    Just then, Maggie Locke and herpanions stepped out of the meditation hall.


    This time, Poppy approached.


    "Luna Regina," she said, her tone dipped in silk and steel. "You left so quickly earlier. I didn¡¯t get the chance to introduce myself properly."


    Her smile was polished, but her eyes were pure calction.


    "My mother sent us with the intention of building a bridge between our families. It seems the Elder Luna anticipated your resistance and chose not to burden you with the details."


    She paused, then added with just enough sweetness to sting,


    "Old wounds don¡¯t belong to the younger generation. Don¡¯t you agree?"


    Luna Regina¡¯s face paled slightly. So it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. It was a y. And she was the piece being moved.


    She opened her mouth to speak, but before she could form a response, movement at the edge of the courtyard caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Two unfamiliar figures stepped into view near the meditation hall.


    The silence was instant, sharp.


    All eyes turned. Every sense went on high alert.


    The air shifted.

 Chapter 296 The Family Business

    <h4>Chapter 296: Chapter 296 The Family Business</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I stood frozen as the two figures stepped into view, and suddenly everything made sense.


    Xavier and Dora.


    Of course. Xavier couldn¡¯t stand being left behind while I was up here. And somehow, Luna Dora had gotten herself involved too.


    The second Xavier¡¯s eyes locked onto mine, it hit me like a live wire.


    I hated that it did.


    "What the hell is he doing here?" Harper whispered beside me, her voice tight with protective anger.


    I shook my head slightly. "Let¡¯s just see how this ys out."


    Xavier walked toward us, slow and steady.


    Luna Dora trailed behind, clearly nervous.


    They both looked tense, like they knew they¡¯d just walked into something bad.


    "Alpha Xavier," Maggie Locke called out with a sugar-sweet smile that made my skin crawl. "What a pleasant surprise."


    Her eyes slid to Luna Dora like a panther sizing up a rival. "And this must be Luna Dora. How lovely to finally meet you properly."


    The effect was immediate and startling.


    Luna Dora physically recoiled, taking two stumbling steps backward on the uneven trail like she¡¯d seen a ghost. Her face went chalk-white, and Xavier had to grab her arm to steady her.


    "Luna Dora certainly looks like she could use some forest meditation," Maggie continued, her voice dripping with false concern. She turned to me suddenly, her smile sharpening.


    "Miss Moore, aren¡¯t you going to greet your ex-husband and his mother?"


    The air went still. Everyone froze.


    Sebastian stiffened beside me, his hand instinctively brushing mine in silent support.


    The ck family and the Locke women all exchanged shocked nces.


    The revtion hung in the air like smoke.


    Harper and Yvonne looked like they were ready to fight.


    Tang was already scanning the area, probably figuring out where to hide a body.


    Sebastian reached for me, trying to pull me behind him.


    I did the opposite. I stepped forward and gently pushed him back.


    I wasn¡¯t going to stand there and do nothing. I¡¯d stayed quiet long enough.


    But if Maggie wanted to drag me into her little Game of Thrones audition? Fine. Let¡¯s see who gets cast as queen.


    I looked at her, eyes wide like I was genuinely confused.


    "Funny. You already knew they¡¯re my ex and his mom. You keeping tabs on me?"


    Beat.


    "Right. Cici¡¯s your niece. The one who tore my marriage apart like it was a game show challenge."


    Smirk.


    "Guess that kind of talent stays in the bloodline."


    "Looks like ruining lives is the family business. Impressive consistency."


    Maggie¡¯s expression slipped for a second.


    Most people probably missed it, but I saw it. That perfect, polished face started to crack.


    Sebastian gave my hand a light squeeze, half a smile tugging at his lips.


    "Pity the next generation couldn¡¯t keep up. The Locke legacy is slipping."


    Harper didn¡¯t miss a beat.


    "You ever think of teaching? ¡®Homewrecking : Advanced cement¡¯ would probably fill up fast."


    Xavier and Luna Dora looked like they¡¯d been pped. The color drained from their faces as they stood there, trapped in this verbal crossfire.


    Poppy and Liora looked like they wanted to disappear. They hadn¡¯t expected this, and it showed.


    Luna Regina seemed lost in thought.


    While I went after Maggie, she didn¡¯t take her eyes off me. There was approval in her stare.


    "Young people have no respect," Maggie said softly, like she was already the victim. "What happened to manners?"


    "You don¡¯t deserve respect," Luna Regina snapped. "They¡¯re angry because you earned it. You¡¯re not misunderstood. You¡¯re guilty, and you know it. Time doesn¡¯t make people forget. It just gives the rot more time to spread."


    Maggie smiled like she had nothing to lose. That smug, quiet, ¡®I¡¯m still the victim¡¯ smile. No words. No defense. Just that look.


    To anyone on the outside, she probably looked graceful. Like she was above it all. She wasn¡¯t.


    "Xavier,e with me," Luna Dora tugged at her son¡¯s sleeve, voice thin and shaking. "I need a moment somewhere quiet."


    She looked like she might faint.


    The realization that Maggie was Cici¡¯s aunt had clearly knocked the ground out from under her.


    Whatever leverage Cici held over Luna Dora , Maggie almost certainly had it too.


    Xavier saw how pale his mother looked and gave a quick nod. The staff, who¡¯d been too stunned to move, finally stepped in.


    I watched them go with barely disguised contempt.


    [ Now they were nervous? That was adorable. The real storm hadn¡¯t even touched down yet. ]


    As the arguing died down, the retreat master cautiously approached our group. "Everyone," he began tentatively.


    Sebastian raised a hand, cutting him off. "As you can see, joint meditation¡¯s not in the cards today. We¡¯ll reschedule."


    The master looked genuinely distressed. "But what should I tell Elder Luna ck when she asks?"


    Sebastian¡¯ s lips curved into something that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.


    "Tell her exactly what happened. Word for word. Don¡¯t scrub a thing."


    "Please don¡¯t cancel," Liora blurted out, panic flickering across her face as she realized just how badly things had gone off-script.


    Maggie stepped up, wearing that sad, self-sacrificing look like it was designer.


    "Let them leave. I¡¯ll take the fall. I¡¯ll tell the truth. That I¡¯m the bitter one. The one who can¡¯t move on. me me. I¡¯ll apologize to both families myself."


    She was acting, and she knew it.


    Everyone else ? Maybe not.


    "You... " Luna Regina looked ready to detonate.


    "Let her apologize," I said from behind, my voice cool and clear. Like steel dressed in velvet.


    Everyone turned to look at me, surprise etched on every face.

 Chapter 297 Apologies And Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 297 Apologies And Secrets</h4>


    Author¡¯pov


    Luna Regina stood with fury etched into every line of her body.


    When she heard Cecilia¡¯s words, she turned sharply, her brow furrowed with suspicion.


    Maggie Locke kept her eyes on the floor. She looked like guilt and regret wrapped into one.


    But for a second, her eyes went sharp and cold.


    "How thoughtful of Mrs. Locke," Cecilia said smoothly, her voice sweet with just the right edge to make people uneasy. "If Luna Regina keeps pushing, some people might start to wonder if she¡¯s the one clinging to old grudges."


    She turned to Maggie, her expression full of polite concern, though her eyes gave away nothing.


    "You¡¯ve already said your piece to the Lockes. But without something for the cks, people might start questioning how sincere you really are." She gave a slow, deliberate tilt of her head. "Maybe Luna Regina could film your apology. That way, the Elder Luna ck hears it straight from you."


    All eyes were on Cecilia, some stunned, others clearly impressed.


    Maggie Locke bit the inside of her cheek, swallowing her rage even as her mind raced for an escape.


    Luna Regina¡¯s expression gradually transformed, the tension in her shoulders easing as understanding dawned.


    At first, her brow had furrowed deeper, but as Cecilia continued, a breathlessugh almost escaped her lips.


    Sebastian¡¯ s eyes glinted with appreciation, his smile sharp and knowing, lurking beneath hisposed exterior.


    He stepped between the women with effortless grace, his tall frame radiating authority without strain.


    "That seems entirely appropriate," he said smoothly. "Since Mrs. Locke is sincere, and my mother is reasonable, this should satisfy everyone."


    He looked at Maggie, calm and distant. "I¡¯ll record it myself. The right people will hear exactly what you said."


    Cecilia¡¯s smile sweetened.


    Maggie finally looked up after a long pause. Two tears rolled down her cheeks, like she was the one who¡¯d been wronged.


    "Luna Regina," she said, her voice deliberately low and trembling. "I¡¯m grateful you¡¯re willing to give me this chance."


    She drew a shaky breath, her throat working as though constricted with emotion. "I can record this apology. If nothing else, I want to do what¡¯s right."


    Another carefully timed pause. "I don¡¯t expect forgiveness. I only hope that the wounds of the past can stop festering in our present."


    Luna Regina had just started to calm down, but the anger came back fast. Her smile was thin, sharp, and cold.


    "Is that real regret ?" she asked, locking eyes with Maggie. "Or are you just scared this mess is going to ruin your image and get you kicked out of your precious high-society reputation?"


    She gave a quietugh and turned to Sebastian. Her voice was low, but every word came through clear. "That apology isn¡¯t for me. It¡¯s for someone who isn¡¯t here anymore. My best friend Reba. The one who paid for what Maggie did."


    Sebastian nodded, his expression solemn. "We¡¯ll record it. And my grandmother will decide if this is penitence... or theater."


    The air in the room snapped taut, like a wire drawn to breaking.


    Liora made a tentative move to speak, but a sharp nce from Poppy stopped her cold.


    Poppy knew better than to try diplomacy now. Maggie had run out of exits.


    "Fine," Maggie said, brushing away tears with the precision of someone who¡¯d practiced in front of a mirror. "I understand."


    She lifted her chin, ying the martyr to perfection. "If this is the price I must pay, so be it. If it brings peace between our families, I¡¯ll carry that burden."


    Like a queen walking the execution line, she turned and headed toward inside.


    Inside, Luna Dora caught sight of her and immediately spun on her heel, careening straight into Zaria, who had been loitering like a reporter at a scandalous trial.


    "Whoa, easy there!" Zaria steadied herself. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    Harper grabbed Luna Dora¡¯s arm just as she tried to leave. "You¡¯re already here. Might as well stick around for the real show." Her voice was yful, but the look in her eyes wasn¡¯t.


    She knew exactly what Luna Dora was afraid of, and she was enjoying every second of it.


    Xavier stepped in and pulled his mother away from Harper¡¯s grip. His eyes were sharp, voice low but biting.


    "Since you¡¯re so close to Cecilia, maybe remind her that some lies don¡¯t stay buried forever. Especially the kind that grow into babies."


    Harper blinked, caught off guard."What the hell are you talking about?"


    For a split second, no one breathed. Then Luna Dora¡¯s face fell. Completely. The color drained, her lips parted, and her eyes went wide.


    She knew exactly what he meant. She looked at Sebastian, then at Cecilia.


    Everything suddenly made sense.


    Her whole body swayed like she¡¯d been hit.


    The baby wasn¡¯t Xavier¡¯s. It was Sebastian¡¯ s.


    Her gut twisted. Her knees nearly buckled.


    "Let it go,"Luna Dora told her son, her voice urgent. "We need to leave."


    If she¡¯d known what was waiting here, she¡¯d have stayed in the car.


    The child wasn¡¯t Xavier¡¯s. No leverage. No legacy. Just another scandal best avoided. And Maggie Locke? Let sleeping snakes lie.


    Xavier quickly arranged for staff to escort his mother off the estate, slipping cash into their palms. "Make sure she gets down the mountainfortably... and quietly."


    Still, his worry lingered. After the way Cecilia confronted Maggie, that woman wouldn¡¯t go quietly into disgrace.And with a baby involved...


    Luna Dora, watching her son hesitate, snapped her fingers against his arm. "She¡¯s moved on, idiot."


    Xavier didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he turned and slipped into the house.


    Inside, Maggie Locke stood in the center of the room.


    Her voice trembled, but her eyes were hard as iron. "I acknowledge my wrongdoing," she began. "Whatever my intentions, my actions caused harm. I ept the consequences and hope our families can at least rebuild a basic level of trust."


    She looked directly into the camera. "I¡¯m not asking for forgiveness. I just want the damage to stop with me."


    She nailed it. Calm, measured, just emotional enough without looking weak.


    If she was acting, she deserved a Golden Globe.


    Sebastian stood to the side and gave Tang a small nod.


    The space fell quiet. It felt like a courtroom waiting for a verdict.


    Maggie said herst line. No one spoke.


    Then Tang froze, smacked his forehead, and groaned. "Oh crap. Guys, I forgot to press record."

 Chapter 298 Unmasked

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 298 Unmasked</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    Maggie Locke stood frozen, her spine rod-straight, eyes narrowing with murderous intent as the truth hit her.


    Her fingers twitched at her sides, like she was holding back the urge tosh out. Her carefully controlled expression cracked just enough to show the fury boiling underneath.


    Cecilia burst intoughter, the kind that bubbles up when everything is just too ridiculous to take seriously. Her shoulders shook with amusement.


    "Well, that didn¡¯t go ording to script," she said between chuckles. "We might need a do-over."


    Maggie¡¯s head whipped toward Sebastian. Her jaw clenched so tightly it looked like she might crack a mr.


    Sebastian, however, didn¡¯t flinch.


    He stared back at her with the cool detachment of someone skimming a quarterly report.


    "Sincerity is repeatable, isn¡¯t it?" he said, voice calm and clinical.


    Maggie¡¯s polished act was slipping hard. Her smile faltered, her shoulders tensed.


    Even the best maniptors can¡¯t hold their masks forever, and hers was seconds from shattering.


    Alpha Sebastian," she said slowly, each sybleced with venom. "Don¡¯t test me."


    Her voice dropped into something low and dangerous, like a threat wrapped in silk.


    The room seemed to shrink around her. Even the air felt heavier, tighter.


    She took a single step forward, boots clicking like a warning shot.


    Her eyes locked onto Sebastian¡¯ s, and for a second, the temperature seemed to drop.


    Across the room, no one spoke. Even the staff stood frozen, unsure whether to breathe or bolt.


    Then Zaria¡¯s voice cut through like a de dipped in sunshine.


    "Mrs. Locke, why so tense?" she asked brightly, with the kind of smile that said she knew exactly what she was doing. "I¡¯ve been recording this whole thing."


    She held up her phone, screen glowing, her expression still sweet. But her eyes were t, and her smile didn¡¯t quite reach them.


    The color drained from Maggie¡¯s face, leaving her skin the shade of spoiled milk.


    Sebastian gave a long, theatrical sigh.


    "Still not quite hitting the sincerity mark," he murmured, then gestured casually for security to escort Maggie and her family out.


    Maggie stiffened, her face twisting in disbelief as the reality sank in.


    Poppy stepped closer to Maggie, her posture stiff with disdain. "Losing to pups now? You really are slipping."


    Her voice dripped with venom, but her eyes stayed locked on Maggie¡¯s every move, like she wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or duck.


    Maggie¡¯s smile went ice-cold. "Poppy, darling," she said in a purr that could freeze blood, "would you like a reminder of just how... effective I can still be?"


    The threat in her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was unmistakable.


    For a second, Poppy looked unsure. Her shoulders stiffened, and her mouth opened slightly like she wanted to respond.But nothing came out.


    Fear shed across her face before she turned away, choosing silence over defiance.


    "That was a bit much, Maggie," Liora said, stepping forward, her voice uncertain. She blinked rapidly, clearly not picking up on the tension in the room.


    The sound of the p echoed like a gunshot.


    Maggie had struck her without so much as a twitch in her smile.


    It was fast, brutal, and surgical.


    Liora staggered, clutching her cheek in disbelief as a red handprint bloomed across her skin.


    Her eyes welled with tears, not just from the pain but from the sheer shock.


    Maggie leaned in, voice low and chilling. "No need to rush. y the poor victim for our mother. She already knows I crashed this little meeting. Now she¡¯ll push harder to get what we want."


    Her gaze sharpened. "Don¡¯t worry about Cecilia. I¡¯ll clear that problem for you."


    She straightened, adjusting the cuff of her zer like nothing had happened.


    Liora stood there, stunned and silent, her hand still pressed to her burning cheek.


    Maggie didn¡¯t look back as she walked out of the room.


    Her boots clicked sharply against the tile.


    "What did she mean by that?" Liora asked, voice small.


    She turned to Poppy like a child seekingfort, but there was none to be found.


    Poppy didn¡¯t miss a beat. "Your peanut brain wouldn¡¯t get it if I drew you a diagram," she snapped, then swept out after her.


    She didn¡¯t even nce at Liora.


    Liora¡¯s already red face turned crimson with shame.


    After the explosive confrontation, Sebastian wasn¡¯t interested in dragging things out. He offered a curt goodbye and told the staff to escort everyone to the cable car station.


    Xavier and Luna Dora quietly joined the departing group.


    Cecilia didn¡¯t even nce their way. She was emotionally fried. Thest thing she needed was another awkward interaction.


    Luna Regina, oddly enough, seemed unusually upbeat. Her gaze caught Luna Dora¡¯s across the crowd.


    The two women exchanged the kind of stiff nods that only happen when you¡¯ve shared something traumatic but aren¡¯t sure if you¡¯re supposed to acknowledge it.


    Yvonne, sensing a perfect opportunity for chaos, strolled up beside Luna Regina.


    "You know," she said with mock innocence, "doesn¡¯t Luna Dora look familiar? Pretty sure you two have met before. Actually talked, even."


    Luna Regina blinked.


    "How would you know that?"


    The question grabbed a few ears nearby, though no one stopped walking. Dora drifted closer, curiosity piqued.


    Yvonne tapped her own chest with a grin.


    "I was the one in the pink dress. Harper wore blue. Cece had green. And you two? You were the crying messes who insisted on trailing us during that whole... incident."


    Recognition hit both women like a p halfway through the recap.


    They didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t even pretend to smile.


    "To be honest," Yvonne went on, her tone chipper and cruel, "I didn¡¯t even want to help you. Who stops for strangers in a situation like that? I told Cecilia no one gets rewarded for being the good guy."


    She tilted her head, smile sharp as ss.


    "But she insisted. Made sure you got out first, remember? Funny how kindness never holds up next to bloodlines and politics. Doesn¡¯t really count for much, does it?"


    Her words hit like open-handed ps wrapped in sugar.


    Luna Regina¡¯s face flushed deep red.

 Chapter 299 Family Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 299 Family Dinner</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Meanwhile,Luna Dora stood stiffly, faces flushed with the kind of shame that onlyes when your moral high ground crumbles in front of an audience.


    Luna Dora had never liked Cecilia.


    And Cecilia? She was a nobody. Human, no connections, no influence. Totally beneath what Dora had in mind for the Luna of Blood Moon Pack.


    When Xavier had gone against her, argued, and married Cecilia anyway, her disapproval hardened into something bitter and personal.


    It stopped being about the pack and became a matter of pride. If Cecilia won, Luna Dora lost. End of story.


    And Luna Regina?


    She was just an older, slightly more polished version of Dora. Differentst names, different packs, same instinct to protect power while pretending it was about tradition.


    It¡¯s easy to dismiss kindness when ites from someone you¡¯ve already decided doesn¡¯t fit your narrative.


    The charity ball still haunted them.


    Cecilia had saved them, no question. But saying thank you? That would mean admitting they¡¯d been awful to her. And God forbid they actually start liking the girl they¡¯d spent days trashing.


    "Well,dies?" Yvonne¡¯s voice sliced clean through the silence.


    She looked between them, all sugar and steel.


    "No thoughts to share with the group?"


    She¡¯d already made her point, but clearly wasn¡¯t done twisting the knife.


    The Lunas¡¯ children stood awkwardly nearby, watching in silence.


    Their expressions said it all : Maybe it¡¯s time to admit you were wrong. But none of them stepped in to soften the blow.


    Cecilia didn¡¯t look at them.


    What she felt wasn¡¯t triumph. It was something warmer. Gratitude.


    Yvonne had stepped up when it counted, and that kind of loyalty meant more than any public apology.


    As for what any of the Lunas thought?


    Please. Who cared.


    Across the walkway, Luna Dora lifted a hand to her forehead and swayed dramatically.


    Theatrical to the point of insult.


    She couldn¡¯t even say one nice thing to Cecilia. Not here. Not now.


    Xavier knew exactly what she was doing, but he still caught her before she could fake a faint.


    He knew the drill.


    Watching LunaDora¡¯s performance, Luna Regina considered doing the same.


    "Copying someone else¡¯s move? Tacky," York muttered as his mother clutched his arm.


    Luna Regina smacked him on the shoulder. Twice. Her face was bright red.


    Sebastian¡¯ s lips twitched. "Let her faint if she wants. We¡¯ve got time. She can¡¯t stay unconscious forever."


    Luna Regina¡¯s cheeks turned crimson, but in the end, she went for it anyway. Graceful exits were out of reach. Faux-fainting was all that remained.


    Sebastian leaned down close to Cecilia¡¯s ear.


    "Wonder what Mrs. Esther ¡¯s cooking tonight. Maybe my mother should stop by and try some."


    Cecilia¡¯s eyes widened.


    Was he actually serious?


    Bringing Luna Regina into her parents¡¯ kitchen?It was a full-on blood pressure test.She didn¡¯t say anything.


    The ride back felt faster. Probably because no one said a word.


    Staff guided them to the cable car station and returned to their posts without a word.


    Luna Regina didn¡¯t linger once they reached the bottom.


    She grabbed York and Zaria like a general retreating from a lost battle and marched them straight to the car.


    Luna Dora was just as fast. She climbed into her own vehicle and drove off without even ncing at Xavier.


    The two cars disappeared down the dirt road, kicking up dust like they were fleeing a crime scene.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    In the end, only the people who¡¯d left from the apartment that morning were still standing in the parking lot.


    For a moment, no one spoke. The air felt oddly quiet.


    I blinked, half-expecting someone to yell "cut" and reset the scene.


    But the silence held.


    I shifted my weight, suddenly aware of the gravel crunching under my shoes.


    Great. Apparently, I now have the magical ability to make Lunas scatter like spooked deer.


    "Cecilia..."


    Xavier stepped forward, his voice low. "Can we talk? Just the two of us?"


    God, I was so done with this drama king.


    "Talk to your mother," I snapped, eyes zing. "How many times do I have to say it? There¡¯s nothing left to discuss. Stop following me around like a lost puppy."


    Yvonne and Harper exchanged confused nces, clearly caught off guard by the burst of tension.


    "That¡¯s enough, Alpha Xavier," Sebastian said, stepping forward.


    He slid an arm around my waist, grounding me before I couldunch into a full-blown rant.


    "She¡¯s telling the truth. I¡¯ve seen the messages. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding."


    Xavier blinked. "You already know?"


    Sebastian gave a small, polite smile, the kind that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    "I saw your message," he said lightly, his tone calm but unmistakably edged.


    "First off, thanks for the concern about my girlfriend. That was... thoughtful of you."


    He paused, just long enough to let the sarcasm settle.


    "Second, I looked into it. You were wrong."


    His smile thinned. "So maybe don¡¯t try to turn this into a spectacle."


    Xavier stiffened, his face folding like he¡¯d just swallowed something sour and lukewarm.


    He opened his mouth, then shut it again.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t bother saying anything else.He just kept his arm casually draped around me as we turned and walked away.


    We got into the car.


    From the front seat, Tang asked, "Alpha, heading back to the apartment?"


    "Yes," Sebastian replied calmly.


    I smiled just a little too brightly. "Actually... let¡¯s go to my parents¡¯ ce. We¡¯ll all have dinner together."


    Sebastian turned his head slightly, his gaze flicking toward me with the faintest arch of a brow.


    His eyes darkened just a shade. Yeah, he caught on immediately.


    It was a soft pivot. A way to turn date night into group night. To shift from intimate to... strategic.


    "Sounds amazing!" Harper chirped.


    She pped like we were headed to a pop-up wine tasting, not an ambush dinner.


    "This¡¯ll be my first time at your parents¡¯ house," Yvonne added. "I¡¯m definitely going back for seconds."


    Their enthusiasm was almost adorable.


    I smiled, avoiding Sebastian¡¯ s eyes like they were booby-trapped.


    What? His mom yed emotional dodgeball for sport. So why couldn¡¯t I?


    Sebastian let out a quiet sigh that only I could hear.


    It wasn¡¯t angry. Just... resigned.


    We drove back into the city, the skyline lit up in pink and gold, the kind of golden hour that made everything look deceptively peaceful.


    Around six p.m., we pulled into my parents¡¯ sleepy suburban neighborhood, where everywn looked like itpeted in a silent HOA war.


    On the way, Sebastian had even stopped at a boutique to pick up gifts.


    Tang followed behind like a very well-dressed pack mule, juggling gift bags like we were heading to meet foreign dignitaries instead of my mom and dad.


    I reached for my keys, but before I could touch the door, it swung open.


    Standing in the doorway was a man in an apron, blinking at us like he hadn¡¯t expected a full entourage.

 Chapter 300 The Unexpected Guest

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 300 The Unexpected Guest</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I froze in the doorway, my brain short-circuiting for a full two seconds.


    My tongue felt like it had been split in two, and I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t speak.


    Simon Foster was standing there, clear as day, wearing my dad¡¯s "Kiss the Chef" apron like he was auditioning for the role of ¡®Charming Ex¡¯ in a Hallmark movie.


    He looked up, startled at first, then tried for a smile that didn¡¯t quite make it all the way.


    I could feel Sebastian¡¯ s aura shift beside me, like the air had crystallized.


    "Come on in," Simon said, stepping back and gesturing for everyone to enter.


    His voice was warm, maybe a little too warm, like he was trying too hard to sound casual.


    I avoided Sebastian¡¯ s gaze like it mightbust on contact, ushering everyone inside with a smile that felt stapled to my face.


    All five of us filed in, the tension so thick it might as well have been visible.


    My heart pounded against my ribs.


    This was bad.


    Tang ced the gifts on the side table, then sidled up to Sebastian.


    "Want him gone?" he asked, deadpan, as if he were offering to remove a stain from a white carpet.


    Simon¡¯s eyes widened. "Is he talking about me?"


    Sebastian waved a hand like he was brushing lint off his jacket. "Not necessary. Yet."


    The casual way he said it made my stomach twist. This was unraveling faster than a Christmas sweater at a cat convention.


    "Si¡ª" I caught myself. No nicknames. Not tonight. "Mr. Foster, where are my parents?"


    Simon blinked like I¡¯d just pped him with formality.


    For half a second, something flickered across his face. Maybe surprise. Maybe hurt. He covered it quickly, but I still caught it.


    Then he gave a tight smile, the kind that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    "They went to pick up your grandmother.Uncle VanDyck said they¡¯d be back soon."


    His voice was calm, but he fiddled with the hem of the apron like it was suddenly itchy.


    He wouldn¡¯t quite meet my eyes.


    I felt a flicker of guilt. I hadn¡¯t meant to sound cold.


    Harper, who already knew Simon, tilted her head.


    "So... are you the chef for tonight?"


    Simon chuckled. "I saw VanDyck downstairs while he was grabbing some wine. He hurt his back lifting groceries, so I helped him out. Then he asked me to stay for dinner."


    "Physical therapy?" Yvonne¡¯s voice went yful. "So Mr. Foster is a doctor?"


    Simon gave a modest nod. "Yes, I am."


    I straightened abruptly. "I need to make a phone call."


    Which was code for : I need to get the hell out of here before this turns into a reality show.


    I turned and headed down the hallway, desperate for breathing room.


    Harper stood up without missing a beat. "I¡¯ll go with her."


    She didn¡¯t wait for permission. Just trailed after me.


    In my bedroom, I frantically dialed my mother. Dad was probably driving, but Mom should answer.


    "Cece?" Esther¡¯s voice came through after a few rings. "Are you home already?"


    "You said you¡¯d be back this afternoon, but it¡¯s almost evening. Was the train dyed?"


    "Oh, I totally forgot to tell you. Helena changed her ns. We¡¯ll be home in about half an hour."


    "Great," I said, then got to the point. "Mom, didn¡¯t you tell Dad that Sebastian and I wereing for dinner? Why would he invite Simon too?"


    "That¡¯s on me," she sighed. "I figured telling your father wouldn¡¯t make a difference, so I didn¡¯t mention it. Who knew he¡¯d run into Simon while buying wine and just... bring him home?"


    "Just hurry home," I said, then asked to speak with my grandmother for a few minutes.


    After I hung up, Harper went full detective. "That¡¯s no coincidence. Your parents still ship you and Simon."


    I shook my head. "If that were true, they wouldn¡¯t have invited Sebastian. That¡¯d be way too messy, even for them."


    When we returned to the living room, we found Yvonne holding Simon¡¯s palm, pretending to read his fortune like it was a quirky party trick.


    Simon was politely ying along, looking like ab tech identally dragged into a tarot tent.


    If anything, he seemed kind of miserable.


    Sebastian sat with one leg crossed over the other, sipping tea with regal nonchnce.


    Tang had somehow procured a bowl of grapes and was popping them into his mouth like he was watching a royal scandal unfold.


    It was a deceptively peaceful scene.


    When Simon saw us return, he gently pulled his hand back from Yvonne and stood.


    "I didn¡¯t realize you had other guests tonight. Perhaps I should leave."


    I wanted to say yes. Like, please just go. But I couldn¡¯t.


    He¡¯d helped my dad, was already cooking dinner, and had been invited by ident.


    Kicking him out would be social suicide.


    My throat tightened. Everyone was watching. Even Yvonne had paused mid-peach-peeling, her eyebrows raised like she was waiting for the next plot twist.


    Sebastian turned his head slightly, his gazending on me with leonine intensity.


    I felt sweat prickling at the back of my neck.


    "Um... "


    "Don¡¯t feel obligated, Cecilia," Simon said kindly. "The meat¡¯s still simmering in the pot, and I prepped the vegetables. As for your dad¡¯s back... "


    He gave a small shrug, trying to sound casual, but his voice had a faint hopeful edge. Like he wanted to stay, but didn¡¯t want to ask outright.


    "Please stay for dinner," I blurted out, feeling Sebastian¡¯ s gaze burn holes through the side of my face.


    The words tumbled out before I could stop them, and the second they did, I regretted it.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t move, but I saw a muscle in his jaw tighten.


    He looked away, just briefly, like he needed a second to recalibrate.


    The moment the words left my mouth, the temperature seemed to drop five degrees.

 Chapter 301 Dinner Party Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Dinner Party Showdown</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    The air hung with an icy silence.


    The atmosphere had frozen solid, like Cecilia and Simon had been discussing how to cover up a murder, not whether he should stay for roast chicken.


    The stakes felt impossibly high.


    Harper and Yvonne instinctively nced at Sebastian, then at Tang beside him, as if trying to gauge whether this awkward dinner was about to escte into a full-on standoff.


    Cecilia felt pressure building in her chest like she needed an oxygen tank.


    In this toxic atmosphere, Simon smiled brightly, his eyes lighting up.


    "Great! Thanks, Cecilia. I¡¯d love to stay."


    His tone was cheerful, but there was a flicker of challenge in his eyes.


    Sebastian leaned back with his arms crossed, his eyes like Arctic ice, the pressure around him so threatening it felt like he might have a weapon concealed under his designer jacket.


    Everyone else barely dared to breathe.


    Cecilia finally recovered enough to force a smile. "Please, sit. You can chat with my friends... "


    Her gaze swept across the room, identally meeting Sebastian¡¯ s frigid stare.


    Her eyshes fluttered nervously as she quickly looked away, throwing caution to the wind.


    "You can all get acquainted."


    She paused before retreating toward the kitchen. "My dad will be here soon. I should finish preparing the rest of the food. So much to do."


    --


    The friends left in the living room exchanged helpless nces.


    Sebastian continued radiating cold fury as Simon took a seat.


    Harper noticed the fruit knife on the coffee table, de side up.


    She reached for it, but stopped cold when she saw Tang pull out a knife from under his jacket.


    It was all ck, sharp as hell, and definitely not made for peeling peaches.


    He twirled it once between his fingers, then leaned back with a grin.


    "So... who¡¯s ready for party tricks?"


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes widened. "Tang, seriously? What is wrong with you?"


    She clutched her chest, halfughing, half-horrified.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Yvonne. I¡¯m just bored," Tang said, shing a brilliant smile as he toyed with the de.


    He flicked his wrist, and the knife shot across the room.


    It sank into the back of the sofa, just a couple inches from Simon¡¯s neck.


    "Bullseye," he said, like he¡¯d just nailed a dartboard.


    Simon didn¡¯t flinch, though his body visibly tensed.


    To his credit, he only blinked. No scream. No flinch. Just one sharp inhale through the nose.


    Harper¡¯s knees weakened as she gripped the edge of the sofa.


    "I... I think I¡¯ll help Cece in the kitchen."


    She stood so fast she nearly knocked over the fruit bowl, then made a beeline out of the room.


    "Enough," Sebastian said, cutting in with a calm edge. He swatted Tang¡¯s arm.


    "This isn¡¯t your personal training ground. And that couch was imported. Like, handcrafted in Italy imported."


    He gave Tang a pointed look, then nodded toward Simon.


    "Now go get your knife. Preferably without nicking our guest."


    Tang started toward the sofa, but Simon was already there.


    He plucked the knife out cleanly, gripping it by the de, and held it out with steady hands.


    "Solid de," he said, voice even. "But maybe not the best choice for parlor games."


    Tang took it back and smirked. "It¡¯s not entertainment. It¡¯s precision training. You want to volunteer? Apple on the head, old-school style?"


    Simon didn¡¯t respond, but the muscle ticking in his jaw spoke volumes.


    Yvonne stepped forward, clearly fed up.


    "Tang," she said through gritted teeth, "this is not a Bond movie. Put the damn knife away before someone ends up on the evening news."


    She snatched the de out of his hand with surprising speed and red at him. "Come with me. Now."


    "Yvonne,e on... "


    "Move."


    She grabbed his arm and yanked him toward the hallway like she was dragging a misbehaving teenager out of a grocery store.


    The living room was left with just Sebastian and Simon.


    --


    In the kitchen, Harper exhaled deeply in relief.


    She turned to find Cecilia focused intently on her cooking and walked over to her.


    "It¡¯s a full-blown psychological thriller out there, and you¡¯re in here acting like it¡¯s just meal prep Monday."


    "What else am I supposed to do?" Cecilia tasted the sauce and added a pinch of salt.


    "If I step in, it stops being awkward and starts being a homicide. No matter what I do right now, I¡¯m the bad guy."


    Harper couldn¡¯t argue with that logic, even if she thought hiding in the kitchen was a bit of a cop-out for someone at the center of the drama.


    Cecilia was still at the stove, focused on finishing dinner.


    --


    Then the front door creaked open.


    VanDyck was the first to step inside, followed by Esther and Helena.


    He immediately spotted Tang by the entryway and gave him a nod of recognition. But the young woman next to him was new.


    "Hey there!" Yvonne called brightly, raising her voice just enough for the living room to hear. "Hi, I¡¯m Yvonne. Cece¡¯s friend from college."


    Her tone was warm, but the volume wasn¡¯t idental. She was signaling the house like a smoke rm.


    Esther smiled. "Oh, Cece¡¯s mentioned you. Come on in."


    VanDyck moved to hold the door.


    Lately, he kept running into Simon. On walks, at the farmers market, even once outside a yoga studio.


    He knew it wasn¡¯t random. Simon clearly still had feelings for Cece, and honestly, VanDyck didn¡¯t mind him.


    Today, when he threw out his back trying to carry three grocery bags at once like a hero, Simon had shown up and offered to help.


    He¡¯d offered to watch the stove while VanDyck went to pick up the family. Inviting him to dinner had felt... neighborly.


    VanDyck had no idea Cece would be showing up tonight. Let alone with Sebastian tagging along.


    "You¡¯re back," Simon said quickly as the group entered.


    He stepped forward to help, eager to earn points.


    Tang moved at once.


    He stepped in between them smoothly and ever-so-slightly clipped Simon¡¯s shoe with his own.


    "Oops. Sorry, man. Totally idental. Here, let me get that for you... "


    While Tang was being "helpful," Sebastian stood up slowly, fluidly, and crossed the room like he owned it.


    He took the bags from VanDyck with practiced ease and set them next to the gifts he¡¯d brought earlier, lining everything up like trophies.


    After setting everything down, Sebastian turned to them.


    "Mr. Moore. Mrs. Moore," he said, nodding first to Cece¡¯s parents.


    Then he looked at the woman he hadn¡¯t met before.


    "And you must be Grandma Helena. I¡¯m Sebastian. Cece¡¯s mate."


    Everyone in the entryway wentpletely still.


    Cecilia, who had just stepped out of the kitchen with a tray of appetizers, nearly dropped the whole thing.

 Chapter 302 The Mate Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 302 The Mate Announcement</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I nearly dropped my serving tray when Sebastian casually dropped that bomb.


    My heart skipped a beat, and for a split second, I wasn¡¯t sure if I should run back into the kitchen or fling the tray at his head.


    My parents froze like someone had hit pause on a movie. They stared at each other,pletely panicked.


    Grandma didn¡¯t even blink. She smiled, eyes warm but sharp, already sizing Sebastian up like he was a painting in a gallery.


    "This one¡¯s got movie star looks," she said to my mom, her voice loud enough for everyone to hear. "That skin, those features. He could¡¯ve walked right out of a fashion ad."


    Sebastian gave a polite smile. "Thanks, but honestly, I¡¯m pretty normal once you get to know me." He said it easily, like someone used to gettingpliments.


    Simon, who had finally shaken off Tang¡¯s awkward attempts to stall him, took that as his cue to jump in.


    "Hi, Grandma Helena, remember me?" he said with a big smile. "I was at your house when I was a kid. Cecilia was there too."


    His voice was bright, just a little too loud. He stood up straighter, chest puffed slightly, like he was stepping into a spotlight.


    I blinked. Did he? I honestly had no memory of that.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t miss a beat. He kept smiling, looking more amused than threatened, like he was watching a badly written soap opera unfold in real time.


    Helena squinted at Simon, trying to ce him. Then her eyes lit up.


    Her smile widened with theatrical delight, the kind she reserved for people she only sort of remembered but wanted to tter anyway.


    "Oh! Little Simon!" she said, smiling wide. "You and your mom came by years ago. You were such a sweet kid, always fussing over Cece and calling her your little princess. She must¡¯ve been, what, two?"


    Simon lit up like he¡¯d just won something.


    "Your memory is incredible, Grandma Helena," he said, clearly proud she remembered.


    Sebastian tilted his head, still smiling. "So Dr. Foster really is as sharp as they say," he said, voice smooth as honey. "You must be a neurosurgeon, right? With a memory like that, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ve upgraded your own brain."


    The sarcasm hung in the air, thick enough to slice with a knife.


    Simon¡¯s smile faltered, just slightly. The room tensed. Even Grandma¡¯s expression shifted, her eyes flicking between the two men.


    Sebastian¡¯ s tone had been polite, but the edge underneath it was impossible to miss.


    "Grandma!" I called, stepping in from the kitchen. I gave her a quick hug and gently steered her away. "Can you take a look at the roast? I think it needs a little more salt."


    She gave me a knowing look but let me guide her, patting my hand as she walked. I could still feel the tension buzzing behind me like static.


    Author¡¯s pov


    As soon as Cecilia slipped away with Helena, Esther jumped into hostess mode, urging everyone to take their seats in ast-ditch attempt to keep the evening from unravelingpletely.


    VanDyck muttered something about the heat and his sweat-soaked shirt before making a quick exit. Once he disappeared down the hallway, no one expected him back anytime soon.


    The room fell into a strained silence. Sebastian settled back into his chair, cool as ever, sipping his tea like this was some pleasant garden brunch instead of a social minefield.


    Simon, trying to mirror that calm, grabbed a book from the table and flipped through it aimlessly.


    In the kitchen, things weren¡¯t any better. Esther had followed Cecilia and Helena in, trading her hostess smile for a tight-lipped focus. The three of them gathered around the stove, poking at sauces and arguing about seasoning like the fate of the evening depended on it.


    Harper and Yvonne hovered nearby, pretending to help while whispering updates and sneaking nces toward the living room.


    By seven, dinner was ready, and the hiding had to stop. Everyone reappeared, like actors taking reluctant positions before a tense act. The air was so heavy you could slice it and serve it with the roast.


    VanDyck returned to im the head of the table, putting on his best country-club charm, as if he hadn¡¯t just ghosted half the evening.


    He smiled like nothing was wrong, raised his ss, and said, "Come on, let¡¯s just enjoy the food."


    A few awkward chuckles followed, but no one rushed to toast with him.


    sses were lifted slowly, more out of obligation than cheer.


    Cecilia gave a tight smile and sipped her wine without meeting anyone¡¯s eyes.


    Esther shifted in her seat, clearly uneasy. This dinner had been her idea. She wanted a smooth, quiet way to introduce Sebastian to Helena and show support for Cecilia¡¯s decision.


    But then Simon showed up out of nowhere and ruined everything. To make it worse, she had once told Simon she¡¯d try to steer Cecilia toward him. Now she couldn¡¯t even look at him.


    Helena, usually chatty, had gone quiet. She poked at her food, then said, "This roast is delicious. Is it beef tenderloin?"


    Esther leaned over and nced at the te. "That¡¯s actually grilled salmon."


    "Oh! Ha! Well, I must need new sses."


    She moved on to the next dish. "And this kale sd? Amazing. So fresh."


    Thepliment might havended better if she¡¯d actually taken a bite.


    The table talk was thin, and the silences in between dragged.


    Sebastian, however, stayedpletely at ease.


    His posture was rxed, but his eyes missed nothing. He moved like someone who was used to tension and knew exactly how to rise above it.


    He carefully cut a piece of salmon with practiced ease, then ced it on Cecilia¡¯s te without saying a word.

 Chapter 303 Unexpected Tensions

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 303 Unexpected Tensions</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Dinner dragged on with an undercurrent of tension that seemed to thicken with every passing minute.


    Sebastian noticed it right away.


    Cecilia¡¯s skin was flushed, and her hand trembled slightly as she reached for her water ss.


    Her gaze was distant, almost ssy. Something was off. This wasn¡¯t like her.


    He shifted in his seat, his thigh brushing lightly against hers beneath the table.


    "You okay?" he asked, his voice low, meant only for her.


    Cecilia gave a faint smile. "Just tired. I¡¯ve been running around all day trying to get everything set up."


    But her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes, and her fingers tightened slightly around the stem of her ss before she set it down.


    Across the table, Simon leaned forward, his voice slipping into something that sounded helpful, but felt rehearsed.


    "You look a little flushed. Could be the heat... Or maybe you¡¯ve overdone it. Want to lie down for a bit?"


    The suggestion came too easily. Too ready. As if he¡¯d been waiting for an excuse to say it.


    Cecilia didn¡¯t hesitate. She took the escape he offered without question.


    "Good idea. I¡¯ll just rest for a few minutes."


    She stood slowly, smoothing the front of her T-shirt as she rose.


    The room felt too warm now, too close. Every eye on her.


    "Please, go ahead and eat. No need to wait on me."


    Sebastian started to rise, ready to follow, but VanDyck¡¯s voice stopped him.


    "Sebastian," her father called from the other end of the table, his cheer sounding just a little too practiced, "after dinner, I¡¯d love to show you my orchids. That cutting you sent is thriving."


    Sebastian paused, then sat back down, his expression shifting into pleasant formality.


    "I¡¯d be honored."


    Simon jumped in before the moment could settle.


    "VanDyck, are you sure that¡¯s a good idea? Your back¡¯s still bothering you, and the tiles in the greenhouse are slick. I couldy down some cardboard to help."


    VanDyck looked surprised. "You¡¯ve done enough already. My back, the thermostat... I can¡¯t ask for more."


    "It¡¯s no trouble at all. That¡¯s what neighbors are for, right?"


    Sebastian¡¯ s smile didn¡¯t falter. Without ncing up, he reached under the table, tapped out a quick message to Sawyer, and hit send.


    Then, calm as ever, he said,


    "Cardboard leaves gaps and turns into a slipping hazard. It also looks terrible. No offense, but I have certain standards when ites to presentation."


    The room fell quiet for a beat. Every head turned toward Sebastian.


    VanDyck took a long sip of wine, pretending not to notice the shift in the air.


    Esther and Helena exchanged a quick nce, thenunched into bright, overly cheerful conversation, urging everyone to keep eating.


    Their voices were just a little too high, a little too fast.


    The kind of tone that said : nothing¡¯s wrong, please keep pretending.


    They hadn¡¯t even reached dessert when the sound of heavy boots and clinking tools echoed from the front hallway.


    In her bedroom, Cecilia lifted her head from the pillow, disoriented. It sounded like someone was tearing up the floors with a jackhammer.


    She winced, dragging herself upright. Whatever was happening, it wasn¡¯t going away on its own.


    She slipped on her slippers and stepped out into the hallway, following the sound.


    It led her to the sliding ss doors that opened onto the balcony. The greenhouse beyond was a blur of movement and noise.


    When she stepped inside, she found a small crew installing professional-grade non-slip carpeting over the tile flooring. Rolls of rubber-backed mattingy stacked by the wall, and the sharp scent of glue hung in the air.


    She blinked, momentarily stunned.


    "This was Sebastian¡¯ s idea?" she asked, her voice barely audible over the noise.


    Sawyer, standing near the door supervising the work, nced at her. He didn¡¯t need to say anything. The look on his face said it all.


    "Who else would go this far?" he replied dryly.


    Cecilia rubbed her temple, trying to process it.


    When the crew finally packed up and left, Esther appeared in the doorway with a bright smile. "Sawyer, you must stay for dinner! We¡¯re just getting started."


    But he declined, as always, with his usual quiet grace.


    Cecilia stepped in quickly. "I¡¯ll walk you out," she said, already halfway to the door.


    She needed air. And space.


    Sawyer left after a short exchange at the door.


    Cecilia didn¡¯t go back in. She wasn¡¯t ready to face the forced small talk and all the things no one wanted to say out loud.


    Down the hall, past a wall of windows overlooking the Denver skyline, she spotted a quiet little seating area tucked between two potted ficus trees. It was small, out of the way, and exactly what she needed.


    She eased into one of the chairs, the kind with a stiff cushion and polished chrome legs, standard in most upscale buildings. Her soft-soled slippers made no sound on the new carpet.


    The hum of the city below faded behind double-paned ss. The hush was a balm after the stiff formality of dinner.


    She exhaled slowly, her shoulders sinking as if finally allowed to drop.


    She let her eyes drift closed.


    Then she heard it.


    Footsteps. Light. Measured. Getting closer.


    Her eyes snapped open.


    Cecilia stiffened, every muscle tensing as if the mountain air had suddenly turned cold.


    Her breath caught, held halfway between inhale and exhale. She didn¡¯t move.


    Didn¡¯t dare move.


    The footsteps stopped near the elevator lobby, then started again, slower this time. Intentional. Almost careful.


    Too quiet for a neighbor just heading home.

 Chapter 304 Strange Footsteps

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 304 Strange Footsteps</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I froze when the footsteps got closer.


    Could it be Sawyer? No. He wears leather shoes, and he walks fast and straight.


    This person was moving slow and quiet, like they were sneaking around.


    It couldn¡¯t be one of the maintenance crew either; they¡¯d left earlier in a ttering group, their tools nging like a construction site.


    Then the fear came back.


    The same cold panic I¡¯d felt days ago when I knew someone was watching me.


    The kind that makes every little sound feel louder.


    Every breath feels like too much.


    Was it him again? The guy who followed me before?


    The footsteps were close now. Just around the corner. My heart was pounding so hard it felt like it might break through my chest.


    I reached for my phone. It wasn¡¯t there. I¡¯d left it on the kitchen counter.


    All I could hear was my heartbeat and those slow, steady steps. I had nowhere to go. If he turned the corner, he¡¯d see me.


    I didn¡¯t think. I just yelled, like I was talking on the phone.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m in the hallway! Some crazy bug just bit me or something! Come quick!"


    My voice cracked, but it sounded real enough.


    The footsteps stopped. Then they turned and moved away. Fast. Like he didn¡¯t want to get caught.


    I waited a second, then peeked around the corner.


    I saw a man. Medium build, dressed in all ck, carrying a backpack. I only saw him for a second before he ran down the emergency stairs.


    Just then, the apartment door swung open.


    Sebastian stepped out, alert and scanning.


    "Over here," I hissed, waving both arms like I was signaling for help.


    He rushed over. I grabbed his sleeve. "There was someone out here. A guy, all in ck. I think he had something slung over his back."


    My voice shook. I wanted to reach for him, to feel his arms around me. But I was sitting too low, so I just lifted my hand halfway and pulled it back awkwardly.


    Sebastian crouched beside me, bringing himself to eye level. "All in ck? Did you see his face?"


    "No. He turned and ran as soon as I shouted. He went down the stairwell. Sebastian... do you think it¡¯s the same guy who¡¯s been following me? What if that thing on his back was a bomb?"


    He let out a slow breath and thought for a second. Then he shook his head.


    "A stalker wouldn¡¯t get that close. Not in such an obvious way. And a bomb? Doubt it. That¡¯s way too risky and public."


    He paused and pressed his lips together.


    "Honestly, it sounds more like a private investigator. But I have no idea why someone would hire one to follow you. Either way, we can¡¯t just ignore it."


    He stood and helped me up. "Let¡¯s go inside. You¡¯re shaking."


    Just as we turned, the front door creaked again.


    Simon appeared, eyes wide with concern.


    I caught that flicker of irritation in his expression when he saw Sebastian already beside me.


    "Cecilia, are you okay?" His voice wasced with worry, but the timing felt just a second toote.


    "I¡¯m fine," I said quickly. "There was a weird bug out here. Freaked me out a little." I stuck to the lie with a shrug,?like someone embarrassed by their own overreaction.


    Sebastian put his hand on my lower back and gave a gentle push.


    "Mr. Foster, dinner¡¯s just about over. Might be a good time to head out, before any more bugs decide to join us."


    His voice was polite, but you could tell he meant it.


    Before Simon could answer, Sebastian had guided me back inside.


    Of course, Simon followed anyway.


    Once inside, Sebastian led me to the couch. The rest of the dinner party gathered around, their chatter rising like a wave.


    I repeated my weird bug story, cringing a little at how absurd it sounded now.


    Dad sprang into action, grabbing a can of bug spray from beneath the sink like it was a fire extinguisher. "Where is it? I¡¯ll get it."


    "No!" I reached out quickly. "It probably ran off. Seriously, don¡¯t go out there."


    Thest thing I needed was Dad running into a possible stalker with nothing but a can of Raid.


    Dinner was done, the greenhouse floor was finally in, and Simon had no reason to stick around.


    He left, and the tension left with him.


    Dad, ever the gracious host, offered to show Sebastian his prized orchids, but I was too emotionally drained for any more polite conversation.


    Mom and Grandma looked at each other, then motioned for me to follow them into the bedroom. They didn¡¯t say a word, but I knew better than to argue.


    Once we stepped into my room, Grandma didn¡¯t waste a second.


    "Cece, just be honest. Do you really love Sebastian? Can you actually see yourself marrying him?"


    She looked me right in the eye, calm but focused, like she was reading my mind.


    "Wow, Grandma. Coming in hot," I said, caught off guard.


    She patted the spot next to her on the bed. "Come sit. No point pretending this is just casual. If you know what you want, I might be able to help you get there."


    I let out augh. "Are you saying we should trap him or something? Like, tie him to a chair until he proposes?"


    Grandma raised an eyebrow. It was the kind of look that said, ¡¯Don¡¯t tempt me.¡¯


    Mom stood there with her arms crossed, all serious.


    "This isn¡¯t a joke, Cecilia. Your grandma didn¡¯t fly across the country for fun. You and Sebastian can¡¯t stay in this weird maybe-zone forever. If you¡¯re serious about him, and you¡¯re not nning to walk away, then it¡¯s time to start thinking long term. We¡¯ll support you, but you have to be sure about what you want."


    I bit back a smile. The way they were treating my love life made it feel like I was being called into HR.


    "I¡¯m scared to ask what kind of ¡¯help¡¯ you two are nning," I said. "You¡¯re not going after Luna Regina, are you?"


    Grandma¡¯s eyes narrowed. "So she doesn¡¯t like you?"


    I let out a sigh and dropped onto the edge of the bed. "Yeah. She thinks I¡¯m not good enough for her son. And honestly... Sebastian and I are pretty different. I get why she¡¯d be worried."


    "That doesn¡¯t make her right," Grandma said. Her tone stayed steady, but there was steel underneath. "She¡¯s ying by her own rulebook. That doesn¡¯t mean you have to follow it."


    I nodded. "Honestly, what Sebastian and I have is more about chemistry. Mutual pull. I haven¡¯t really thought about marriage."


    As soon as I said it, Mom¡¯s mouth tightened. She looked like I¡¯d just said I was quitting my job to join a circus.


    Grandma shot her a look. "Oh, stop. When two people care about each other, they want to be close. It¡¯s not some scandal. It¡¯s just being human. Let the girl breathe."


    "Okay, Grandma, seriously. Chill," I muttered, my cheeks burning. "Let me figure this out on my own. If I screw it up, I¡¯ll call you. You can be my secret weapon."


    She didn¡¯t look convinced. She reached over and took my hand in hers, firm and warm. "No need to wait for a crisis, sweetheart. I¡¯ve got my sneakers on. Just say the word."

 Chapter 305 Family Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter 305 Family Secrets</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Grandma studied me, her brows slightly drawn, like she was weighing something too heavy to say out loud.


    "Cece," she began slowly, "you know I used to work for the Locke family, right? Esther was living there too, back then."


    A chill ran up my spine. My scalp prickled.


    Why was she bringing up the Lockes now?


    I instantly thought of Mr. Zane¡¯s unexpected visit to our house.


    Mom had looked shaken after that, like she¡¯d seen a ghost.


    "Yeah, I remember," I said, keeping my voice light. "Last time Mr. Zane came to Denver, he stopped by our ce just to ask about you, Grandma."


    She nodded. "Yes. That was Mr. Zane. And to you, Cece... he¡¯s also a very important person."


    My stomach dropped. It felt like someone had knocked the wind out of me.


    [Wait. Was she saying that Mom and Mr. Zane had... history? No. That couldn¡¯t be it. Right? ]


    I couldn¡¯t even finish the thought.


    My whole body went stiff. I didn¡¯t dare ask what she really meant by "important." Instead, I forced a smile, though it felt like it might crack my face.


    "Grandma, the most important people in my life are my parents. The Locke family might be rich and powerful, but that¡¯s their world. I don¡¯t need someone else¡¯s name to make me feel worth something."


    Grandma and Mom exchanged a look, clearly surprised by my reaction.


    I took a breath and said it straight. "I like Sebastian, I really do. But getting married? That¡¯s a huge step. It¡¯s too soon."


    I fidgeted with the edge of the bedspread, trying to ground myself. "Getting married again takes guts.You don¡¯t build a future just because the chemistry¡¯s good. You build it when you¡¯re sure."


    I looked up and met their eyes.


    My voice was steadier now. "I want to take things slow. Let it grow naturally. If it¡¯s real, it¡¯llst. And when the time feels right, I¡¯ll know."


    Mom and Grandma didn¡¯t say anything. Their faces looked calmer, but there was something in their eyes I couldn¡¯t figure out.


    Grandma spoke again, choosing her words carefully. "But Cece, sometimes for things to fall into ce, it helps to have a little... support. Like stronger connections. A better ce in the world."


    Thatnded with a thud in my chest. I knew exactly what she meant.


    I sat up straighter and raised a hand, firm. "I don¡¯t need that. I¡¯m already enough. This version of me? It¡¯s the best one yet."


    They both fell silent, clearly taken aback.


    Grandma held my gaze for a long second, then gave a small nod. "Alright. We¡¯ll go with your pace."


    She didn¡¯t bring up Mr. Zane again.


    I figured she¡¯d realized I was already suspicious and couldn¡¯t handle the full truth.


    Maybe she nned to ease into itter.


    A bit of the pressure in my chest loosened.


    But then Grandma added, almost too casually, "I¡¯d like you toe with me to Colorado Springs on the sixteenth. It¡¯s Mrs. Locke¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m not getting any younger, and I¡¯d really like to see her. "


    She paused, her eyes locking on mine.


    "And... I¡¯d like her to meet you."


    I froze.


    Out of everything I didn¡¯t want, meeting someone from the Locke family was right at the top of the list.


    My throat tightened. My body went still, like my brain was trying to hit pause on the entire moment.


    Before I could say a word, Mom jumped in. Her voice was calm, but there was no room for argument.


    "We¡¯ll go with her. All of us."


    I turned to look at her, but she wasn¡¯t looking at me. She was already making the decision for me.


    [ If I¡¯d only been a little suspicious before, now I was almost sure.


    This wasn¡¯t about catching up with some old family acquaintance.


    They wanted the Lockes to see me.


    To recognize me.


    To im me as one of their own. ]


    My stomach turned.


    [ Was I really Mr. Zane¡¯s daughter? ]


    The thought hit me like a punch to the chest.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe for a second.I felt my pulse pounding in my ears.


    I searched Mom¡¯s face, hoping for a sign that I was wrong. That I¡¯d misunderstood everything.


    But she wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes.


    My head started to pound. I pressed a hand to my forehead. "I need to lie down. My head hurts."


    They both nodded and left the room without another word.


    As soon as the door clicked shut, I flopped back on the bed. My thoughts were spinning out of control.


    How was this real?


    This wasn¡¯t just drama. It was full-on soap opera territory. And it was happening to my mom?


    arted doing the math in my head.


    I was older than Xenia, but younger than Zane Locke¡¯ste son.


    So if the timing lined up...that meant Mr. Zane had cheated on his wife not once, but twice?


    With two different women?


    What a total sleaze. Seriously, bottom of the barrel.


    I sat up straighter, heat rising to my face. My hands were balled into fists in myp before I even noticed.


    Even if someone handed me a crown and said, "Congrats, you¡¯re a Locke," I¡¯d toss it right back.


    I didn¡¯t want the name, the legacy, or the baggage that came with it.


    And Maggie Locke? If she ever found out the truth...


    I didn¡¯t even want to imagine it.


    That woman would burn everything down just to keep her perfect picture intact.


    There was no way I was walking into that party like everything was fine.


    I had to stop this train before it ran off the rails. If I didn¡¯t, the whole thing would blow up and take us down with it.

 Chapter 306 The Eerie Atmosphere

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 306 The Eerie Atmosphere</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    In the next room, Helena stood by the window with her arms crossed. Her brow was furrowed, eyes focused.


    "Do you think Cece already knows?" she asked quietly.


    Esther let out a slow breath and shook her head. "Hard to say. She keeps everything to herself. Even when she figures something out, she doesn¡¯t always show it. That¡¯s just how she is." She paused.


    "When Zane came to Denver, he met with Cece more than once. He might¡¯ve said something without meaning to. Just enough to get her thinking. And when you brought it up earlier, she probably put the pieces together."


    Helena gave a slow nod. "Things tend to happen when they¡¯re supposed to."


    She had kept her promise for years.


    The one she made to the Locke matriarch: protect the girl, raise her far from the family, and most of all, make sure Maggie Locke never found out the baby was alive.


    Cecilia was that baby. The daughter of Zane¡¯ste wife, Reba. Her mother and older brother died in the crash. She was the only one who survived. Just a baby, wrapped in a hospital nket.


    Helena¡¯s thoughts drifted back to that night.


    The hospital was in chaos, sirens ring, nurses running, blood on the floor. The Locke matriarch had fallen to her knees, sobbing.


    The smell of antiseptic still lingered in Helena¡¯s memory. The way the fluorescent lights buzzed overhead.


    Helena picked the baby up, wrapped her in a towel, and walked out the back door without looking back.


    She drove until Colorado Springs was far behind.


    She had no ns to return. Not until Esther called and said Zane was asking questions.


    That was the first sign the secret was cracking.


    Then came another name. Sebastian ck.


    Helena knew the ck family had more than money. They had power, connections, and the kind of clout that could protect someone if things went bad.


    If the truth wasing out anyway, it was better to get ahead of it. Say it first to set the tone. Don¡¯t let Maggie control the story.


    With Sebastian at Cece¡¯s side, and support from Zane and the Locke matriarch, even Maggie wouldn¡¯t risk doing anything reckless.


    That¡¯s why they finally agreed. Cece had a right to know. It was time for her to learn the truth. Time to take back the life that was hers from the start.


    "You raised her too well," Helena said, ncing at Esther. "She doesn¡¯t care about names or titles. She just cares about you. We should¡¯ve told her years ago and dealt with whatever came next."


    Esther¡¯s eyes filled with tears, but she nodded.


    --


    Meanwhile...


    Sebastian had been nodding along politely for nearly an hour as VanDyck described the care and feeding of orchids in excruciating detail.


    He¡¯d learned about soil pH, misting schedules, and the exact humidity level required for ideal bloom.


    VanDyck was clearly thrilled to have a captive audience. Sebastian, for his part, endured it like a champ.


    He¡¯d mastered the asional "Oh, really?" and "That¡¯s fascinating" with the ease of a man who¡¯d been trapped in worse conversations.


    But inside, his brain was starting to turn to mush.


    "Excuse me, Uncle VanDyck. I need to use the restroom," Sebastian said, standing up with a polite smile. "I¡¯ll be back in a minute. I still want to hear more about the temperature stuff."


    "Excellent, excellent! I¡¯ll wait right here!" VanDyck beamed.


    Sebastian nodded and walked off, his expression unreadable.


    The moment he turned the corner, the smile dropped. He exhaled slowly, rubbing the back of his neck.


    --


    In the living room, the others were half-watching a si rerun, the sound of cannedughter echoing off the walls.


    Harper, seated on the edge of the couch, nced toward Cecilia¡¯s bedroom for what felt like the fifth time.


    Cece¡¯d been in there a long time. Too long.


    Harper frowned and stood, brushing imaginary lint off her cks.


    Something didn¡¯t sit right.


    Crossing the room, she knocked gently on the door. "Cece?"


    No answer.


    Getting more concerned, Harper eased the door open.


    Inside, she found Cecilia lying on her back, staring at the ceiling with ssy eyes.Her arms were limp at her sides. Her lips were slightly parted. She didn¡¯t even blink.


    "Cece?" she said again, stepping closer.


    Cecilia was still. No blinking, no reaction. It was like she wasn¡¯t really there.


    Harper¡¯s stomach tightened. A chill ran up her spine.


    "Cece,e on," she said, softer now, like she was afraid to break something.


    Harper knelt beside the bed, leaning in and waving a hand in front of her friend¡¯s face. "Hey. Earth to Cece?"


    Suddenly, Cecilia¡¯s hand shot out and grabbed her wrist. In one swift motion, she yanked Harper down beside her, sitting up at the same time. Their faces were now just inches apart.


    "Harper," Cecilia whispered, eyes wide, voice low and urgent.


    "AHHH!" Harper shrieked, startled.


    "Shh!" Cecilia mped a hand over her mouth and wrapped an arm around her waist to stop her from bolting.


    Her grip was fast but careful, like someone trying to hold a butterfly without crushing it.


    Harper¡¯s eyes bulged.


    Cecilia¡¯s grip was firm, but it wasn¡¯t aggressive. Just urgent. Desperate.


    Her hand trembled slightly where it pressed against Harper¡¯s side. Her breath came in shallow bursts, and her voice was tight with fear.


    "I need you to listen," Cecilia said, her voice still a whisper. "And I need you to stay calm."

 Chapter 307 Unexpected Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 307 Unexpected Visitor</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The sharp sound of the door swinging open split the air.


    Sebastian burst into the room and froze. His eyes narrowed as he saw Harper and me tangled up on the bed.


    He smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. It was a deceptively casual smile, with undercurrents of something far less friendly.


    Harper and I froze.


    Harper quickly slid off the bed, brushing down her clothes and avoiding eye contact.


    "Nothing happened," she blurted. "I just came to check on Cece and she pulled me down. That¡¯s all."


    Sebastian made a small flicking motion with his hand. "You can go."


    Harper didn¡¯t need to be told twice. She slipped out fast, and Sebastian closed the door behind her. I heard the soft, deliberate click of the lock.


    I sat up slowly, trying to y it cool. "So... did you finish bonding with my dad over orchids?"


    "Not even close," he said smoothly. "He still had a whole masterss left. I¡¯ll be resuming my lesson soon."


    He sat down beside me and gently tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear.


    His fingers brushed my cheek, and I shivered.


    I leaned back a little, just enough to put some space between us, but not enough to make him stop.


    "Maybe you should get back to him," I said. "After that, we could head home."


    "We?" Sebastian leaned in, his eyes searching mine. "I assumed you¡¯d stay with your grandma tonight."


    Just hearing that made my stomach twist.


    I could already imagine Grandma bringing up the Locke family again, and I wasn¡¯t ready for that conversation.


    "She likes to sleep alone," I said quickly. "She¡¯ll take my room. So I should go back to your ce."


    "Oh yeah?" he murmured, his breath brushing my lips. "All that talking dried out my mouth. My lips could use a little help."


    I gave him a look. "You want me to fetch your lip balm or kiss it better?"


    He grinned. "Surprise me."


    I started to pull back, pressing my hands against his chest. "You really should go finish your orchid lesson."


    But before I could slide away, his arms wrapped around my waist and pulled me into hisp.


    Then he kissed me. Hard.


    "I¡¯d rather take what I need directly," he whispered against my mouth.


    The next six minutes were a blur of heat and hands and breathless kisses.


    When he finally let me go, I was dazed and flushed. He stood, looking ridiculously pleased with himself.


    "Your dad¡¯s still in the greenhouse," he said casually. "I¡¯ll go keep himpany for another half hour."


    Then he disappeared out the door like none of this had happened.


    I wandered to the balcony, needing air. Through the ss, I could see my dad smiling, gesturing excitedly as he talked to Sebastian about his orchids.


    Sebastian stood there, nodding like the perfect guest.


    My chest tightened. I wrapped my arms around myself.


    [ What would he think if he found out I wasn¡¯t really his daughter? ]


    The thought made my throat ache. I blinked fast, trying to stop the tears from rising.


    I turned away before anyone could see.


    It was nearly ten o¡¯clock by the time we left the apartment.


    I had nned to stay the night. But after everything that had just happened, I couldn¡¯t do it.


    I couldn¡¯t even make eye contact with my mom or grandma without feeling like my chest might cave in.


    As we made our way out, Helena called after me, her voice steady.


    "Cece, I¡¯ll be staying here for a while. Come visit when you can. Keep your grandmapany."


    "...Sure," I said, barely managing a reply.


    It was obvious grandma wasn¡¯t just sticking around for quality time. She was here to make sure I didn¡¯t bail on that gathering in Colorado Springs next month.


    --


    In the car, I stared out the window, my thoughts running in circles.


    The Lockes used to be just a name I¡¯d heard here and there. Now they were suddenly everywhere.


    If what I suspected was true, and I really was Zane Locke¡¯s illegitimate daughter, then that would make Cassian... my cousin?


    "This is insane," I muttered under my breath.


    Sebastian gave me a sideways nce. He didn¡¯t say anything, but I knew he could tell something was off.


    I was wound so tight, I probably looked like I¡¯d snap if anyone touched me.


    When we reached the apartment building, Yvonne and Harper peeled off in their own cars.They¡¯d had enough drama for one day.


    Sebastian and I rode the elevator up together.


    As we passed the windows, I saw Tang pulling out of the parking lot again. That guy was like an urban legend. He¡¯d be here one minute, thenpletely gone the next.


    In the elevator, Sebastian asked casually, "So... what did they say to get you this quiet? You wanna talk?"


    I appreciated that he wasn¡¯t pressing.


    Normally, I would¡¯ve told him everything. But this?


    This wasn¡¯t just a secret. This was the kind of thing I¡¯d swallow and let burn in my gut forever.


    Even if someone pulled out my fingernails one by one, I wouldn¡¯t say a word.


    I was scrambling for a way to change the subject when the elevator dinged.


    Saved by the bell.


    We stepped into the apartment, still halfughing, Sebastian¡¯s arm casually wrapped around my waist as he leaned in for a kiss.


    Then we both froze.


    Cassian was sprawled across the couch like he owned the ce.


    Muffin, curled up beside him, looked like a stuffed animal next to his massive frame.


    He was shirtless, his chest and shoulders marked with fresh cuts and bruises. A cigarette dangled from his lips as he pressed a blood-stained towel to his side.


    He looked up and groaned like he was straight out of a bad soap opera. "Way to rub it in, lovebirds."


    I blinked at him. "What the hell happened to you?"


    Sebastian let out a quiet sigh, like he¡¯d seen this movie before.


    Cassian stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray and leaned back, his face clouded.


    "me Maggie. I didn¡¯t even make it out of the airport before someone jumped me."


    My stomach dropped. "You¡¯re serious? Did you call the cops?"


    "Dead serious," he said. "And no, I didn¡¯t bother. What would they do?


    They¡¯d just write it off as some random nutjob. They¡¯ve got fake psychiatric files ready to go.


    I could get shot in the face and they¡¯d call it a ¡¯mental health episode.¡¯"


    Sebastian¡¯s jaw clenched. I felt my blood turn cold.


    "Someone attacked you in public?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Cassian nced at me and softened, realizing how pale I¡¯d gone.


    "Hey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been through worse. This is nothing.


    She¡¯s nted a bomb in my car before. You almost met me in pieces."


    Every ounce of color drained from my face.


    I stood up, legs shaky beneath me. "I need water."


    I hurried into the kitchen as fast as I could, my heart thudding like a drumline in my chest.


    Behind me, I heard Cassian chuckle.


    "Cecilia¡¯s a bit jumpy, huh?"

 Chapter 308 Dangerous Games

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 308 Dangerous Games</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I quickly collected myself and grabbed a water bottle from the fridge. The cool air hit my face, but it didn¡¯t do much to calm the chaos in my brain.


    When I walked back into the living room, I nearly tripped over my own feet.


    Cassian was sprawled half-naked on the sofa, wrapped in haphazard bandages like an extra who¡¯d stepped out of a low-budget action movie set.


    Sebastian stood nearby, one eyebrow raised so high it practically touched his hairline. His voice was colder than ice.


    "Are you auditioning for a zombie movie, or have you switched to ying a mummy?"


    Cassian didn¡¯t even flinch. Instead, he stretched outnguidly and struck what he clearly thought was a seductive pose.


    "At least I¡¯m the sexy version," he quipped. "Limited edition."


    Sebastian rolled his eyes and moved in to assess the disaster Cassian called a bandage job.


    "Shut up. You¡¯re bleeding out."


    Cassian gave him a mock-offended look, though his eyes sparkled. "I knew you cared the most. "


    Sebastian ignored him and began wrapping fresh gauze with practiced, almost clinical precision. "Say one more word and I¡¯ll package you like a sausage and leave you on the balcony. Muffin can lick the wounds clean."


    Cassian grinned wider, clearly delighted. He extended a blood-smeared hand toward Sebastian like a dramatic actor mid-monologue.


    "Don¡¯t you want some interactive healing?"


    I stood frozen in the kitchen doorway, clutching my water bottle like it was the only thing keeping me grounded in reality.


    Their banter was so natural, and weirdly intimate, it felt like I¡¯d walked into a scene from a slow-burn enemies-to-lovers story.


    I wasn¡¯t angry.


    I was just...short-circuiting.


    My Alpha mate was bandaging a half-naked man who was openly flirting with him, and Sebastian? He wasn¡¯t even dodging it.


    I swear I wasn¡¯t shipping them. Really. But if someone had livestreamed this moment, the inte would¡¯ve exploded.


    Fan edits. Reaction videos. "Enemies with benefits?" trending on Twitter.


    "Cece?" Cassian turned his head, his brow furrowing slightly. "You okay?"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even look up. "Ignore her. The visual probably melted her brain."


    Cassianughed, light and careless like a boy who¡¯d never been hurt. "I think it¡¯s your venomous tongue that poisoned her."


    Sebastian pulled the bandage tight, making Cassian yelp dramatically.


    "Ow! Easy! Are you trying to murder your beloved?"


    My face burned instantly. I spun on my heel and escaped to the kitchen like the room was on fire.


    I twisted open the water bottle and took severalrge gulps, trying to wash away the bizarre, half-flirty battlefield scene still reying in my head.


    A momentter, Sebastian leaned against the kitchen doorway, arms crossed, entirely too rxed.


    "Whoa, slow down. You trying to drown yourself?"


    I nearly choked and coughed several times. "A-Are you done bandaging him?"


    His lips curled into a smirk. "Hasn¡¯t Cece seen enough?"


    "Stop joking..." I muttered, lowering my head. The floor suddenly looked very interesting. Guilt pressed heavy on my chest.


    He walked to the sink, washed his hands with slow, deliberate movements, then dried them on a towel. When he turned, amusement danced in his eyes.


    "Want me to record a video next time I change his bandages? We can add voiceovermentary. You know, for educational purposes."


    I red at the water bottle like it had betrayed me. "Has Cassian... eaten? Should we make something?"


    Sebastian feigned a thoughtful look. "So now you want to watch me feed him too? Developing new kinks, are we?"


    I gave up. Words failed me. I looked at him with the universal expression for "I¡¯m begging you, please stop."


    He chuckled and walked over, reached out, and gently pinched my nose.


    "You¡¯re something else," he said softly.


    And just like that, the tension broke. It suddenly felt a little less heavy.


    --


    When we returned to the living room, Cassian had finally put on a shirt and was mid-call with his assistant. He lounged back on the couch like nothing had happened.


    "You head back first. I¡¯ve got some mess to clean up here... Yeah, just tell him I¡¯m gravely injured and he should start prepping an urn," he said casually, as if discussing lunch ns.


    He gave a few more instructions before tossing his phone onto the table.


    Sebastian and I sat down as he ended the call. I watched Cassian with a strange mix of awe and anxiety.


    Meanwhile, I felt like my own nerves were unraveling one by one.


    My fear wasn¡¯t just about me. Sure, I¡¯d pissed off Maggie Locke, and that alone was terrifying. But at least the target in that case was clear: me.


    But now that I knew the truth about my family, a whole new fear kicked in. It felt worse.


    I wasn¡¯t just scared for myself anymore. I was scared for my mom.


    If Maggie¡¯s people could go after Cassian, who was tall, trained, and probably had security around him.


    So how was she supposed to survive that?


    Cassian stretched and leaned back, clearly unfazed. "Sebastian, I¡¯m crashing here for a couple days."


    Sebastian nodded without hesitation. "Fine by me."


    Then, with a more serious tone, he added, "You need to rece your security team. If someone could get that close to you in broad daylight, it¡¯s either gross ipetence or a serious breach."


    Cassian nodded, his jaw tight. "I know. I¡¯ll rece them all once I¡¯m back. Trust is a raremodity these days."


    He sighed and threw an arm dramatically over the back of the couch. "Why don¡¯t you lend me Tang?"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even blink. "No. He¡¯s busy."


    Cassian threw a hand over his heart like Sebastian had just ripped it out and stepped on it.


    "I¡¯m bleeding. I¡¯m broken. And you won¡¯t even lend me your elite bodyguard? Wow. So this is how it ends."


    He paused, shook his head slowly, then gave Sebastian a wounded look.


    "What happened to loyalty? What happened to ¡¯bros before...¡¯"


    His eyes slid over to me. He smirked like he¡¯d just figured out the plot twist in a drama.


    "Oh. Right. You¡¯ve got a new leadingdy now."


    Sebastian gave him a sharp, cold look that said it all.


    I pressed my lips together, offering an apologetic smile.


    Sebastian checked his watch. "It¡¯s almost eleven. Let¡¯s call it a night. I¡¯ll show you to the guest room."


    He led Cassian down the hall, their voices low, fading into the quiet like the end of a long day.


    I slipped out of the living room and headed upstairs before they came back. I didn¡¯t really want to talk. I just needed space.


    By the time Sebastian returned, I was already in my room with the door shut.


    A knock came, soft but distinct.


    "Cece?"


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    The light in the bathroom was on, water running. I stayed where I was, behind the door, letting the sound fill the silence.


    "You taking a shower?" he asked.


    "Mmm," I said, just loud enough for him to hear.


    A second passed. Maybe two.


    "Good night," I added.


    He knew what that meant. I needed space.


    Today had been too much, and my brain felt like it was running in circles.


    I needed to be alone for a while. Just to breathe.


    There was a pause. Not long. But long enough to notice.


    "Sleep well, then," he said, a little quieter.


    I heard his footsteps moving away, slow and even, until they vanished.

 Chapter 309 Family Matters

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 309 Family Matters</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    The darkness of night settled over the luxurious study.


    Only a deskmp cast a soft glow, throwing long shadows across the hardwood floor.


    Zane sat at his desk, staring at the glowingputer screen. He clicked through the photos the private investigator had sent him.


    First, Cecilia with the ck family.


    Then Maggie, mid-argument with Luna Regina.


    And finally, Helena getting off a ne in Denver.


    Ever since his visit to Cecilia¡¯s home, her image had refused to leave his mind. He¡¯d even tried asking his mother, carefully, if there was any chance Helena had taken his daughter.


    Back then, he hadn¡¯t thought twice when Helena disappeared after Reba¡¯s ident. He¡¯d been too deep in grief to notice much of anything.


    His mother had shut him down with a single cold line:


    "Why are you asking me? Didn¡¯t you see the body with your own eyes?"


    Her words had hit hard. The truth? He hadn¡¯t. He hadn¡¯t had the strength to look. All he remembered was the hospital room, the blood, the screaming, and the feeling that the world had caved in.


    After that, he told himself it was just the grief messing with him.


    But deep down, something kept nagging at him. He couldn¡¯t let it go.


    That¡¯s why he hired a private investigator.


    He told himself it was just to "see her." Just a few pictures. Nothing more.


    But then he¡¯d asked for more. A used toothbrush. A strand of hair.


    He picked up his phone and called the investigator.


    "Did you get it?"


    "Not yet," the man replied.


    Zane¡¯s voice hardened. "Make it happen. Quickly."


    A pause. Then:


    "Of course, Mr. Locke... but there¡¯s something else you should know."


    "Go ahead."


    "I think someone else is following Cecilia . I¡¯ve seen them around more than once. They¡¯ve probably seen me too."


    Zane sat up straighter, heartbeat kicking up a notch.


    "Someone else? Are you sure?"


    His mind jumped to what Sebastian had said before. A cold trickle of sweat traced a path down his neck. Could it be Maggie? That didn¡¯t make sense. She didn¡¯t even know he¡¯d visited the Moore house.


    Before he could think any further, a knock came at the door.


    "Zane? Are you in there?" came a familiar voice.


    He ended the call, shut theptop, and grabbed a random file to make himself look busy.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m here," he said, keeping his tone casual. "What¡¯s up?"


    The door opened. Maggie Locke stepped inside, barefoot, wearing a silk robe.


    She was carrying a small tray with a mug of hot chocte and two shortbread cookies.


    She moved slowly, every step deliberate.


    She ced the tray on his desk, the mug steaming faintly in the dim light.


    "Midnight snacks for my overworked husband," she said sweetly. "Now,e to bed."


    Zane gave her a tired smile. "Cassian¡¯s in Australia. I¡¯m handling things while he¡¯s gone. You go ahead."


    "No," she said firmly, then slipped onto hisp like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    "Am I getting old?" she whispered, her fingers brushing against his cor. "Do you not love me anymore?"


    Zane sighed and gently moved her hand aside. "Don¡¯t be ridiculous."


    She looked up at him, eyes filled with tears.


    "I don¡¯t care what people say about me. I don¡¯t care that your mom can¡¯t stand me. I¡¯ve dealt with it all. The stares, the whispers, the judgment. I took it because I love you. But if you start seeing me that way too... I don¡¯t think I can bear it."


    Her voice cracked. "Then I don¡¯t want to live anymore."


    She buried her face in his chest, shoulders shaking.


    Zane wrapped his arms around her, not knowing what else to do.


    "Maggie," he murmured, "I believe you. I know it hasn¡¯t been easy. But I¡¯m still here. I haven¡¯t left."


    She clung tighter. "Then drink your hot chocte ande to bed with me."


    He hesitated, then gave in with a soft sigh.


    "Alright. Whatever you want."


    Behind his back, where he couldn¡¯t see it, Maggie¡¯s lips curled into a cold, satisfied smile.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The next morning, I left my room earlier than usual.


    Sebastian hadn¡¯te out yet, and there was no sign of Cassian either. But Sawyer was already in the kitchen, chatting with Liam over coffee.


    "Liam , he looked like a mess when he showed upst night," Sawyer said.


    "That guy¡¯s got nine lives," Liam muttered. "Like one of those stray cats that walks into traffic and somehow makes it out the other side. He¡¯s always flirting with disaster."


    "Cassian looks like he just walked off the set of a mob movie." Sawyer added. "If I were him, I would¡¯ve cracked years ago."


    They were so caught up in theirmentary that they didn¡¯t notice me at first. I stood behind them, listening.


    These days, anything to do with the Locke family had me tuning in like it was breaking news.


    Eventually, Sawyer nced over his shoulder. "Oh, hey, Cecilia. How long have you been standing there?"


    "Long enough to hear that Cassian¡¯s basically immortal," I said, grinning as I stepped closer. "And you¡¯re right. Most people would¡¯ve given up by now, but he just shrugs and keeps going. It¡¯s kind of impressive."


    Sawyer and Liam both nodded, clearly pleased to have me join in.


    And just like that, their two-man gossip session turned into a full-blown breakfast panel.


    Under the cover of small talk, I managed to pick up on a lot of things I hadn¡¯t known before.


    We kept chatting until Sebastian finally showed up.


    He paused in the doorway, took one look at us, and raised an eyebrow.


    "Is this what mornings look like now?" he asked dryly. "You three sound like a retirement club at a diner. Should I bring you matching mugs?"


    That was our cue to disperse.


    Liam went back to prepping breakfast, Sawyer checked his tablet for the day¡¯s schedule, and I made my way to the dining room.


    By the time we left for the office, Cassian still hadn¡¯t appeared.


    Later that day, around noon, I picked up some lunch and brought it to grandma .


    Once we sat down, I casually brought up Cassian¡¯s current situation.


    The details were... disturbing.


    By the time I finished, grandma looked stunned. She didn¡¯t say a word for several seconds.


    I gave a weak smile.


    "I¡¯ve only got a short break, so I need to run."


    What I really wanted to say was: if this bloodline crap keeps going downhill, we might not live long enough to argue over Christmas dinner.


    --


    On my way back to the office, my phone buzzed. An unknown Denver number.


    I didn¡¯t answer. Hung up immediately.


    Then it rang again. Twice.


    I still didn¡¯t pick up.


    A momentter, a text came through:


    "This is Zaria. My mother asked me to invite you to dinner at our home tonight."


    I froze.


    Was this legit?


    If it was real, this invitation meant one of two things. Either they wanted to talk, or they were ready to ept what was going on.


    Luna Regina¡¯s vibe yesterday had been hard to read. Not exactly warm. Not exactly hostile either. Just... calcted.


    I didn¡¯t reply.


    Back at the office, I showed the message to Sebastian.


    "Is this really Zaria¡¯s number?" I asked.

 Chapter 310 Tense Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 310 Tense Meeting</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Sebastian nced at my phone and let out a soft chuckle.


    "Yep, that¡¯s Zaria¡¯s number. Looks like my mom¡¯s finally surrendering."


    I took my phone back, giving him a look that screamed, Don¡¯t get cocky.


    "Don¡¯t celebrate just yet. Could just be a disguised business meeting."


    I bit my lip and muttered under my breath,


    "Or a softunch for emotional warfare."


    "Maybe she¡¯ll slide a check across the table like we¡¯re in some legal drama. I wonder what she thinks I¡¯m worth."


    Sebastian stood, leaned down, and tapped my forehead lightly.


    "So, between me and a nk check, you¡¯d pick the money?"


    I raised my brows and gave him my best "are-you-for-real" face.


    It clearly said: Are you kidding? Who wouldn¡¯t take the cash?


    Then Iughed, softening the mood. I poked him in the chest with one finger.


    "Oh, don¡¯t ask me questions like that. Would you even believe whatever answer I gave you?"


    I cleared my throat, lifted my chin, and put on my most dramatic voice.


    I even ced a hand on my chest like a martyr about to deliver her final speech.


    "Absolutely not! I have zero interest in money. Why settle for financial freedom when I can have your charming personality and emotional baggage?"


    His eyes narrowed, yful, but his mouth curved into a smirk that said he was seconds away fromunching a wittyeback.


    Before he coulde up with a smart reply, I was already halfway down the hall, his deepugh following me like a shadow.


    --


    By evening, the sky was all red and gold. It looked like it was lifted straight from a disaster movie.


    The kind where everything looks beautiful right before it burns.


    I sat stiffly in the car next to Sebastian, spine straight, hands folded in myp like some kind of debutante.


    My posture was wless, but itpletely betrayed how nervous I actually felt.


    My stomach had tied itself into three knots, and no amount of deep breathing was helping.


    I kept reying every possible conversation opener his mom might throw at me.


    "Cece, want a Coke?" Sebastian tilted his head toward me, a trace of concern behind his usual smirk.


    It took me a second to register the question.


    "No, thanks. I¡¯m good," I said, trying to sound breezy but failing miserably.


    He reached into the mini fridge, grabbed a can of Coke, and poured it into a ss like some overly trained hotel waiter.


    "Drink it anyway," Sebastian said, cing the ss gently in my hand."You¡¯ll need the sugar in case my mom goes full Luna mode."I took the drink, let out a dramatic sigh, and stared at the bubbles like they had answers.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, I¡¯d probably be lounging on my apartment couch, single, rich, and sipping overpriced cocktails¡ªblissfully unaware of any werewolf drama.


    But here I was, heading into a house full of power ys and polite threats.


    I took a long sip, already bracing myself.


    So this is love, huh?


    --


    Half an hourter, we pulled up to the ck family¡¯s ce.


    The house itself was mostly white, sleek and modern, but softened by sculptures, ivy-covered archways, and a garden that looked like it had been designed by someone who¡¯d grown up reading fairy tales. It gave off serious Alice in Wondend energy.


    I stared out the window, taking it all in.


    "Your home is kind of magical," I said honestly.


    "Do you like it?" Sebastian asked, ncing at me.


    I nodded. "I do. I mean, I love minimalism, but fantasy has its charm too. This ce has both."


    As we talked, Liam drove around a fountain with a small angel statue in the middle and parked right at the entrance.


    I stepped out, trying to look calm, but my nerves were buzzing like a phone on vibrate. No turning back now.


    Liam popped the trunk and grabbed the gift bags Sebastian had picked up from my ce earlier.


    Honestly, showing up empty-handed wasn¡¯t an option. Not when his mom might be judging my entire existence.


    Sebastian reached over and took my hand. His palm was warm, steady. I squeezed back, just for a second.


    The front door opened before we even rang the bell.


    Zaria came bounding down the hallway barefoot, wearing a flowy, backless dress and holding a half-melted ice cream cone.


    "Cecilia! You¡¯re here! Want some ice cream?"


    I smiled for real this time. "Maybeter."


    Of all the Silver Peak Pack members, Zaria was the easiest to be around¡ªzero drama, zero attitude. Just vibes.


    Before I could say more, footsteps echoed from the staircase.


    Luna Regina, Alpha Yardley, and York wereing down together, all dressed like they¡¯d just stepped out of a political campaign photo.


    Without thinking, I slipped my hand out of Sebastian¡¯s and stood straighter.


    My back went ramrod straight, my chin lifted half an inch, and I forced a polite smile onto my face.


    "Good to see you again, Alpha Yardley. Luna Regina. Mr. York."


    I kept my tone polite, formal. My cheeks were already warming.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was blushing from nerves or from the sudden panic that I might trip over my words.


    Alpha Yardley gave a warm smile. "Cecilia , why so serious? You¡¯re not in court. Just call me Yardley when we¡¯re at home."


    Luna Regina offered a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. "Come in. Please, sit."


    I nodded, trying to seem rxed. "Thank you."


    My heart was pounding like crazy, but I kept my posture perfect.


    This dinner could turn into a warm family chat or a serious negotiation.


    Either way, I was ready to stand my ground.

 Chapter 311 The Last Player Enters

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 311 The Last yer Enters</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Sebastian guided Cecilia gently down onto the seat, his hand resting at her waist just long enough to steady her.


    She didn¡¯t need the help, but the contact calmed something tight and fluttering in her chest.


    Across from them, Luna Regina and Alpha Yardley sat with the kind of effortless grace that came from years of private dinners, and knowing how tomand a room without ever raising their voice.


    Zaria had imed the armrest of a nearby chair like a throne, one bare foot swingingzily.


    York stayed glued to his phone, scrolling like someone who¡¯d seen a hundred evenings like this and didn¡¯t expect much from the hundred-and-first.


    The butler gave a subtle nod, and within seconds, a quiet parade of tea, bite-sized canap¨¦s, and polished golden trays flowed in with the precision of a Broadway stagehand.


    No one spoke. Not yet.


    Luna Regina¡¯s gazended on Cecilia. Her expression was warm, but a little too careful.


    "Cecilia," she began, her voice smooth but slightly stiff, like someone trying to repair their public image after a bad headline. "I left a bit abruptly yesterday. I should¡¯ve said goodbye properly. That wasn¡¯t fair to you."


    Cecilia gave a small smile. "It¡¯s alright."


    Luna Regina blinked.


    She¡¯d expected distance, maybe a cold shoulder. But what she saw was calm,posure, without a trace of spite.


    The girl sitting across from her was undeniably Cecilia Moore.


    The same girl Amara kept warning her about, whispering that she was calcted, maybe even maniptive.


    And for a moment, Luna Regina had believed it.


    But then she remembered the ball.


    How Cecilia had stepped in between her and Maggie Locke.


    No hesitation. No agenda.


    That wasn¡¯t strategy, but instinct.


    Sincest night, she¡¯d thought about it more than she liked to admit.


    Yardley had told her to give the girl a chance.


    So had Zaria, in her own backhanded way.


    And maybe... maybe they were right.


    Her real issue wasn¡¯t Cecilia¡¯s personality.


    It was her background, her human blood, and the most crucial one--the fact that she wouldn¡¯t strengthen the family tree or earn them points in the Pack¡¯s politics game.


    But somehow, that mattered less today than it did yesterday.


    She adjusted slightly in her seat, her pearls catching the light.


    "Miss Moore," she said, her voice a little softer. "I judged too quickly. That was my mistake. I¡¯m sorry for that."


    She gave a polite smile. It wasn¡¯t cold anymore, just careful.


    "I hope you¡¯ll stop by more often. This house could use someone with your kind of steadiness."


    Cecilia blinked, surprised.


    Then she nodded. "Sure. I¡¯d like that."


    For a moment, nobody moved. The air felt lighter, like the room had just exhaled.


    And just like that, the tension in the room broke. Notpletely. But it cracked enough to let air in.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Sebastian stood with a grin and pped his hands once, light and theatrical.


    "Well," he said, ncing around. "Shall we eat before someone ruins the vibe by bringing up old family drama?"


    A few polite chuckles followed. Even Luna Regina looked like she might actually rx.


    I was just about to slide my hand into Sebastian¡¯s again when I heard footsteps in the outer hallway.


    They weren¡¯t fast like staff hurrying around, and they weren¡¯t slow like a bored family member either.


    They were steady. Intentional. Like someone wanted us to know they wereing.


    Across from me, Alpha Yardley stiffened. A flicker of surprise crossed his face.


    I turned toward the door, and something cold crept up my spine.


    The door opened.


    Three people came in. An older woman walked between a couple.


    She had a cane, but it wasn¡¯t for walking. It made her look more powerful.


    Her steps were slow but firm. Each onended with purpose, like punctuation marks in a speech no one dared interrupt.


    And just like that, the room shifted.


    People straightened without realizing it.


    "Mom?" Alpha Yardley stood quickly. "You didn¡¯t say you wereing..."


    I didn¡¯t realize who she was until I heard Yardley call her "Mom."


    That was the Elder Luna ck.


    She didn¡¯t even look at him for more than a second.


    She brushed him off like he was part of the furniture and walked straight toward Sebastian.


    Only when she reached Sebastian did her face soften.


    A hint of a smile yed at her lips.


    "Sebastian," she said, voice gentle, almost teasing. "You promised to visitst month. Every weekend, remember?"


    Sebastian stood too. "I know. Work¡¯s been insane." He reached out and helped her into the seat beside him.


    "Then stop trying to do everything yourself," she said sharply, settling in like she owned the room.


    "You¡¯re the Alpha of Silver Peak, not a one-man operation. Delegate. That¡¯s what your wolves are for."


    The pride in her voice wasn¡¯t subtle. It wrapped around Sebastian like armor.


    And everyone noticed.


    I watched, shoulders tense.


    I was about to get up and say hello, but then I saw Zaria. She gave me a quick shake of the head, subtle but firm.


    I froze. Why?


    Then it clicked.


    Elder Luna ck hadn¡¯t looked at anyone else. Not Zaria. Not York. Not even Alpha Yardley.


    Like the rest of us were extras, and Sebastian was the only one on the call sheet.


    The silence that followed didn¡¯t feel awkward.


    It felt rehearsed. Familiar. Like everyone already knew their ce.


    Finally, Sebastian broke the pattern.


    "Grandmother, this is Cecilia." His voice was calm, without a trace of hesitation. "My fated mate."


    And just like that, the mood turned icy.


    The warmth in the room evaporated like someone had mmed a window shut against winter.


    I stood, offering what I hoped was a gracious smile.


    "It¡¯s lovely to meet you, Luna ck. I¡¯m Cecilia."


    Her expression turned to stone.


    The shift was subtle but devastating. Her earlier warmth vanished like she¡¯d flipped a switch, transforming into something cold and razor-sharp.


    She didn¡¯t look at me. Not even a nce.


    Instead, she turned her head¡ªslow, deliberate¡ªtoward Luna Regina.


    "The Moon Goddess truly has yed a massive joke on our Silver Peak Pack, sending a human to inherit the Luna¡¯s throne." Her voice dripped with disdain. "Regina, and when exactly were you nning to inform me of this?"


    Luna Regina visibly flinched, blinking rapidly.


    "I...I was going to. This week, I just..."


    Alpha Yardley stepped in, trying to help. "Sebastian¡¯s old enough to make his own choices. You¡¯ve said that yourself. And didn¡¯t you always say you were ready to be a great-grandmother?"


    The Elder Luna turned her head like she was rotating a turret. Calm. Controlled. Dangerous.


    "I was speaking to Regina," she said coldly. "Not you."


    Alpha Yardley raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t argue.


    Luna Regina stepped forward, voice too quick.


    "Mom, please. It¡¯s new, but Cecilia¡¯s been kind. Thoughtful. I just needed a little more time."


    The old Luna didn¡¯t blink.


    "Have I ever made you feel unsafe in this house, Regina?"


    "No. Of course not..."


    "Then why do you act like I can¡¯t be trusted with the truth? With the legacy of this family?"


    "Mom..."


    "Is anyone allowed through our gates now? Humans, traders, social climbers...what¡¯s next, a podcast and matching hoodies?"


    My face went numb. My lungs felt too small for my ribs.


    So this was it. Not a confrontation. Just the cold p I¡¯d been waiting for.


    Without a word, I stood up, grabbed my bag.


    I wasn¡¯t going to sit through a meal where I was treated like a PR disaster waiting to be cleaned up.


    I walked toward the door, spine straight, steps measured.


    "Cecilia!"


    Sebastian¡¯s voice cut through the room.


    Behind us, the old Luna¡¯s voice rose like a warning shot.


    "Sebastian, don¡¯t walk away from me."


    But he already had.


    He caught up to me at the door, slid his hand into mine, and held on tight.


    "Let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 312 Family Politics

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Family Politics</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I kept my spine rigid as ice as Sebastian guided me toward the car.


    My face had turned to stone, masking the storm brewing underneath.


    I¡¯d held it together this long and I wasn¡¯t about to fall apart now.


    No way was I letting someone I¡¯d just met ruin my evening.


    What was the point in getting upset over the opinions of a woman I didn¡¯t know and who clearly had no intention of knowing me?


    "Let¡¯s talk in the car," Sebastian murmured, his hand warm against the small of my back as he helped me inside.


    His touch was gentle, but I felt like I was walking on ss.


    Liam¡¯s eyes flicked to the rearview mirror, assessing our expressions. Without a word, he smoothly lowered the privacy partition and pulled away from the ck family estate.


    I stared out the window as we pulled away from the ck estate.


    That house behind me? Polished, manicured, and fake as hell.


    Pretty on the outside. Rotten on the inside.


    Sebastian¡¯s phone rang. He looked at the screen, sighed, and shut it off.


    [ Nice try.


    But turning off your phone doesn¡¯t erase what your grandmother said with a smile on her face and a knife in her voice. ]


    After fifteen minutes of silence, he finally said, "Cece, can we talk now?"


    I turned to him slowly. "Talk? Sure. Want me to start, or will you exin why I walked into a billionaire werewolf version of Mean Girls?"


    He flinched. Just a little.


    Sebastian let out a quiet sigh. "My grandmother has always been... difficult. She speaks her mind without a filter, and we¡¯ve all learned to deal with it. Her showing up tonight waspletely unexpected. I hadn¡¯t told her about us yet."


    He paused. "I¡¯ll talk to her. She might seem harsh, but I know how to handle her."


    I tilted my head, eyes narrowing just slightly. "Handle her? You mean like how you stood there and let her talk to me like that in front of everyone?"


    Sebastian¡¯s jaw tightened. His gaze dropped for a second, like he couldn¡¯t quite meet mine.


    "I know," he said quietly. "I should¡¯ve said something. I froze, and I hate that I did. You didn¡¯t deserve that."


    He reached for my hand, his fingers gently entwining with mine like he was asking permission.


    "Come on, don¡¯t be upset. Let¡¯s just go grab dinner or hit a store or two. It doesn¡¯t have to end like this."


    Shopping. Of course. The universal solution for awkward situations.


    If I weren¡¯t so emotionally fried, I probably would¡¯veughed.


    I pulled my hand back, not violently but firmly enough to make my point.


    I turned to face him with a sigh.


    "I¡¯d rather go home. I¡¯m tired, and honestly? I don¡¯t want to pretend I¡¯m okay right now. You should go back to your grandmother after you drop me off. She obviously adores you, and disappointing her will only make things worse."


    Sebastian¡¯s expression told me he was feeling torn in two different directions.


    For the first time since I¡¯d known him, the powerful Alpha looked utterly lost.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Back at the ck residence, Alpha Yardley paced across the living room, pretending to be engrossed in a phone call. After a moment, he ended the call and turned to face Elder Luna ck.


    "You made that poor girl so upset she couldn¡¯t even stay for dinner," he said, his tone carefully measured. "Sebastian had to take her home. What exactly were you trying to aplish? He finally finds someone he cares about, and you show up unannounced to chase her away. Is that really what you want? For him to never settle down?"


    Behind him, Luna Regina was digging her nails into his back in warning, leaving marks even through his shirt.


    Elder Luna ck¡¯s face remained impassive, cold as marble. "Good riddance. At least she knows where she stands."


    "You two fools," she continued, her voice like steel. "Do you have any idea who Sebastian is? His position? The legacy he carries? You think just anyone can stand beside him as his mate?"


    Her cane tapped sharply against the hardwood floor, punctuating each word. "Did you think I came here on a whim? That I don¡¯t hear things from my retreat? That I¡¯m unaware of that girl¡¯s background?"


    She scoffed, the sound harsh in the elegant room.


    "I could blindfold myself and pick any female wolf from Denver¡¯s elite, and she¡¯d be a better match than that... human."


    "She doesn¡¯t belong in our world. She¡¯s not one of us, and she never will be."


    Alpha Yardley looked pained. Luna Regina stayed quiet, avoiding eye contact.


    Zaria studied her nails like someone trying to disappear into the furniture, and York leaned back, arms crossed, pretending to nap.


    "Mother, I get it. But Sebastian made his choice, and you know how stubborn he is. He¡¯s not changing his mind."


    He paused, then added carefully,


    "Push too hard, and you might lose himpletely. You want him toe visit? Keep trying to control his life, and he might note back at all."


    Elder Luna ck mmed her cane against the floor, making everyone jump.


    "Listen to yourself!" she hissed. "You¡¯d let him do whatever he wants? He is the Alpha of Silver Peak Pack!"


    She took a slow sip of tea before continuing.


    "This is no longer up for discussion. I¡¯ve made arrangements. His future is already set."


    Yardley and Regina exchanged rmed nces.


    He turned toward her sharply. "You did what?"


    The Elder Luna set her teacup down with a soft click, her expression unreadable.


    "You¡¯ll join me in Colorado Springs on the sixteenth. The Lockes and I havee to an understanding."


    Luna Regina¡¯s blood ran cold.


    The Lockes?

 Chapter 313 Fair Play

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 313 Fair y</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Sebastian followed me back to the apartment. He didn¡¯t say a word in the elevator, and the tension between us was thick enough to choke on.


    I didn¡¯t look at him or even say a word. I just wanted to get through the doors and shut everything out.


    The moment we stepped inside, I made a beeline for my bedroom, not even bothering to take off my heels.


    "Cecilia, wait..." he started, but I was already closing the door.


    "I just need some time alone," I said, snapping the lock into ce with a click that felt final.


    I heard him sigh on the other side of the door, then the soft sound of him sliding down to sit against the wall outside my room.


    Of course. The man had the persistence of a bloodhound.


    I kicked off my heels and copsed onto the bed, arms spread, staring nkly at the ceiling like it could offer answers.


    One more night ruined by someone else¡¯s family drama. ssic.


    First Xavier¡¯s mother, now Sebastian¡¯s grandmother.


    What was it with powerful people and their obsession with bloodlines and status?


    Like love had toe with a pedigree and a family crest, and if you didn¡¯t have either, you weren¡¯t even worth the ss of water they offered you.


    I turned my head toward the quiet of the apartment.


    No chandeliers here. No vintage wine. Just me, and the silence, and the faint hum of the city beyond the window.


    And honestly? That felt more like home than anything I¡¯d felt all night.


    Then my phone buzzed on the nightstand.


    Grandma¡¯s name lit up, soft and familiar.


    And just like that, the tightness in my chest loosened a little.


    "Cece, are youing over tonight?"


    Her voice wrapped around me like a warm nket fresh out of the dryer.


    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. Funny how just hearing her voice made the whole day feel a little less sharp around the edges.


    I sat up and tried to sound cheerful.


    "Not tonight, Grandma. I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯lle by tomorrow, I promise."


    There was a pause. She could always read me like an open book.


    Grandma had a sixth sense about my moods, and honestly, not even Sebastian with all his werewolf senses came close.


    I hugged a throw pillow to my stomach, suddenly feeling six years old again, caught in a lie I didn¡¯t want to tell.


    "What¡¯s wrong with my girl? Who upset you? Was it that Sebastian fellow?"


    "No, nothing like that," I lied, too quickly. "Just tired from work."


    "Don¡¯t try to fool me, youngdy," she scolded gently. "I raised you. I can hear it in your tone."


    Her tone softened.


    "You know what I told you when you were little. If someone tries to put you down, don¡¯t shrink. Stand tall and look them straight in the eye."


    "You¡¯re not some side character in their story, sweetheart. You¡¯re the leading character."


    "I know, Grandma. I¡¯m your precious girl." I swallowed hard. "And you¡¯ve got the strongest backbone I¡¯ve ever seen."


    We talked a little longer, about everything and nothing, until she had to hang up.


    When the call ended, the silence didn¡¯t feel so heavy anymore. I leaned back against the pillows, a soft smile tugging at my lips.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Harper arrived at the Moore residence carrying a container of her mother¡¯s special pot roast. She stepped through the front door just as Helena was ending a phone call with Cecilia, her face unreadable but her energy tense.


    Earlier that afternoon, Cecilia had messaged Harper to say she was officially meeting Sebastian¡¯s family that evening for the first time as an invited guest.


    Now Harper looked rattled, clutching the pot roast like it might protect her from the fallout.


    "She didn¡¯t get burned by Sebastian¡¯s mother too, did she?" Harper muttered under her breath.


    "Harper, what did you say?" Esther¡¯s sharp hearing zeroed in instantly. She reached out and grabbed Harper¡¯s wrist, eyes narrowing suspiciously.


    "What? Oh, nothing!" Harper blinked, then forced a smile. "Nothing at all, Aunt Esther. Grandma Helena, I should get going. Don¡¯t forget to try the pot roast!"


    She ced the container a little too quickly on the table, gave a tight nod, and turned on her heel.


    Her footsteps were brisk, almost panicked.


    She practically bolted toward the door like the room had suddenly turned into a courtroom.


    Esther stared after her, lips parted, eyes narrowing. A few seconds passed before she spoke, as if reying Harper¡¯s exact words in her head.


    "I know what I heard," she muttered, her voice tight with worry.


    From the kitchen, the quiet clink of a te broke the tension.


    VanDyck stepped into the room, carrying a small te of sliced fruit.


    "Don¡¯t work yourself up," he said calmly, setting the te down with deliberate care.


    "Harper clearly mentioned Sebastian¡¯s mother giving Cece a hard time!" Esther fretted, wringing her hands.


    VanDyck ced a hand on his wife¡¯s shoulder, gentle but grounding.


    "She didn¡¯t give details. We shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions without facts."


    Helena picked up a slice of apple and nodded slowly.


    "VanDyck¡¯s right. Worrying won¡¯t fix anything. If you want to help Cece, focus on what she needs. Don¡¯t pile on your anxiety. She¡¯s got enough of that already."


    She took a small bite before continuing, her tone casual butced with calction.


    "If I had to guess, I¡¯d say things didn¡¯t go smoothly tonight. These old-money families always find a way to make outsiders feel like they don¡¯t belong."


    Helena¡¯s eyes drifted toward the window, thoughtful.


    "We can¡¯t afford to let this spiral. By the sixteenth, Cece needs to be in Colorado Springs."


    She nced toward the door Harper had just slipped through, a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    "We may have to... adjust our approach. Something a little less obvious. A little more persuasive."

 Chapter 314 Tension and Travel Plans

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 314 Tension and Travel ns</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    For three days straight, I¡¯d kept Sebastian at arm¡¯s length with all the grace of someone who¡¯d been through this kind of emotional back-and-forth before.


    If my life wasn¡¯t basically under threat right now, I¡¯d already be back at my own ce.


    Thest thing I needed was another pop-in from his grandmother and her Oscar-worthy disy of polite disdain.


    After dinner, I went downstairs to grab some tampons. My period was about to start, and all my stuff was still in my apartment.


    I returned with the bag to find Luna Regina and Cassian leaned in, talking as if they were redrawing the map of the entire territory. Zaria was sprawled on the couch next to them, looking like she owned the ce.


    I paused just inside the entryway, catching Luna Regina¡¯s voice mid-rant.


    "She¡¯spletely unhinged! That woman has no soul left. Maggie should rot in hell for what she¡¯s done."


    Cassian didn¡¯t flinch. His smile waszy, borderline amused.


    "You get all fiery when you¡¯re pissed, Aunt Regina. It¡¯s borderline charming."


    Luna Regina gave him a sharp re.


    "This isn¡¯t a joke, Cassian. You really need to be careful. She¡¯s dangerous andpletely out of touch with reality. If she gets desperate, she won¡¯t think twice. Who knows what she¡¯s nning next?"


    Zaria clutched a throw pillow to her chest.


    "Honestly, you should hire a SEAL team or get a body double. Otherwise, you¡¯ll wake up one day missing your favorite parts."


    I had to bite the inside of my cheek to keep fromughing. The whole thing sounded like a bad soap opera.


    When I finally stepped into view, I cleared my throat.


    "Hi. Didn¡¯t mean to intrude."


    Zaria tossed the pillow aside and hopped up like a jack-in-the-box.


    "Cece! Where have you been hiding?"


    Her eyes flicked to the bag in my hand.


    "Ooh, is that chocte? Please say it¡¯s chocte."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    "I¡¯ve got work to finish. You all carry on."


    I gave them a polite smile and turned to leave.


    Luna Regina stood up suddenly, her voice softer.


    "Cece, wait..."


    I frozed mid-step.


    Cece? Since when did we get on a nickname basis?


    This was the same woman who¡¯d treated me like a temporary inconvenience.


    Now suddenly I was "Cece"-- as if we were confidantes from way back.


    Yeah, that caught me off guard.


    "Luna Regina, did you need something from me?" I asked, keeping my voice polite but neutral.


    "Actually, I came to speak with you. Would you mind sitting for a moment?" She gestured to the empty seat beside her.


    Refusing outright would¡¯ve been too obvious, so I walked over and sat with the kind of poise you learn after years of faking patience.


    I stayed quiet. If she wanted to talk, she could go first.


    "Cece, about that dinner the other night... Sebastian¡¯s grandmother showing up was a surprise to all of us. Please don¡¯t take her words too seriously. She¡¯s been like that with everyone in the family at one point or another. It¡¯s... best not to dwell."


    Her tone was soft, her wording careful.


    I gave her a paper-thin smile.


    "I haven¡¯t thought twice about it. We met for the first time, and if she doesn¡¯t like me, that¡¯s her problem. Honestly, I¡¯m not really into that whole ¡¯gracious elder with a superiorityplex¡¯ vibe. So yeah, we¡¯re even."


    I kept my tone light, even casual. But the edge was there, clear as day.


    Luna Regina blinked, clearly caught off guard.


    Guess she wasn¡¯t used to people talking about the family matriarch like she was just another grumpy old woman.


    Zaria let out augh, breaking the tension.


    "Okay, fair enough. Equal-opportunity shade. Respect."


    Then she grinned at me.


    "But Cece, you don¡¯t hate us too, right? That¡¯d be kind of heartbreaking. We actually really like you."


    Her smile was bright, practiced. The girl knew how to y peacemaker.


    I let my smile soften. ttery, when done well, was hard to resist.


    "Zaria, you¡¯re gorgeous and sharp, and yeah, I like you too. But sometimes liking someone just isn¡¯t enough. If it doesn¡¯t click, it doesn¡¯t click. I¡¯m not the kind of guy who forces something that doesn¡¯t feel right, whether it¡¯s for me or for someone else."


    I said it gently, but the message hung in the silence that followed. I wasn¡¯t talking about Zaria. We all knew it.


    Luna Regina¡¯s face changed. She looked at me differently now, like she finally got that I wasn¡¯t some clingy human chasing after her son.


    "It can work, though," she said slowly, sliding onto the seat beside me. "If both sides are willing. I¡¯m heading back to Colorado Springs next month. I¡¯d like you and Sebastian toe with me."


    I tried to keep it respectful.


    "I don¡¯t know what my schedule looks like. I probably shouldn¡¯t..."


    "If I have time, you have time," a familiar voice cut in.


    Sebastian had returned. Judging from the look on his face, he¡¯d heard enough.


    He dropped into the seat across from me like he owned the room.


    "When next month? And how many days? I¡¯ll handle the arrangements."


    "Fourteenth to the eighteenth. Four days," Luna Regina said promptly.


    "Done," Sebastian answered without missing a beat.


    I stared at him like he¡¯d just rewritten my calendar with a Sharpie.


    DONE? Who exactly made him the boss of my time?


    "Excuse me," I said, half-raising my hand like we were in some kind of board meeting.


    "If Sebastian¡¯s taking time off on the fourteenth, does that mean I..."


    "No one said anything about time off," Sebastian interrupted, his tone firm. "This is business. There¡¯s a deal to close in Colorado Springs, and a family visit on the side."


    "Perfect timing," Cassian added with a grin. "You definitely can¡¯t go without your assistant-sh-wrangler."


    I resisted the urge to throw something.


    Luna Regina beamed like she¡¯d just won bingo night.


    "Wonderful. Then it¡¯s settled."


    Settled? Like hell it was.


    But before I could object, she nced at her watch and stood.


    "Look at the time. Zaria, let¡¯s head out."


    And just like that, Luna Regina and Zaria made their exit.

 Chapter 315 Mixed Signals

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 315 Mixed Signals</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I clutched my shopping bag tighter and stormed along the corridor, trying to put as much distance as possible between me and Sebastian¡¯s overbearing family.


    Seriously, who gave Luna Regina the right to n my calendar like I was some intern she could boss around?


    Sebastian caught up faster than I expected. His long-legged Alpha stride was absurdly unfair.


    Before I could protest, he gently but firmly steered me into his study, shutting the door behind us with a soft click that sounded far too intimate.


    "My mother rarely takes an interest in anyone," he said, his voice dropping to that low, velvety register that always messed with my resolve. "Colorado Springs is beautiful. We¡¯ve been there before. You could think of it as a little getaway."


    "A getaway?" I scoffed, spinning to face him. "More like a setup."


    Just hearing the words "Colorado Springs" made my pulse spike.


    That ce was turning into ground zero for everything I didn¡¯t want to deal with.


    I swatted at him with my shopping bag. "I¡¯m not going."


    Sebastian stepped in close. His arms slid around my waist, and I hated how good it felt. His eyes locked on mine, serious now.


    "Cece," he said, using that voice he always used when he wanted me to take him seriously. "This is work. I need to close that deal, and I need my secretary there. Simple as that."


    I looked at him. "So you want your secretary , girlfriend, and emotional support human all in one convenient package?"


    He chuckled, then touched my jaw, softer than I expected. "Maybe I just don¡¯t want to lose you. Maybe I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll leave."


    That caught me off guard. He actually meant it.


    It wasn¡¯t just maniption. He was nervous. Genuinely afraid of losing me.


    Damn it. Why did I always fold when he got vulnerable?


    I didn¡¯t pull away. I couldn¡¯t. Instead, I locked my gaze on the sharp line of his jaw, refusing to meet those eyes that always saw too much.


    My breath hitched as he closed thest bit of distance.


    His hands slid from my waist down to cup my ass, pulling me flush against him.


    I could feel the hard line of his cock already straining against his cks, a relentless pressure against my stomach. "Sebastian..." I started, but the protest died in my throat.


    He saw I wasn¡¯t pulling away and leaned in, kissing me soft and slow.


    His lips were warm, his tongue teasing against mine, and I hated how fast my resistance dissolved.


    My hands came up to fist in his hair as the kiss turned hungry.


    He walked me backward until the edge of his massive desk hit the back of my thighs.


    I kissed him back, heat building by the second, my fingers curling into his shirt like they had a will of their own.


    The kiss deepened, turned greedy. One moment I was standing, the next, I was on his desk, blouse half undone, his hands warm against my skin.


    Reality hit like a p.


    I grabbed his wrist. "Sebastian," I whispered, breathless. "This is your study."


    He didn¡¯t miss a beat. "Then let¡¯s go to my bedroom."


    His voice was rough, all gravel and hunger. He leaned in again, but I pressed my palm to his mouth.


    He didn¡¯t pull away from my hand. Instead, his tongue licked a slow, wet stripe across my palm, his eyes locked on mine, dark and full of filthy intent.


    "I... my period¡¯s about to start."


    Not a total lie. Just a preemptive strike.


    The way he got when he was worked up? I couldn¡¯t handle that on a good day. Especially not when I was hormonal and one sneeze away from crying.


    His eyes, dark with need, cleared a bit. He paused, reading me, then slowly pulled back.


    "That exins it," he murmured. He reached for my blouse and began to rebutton it with unexpected gentleness. His fingers brushed my corbone as he worked, sending shivers down my spine.


    "I¡¯ve been noticing your scent¡¯s changed," he said, almost to himself. "At first, I thought you¡¯d switched perfume."


    He ced a hand over my lower stomach, not possessive, just... gentle.


    "Now I get it."


    I gave him a weak smile. "Your nose is freakishly good. You should¡¯ve been a bloodhound."


    He chuckled softly, but didn¡¯t press.


    I slipped off the desk and took a careful step back.


    My gazended on the desk. Polished mahogany. Obscenely expensive.


    And definitely not meant for whatever we almost started.


    Sebastian caught the nce. He leaned in close again, voice low and wicked against my ear. "It was just convenient, not nned. But if you¡¯re curious, next time we could..."


    "Too hard," I cut him off before he could finish. "Not exactly ergonomic."


    Hisugh was quiet and intimate. "Liar."


    We stared each other down, neither of us moving.


    I pointed at him, calling bullshit on the whole clean-cut Alpha vibe.


    He just smirked.


    I picked up my bag, tampons and all, and turned away.


    I needed to leave before I forgot why I came to my senses in the first ce.


    --


    I took a long, hot shower and slipped on a pantyliner, just in case. My period was due any minute, and thest thing I wanted was a surprise on someone else¡¯s sheets. Sebastian¡¯s guest bathroom could¡¯ve been a spa. Fluffy towels, fancy soap, and a whole shelf of stuff for women.


    Either he was considerate, or he had way too much time on his hands.


    As I slid between the cool sheets of his absurdly luxurious bed, I found myself rethinking the Colorado Springs trip.


    If I went with Sebastian on the fourteenth, it¡¯d be the perfect excuse. No awkward dinner with the Lockes, no fake smiles, and no pretending I could actually breathe around them.


    Business trip with my boss? Totally valid excuse.


    Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing.


    With thatforting thought, I finally closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep.


    Morning came way too fast. Sunlight spilled through the curtains I forgot to close and pulled me out of sleep. Still half-asleep, I shuffled to the bathroom and sat down, expecting everything to be normal.


    But when I checked, the pantyliner was clean.


    Nothing.


    No period. No spotting. Not even a hint.


    I stared at the tiled floor for a second, brain still booting up.


    My cycle was usually like clockwork. Sure, it shifted by a day or two sometimes, but never more than that.


    And this? This felt off.


    I swapped it for a fresh one, just in case. Maybe it was stress. Maybe travel had thrown things off. Or maybe I was just being paranoid.


    Either way, I¡¯d need to pay attention over the next day or two.


    And try not to spiral.

 Chapter 316 Tracking and Protection

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 316 Tracking and Protection</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Breakfast was waiting when I walked out of my room. Liam had really gone for it. The table looked like something from a fitness blog: oatmeal with berries, iron-packed spinach omelets, and warm whole grain muffins with honey on the side.


    "For your blood cells," he said with a warm smile, setting down a steaming cup of raspberry leaf tea in front of me.


    "Thanks," I muttered, shooting a sideways nce at Sebastian.


    Had he told Liam about my "condition"?


    Sebastian lookedpletely unfazed, casually spreading butter on his toast like he hadn¡¯t just broadcast my menstrual cycle to the staff.


    After breakfast, Tang drove us to the office.


    We were halfway there when he spoke up,pletely out of nowhere.


    "Oh, by the way, Alpha. I found out who was lurking outside Cecilia¡¯s ce the other night."


    I sat up straight, my spine stiffening.


    Anxiety hit instantly. My hands curled around the seatbelt.


    Sebastian¡¯s voice turned razor-sharp.


    "Who."


    "Private investigator. Been tailing Cecilia since she got back from London. Not much of a fighter, but he¡¯s good at staying hidden and snapping photos."


    Then Tang paused, clearly enjoying the suspense.


    "Wanna guess who hired him?"


    Sebastian¡¯s tone dropped into a low growl.


    "Do you want me to guess, or do you want me to punch you?"


    Tang cleared his throat.


    "...It was Mr.Zane. "


    The name knocked the wind out of me.


    My breath caught. My stomach flipped. My whole body went cold.


    Sebastian looked surprised. He didn¡¯t say anything at first. He stared out the window for a second, thinking, then turned and looked at me.


    I reacted fast.


    Wide eyes. A shaky voice. Just the right amount of panic.


    "Zane? Why would he be following me? Is he part of the Moonveil Ascendancy too? Oh my God... is he helping Maggie spy on me? That whole family is insane!"


    I raised my voice a little, made it sound shaky.


    Just enough to make it believable, but not over the top.


    It was all an act.


    Because if anyone could sniff out a lie, it was Sebastian. That wolf-sense of his? Practically a built-in truth detector.


    Thest thing I needed was for him to find out the real reason.


    He looked at me for a long moment. Too long.


    Then, gently, he stroked my hair.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Cece. Zane¡¯s probably just confused. He¡¯s not a bad person."


    Tang wasn¡¯t finished.


    "Oh¡ªand there¡¯s more."


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes narrowed in the rearview mirror.


    "Go on."


    Tang nced back.


    "There¡¯s another tracker. Different from the first guy. The one who wiped the building¡¯s security footage? Not the same person."


    I felt a chill crawl up my spine.


    Another one? There were two people watching me?


    "Any guesses who the second one works for?" Tang said, like it was a game.


    Neither of us answered.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. The second one was Maggie. You were right. Zane and his wife aren¡¯t teaming up."


    My chest tightened.


    Fear coursed through my veins like ice water.


    Zane and Maggie both had people following me, clearly for different reasons.


    But what if their spies ran into each other? Maggie would realize Zane was watching me... and understand that I meant something to him.


    A cold wave of panic crept over me, and my vision narrowed like I was staring down a tunnel.


    The one thing I¡¯d been dreading most? It might already be happening.


    I didn¡¯t even realize how pale I was until Sebastian leaned closer.


    "Cece, I¡¯m here," he said softly, his arm wrapping around my shoulders.


    His voice was calm, reassuring.


    "You don¡¯t have to be afraid."


    I took a shaky breath and looked up at him. "Can I ask you something?"


    "You don¡¯t even have to ask," he replied without missing a beat.


    "Zane¡¯s guy went to my house," I said. "I¡¯m scared Maggie might go after my family too. Can you... put someone on them?"


    I nced toward Tang in the front seat, hoping he¡¯d get the message.


    "I need to protect Cecilia," Tang said immediately, like it was a mission he¡¯d sworn his life to.


    "Tang," I said gently, "I¡¯m at the office during the day. I go straight to the apartment at night. I¡¯m careful. I¡¯ll be fine. But my parents and grandmother... they¡¯re not prepared for this."


    "They¡¯re not young anymore."


    Before, when I didn¡¯t know the full picture, it was easier. Now it felt like I was living with a bomb ticking under my feet.


    Tang stayed quiet, looking to Sebastian for a verdict.


    "Cece, don¡¯t beat yourself up for being scared. Maggie¡¯s not someone most people can face with a straight back."


    He paused, thinking for a second. Then he said, "How about this? We won¡¯t take Tang off you. But let¡¯s move your family somewhere safer for now. I¡¯ve got other people I trust. They¡¯re just as good, and they¡¯ll keep your family safe. I promise."


    I knew I couldn¡¯t ask for more. What he offered was already above and beyond.


    "Okay. Thank you."


    "No need to thank me," he said, his fingers brushing gently through my hair.


    "Your family is my family. I¡¯d have protected them even if you hadn¡¯t asked."


    The way he said it wasn¡¯t sweet talk. It felt like a promise.


    --


    That afternoon, I finally had a quiet moment and called Esther.


    I couldn¡¯t exactly say, ¡¯Hey, Zane and Maggie might be spying on us,¡¯ so I went for something less rming.


    "There¡¯s a rumor going around that Cici might be back in Denver," I said, keeping my tone light. "I¡¯m worried she could show up at our house, so I talked to Sebastian. Just to be safe... would you mind staying somewhere else for a few days? I¡¯d feel better knowing you¡¯re not at your usual address."


    Esther didn¡¯t even question it. She just went with it.


    When I hung up, I let out a slow breath.


    At least I¡¯d done one thing right today.


    My family would be safe.


    Even if everything else in my life was spinning out of control.

 Chapter 317 Unexpected Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 317 Unexpected Discovery</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    As the end of the workday approached, I slipped into the restroom for a quick check.


    I stared at myself in the mirror, frowning. This wasn¡¯t like me.


    It was one dayte, then two, now three.


    Of course my mind started reying the worst memories, especially Xavier¡¯s desperate behavior before I left.


    The way he tried to trap me. How obsessed he was with the idea of getting me pregnant.


    I shook my head, hard.


    "No," I whispered, hands gripping the sink. "Not happening."


    It had to be stress.


    Maggie was stalking me, the Moonveil Ascendancy was a nightmare, and Zane... well, that was a disaster on its own.


    No wonder my body was freaking out.


    I left the bathroom, went straight to the break room, and poured a ss of water. I drank half before stopping, eyes fixed on the surface.


    I couldn¡¯t do this guessing game. I needed answers.


    Ten minutester, I¡¯d grabbed my purse and ordered a ride to the nearest pharmacy.


    The whole way there, I kept telling myself I was overthinking.


    The pharmacy was bright and too clean, smelling like hand sanitizer and fake vani.


    I made a beeline for the family nning aisle, grabbed the priciest pregnancy test they had (because if I was doing this, I wanted uracy), and headed to the checkout.


    "Cecilia? You okay?"


    Tang¡¯s voice behind me nearly stopped my heart.


    I fought the impulse to jump and turned slowly, trying to look casual.


    "Just a little cold," I said, shifting to block the test with my hand. "Nothing serious."


    I grabbed a few bottles of vitamin C and some cold medicine off the shelf, tossing them into my basket like they¡¯d been the n all along.


    After I paid, I clutched the bag like it was something fragile.


    "Let me carry that for you," Tang said, reaching for it.


    I pulled back without thinking.


    "No, I¡¯ve got it."


    His eyes narrowed a little.


    "You scared me, you know. You disappeared without saying anything. If you needed something, I could¡¯ve gone for you."


    "Sorry," I muttered. "I forgot you were with me."


    "You really don¡¯t look good," Tang said, his voice softer now. "It¡¯s almost the end of the day anyway. Let¡¯s get you home."


    I nodded. I didn¡¯t have the energy to argue.


    "Okay."


    In the car, I stared out the window, watching the city blur by.


    I held the pharmacy bag tight in myp, my fingers curled around it like it might explode.


    Please, God, I begged silently.


    Let this be nothing. Let it just be ate period.


    --


    By seven o¡¯clock, Sebastian was back.


    I yed it well. Went straight to bed as soon as I got home to make the "I¡¯m sick" story believable.


    Liam brought up some kind of herbal broth. Even Cassian stopped by to check on me.


    When Sebastian arrived, he came straight to my room. His tall frame filled the doorway, making it feel smaller. He sat on the edge of the bed, the mattress dipping under his weight.


    "You looked fine when you came to my office earlier," he said, voice low and concerned.


    He pressed a hand to my forehead, then my neck, checking for a fever.


    "What happened?"


    "Sore throat," I said, making my voice raspy, like it hurt to talk.


    "My sinuses are all messed up too."


    His brows pulled together. That little line between them deepened.


    "Did you take anything for it?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯m fine," I said quickly, not wanting him to fuss.


    "Probably caught a chill during lunch. Nothing serious."


    His hand slid down and rested lightly on my stomach. Even through the fabric, his palm was warm.


    He traced slow circles, gentle but steady.


    "You¡¯ve been feeling off a lottely," he said softly.


    His touch was tender, but his eyes had changed. They were darker now, sharper. He was watching me too closely.


    "You say it¡¯s a cold," he murmured, voice dropping to almost a whisper.


    "But I don¡¯t smell anything sick on you."


    He paused, nostrils ring slightly.


    "There¡¯s something else. It¡¯s... different."


    I froze, then forced augh.


    "What are you now, part bloodhound?" I teased, keeping my tone light.


    "It¡¯s just a cold, I swear."


    He didn¡¯t argue, but he didn¡¯t look away either. His gaze stayed locked on mine, like he was waiting for me to crack.


    My heart thudded so hard I was sure he could hear it.


    "Maybe it¡¯s hormones," I said, adding a shrug for good measure.


    "Could be my period messing with things."


    His expression changed again. It got darker, harder to read. He was figuring something out, but decided to drop it. For now.


    "Get some rest," he said finally, standing up.


    "I¡¯ll have Liam bring you something to eat."


    The second he left, I shot out of bed and rushed to the bathroom.


    My hands were shaking so badly it took me two tries to lock the door.


    I ripped open the pregnancy test box, scanned the instructions three times just to make sure I didn¡¯t screw anything up.


    My fingers trembled as I followed the steps. I set the test down and backed away like it might explode.


    Three minutes.


    Easily the longest three minutes of my life.


    I paced the tiny room, catching glimpses of myself in the mirror. I looked pale, anxious, and I couldn¡¯t stop biting my lip.


    The buzz of my phone made me jump


    I drew a breath.


    Lifted the test.


    Two lines.


    Clear. Unmistakable.


    Positive.


    My whole world tilted.

 Chapter 318 Lines and Decisions

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 318 Lines and Decisions</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I woke up before dawn, eyes gritty from a night of tossing and turning.


    I dreamed about those two pink lines all night.


    One dark, one light. But both meant the same thing.


    I was pregnant.


    The morning routine felt like walking through fog. Shower. Breakfast. Office.


    My body went through the motions automatically, but my mind was stuck in a loop of panic.


    At meetings, I nodded at the right times. On calls, I said what I had to say.


    But in every quiet moment, my thoughts circled back to the same terrifying truth.


    That second line was faint, which meant this was recent. Really recent.


    My brain immediately rewound to that night I¡¯d told Sebastian not to use protection.


    One night where everything felt so right, so intimate, that nothing else seemed to matter.


    What the hell was I thinking?


    My heart pounded just thinking about it. His body on mine. The way he looked at me like nothing else existed.


    It didn¡¯t feel reckless then. It felt natural. Like it was always going to happen.


    I sat alone in my office, fingers tangled in my hair until it stuck out in all directions.


    I caught my reflection in the ckptop screen. Wide eyes. Pale face. Total panic.


    "Nice going, Cecilia," I muttered. "One night of no barriers and now..."


    I pressed both hands against my still-t stomach.


    What would Sebastian do if he found out?


    The Alpha of the Silver Peak Pack, learning his human assistant was carrying his child?


    I didn¡¯t hate the idea of motherhood. Someday.


    What scared me was how fast everything would change.


    But maybe... maybe this wasn¡¯t the end of the world.


    I had my own money, my career, my tability. I didn¡¯t need a partner to raise a child


    Plenty of women raised kids on their own. Some even selected donors for optimal traits


    And Sebastian? Let¡¯s be real--he¡¯s the blueprint. Strength, intelligence, that jawline. The gic lottery¡¯s poster boy.


    I let out a short, breathyugh.


    "Good genes, terrible timing."


    Even if we didn¡¯t work out, I could do this.


    I¡¯d faced worse. I¡¯d survived heartbreak, betrayal, and office politics that could eat you alive.


    This was just... a new kind of challenge.


    One I hadn¡¯t prepared for, but maybe one I was strong enough to handle.


    I was so deep in thought, I didn¡¯t hear the door open.


    "These need your signature," Sebastian said, his voice low and calm.


    I jumped. "Sorry," I said quickly, smoothing my hair.


    "Just thinking about the quarterly projections."


    He narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Bring them to my office when you¡¯re done," he said, leaving the folder on my desk.


    An hourter, I knocked on his door, heart thudding harder than it should.


    "Come in."


    I stepped in and dropped the signed papers on his desk.


    As I turned to leave, I stole a quick look at him. Strong jaw. Focused. Eyes you don¡¯t forget.


    Would our baby have those eyes?


    "Has your period started yet?" he asked, still reading.


    I froze. "Um, yeah. A little ufortable, but normal."


    He looked up. "I¡¯m going to lie down for a bit. You should too. You look pale."


    I swallowed, nodding.


    "Okay."


    His hand brushed against my lower back, just for a second.


    My pulse stuttered. Could he feel it? Smell it?


    I took a step away, keeping my tone even.


    "That¡¯s not exactly workce-appropriate," I said. "You rest. I¡¯ve got work to finish."


    I walked out, trying not to run, but I could feel his eyes on me the entire way.


    Once outside, I leaned against the wall and reyed the moment in my head.


    We¡¯d talked about pregnancy before... what if he was already connecting the dots?


    Wolves had heightened senses. Could he smell it this early?


    My hand drifted to my stomach.


    This tiny maybe-baby was already turning my life upside down.


    My career. My future.


    I¡¯d handled cheating exes, office politics, and even a three-month waitlist for a Birkin.


    But this? This felt like trying to solve a puzzle with the pieces still missing.


    Logic and emotion were at war. Past and future, crashing into each other.


    I rubbed my temples and tried to focus.


    My family was flying in today. Sebastian had arranged everything.


    I called my mom to check in.


    "We¡¯re still on the road," she said. "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re good."


    "Text me when you get there, okay?"


    "Of course, honey."


    Two minutester, my phone rang again.


    Zaria¡¯s name popped up, and my stomach did that weird flip it always did around her.


    "Hey, Zaria."


    "Cecilia, are you free tonight?" she asked, all cheerful and upbeat.


    Another dinner at the ck family estate? Great. Just what I needed.


    "I¡¯m not sure if your brother needs me to stayte," I said, already hedging.


    "I asked him. He said no."


    "Then I guess I¡¯m free."


    "Perfect! My mom¡¯s cooking tonight. We felt awful aboutst time¡ªyour first dinner and it turned into chaos. We want a redo."


    "Maybe we should skip it," I said, not loving the idea of another awkward encounter with the Alpha¡¯s mother.


    "Oh,e on," Zariaughed.


    "Come on, you¡¯ve gotta eat somewhere. You¡¯re seeing my brother, not signing a contract. It¡¯s just dinner. Chill. Worst case, it¡¯s one awkward night and then it¡¯s over."


    Before I coulde up with another excuse, she added,


    "Harper and Yvonne areing too. They already said yes. You¡¯re kind of out of options now."


    I groaned. "Fine."


    "Great! See you tonight."


    "Yeah. Great," I echoed, already bracing for whatever weird energy was waiting at that dinner table.


    As I hung up, my hand drifted back to my stomach.


    Would there ever be a night when I brought Sebastian¡¯s child to one of these family dinners?


    Would the ck family wee a half-human baby into their fold?


    Or would it just be me and the baby, figuring it out on our own?

 Chapter 319 Dinner and Suspicions

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 319 Dinner and Suspicions</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Six o¡¯clock in the evening.


    My second time at the ck family estate.


    This time, the nerves had nothing to do with meeting the family and everything to do with the secret I was carrying.


    Sebastian hadn¡¯t said much during the drive, but I could feel him watching me. Quiet, intense, like he was studying every shift in my expression.


    I felt like a science experiment under ss dome.


    Behind us, a white sedan and a ck sports car pulled into the circr driveway, tires crunching over the gravel.


    Two women stepped out of the sedan. Harper wore a slightly wrinkled suit, and her makeup had faded in the heat. She looked tired but didn¡¯t seem to care. She was all business, like always.


    Yvonne stood beside her. She lookedpletely different. Her hair was wless, her skin glowed, and her perfume reached me before she even said a word.


    She looked like she belonged on the cover of a beauty campaign.


    Cassian stepped out of the sleek ck car behind them.


    He wore a loose ck satin shirt, white pants, and a grin that said he didn¡¯t take anything too seriously.


    He looked more ready for a yacht party than a family dinner.


    Harper and Yvonne both turned toward him, eyes lighting up.


    "Hello there," Cassian said with effortless charm.


    They exchanged names and smiles, and within seconds, they were in perfect harmony.


    I waved at them from where I stood next to Sebastian.


    "Stop waving. They¡¯re not blind," Sebastian muttered, barely moving his lips.


    "They¡¯re walking too slowly. I¡¯ll go meet them halfway," I said, taking a step forward.


    His handnded on my elbow before I could go far. It was firm, not rough.


    The kind of touch that screamed-- I¡¯m keeping you right here.


    "Be careful. Don¡¯t trip. Zaria, bring Cecilia some slippers," he said.


    His voice didn¡¯t sound demanding. It felt protective. Like it came naturally to him.


    "Don¡¯t push yourself. Those shoes aren¡¯t great for your... condition."


    I froze.


    My entire body tensed. My heart skipped a beat.


    Had he just said that? In front of everyone?


    I nced quickly at the others, but no one reacted. Maybe they hadn¡¯t caught it. Or maybe they were just pretending not to.


    I wanted to snap back, to roll my eyes, to say something witty. But I was too afraid I¡¯d say too much.


    So I just nodded.


    "Do you... feel unwell?" he asked quietly.


    I lowered my eyes. "Obviously. I caught a cold."


    It was the only excuse I had, and it sounded thin even to me.


    He didn¡¯t reply, just kept staring at me with that unreadable look. Not angry or confused. Just... focused.


    His eyes were too steady, like he was already ten steps ahead of me.


    My heart was racing. Heat crept up the back of my neck. I wasn¡¯t ready for this conversation. Not here. Not now.


    I nced at the house, searching for escape, even though I knew there wasn¡¯t one.


    Zaria jogged over with her eyebrows raised. "Slippers? Seriously?"


    Still, she didn¡¯t argue. She spun around and headed back inside, passing the others as they arrived.


    "Cassian, Harper, Yvonne! You made it!" she called out.


    Cassian grinned. "Where are you running off to?"


    "Sebastian wants slippers for Cecilia," she said, shrugging.


    "He¡¯s worried she¡¯ll trip in those heels or something."


    Harper and Yvonne shared a nce.


    Not suspicious, exactly. Just... curious. Like the kind of look friends give each other when they know something¡¯s up but aren¡¯t ready to ask.


    I couldn¡¯t me them. I was wearing four-inch stilettos on a gravel driveway, and Sebastian was acting like I was about to faint.


    Why was he so fixated on the damn slippers?


    "Please don¡¯t be weird in front of the guests," I whispered to Sebastian, trying to keep my voice light.


    Harper and Yvonne were watching us now, their expressions caught between confusion and concern.


    Zaria appeared with a pair of soft house slippers.


    "Here you go, Cecilia."


    "Thanks," I said, forcing a smile as I slipped out of my heels.


    The slippers felt like a small mercy in the middle of a very strange evening.


    Sebastian ced a steady hand on my lower back and started guiding me toward the garden.


    The pressure was gentle, but it made me feel like I was being escorted... or worse, handled.


    I nced up at him. This didn¡¯t feel like a dinner invitation. It felt like being walked into a trap I couldn¡¯t escape.


    What was I going to do? Push him away? Start an argument in front of everyone?


    Let¡¯s be honest, I couldn¡¯t even fight off one of his fingers if he didn¡¯t want me to.


    And if I pissed him off... I had no idea what he¡¯d do.


    Take the baby and disappear? It sounded dramatic, but not impossible.


    This wasn¡¯t just fear talking. I knew what Sebastian was capable of.


    His charm looked polished and effortless, like a designer suit. But underneath, everything was calcted and controlled.


    He never raised his voice because he didn¡¯t need to. He stayed calm because he always had a n.


    If he ever stopped pretending to be the gentleman... I didn¡¯t want to know how far he¡¯d go.


    We walked ahead, and the others followed.


    Harper, Yvonne, and Cassian weren¡¯t exactly whispering, but their voices were just low enough to suggest they thought I couldn¡¯t hear.


    "Is it just me, or is Sebastian acting weird?" Harper muttered.


    "Super weird," Yvonne replied. "He¡¯s treating her like she¡¯s about to shatter."


    I bit my cheek to stop myself from turning around. Thest thing I needed was for them to start guessing what I hadn¡¯t even figured out myself.


    My hand started to move toward my stomach. It was automatic, instinctive.


    But I caught myself halfway and let it fall back to my side.


    This dinner was going to feel like forever.

 Chapter 320 Secrets Coming to Light

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 320 Secrets Coming to Light</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I tried to breathe normally as Sebastian guided me through the expansive grounds of the ck estate.


    The backyard was straight out of a luxury magazine. Thewns were perfectly trimmed, the artificialke reflected the sunset, and the flowerbeds stretched as far as I could see.


    It was the kind of ce where everything looked perfect on the surface, but you just knew there were secrets buried under all that beauty.


    Luna Regina had said she was "personally preparing" dinner, which probably meant standing near the kitchen and butting in with unsolicited opinions.


    She approached us, her eyes immediately dropping to my feet.


    "Cece, what happened? Did you twist your ankle?" Her perfectly arched brows pulled together in concern.


    I opened my mouth to brush it off with augh, but Sebastian spoke first. His voice was smooth, but final.


    "She shouldn¡¯t be wearing heels right now."


    His tone shut down the conversation instantly, like a door mming shut.


    Luna Regina blinked, clearly surprised. "Are you sick, dear?"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t answer.


    Instead, he guided me to a chair with his hand on my lower back.


    The touch was steady, almost possessive, like he was silently iming responsibility for me. Or control. Maybe both.


    Luna Regina turned to Zaria, pulling her aside. "What¡¯s going on?"


    I could still hear them.


    Zaria sounded genuinely confused. "I have no idea."


    Then came the next wave.


    "Harper, Yvonne, do you know what¡¯s happening?" Luna Regina asked quietly.


    They both shook their heads.


    Their expressions were polite, but it was clear they sensed something wasn¡¯t right.


    I caught fragments of their conversation, whispering just out of reach.


    The heat rose in my chest. The pressure. The questions.


    The way everyone was watching me. It was all too much.


    Sebastian handed me a ss of water. I took it but didn¡¯t drink.


    Instead, I looked up suddenly and locked eyes with him.


    "This is between us, right?" I asked, my voice tight.


    He tilted his head, his eyes glittering with something unreadable.


    "I thought Cece was the lone wolf," he said softly. "Since when are we a ¡¯we¡¯?"


    The words stung more than they should have.


    He always knew how to twist the knife without raising his voice.


    I reached for his hand and lowered my voice to a whisper. It came out more desperate than I¡¯d meant.


    "Can we skip dinner and just talk? Somewhere private?"


    Sebastian pulled his hand back. Calm. Controlled.


    "Running out on a meal won¡¯t fix anything."


    He said it like we were discussing a business deal. Like my panic was a logistics error.


    Frustration bubbled up fast.


    "You think I can just sit there and eat like everything¡¯s fine? You¡¯re not the one dealing with the consequences."


    My voice cracked at the end. I hated that. I sounded raw. Exposed.


    "And don¡¯t act like this is all on me. You were the one who pushed for it. I didn¡¯t exactly sign up for this."His face stayed calm, maybe too calm. If anything, he looked slightly amused. "As I remember, you didn¡¯t resist."


    I clenched my fists under the table. I couldn¡¯t believe he was doing this now, in front of everyone.


    "Only because you made it feel like it was safe!"The words came out louder than I intended.


    Several heads turned. Heat rushed up my neck.


    Regret hit fast, but I couldn¡¯t take it back.


    --


    The sun was setting as Sebastian and I moved away from the group to a quieter part of the garden.


    The air smelled likevender and grilled meat, but I barely noticed. My head was still spinning from our conversation.


    After a heated back-and-forth, we reached apromise: he agreed not to say anything, and I promised we¡¯d talk properly after dinner.


    By the time we returned, the outdoor table was set with an impressive spread.


    Zaria was back and waving everyone over with a grin.


    I deliberately chose a seat near a te of grilled vegetables.


    I needed distance. From the meat. From the questions. From him.


    "Sit here, Cece!" Zaria called, patting the chair beside her.


    "I made sure they included your favorite cuts."


    "No thanks, I¡¯m fine here," I said quickly, already sinking into my chosen seat.


    My voice was polite. My bodynguage said: don¡¯t push me.


    Zaria¡¯s smile faltered for a second, but she let it go.


    Everyone else began to sit down, conversations picking up again like nothing had happened.


    I picked at the sd in front of me, barely tasting it.


    The fish dishes looked too slippery. The meat glistened too much. Even the smell made my stomach twist.


    Sebastian was watching me again.


    He wasn¡¯t staring outright, but I could feel his eyes on me. He noticed every sip I took and every bite I skipped.


    His brow drew together, like something wasn¡¯t adding up.


    "Sebastian," Luna Regina called across the table.


    "Get Cece something real to eat! She can¡¯t live on lettuce."


    Sebastian leaned in, his voice low and unexpectedly gentle.


    "Do you want something else?"


    I forced a smile and pointed to a dish on the far side.


    "I¡¯d love some of the wild mushroom soup."


    "Of course."


    He got up and served it himself, careful like he was handling ss.


    I took tiny sips, moving the spoon around more than I actually ate.


    It was all an act. Just enough to avoid suspicion.


    Just when I thought I was in the clear, Zaria reached across the table, speared a spicy grilled sausage, and dropped it onto my te.


    The smoky, peppery scent hit me instantly. It was rich, greasy, and way too strong.


    My stomach flipped so hard it felt like someone had pulled the table out from under me.


    "Th-thank you..." I said, grabbing my juice quickly and taking a long sip, trying to settle the nausea.


    I started picking at the casing, stalling.


    When I finally cut off a small piece, Sebastian reached over and took it off my te.


    "I¡¯ll take that," he said casually.


    "You shouldn¡¯t eat anything spicy if you¡¯re still sick."


    "Right," I said, nodding. "Spice and colds don¡¯t mix."


    Relief swept through me like a breeze.


    One crisis avoided. For now.


    Then came the final course.


    Perfectly grilled Coloradomb chops, glistening with rosemary and garlic.


    The smell was thick and savory, cutting through the air like it owned the ce.


    My body reacted before I could stop it. My face went pale. My stomach clenched like it was rejecting the entire evening.


    I shut my eyes for a second.


    Breathe. Just breathe.


    I opened them again, forcing a smile.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," I said, standing up slowly.


    "I¡¯m really not feeling well. The cold, plus my stomach... I need to lie down for a bit. Please, keep eating."


    The room fell still. Conversations died mid-sentence, reced by uneasy nces and flickers of concern across every face.


    Then Sebastian stood up. His chair scraped against the stone patio.


    "I¡¯ll go with her."

 Chapter 321 Truths and Lies

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 321 Truths and Lies</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I felt Sebastian¡¯s steady hand guiding me back to the house, his grip firm but gentle.


    My legs moved on autopilot. My brain, not so much.


    My head was still spinning from the dinner disaster, but at least I¡¯d escaped beforepletely humiliating myself in front of his family.


    He took me upstairs to his bedroom. He didn¡¯t stay here often, but everything was spotless. The closet was full of his clothes, as if he could move in at any second.


    It looked like a hotel suite someone important might visit once a month.


    Everything in ce, untouched... except now, me.


    Sebastian helped me into a plush armchair before crossing the room to open a window.


    Cool evening air rushed in, making the sheer curtains float like ghosts against the darkening sky.


    "Still feeling sick?" he asked, his voice carefully neutral.


    "A little better now," I replied.


    The conversation felt calm, almost too calm. Like both of us were pretending we weren¡¯t standing on the edge of something huge.


    Sebastian sat beside me, his presence bothforting and intimidating.


    The breeze moved the curtains in steady waves, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    Then, without warning, his fingers brushed against my abdomen. Just the lightest touch.


    "You¡¯re pregnant," he said softly.


    Not a question. A fact. Unshakable. Non-negotiable.


    A small jolt passed through me.


    His eyes met mine. They were dark and steady, with a tenderness that caught me off guard.


    "I¡¯ve suspected since your scent started to change," he said.


    "You kept pretending nothing was different, but Cece..." His voice dropped an octave.


    "Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t know?"


    I sat frozen. My mind scrambled to catch up with my body.


    After what felt like forever, I gave a small nod.


    "Yes," I whispered."It¡¯s true."


    His expression changed in a second.


    I had never seen him like that. His whole face lit up, like the sun rising over the mountains.


    This man, who always held himself so tightly, couldn¡¯t hide the joy spilling through his eyes.


    His hand stayed on my stomach, gentler now.


    I looked up and forced myself to speak before he got carried away.


    "The baby¡¯s inside me. That means I get to decide what happens, right?"


    Sebastian met my gaze.


    Something flickered in his eyes. It was sharp and hard to read, but it vanished before I could name it.


    "Of course," he said easily.


    Then, in the same calm voice, he asked, "So what has Cece decided?"


    His words were soft, but I felt the weight behind them.


    He¡¯d answered my question. Now he wanted his.


    I took a breath and tried to sort through the chaos in my head.


    "I¡¯m not ready to marry someone just because I¡¯m pregnant," I began. "We barely know each other."


    "It¡¯s not that you¡¯re wrong for me. It¡¯s that I¡¯m not ready for this kind ofmitment."


    "I like you, Sebastian. I really do. You make me feel things I¡¯d almost forgotten how to feel."


    "But that¡¯s not enough. Not for something this permanent."


    I looked down at my hands, then back at him. I needed him to understand.


    "I¡¯m okay being your girlfriend. But I¡¯m not ready for rings, or vows, or a future I can¡¯t walk away from if I need to."


    "Marriage doesn¡¯t feel like a fairytale to me anymore," I said, my tone calm and clear.


    "It looks like a trap I barely escaped once."


    "Your mom says she epts me now, and maybe that¡¯s true," I went on, tone even.


    "But what about a year from now? Or five years? When the shine wears off and she starts wondering if I¡¯m really enough for her Alpha son."


    I let out a small breath, more amused than hurt.


    "And your grandmother? Please."


    "She¡¯s disliked me from the start. If she ever runs out of reasons, she¡¯ll invent new ones."


    I looked at him then, not searching his face for reassurance, just making sure he was listening.


    "So no, I¡¯m not going to be your Luna."


    I hesitated, the next part like swallowing ss.


    "And the truth is..." I exhaled sharply.


    "Ending the pregnancy might still be the best choice for me."


    I didn¡¯t look at him when I said it. I couldn¡¯t. But it was the truth.


    I watched him carefully, bracing for anger or some kind of emotional ckmail.


    "Cece," he said atst, his voice low and steady, tinged with sadness,"A child is a life. If you truly don¡¯t want this one, I won¡¯t stop you. I¡¯d be heartbroken, but I¡¯ll respect your choice."


    His hand stayed on my stomach, warm and gentle.


    "But since I¡¯m the father, can I put something on the table?"


    He¡¯d caught what I meant when I said ¡¯best option¡¯. He knew I hadn¡¯t ruled out everything else.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    "You can set the terms," Sebastian continued.


    "If you give the baby a chance, I¡¯ll go with whatever you decide."


    "Whatever I want?" I asked, skeptical.


    "Yeah. Anything," he said, like it was no big deal.


    I nearly snorted. You don¡¯t throw an open offer at a woman who¡¯s still deciding if you¡¯re full of it.


    But since we wereying everything on the table, I figured I might as well test it.


    "Alright. Then here¡¯s what I want. No shared custody. The baby lives with me. Carries myst name. And publicly, no one knows you¡¯re the father."


    I held my breath. That was the line. I expected him to snap.


    Sebastian stared at me for a moment.


    Then, he leaned in instead of backing away.


    "Whether the baby lives with you or me doesn¡¯t matter," he said calmly.


    "I¡¯m not here to win a custody battle. I¡¯m here because I care."


    He gave a small, crooked smile.


    "It¡¯s like Muffin. She lives with me, but she still knows you¡¯re her favorite. You¡¯re not her ¡¯owner,¡¯ but she doesn¡¯t need abel to love you."


    I blinked. .


    "As for the rest, I¡¯ve already thought about it," he added.


    "We don¡¯t need to get married. That¡¯s just paperwork. I¡¯m happy being your boyfriend, for however long you¡¯ll let me stick around."


    He paused, eyes soft but serious.


    "Just have the baby. I won¡¯t try to take them from you."


    I stared at him, stunned. He agreed. Just like that?


    It felt too easy. Too clean. Something about it didn¡¯t sit right.


    My thoughts tangled fast. Nothing added up. There¡¯s always a catch.


    I narrowed my eyes. My guard shot back up.


    "You¡¯re not just saying all this to talk me into keeping the baby, right?" My voice was sharp now, edged with suspicion.


    He paused, then tilted his head.


    "You really think I¡¯m only here for the kid?"


    I stayed quiet. The silence stretched.


    He stepped closer, his voice lower, steadier.


    "You matter more than the baby."


    That stopped me.


    "None of this was part of the n. But now that it¡¯s real, I¡¯m not going to make it worse by turning against you."


    "What good would it do me to take a child away from their mother? To make you hate me? To raise a baby on resentment? That¡¯s not love. That¡¯s ego."


    I must¡¯ve looked surprised, because his tone softened even more.


    "I just want to give the baby a shot at life. I love kids. And I love you more."


    He smiled faintly.


    "I¡¯ll be there. I¡¯ll help. Just... don¡¯t make them call me ¡¯Uncle Sebastian,¡¯ okay?"


    Could he really be this reasonable? No way. Not a chance.


    My brain lit up with rms. This was textbook maniption¡ªsay all the right things, make it sound so good you forget to check what¡¯s in the fine print.


    I raised a hand, needing him to stop.


    "Stop. I can¡¯t keep doing this right now. My head¡¯s a mess. Just... give me some space, okay?"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t push. Instead, he pulled me gently into his arms.


    I leaned into his chest, too tired to resist.


    His hand moved through my hair in calm, rhythmic strokes.


    "Take all the time you need," he said softly.


    "And if anything scares you, talk to me. Just don¡¯t do something alone that we can¡¯te back from."


    I didn¡¯t reply. But I heard what he was really saying.


    Think it through, Cece. Just don¡¯t make a move I can¡¯te back from.


    He never said the words, but the message was there. Quiet, solid, and impossible to ignore.


    And I stayed quiet, curled against him, already carrying more than I knew how to hold.

 Chapter 322 Shadows in the Night

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 322 Shadows in the Night</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    The tension from dinner still hung in the air as everyone trickled back into the house.


    People gathered in the living room, pretending to enjoy fruit tters and small talk, but their attention was elsewhere.


    Everyone was thinking the same thing. What the hell happened upstairs?


    About an hourter, Sebastian and Cecilia finally came down the staircase together.


    The shift in the room was instant. Conversations stalled, eyes turned. Even the air felt heavier.


    "Feeling better?" Luna Regina asked, her tone pleasant but her eyes sharp as ss.


    Cecilia kept her expression calm.


    There was no trace of panic, no sign of the emotional storm still swirling beneath the surface.


    "Much better, thank you."


    "Thank you for your hospitality. Dinner was wonderful, and I truly enjoyed the evening," she added smoothly.


    Her voice was polite, practiced-- as if she¡¯d rehearsed every word.


    Then came the pivot.


    "It¡¯s gettingte. I should head out."


    The sentencended like a cue. Guests began to gather their things, offering hugs, handshakes, and half-hearted goodbyes.


    Cecilia stood, her smile tight but convincing.


    Relief washed over her like a wave. Social etiquette to the rescue.


    Luna Regina walked them to the front door.


    "We should set up dinner with your parents sometime," she said casually, like she hadn¡¯t just been watching her son and Cecilia with hawk-like precision all evening.


    Cecilia blinked. The suggestion caught herpletely off guard.


    After everything that had just unfolded, this was thest thing she expected from Sebastian¡¯s mother.


    "They¡¯re traveling at the moment," she answered, trying not to sound as surprised as she felt.


    "When they¡¯re back, then." Luna Regina¡¯s smile returned, soft and unreadable.


    Before Cecilia could respond, Sebastian stepped in and gently steered her toward the waiting car.


    His hand rested on the small of her back. It was steady, bothforting and controlling.


    Three vehicles pulled away from the ck estate, headlights slicing through the quiet night.


    As soon as they cleared the estate¡¯s outer perimeter, the mood shifted.


    A ck sedan merged onto the road behind them. A silver car joined a blockter, keeping its distance.


    A drone appeared above them. It floated in the air, quiet and locked onto them.


    "Alpha, we¡¯ve gotpany again," Tang said from behind the wheel.


    "Not the same pattern as before. They¡¯re being smarter this time."


    "Drive steady. Lose them," Sebastian replied, calm as ever.


    Secondster, the silver car gunned forward, headlights ring as it surged toward them.


    Cecilia caught the tension in the front seats and instinctively turned to look.


    She checked the mirror, but the shadows blurred too fast to make anything out.


    Before she could ask, their car elerated.


    Streetlights blurred into streaks of gold and white as they pushed ahead.


    Cassian and Yvonne¡¯s car, which had been right behind them, fell out of sight.


    What she didn¡¯t see was the silver car behind them turning aggressive, breaking formation and barreling forward like a missile.


    Cecilia grabbed Sebastian¡¯s arm.


    "Someone¡¯s following us?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it," he said, pulling her gently into his chest.


    His hand covered her eyes, but his voice stayed calm.


    "Tang¡¯s got it. Just close your eyes and breathe. We¡¯ll be home soon."


    "But Harper and the others..." Her voice cracked."They¡¯re still back there!"


    She reached up, pulling his hand away, her heart thudding. She fumbled for her phone, already dialing.


    Then it hit.


    A violent crash shattered the night behind them.


    The sound ripped through the air. Metal twisting. ss exploding. Her breath caught in her throat.


    Her heart lurched, the panic flooding in before she could stop it.


    The impact they¡¯d feared never came. Their car kept moving, gliding smoothly down the road.


    But in the rearview mirror, chaos was erupting like a chain reaction. Cars swerved. Horns red. Headlights scattered across the night like broken ss.


    Tang eased off the gas. "We weren¡¯t the target. It¡¯s Cassian!"


    Cecilia¡¯s heart mmed against her chest.


    She couldn¡¯t get the sound out of her head. That awful crunch of metal mming into metal.


    The image of Cassian¡¯s carefree grin shed through her mind, now tangled with the thought of him bleeding behind a crumpled steering wheel.


    Tears filled her eyes before she even noticed they were there.


    Sebastian kept his eyes on the mirror, his face hard and unreadable, carved from stone.


    But his stillness didn¡¯t fool her. It was the kind of still only people used when they were barely holding something back.


    "Turn around," he said.


    Tang didn¡¯t hesitate. He spun the wheel into a sharp U-turn, tires squealing on the pavement.


    Sebastian¡¯s jaw was tight, his eyes locked forward. Guilt prickled at the edges of his thoughts.


    Sebastian hit redial again and again, but Cassian didn¡¯t pick up.


    No voicemail. No signal. Just ringing silence.


    Without a word, he called emergency services and reported the crash.


    In the passenger seat, Cecilia was already dialing Harper.


    Her hands trembled, but she kept her voice steady as the line connected.


    She needed answers. Now.


    Harper picked up almost instantly, her voice breathless and shaky.


    "Cassian¡¯s been hit. That silver car came out of nowhere. It clipped us and crashed straight into him. He¡¯s off the road, somewhere in the woods. His car¡¯s a total wreck. It¡¯s bad. Really bad."


    The words rushed out in a panic, one on top of the next, barely giving Cecilia time to breathe.


    And then...


    A deafening explosion tore through the connection.


    Cecilia jerked the phone away from her ear, her blood running cold.


    The st was so loud it seemed to shake the air around them.

 Chapter 323 Into the Flames

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 323 Into the mes</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    The explosion ripped through the night. mes and smoke lit up the sky, washing everything in red and orange.


    Cecilia stared in horror as Cassian¡¯s car turned into a burning wreck in the distance.


    Her chest tightened. For a second, the world stood still.


    Sebastian¡¯s jaw locked beside her, the mes flickering in his eyes.


    "AAAAAHHH!"


    Cecilia¡¯s phone suddenly sted with screaming. It was Harper and Yvonne,pletely panicked.


    Cecilia snapped her eyes away from the ze, clutching the phone to her ear.


    Her voice cracked. "What¡¯s happening? Are you okay? Talk to me!"


    "IT¡¯S A GHOST! IT¡¯S A FUCKING GHOST!"


    The words were so shrill and wild, they cut through the chaos like shrapnel.


    "We just wanted to see your abs, not get haunted for life!"


    Cecilia winced. The hysteria on the other end was so loud, even Sebastian could hear it clearly.


    --


    Meanwhile, in the backseat of a nearby car...


    "Drive first. Screamter," Cassian muttered, blood streaming down his face from a gash on his forehead.


    He looked like he¡¯d crawled out of a war zone, which, in a way, he had.


    Harper and Yvonne were still in shock.


    They saw his SUV get rammed off the road and watched it blow up.


    The fireball had lit up the highway like a second sun.


    For a few frozen seconds, neither of them could breathe.


    They had just started to think he was dead.


    Then he was there.In their backseat.


    Covered in blood. Out of it. And somehow, still breathing.


    Cassian had stepped out "to check the wreckage."


    Or so he imed.


    In reality, he was just rubbernecking with the rest of the crowd.


    "Y-y-you..." Harper stammered, pointing at Cassian like she¡¯d seen a Marvel character walk out of the screen.


    Her voice cracked halfway through the word, and her hand trembled in midair.


    Yvonne peeled her hand off her face long enough to add, "You¡¯re not dead?"


    She blinked several times, like her brain was still buffering.


    Both of them whipped around toward the towering fire again, as if expecting his charred ghost to still be in the wreckage.


    "As if I¡¯d die that easy," Cassian muttered, wiping blood from his eyes.


    His voice was rough, half sarcastic, half dazed. He winced as his fingers brushed a cut on his temple.


    Then he looked around.


    "Wait... where the hell is the driver?"


    The front seat was empty.


    For one long second, all three of them froze.


    Then Yvonne moved. Fast.


    She scrambled forward, threw the car into gear, and floored it.


    The road was packed. Cars had pulled over, and people were standing outside, filming the mes on their phones.


    Dozens of glowing screens reflected the fire back at them. Nobody noticed anything else.


    In the middle of that chaos, one more beat-up car slipping back into traffic didn¡¯t register at all.


    --


    Back in Cecilia¡¯s car, the call was still live. Every word, every scream, every breath from Harper came straight through the speakers.


    Relief hit her like a wave.


    Cassian was alive. Scared, bleeding, but alive.


    Sebastian and Tang didn¡¯t look surprised.


    Sebastian nodded toward Cecilia¡¯s phone.


    "Hang up," he said gently, then pulled out his own and called Harper directly.


    The ringtone snapped Harper back to the present. She dove for her phone and picked up.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t waste time.


    "I¡¯m texting you the address of a private hospital. Go there now. We¡¯ll meet you soon."


    Harper nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see her. "Okay. Got it."


    Sebastian ended the call. Tang made another sharp U-turn, heading for the hospital.


    As they passed the ident site, police had already arrived. Cassian¡¯s car was a total loss, and the other vehicle barely resembled anything that had once been drivable.


    Emergency workers were pulling the driver¡¯s limp body from the wreckage, his clothes scorched and blood-soaked.


    The scene was brutal. Twisted metal, smoke, scorched pavement. Cecilia looked away. She couldn¡¯t keep watching.


    "Disgusting cowards," Sebastian muttered, his voice as cold as Arctic wind.


    But she knew he wasn¡¯t talking about the driver. Not really. His fury was aimed at whoever had set this whole thing in motion.


    Both vehicles arrived at the hospital at the same time.


    Cassian was pale and barely conscious. The bleeding from his stomach had started again, and it was getting worse fast.


    As soon as they pulled up, the medical team rushed out with a gurney.


    They moved fast, lifting Cassian out with practiced urgency. Harper and Yvonne jumped out right after him, not bothering to shut the car doors.


    Everyone followed, trailing behind as the doors to the emergency room mmed open.


    They gathered in the hallway, waiting.


    Cecilia looked over and saw Harper¡¯s hands. They were covered in blood and shaking a little.


    There was a nk, dazed look in her eyes, like she still hadn¡¯t processed what had happened.


    Cecilia moved on instinct. She gged down a nurse, asked for some wet wipes, and began cleaning Harper¡¯s hands with gentle, steady movements.


    The warmth of Harper¡¯s skin under the cold cloth made her throat tighten.


    It felt like the only thing she could control right now.


    "That was terrifying," Harper whispered. Her voice cracked. "He¡¯s insane. How does someone survive that kind of crash and still manage to climb into our car? We didn¡¯t even see him get in."


    Cecilia kept her voice low.


    "He must¡¯ve known the other car wasing for him. Maybe he was already bracing for impact."


    "That¡¯s easy to say, bute on. Who reacts like that in real life?"


    Cecilia didn¡¯t hesitate. "Someone who isn¡¯t exactly normal."


    A regr person wouldn¡¯t have made it out of that wreck.


    They spoke in hushed tones-- the kind used in church or after funerals.


    Sebastian stood nearby, silent and still, like he was listening to something none of them could hear.


    Yvonne leaned into Tang, using him for support like a makeshift crutch.


    "Yvonne, hold yourself up for a second," Tang murmured, his voice low but firm.


    His eyes narrowed, locked on something just around the corner of the hallway.


    "I need to check something."

 Chapter 324 Shadows in the Hallway

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Shadows in the Hallway</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Yvonne¡¯s every hair stood on end when she caught Tang¡¯s expression. She followed his eyes down the hallway, but there was nothing there.


    "Don¡¯t go," she blurted out, grabbing his arm with surprising strength the second he started to move.


    Tang¡¯s voice softened. "It¡¯s fine, Yvonne. I just need to..."


    "I said don¡¯t!" Her voice came out sharper than she meant, nothing like her usual flirty, carefree tone.


    The tension of the night had shredded her nerves. The shadow of danger hadn¡¯t left them since the attack.


    Tang felt her grip tighten. The fear in her eyes caught him off guard.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t go. Just breathe, okay?" Tang said gently.


    Their tense exchange caught Sebastian¡¯s attention. Cecilia approached, brows furrowed, her every step cautious.


    "What¡¯s going on?" she asked quietly.


    "I thought I sensed someone watching us from around the corner," Tang said. "I wanted to check, but... they¡¯re gone now."


    Harper¡¯s eyes widened. "You don¡¯t think someone realized Cassian survived and came back to finish the job?"


    Tang nodded, his tone serious. "It¡¯s possible. Too possible."


    Sebastian walked over, shooting Tang a quick warning look that said, in no uncertain terms, don¡¯t stir up more panic.


    He gently guided Cecilia to a nearby chair.


    "We¡¯ve got this under control," he said in a low voice. "Let¡¯s all stay calm."


    They settled into the hospital¡¯s sterile waiting area. The lights were too bright, the air too cold.


    It felt like forever, but it had only been thirty minutes when the doctor finally walked through the doors.


    "He¡¯s stable," the doctor said. "Most of the injuries are superficial. He passed out from blood loss, but we¡¯ve already done a transfusion. He should wake up soon."


    A collective breath of relief swept through the group as Cassian was moved to a private room.


    Sebastian told Tang to take Harper and Yvonne home. They weren¡¯t supposed to be involved in all this.


    But they both refused.


    "We¡¯re already in this," Harper said firmly. "We helped save his life. We¡¯re not leaving now."


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Sebastian stood near the tall hospital windows, phone to his ear, speaking in quiet, measured tones.


    Harper, Yvonne, and I sat together on stiff stic chairs, the kind that made your back hurt after five minutes.


    Tang stood behind us.


    A few minutes passed. Then Sebastian hung up and walked over.


    "The driver didn¡¯t make it," he said tly. "He was pronounced dead at the other hospital."


    The word death sent a chill down my spine.


    Every time someone said it, the room felt colder, like the word pulled all the heat out of the air.


    I couldn¡¯t stop reying what happened.


    The image of the car flying toward Cassian was burned into my brain.


    It didn¡¯t feel like an ident.


    It felt like a hit. Like something out of a crime novel. A ghost with a grudge.


    And then I remembered something.


    Zane¡¯s first wife died in an ident too.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.


    What if this wasn¡¯t the first time Maggie made someone disappear?


    I sat with that thought for a moment. It chilled me. More than anything else tonight.


    I couldn¡¯t just sit there anymore.


    We needed to do something.


    "We should talk to the police," I said, my voice a little too loud. "Tell them what we know. Let them look into the driver. Trace who paid him."


    Sebastian¡¯s face didn¡¯t move. "The driver¡¯s son showed up shortly after the crash. Said his father had just gotten out of prison six months ago. Couldn¡¯t find work. People treated him like trash. He started drinking again."


    He paused, eyes scanning our reactions.


    "The son said his dad had been acting strangetely. Saying weird things. Paranoid. The family noticed. Today, he was at his sister¡¯s house for dinner. Got drunk. Stole his brother-inw¡¯s keys. By the time anyone noticed, it was already toote."


    I felt my stomach twist. The story was too neat. Too perfect.


    It sounded exactly like what you¡¯d say to close a case fast.


    A throwaway exnation. A cover.


    "So even if there¡¯s an investigation," I said, my voice tight, "they¡¯ll probably still call it an ident. Especially since the ¡®driver¡¯ is already dead."


    Harper frowned. "Are we maybe overthinking this? The guy doesn¡¯t sound like some trained killer. What if it really was just a freak incident?"


    Yvonne shook her head. "With all the cars on that road, it just happened to be Cassian? That¡¯s not bad luck. That¡¯s a setup wearing a mask of coincidence."


    Harper swallowed, clearly unsettled.


    "If this was nned, it¡¯s terrifyingly smart. Even if we told the cops what we think, it wouldn¡¯t matter. They need proof, not gut feelings."


    Sebastian waited for everyone to finish before speaking.


    "Harper¡¯s right. Suspicion doesn¡¯t hold up in court. You need evidence. And everything we have so far? It still looks like an ident on paper."


    "But it¡¯s not!" I snapped. "This was nned. Someone set it up. There has to be something we missed. Some kind of clue."


    Yvonne leaned forward, nodding.


    "No one can n a murder this clean. There¡¯s always a loose thread. Money, maybe. If someone paid him, there¡¯s got to be a record of it somewhere."


    "Exactly," Harper jumped in. "Even if they sent the money to his family, there¡¯s probably a wire transfer. Or maybe a fake paycheck. Something¡¯s got to be there."


    Sebastian motioned for Tang to step in."Tang, you should exin it to them."


    Tang¡¯s face darkened.


    "They recruit straight out of prisons," he said. "Mostly lifers or guys with no future. The kind with violent records, no empathy, totally unstable."


    "The money is arranged in advance. Untraceable. It shows up as a lottery win, or an inheritance from a fake rtive."


    Tang said it so calmly, like he was describing how to file taxes.


    That only made it worse.


    "The client never wires money directly. They use crypto, art auctions, fake charities. They hide it in in sight. There¡¯s no link between the person who orders the hit and the guy who carries it out."


    He nced at us. "These guys are like walking weapons. Their troubled pasts and messy lives give investigators an easy story to swallow. It all looks like a tragic mess instead of what it really is."


    He might as well have been talking about weather patterns, but every word sank deeper, like a cold tide rising inside me.


    Harper, Yvonne, and I just sat there.


    Quiet. Eyes wide.


    Too shocked to speak.

 Chapter 325 Stubborn Protectors

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 325 Stubborn Protectors</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I sat in that stiff hospital chair, watching the monitors beep in perfect rhythm. It felt like forever.


    When Cassian¡¯s eyes finally fluttered open almost an hourter, I nearly jumped out of my seat in relief.


    He blinked a few times, groggy and clearly in pain.


    Then he reached up and touched the bandage on his forehead, wincing as his fingers brushed over one of many injuries.


    For a second, I thought he might pass out again. Instead, he gave a shakyugh.


    "Seriously? I can¡¯t catch a break," he said with a grin, grimacing through the pain. "Old wounds barely healed, and now I¡¯m collecting new ones. Somebody out there really wants me gone."


    I blinked, stunned he could joke at all. He looked like hell.


    Sebastian, standing nearby with arms crossed, didn¡¯t smile. "Maybe hold off on the jokes until you¡¯re not fresh off a hit attempt," he said, cool and clipped.


    I had to admit, Cassian¡¯s attitude was insane.


    He was covered in bandages, probably still on some assassin¡¯s hit list, and yet he was cracking jokes like nothing happened.


    Harper, Yvonne, and I just looked at each other.


    We were still trying to process the fact that he almost died.


    He caught our expressions and gave us azy smile. "Rx. I¡¯m fine. I saw the caring early. Kinda figured something like this might happen, so I aimed for the trees. Once he made his move, I jumped out. They¡¯ll need to try harder if they actually want me dead."


    He made it sound like he just stepped over a puddle, not jumped out of a car going 70 miles an hour.


    Tang gave him a thumbs up. "You¡¯re getting better at this, man. Although next time? Work on thending."


    "Next time?" I snapped. "Are you freaking kidding me? There shouldn¡¯t be a next time!"


    Cassian didn¡¯t answer me. He just turned to Tang, like focusing on the joke was easier."Alright, so how do Ind better?"


    Tang didn¡¯t hesitate. He actually started demonstrating right there in the hospital room. "Okay, so if you tuck and roll like this, you spread out the impact..."


    Everyone watched this little survival ss with growing disbelief.


    Sebastian finally walked over and smacked Tang lightly on the back of the head. "Knock it off."


    Tang paused, rubbing the spot with a sheepish grin.


    "Don¡¯t be such a buzzkill, Sebastian," Cassian called from the bed. "The guy¡¯s sharing useful life skills!"


    He looked like hell, but somehow he still gave off the vibe that he could jump up and take on ten guys.


    Sebastian stayed stone-faced. "Yeah? Betterndings so you can die more gracefully?"


    Cassian grinned wider. "Exactly. Nothing says ¡®nice try¡¯ like sticking thending, walking away, and flipping them off. "


    He winced mid-sentence, pressing a hand to his side. The pain was getting to him, no matter how much he tried to hide it.


    I could see through the act.His jokes were just armor.


    "Cassian," I said softly, "you can¡¯t keep doing this. Even the strongest need a break sometimes. You have to find a way to stop this for good."


    His smile slipped. "You think I don¡¯t want that, Cecilia?" His voice was rough, worn-out. "She¡¯s been building her power for decades. And my uncle? He¡¯s just making everything worse. Together, they¡¯re a freaking disaster."


    The moment he said "uncle," I felt myself stiffen.


    Sebastian noticed. Without a word, he slipped his arm gently around my shoulders. "We¡¯ll deal with it. Eventually. But it¡¯s not going to be easy."


    An silence settled over the room.


    The monitors kept beeping, filling the gap no one wanted to speak into.


    Cassian leaned back against the pillows, clearly still in pain.


    Harper and Yvonne looked at each other, then at me.


    "We should go," Harper said gently. "Let the guy rest."


    Sebastian had already arranged a car. They said their goodbyes and slipped out quietly, leaving the rest of us in the dim hospital room.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Cassian checked himself out of the hospital that same night, ignoring the doctor¡¯s advice.


    He had nned to stay in Denver for six days to recover from the previous attack. But after this new one, Sebastian wasn¡¯tfortable sending him back to Colorado Springs.


    If someone was bold enough to go after him here, Colorado Springs would be even worse.


    As for Locke Industries business, Zane would have to step up.


    This whole mess came from his wife, Maggie. The fallout shouldn¡¯tnd on Cassian¡¯s shoulders.


    The next morning, two uniformed officers showed up to question Cassian.


    Sebastian and Cecilia were already at the office, so Liam and two security guards were handling things at the house.


    Liam called Sebastian first.


    Then, just to be safe, he took one of the guards downstairs to check the officers¡¯ IDs before letting them in.


    This wasn¡¯t their first time talking to Cassian.


    They¡¯d actually been here just a few days ago, right after the airport incident.


    And just like before, Cassian was at the center of it all.


    During the first investigation, Cassian had pointed the finger at Maggie.


    But when the suspect turned out to be a mentally ill stranger with no connection to Maggie , the cops dismissed his theory.


    Now another attacker, supposedly random, just happened to be a recently released ex-con who went after Cassian on a quiet highway?


    Even the cops looked like they weren¡¯t buying it.


    "I already told you everything," Cassian said, scowling from the couch in a ck robe. "But you¡¯re not gonna believe me anyway, so what¡¯s the point?"


    His voice was sharp, his mood worse.


    "Just write it off as me having the worst luck in America and move on."


    He had exined the situation clearly, more than once.


    But the police hadn¡¯t found anything useful.


    Worse, they acted like he was paranoid, like this was all in his head.


    As if people don¡¯t actually get targeted in the real world.


    "Mr. Locke, we do take this seriously," the older officer said, trying to calm the tension. "And yeah, the coincidence is hard to ignore. But we still need proof. This assassinationwork you mentioned... sounds a little Hollywood, if we¡¯re being honest."


    Cassian let out a dryugh. No humor in it.


    "I¡¯ve already said what I needed to say," he replied, waving them off. "If you want to investigate it properly, great. If not, don¡¯t waste my time."


    The younger officer stiffened. "Hey, watch the attitude."


    But the older one ced a hand on his partner¡¯s arm. "We¡¯ll follow up on what you shared, Mr. Locke," he said. "Try to rest. We won¡¯t bother you again for now."


    Liam showed them out without another word.

 Chapter 326 Moonbound Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 326 Moonbound Secrets</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    My mind had been a mess all day.


    Last night¡¯s revtions kept reying in my head like a movie I couldn¡¯t turn off.


    Sleep barely happened.


    My chest hurt, my head was loud, and nothing felt okay.


    When my phone lit up with Mom¡¯s name, my stomach dropped.


    For one crazy second, I thought she¡¯d somehow figured out I was pregnant through mom-senses or something equally terrifying.


    "Hey, Mom," I said, trying to sound normal.


    "Cece, the neighbor called. She saw some strange man hanging around outside our house this afternoon. Said he took off when she walked toward him."


    Her voice had that exact worried tone I¡¯d grown up hearing.


    I sat up a little straighter.


    "That¡¯s not good," I said, frowning."I¡¯ll order a security camera and have it set up. Don¡¯t stress. You, Dad, and Grandma are fine where you are."


    "About Colorado Springs next month... your grandmother and I talked. If you really don¡¯t want to go, we won¡¯t.


    Also, that ce Sebastian set up? Total fail. Your grandmother is losing her mind over there. Tried to drag me to the mall the day after we arrived. We¡¯re thinking of just going back to her old house. Your dad and I will stay with her for now."


    That was a sudden change.


    But Dad was there. He wouldn¡¯t let anything shady happen... right?


    Maybe they were just starting to realize how dangerous the Lockes really were.


    "Yeah, going back to Grandma¡¯s sounds like a good idea," I said."We¡¯ll send someone to take you over next week."


    With them settled and still in the dark about the pregnancy, I¡¯d have some space to figure things out.


    One less thing to stress about for now.


    After we hung up, I leaned back in my chair, hand resting on my still-t stomach.


    My thoughts spiraled between the baby, the Lockes, Maggie,st night¡¯s chaos, and now this creepy stalker guy.


    Everything felt like a mess, and I just didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with it.


    My head throbbed. Each problem felt huge on its own.


    Together? Completely overwhelming.


    --


    After work, Sebastian and I rode home together. Tang was driving.


    We rode in silence in his sleek ck Audi, city lights shing across the windshield.


    I told him about the strange man outside my parents¡¯ house and said I¡¯d handle the cameras.


    "I¡¯ll send someone," he said, brushing it off.


    "You shouldn¡¯t be doing anything stressful in your condition."


    My ¡®condition.¡¯


    Ever since he found out I was pregnant, he treated me like I was going to shatter.


    The Alpha of the Silver Peak Pack, now acting like I needed to be bubble-wrapped.


    "Thanks," I said, too tired to argue.


    There was no point pushing back against his protective instincts.


    I didn¡¯t say who I thought sent him. Maybe Maggie. Maybe Zane.


    Maggie was just the enemy now. Zane? That was a whole different kind of problem, and I wasn¡¯t ready to deal with it.


    Sebastian kept ncing over at me, eyes flicking between the road and my face.


    "You don¡¯t have to carry all this alone," he said gently, reaching over to brush his thumb across my cheek.


    "I¡¯ve got broad shoulders for a reason. Let me carry some of it, alright? Your stress bes the baby¡¯s stress."


    I nearly choked.[ Did he just say that out loud? ]


    Tang¡¯s head snapped around so fast I thought he might sprain something.


    I smiled tightly and stared out the window like I hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    Great. Just great. Subtlety? Dead.


    --


    Back at home, Sebastian pulled Liam aside right away to talk about the Cassian.


    I didn¡¯t stick around. I dragged myself upstairs, feeling like I¡¯d been hit by a truck.


    Was this what pregnancy felt like?


    The nausea. The exhaustion that sank deep into my bones.


    The strange sense that my body wasn¡¯t really mine anymore.


    It was all getting worse. Fast.


    I barely made it to the bed before copsing face-first into the mattress.


    Then came the knock. Sharp. Demanding.


    Thinking it was Sebastian, I mumbled, "Come in."


    Wrong guess. Hurricane Harper mmed her way in, eyes zing like she was seconds from full meltdown.


    "Harper?" I groaned, not even lifting my head. "What are you doing here?"


    I was way too exhausted for whatever storm she was about to bring.


    She marched to the side of the bed, hands on her hips like a furious PTA mom. "Are you pregnant?"


    My heart stopped. Just for a second.


    "Wow," I said, trying tough, "maybe start with ¡®hi¡¯ next time?"


    Harper didn¡¯t blink.


    I looked away, suddenly very interested in the IV line taped to my arm. "Can we maybe... ease into that question?"


    She raised an eyebrow so high I was surprised it didn¡¯t lift off her face. "Do we really need to?"


    "Yes. Yes, we do," I muttered. "Give me a second to invent a really solid lie."


    It was supposed to be a joke.


    Harper wasn¡¯tughing. She reached over and pinched my arm. Hard.


    "I¡¯ll give you a lie," she snapped. "What, you thought pretending it wasn¡¯t real would make the baby disappear?"


    "Ow! Seriously?" I yelped, jerking back.


    "What were you thinking?" she hissed, dropping her voice. "What¡¯s your game n here?"


    I flopped dramatically across herp. "I don¡¯t know. He wants the baby, and he¡¯s an Alpha wolf. I don¡¯t exactly have the upper hand."


    She gave my back a light smack. "Cece! How could you be this reckless?"


    "I..." I started, but she cut me off.


    "Forget it. That¡¯s not the point." Her tone shifted, a little less angry, a little more sisterly. "So, he wants the baby. Fine. But what¡¯s he offering? What¡¯s his long-term n? Sure, he cares about you. But what about you? What do you want out of this?"


    I sighed, shoulders sinking.


    "I¡¯m not ready for marriage. He knows I¡¯m pregnant, and I know there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll agree to... you know, not have the baby."


    My hand instinctively moved to my stomach.


    "And?" Harper pressed. "This isn¡¯t just going to pause while you figure things out. The baby¡¯s growing. You need a n."


    "I made a deal with him," I said quietly. "The baby gets myst name. I raise the baby. He stays out of the picture."


    Harper stared at me like I¡¯d just said the moon was made of cheese. Then she pressed the back of her hand to my forehead. "No fever. So why are you saying crazy things?"


    "I¡¯m serious."


    "Cecilia, he¡¯s not some chill ex-boyfriend who¡¯ll Venmo you child support and disappear. He¡¯s Sebastian ck. Alpha of the Silver Peak Pack. You really think he¡¯s just going to let his heir be raised like some side character in your life?"


    I pulled her hand away and looked her in the eye.


    Of course I didn¡¯t believe him. I wasn¡¯t that naive.


    "Even if I tell him I don¡¯t buy it, he¡¯ll just keep repeating it until I pretend I do."


    "Sometimes pretending is the only way to breathe."


    Harper¡¯s face softened, just a little. "That¡¯s what happens when you¡¯re dealing with Alpha-level delusion."


    Before I could reply, there was a knock at the door.

 Chapter 327 Alpha’s Overprotection

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 327 Alpha¡¯s Overprotection</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Then Sebastian showed up in the doorway. He looked calm, but I could tell he was watching everything.


    I was still sprawled across Harper¡¯sp like a moody teenager.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes flicked over the scene, his jaw tightening just slightly.


    "Harper," he said, voice smooth but cold enough to send a chill. "You seem to have a lot of free time after work."


    My fierce, no-nonsense attorney friend suddenly seemed... cautious.


    "Just came to talk to Cece," she said, trying to sound casual.


    But her voice gave her away. She sounded like she wanted to sound tough but also didn¡¯t want to piss off the Alpha.


    I sat up a little, trying to ease the tension. "I¡¯d like to keep talking with Harper for a while."


    Neither of them really responded. It was like they were having a silent showdown and I was just stuck in the middle.


    Sebastian stepped farther into the room, eyes locked on mine. His expression softened, but the pressure didn¡¯t let up.


    "She¡¯s probably tired after a long day. Why not let her grab something from the kitchen?" he said. "I¡¯ll stay with you."


    He said it gently, but it wasn¡¯t really a suggestion.


    The power imbnce was obvious.


    He was still standing while Harper and I were sitting on the bed.


    The tension was thick enough to choke on.


    "Well, I am kind of hungry," Harper muttered. She gently lifted my head from herp and stood. "I¡¯ll just see what¡¯s in the kitchen."


    She left quickly.


    As soon as she was gone, Sebastian sat where she¡¯d been. Before I could even sit up properly, he pulled me toward him and guided my head onto hisp.


    "How¡¯s this for a pillow?" he asked, his voice low and smooth.


    I almost choked.


    "From now on," he added, "this is the onlyp you¡¯re allowed to use."


    I blinked at him. "Seriously?"


    As I turned to look up at him, my eyesnded somewhere... not appropriate.


    I froze, then tried to look away.


    Sebastian¡¯s breath caught. He gently turned my face away.


    "Don¡¯t look there."


    I tried to turn back, but he held me in ce.


    "How is that my fault?" I muttered. "You¡¯re the one who pulled me onto yourp. You set this up, and now you¡¯re mad I noticed? That¡¯s rich."


    A faint blush touched his usuallyposed face. Then he chuckled softly.


    "Fair enough. My self-control might need some work. I may need you to help me practice."


    I rolled my eyes but didn¡¯t move. My face was still burning.


    "What were you and Harper talking about?" he asked, voice quieter now. "Was it about the baby?"


    My stomach tightened.


    "After my little performance yesterday, Harper put two and two together. She just wanted to check in."


    "And your very loyal friend didn¡¯t offer any advice?" he asked, voicepletely calm.


    "Please. Harper¡¯s practically your employee now. She wouldn¡¯t dare conspire against the big bad Alpha."


    Sebastian tilted his head slightly. "So... she did say something."


    I frowned. "If you¡¯re so worried about her influencing me, why did you even let here see me? You could¡¯ve told Liam to stop her downstairs."


    He gently squeezed my shoulder. "Don¡¯t get upset."


    Sebastian kept his tone calm, but I could hear something harder underneath.


    "I¡¯m not mad at her," he said. "Even if she gave you advice I don¡¯t agree with, that¡¯s what friends are supposed to do. She¡¯s trying to protect you."


    He paused, then added, "And so am I. But this baby isn¡¯t just your concern. You shouldn¡¯t have to handle it alone. I need to be involved."


    He brushed a strand of hair from my face. "Our child deserves both parents. And I need to make sure their mother doesn¡¯t make any... impulsive decisions. Especially if someone else is pushing her."


    Trantion: Don¡¯t even think about doing anything without telling me.


    I sped his hand sweetly, matching his fake calm. "Wow. That¡¯s so considerate of you. I¡¯m really touched."


    He smiled, squeezing my hand in return. "As I should be."


    I could hear his silent sigh, even if he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    The room went quiet. Neither of us spoke.


    Thankfully, a knock at the door broke the tension.


    Liam¡¯s voice came through."Dinner¡¯s ready."


    Sebastian stood and offered me his hand. He walked me to the dining area with his palm resting gently at the small of my back.


    As soon as I sat down, Liam started fussing like a retired butler with no off switch.


    "Cecilia, the Alpha mentioned greasy food¡¯s been bothering you," he said, setting dishes in front of me. "So I kept everything light tonight. Let me know if anything doesn¡¯t sit right."


    His tone was polite, but his eyes were gleaming with too much... awareness. Too much warmth.


    Was I imagining things, or did he know too?


    His grandfatherly smile made it hard to believe otherwise.


    I sighed.


    Tang really needs to shut up.


    I stared at my te, appetite flickering like a dying light. My stomach wasn¡¯t exactly excited.


    Sebastian nced at me, then leaned back in his seat.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Food not dramatic enough for you?"


    I rolled my eyes. "Just taking a moment."


    "You haven¡¯t eaten all day," he said, picking up his fork. "You need to keep your strength up. Or do I need to spoon-feed you?"


    I shot him a look. "Try it and lose a hand."


    He smirked but didn¡¯t push. Only when I started eating did he finally dig into his own meal.


    The dinner passed mostly in silence, with the asional clink of ceramic or the rustle of napkins. He didn¡¯t rush me. Just stayed there, steady and quiet, like a shadow that had no intention of leaving.


    He stayed with me through the quiet dinner, then followed me to the balcony as the sky deepened into night. When the air turned cool, he walked me back to my room.


    Everything seemed fine.


    Then I walked toward the bathroom and realized he was right behind me.


    I turned swiftly, startled.


    "Why are you following me?" I asked, a little sharper than intended.


    He didn¡¯t blink. "You¡¯re unsteady."


    "I¡¯m fine."


    He looked at me for a long second, eyes scanning my face like I was some equation he¡¯d already solved.


    "What if you slip and fall?" he asked, voice soft but serious. "You seem distracted tonight. I¡¯m worried."


    I turned, eyebrows raised."I¡¯m notfortable with someone sitting around while I shower."


    "I won¡¯t look," he said,pletely straight-faced. "I¡¯ll just sit nearby and read a book."


    I froze.


    The image in my head? Me in the shower, him on a chair with a book, acting like that waspletely normal.


    "Then I¡¯m not showering," I said, already walking back toward the bed. "I¡¯ll do it in the morning."


    He followed. "That¡¯s fine. Sleep¡¯s more important."


    I was halfway into the covers when he pulled back the other side.


    Wait. What?


    "You¡¯re sleeping here?" I asked slowly.


    "What if you wake up thirsty or need to pee? You could bump into something half-asleep."


    I shot him a look. "I¡¯m pregnant, not helpless."


    He didn¡¯t flinch. "Better safe than sorry."

 Chapter 328 Alpha’s Instinct

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 328 Alpha¡¯s Instinct</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I pressed my lips together, saying nothing.


    After what felt like an eternity of awkward silence, I finally sighed.


    "Sebastian, can you not treat me like I¡¯m under house arrest? I¡¯m not going to hurl myself down the stairs just to get out of this."


    Sebastian pulled me into his arms.


    "Don¡¯t say things like that," he murmured. "I¡¯m here because I want to take care of you. This is new for me too. I don¡¯t have a rulebook, but I¡¯m doing my best. Just... give me a little grace, okay?"


    There was a note of vulnerability in his voice I¡¯d never heard before.


    His tenderness slipped right past my guard. It was soft, but I felt it.


    I looked up at him.


    Our faces were close. Then he kissed me.


    It started slow, almost careful, but it didn¡¯t stay that way.


    His mouth pressed harder against mine. His hands held me tight, like he didn¡¯t want to let go.


    I made a sound, tried to pull back, but the kiss pulled me in before I could think.


    A shiver went through me. I let it happen for a second too long.


    Then I came to my senses and pushed against his chest.


    He pulled back, his breathing uneven, his restraint clearly on a razor¡¯s edge.


    He ran a hand through his hair, then gave my backside a light pat.


    "Go take a shower," he said, voice husky but steady. "You¡¯ll sleep better."


    I didn¡¯t move right away. I ran my fingertip along his lips. They were still warm and a little damp from the kiss.


    "Are you seriously nning to just sit outside the bathroom? Isn¡¯t that going to drive you insane?"


    He gave a quietugh. "I¡¯m not a caveman, Cecilia. I can handle it."


    He looked serious. He wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    And honestly, I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep without washing the day off.


    So I gave in.


    "Fine. But no peeking, dear Alpha."


    Ten minutester, I was in the shower, steam wrapping around me like a warm fog, while Sebastian sat just outside the stall with a book in hand. His long fingers turned pages with effortless grace, pausing now and then like he was actually pondering the content. He looked like he belonged in some quiet, leather-bound library, not standing guard outside a steamy bathroom.


    I squinted through the blurry ss, curiosity getting the better of me.


    The steam made it hard to see, but I caught a sh of blue¡ªand bold letters across the front.


    I leaned a little closer.


    My heart stuttered.


    A blue book cover. Big, bold letters.


    "Expecting With Your Mate: A Guide for Alpha Males."


    I nearly slipped.


    When had he bought that?


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Sebastian must¡¯ve felt my gaze because he looked up, straight at me.


    Busted.


    I spun around way too fast, pretending I¡¯d just been rinsing my hair.


    Smooth, Cecilia. Real smooth.


    Heughed.


    That deep, warm kind that always made me feel things I didn¡¯t want to feel.


    I hated how much I noticed it.


    What a jerk. A hot, annoyingly thoughtful jerk.


    When I finished and stepped out wrapped in a towel, he was already holding one hand out behind him.


    "Careful, floor¡¯s slippery," he said, just as he swept me into his arms like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    "Thanks," I mumbled, my arms looping around his neck automatically.


    I pressed my cheek against his chest. His heartbeat was steady, calming.


    I studied his profile and felt that same strange sense of safety I never used to believe in.


    Heid me gently on the bed, then grabbed a hairdryer without a word and started drying my hair.


    Only when I was cocooned in warmth and pillows did he finally go shower himself.


    He came back a few minutester, hair still damp, wearing a soft t-shirt and sweats.


    He didn¡¯t get under the covers right away.


    He justy next to me, propped up on one elbow, watching me like I might disappear if he blinked.


    His fingers brushed hair from my face. His lips pressed the lightest kisses to my temple, my cheekbone. One of his hands rested protectively over my belly, like he was guarding something sacred.


    I wasn¡¯t asleep yet. But I didn¡¯t open my eyes.


    As the silence wrapped around us, I breathed in his scent and let myself drift into the calmest sleep I¡¯d had in weeks.


    --


    I woke up curled up in Sebastian¡¯s arms, my face pressed against his chest, one leg over his and my arm around his waist.


    I was basically using the Alpha of Silver Peak Pack as a giant body pillow.


    Comfortable? Insanely.


    I stretched slowly, still half-asleep, but feeling a thousand times better than yesterday.


    The emotional chaos fromst night had left mepletely drained, like I¡¯d been hit by an emotional freight train.


    Sebastian was still asleep, his breathing steady, his expression peaceful.


    I started inching away, trying not to wake him.


    I¡¯d barely moved an inch when a deep, sleep-roughened voice rumbled,


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?"


    I froze mid-motion.


    That tone wasn¡¯t concern. It was calm and in-control, like I¡¯d just been caught sneaking out of a high-security prison.


    "Uh... nowhere?" I said, trying to sound casual. "Just getting up?"


    He propped himself up on one elbow, his dark hair adorably tousled, eyes still heavy with sleep.


    "From now on," he said, voice low and serious, "we wake up together."


    I stared at him.


    Was that... a rule? Is he serious?


    What¡¯s next...synchronized teeth brushing?


    I sighed inwardly. That damn book was really starting to get to him.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Meanwhile,at the Locke family estate.


    Maggie flowed into a standing twist, her breath steady, her body a study in control.


    Across the room, Xenia sat cross-legged on the rug, humming softly as she braided her doll¡¯s hair.


    One of Maggie¡¯s enforcers stood at a respectful distance, delivering his report in a low, measured tone.


    "Two failed attempts," Maggie said calmly, holding a difficult bnce pose like it was nothing.


    "Either my nephew Cassian is getting smarter, or the people we keep sending are getting dumber.


    Didn¡¯t you say this would be a clean hit?"


    The man hesitated. "Yes, Mrs. Locke. But he¡¯s proven... surprisingly resilient."


    She didn¡¯t raise her voice. Didn¡¯t scowl. Didn¡¯t break pose.


    "Persistence is admirable. But so is efficiency," Maggie said, lowering herself smoothly into a seated stretch.


    "They said it would be clean. Efficient. Yet here we are. Cassian¡¯s still breathing."She exhaled slowly, like she was letting the irritation float away with her breath.


    "They want another chance. They¡¯ve promised this time they won¡¯t fail."


    "¡®Promised,¡¯ huh?" She let out a softugh. "That word¡¯s starting to sound like a punchline."


    She stood and reached her arms overhead, spine elongating as she shifted into her next pose.


    "Still, I¡¯m open to another move. But this time... we change the strategy."


    The enforcer straightened slightly. "A new n?"


    Maggie smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    "Sebastian likes to think he¡¯s always five steps ahead. Let¡¯s test that. We¡¯ll give him a little misdirection... then hit him where he least expects it."


    She picked up a towel and dabbed her forehead.


    "Whether it¡¯s Cassian or Cecilia who ends up dead, either oue works in our favor. Don¡¯t you think?"


    The man nodded. "Yes, Mrs. Locke."


    Nearby, Xenia finally finished braiding her doll¡¯s hair. She beamed proudly at her handiwork.

 Chapter 329 Family Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 329 Family Affairs</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Earlier that morning at the ck family estate, Alpha Yardley and Luna Regina were getting ready to head out with Zaria and York.


    Their destination: Alpha Sebastian¡¯s apartment.


    The official excuse was to check on Cassian after the recent attack.


    But the real reason? They wanted a proper talk with Cecilia.


    After the dinner the night before, the werewolfs started piecing things together.


    The signs were subtle, but enough to make them think Cecilia might be pregnant.


    At the pack meeting yesterday, Alpha Yardley had pulled Alpha Sebastian aside in private, hoping to confirm it.


    But Alpha Sebastian yed dumb, and that only made Alpha Yardley more suspicious.


    As they drove toward the city, Alpha Yardley¡¯s phone buzzed. Seeing Zane¡¯s name sh on the screen, he answered with thinly veiled irritation.


    "Zane,"Alpha Yardley said sharply, not even bothering with small talk.


    "Can you get your wife under control? She¡¯s all over my territory like she owns the ce. Is this supposed to be a power move? Is she trying to start a damn war? Can you handle her or not?"


    "Maggie wouldn¡¯t do something like that," Zane said quickly, his voice tight.


    Alpha Yardley let out a sigh and ran a hand down his face.


    "Seriously, what did I do to deserve this call from you of all people?"


    "Let¡¯s not turn this into a shouting match," Zane said, adjusting his sses. "I looked into it. It was an ident. Maggie wasn¡¯t involved."


    "Sure. Let¡¯s go with that,"Alpha Yardley said, clearly done with the conversation. "Anything else you need?"


    Zane cleared his throat.


    "I¡¯m almost in Denver. I heard Cassian¡¯s with Sebastian. Thought maybe we could head over there together."


    "That¡¯s where I¡¯m going right now," Yardley replied tly. "Just meet me there."


    "Perfect," Zane replied, sounding more relieved than he should have.


    As Alpha Yardley ended the call, Luna Regina leaned over and gave his arm a hard pinch.


    "Why would you invite him?" she hissed. "And why do you keep calling Maggie his wife? You know full well Reba¡¯s his real wife. That mistress of his isn¡¯t even recognized by the Lockes!"


    Alpha Yardley winced. "Alright, alright. My bad."


    Once Luan Regina had finished giving him an earful, she narrowed her eyes. "And don¡¯t tell me you forgot why we¡¯re going in the first ce."


    He waved a hand. "Rx. Zane¡¯s met Cecilia before. He knows she¡¯s Sebastian¡¯s girlfriend. He¡¯s justing to check on Cassian. It won¡¯t affect our talk with her."


    Luna Regina let out a slow breath, looking only slightly convinced.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I was getting ready to face the day with Sebastian when his phone rang.


    He picked up, listened briefly, then turned to me with an apologetic look.


    "My parents are here," he said. "Already in the elevator."


    Panic hit me like a freight train. For a second, I seriously considered finding the nearest fire escape and making a run for it.


    But when the elevator doors opened, it wasn¡¯t just his parents.


    A whole delegation was standing there.


    And standing among them, to my absolute horror, was Zane Locke.


    Even with my usually solid poker face, I felt my expression shift.


    Sebastian must¡¯ve noticed too, because his hand gently settled on the small of my back, grounding me.


    "Cecilia!" Zane¡¯s face lit up like we were long-lost friends. He walked over with that overly enthusiastic energy I hated.


    I gave a polite nod and kept my voice t. "Mr. Zane."


    "What a pleasant surprise! How¡¯s your mother..."


    I cut him off, sharp and fast. "You¡¯re here to see Cassian, right? He¡¯s recovering. Maybe you should check on him first."


    Zane hesitated, clearly caught off guard, then recovered with one of his signature fake smiles. "Yes, of course. That would be best."


    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Alpha Yardley and Luna Regina exchanging confused nces.


    They were clearly wondering: How does Mr. Zane know my mother?


    "He¡¯s down this hall," I said, gesturing with all the warmth of a GPS sending him straight into traffic.


    As Sebastian led the group toward Cassian¡¯s room, I deliberately hung back, walking slower.


    Once I was sure they¡¯d turned the corner, I started to turn around, ready to disappear.


    Then came the voice.


    "Cecilia."


    Zaria¡¯s tone was light, but her grip on my arm was anything but. She looped her arm through mine like we were best friends, effectively locking me in ce.


    I looked at her. Those eyes were all charm and mischief, but I wasn¡¯t fooled.


    She was the kind of girl who could twist a knife whileplimenting your shoes.


    We made it to Cassian¡¯s door. Sebastian knocked.


    "Who is it?" came a groggy voice from inside.


    "Sebastian."


    "Come in."


    The voice faded again, like he¡¯d already fallen back asleep.


    Sebastian opened the door, and we followed him inside.


    And there was Cassian. Naked. Just lying there like it was no big deal.


    He was half-covered by a summer sheet, but honestly, it didn¡¯t help much.


    The room went dead silent.


    Cassian¡¯s eyes blinked open slowly.


    When he saw all of us, his brain caught up fast.


    "Holy shit!"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even flinch. He walked over, pulled the sheet all the way up to Cassian¡¯s chin.


    Honestly, it made him look like a body at a funeral.


    Then he grabbed a robe from the floor and helped him into it like it was just another Tuesday.


    "Keep it on," he muttered.


    "I was just trying to give you something nice to look at," Cassian smirked. "My physique..."


    "Shut up."


    Then everyone turned to look at me.


    Like they were waiting for me to explode, or faint.


    I kept my expression perfectly neutral.


    Zane stepped forward, adjusting his sses.


    "Cassian, if your injuries aren¡¯t too serious, I¡¯d like you toe back to Colorado Springs with me. Denver¡¯s be... unstable."


    Everyone stiffened.


    Disgust prickled at the back of my throat.


    The lunatic in question lived under his roof.


    How dare he act like the victim when his wife was pulling the strings.


    Cassian didn¡¯t seem surprised. He just looked tired.


    "Maybe in a few days," he said. "The wound missed the organs, but it¡¯s deep. If another ¡®lunatic¡¯ shows up, I doubt I¡¯ll make it out next time."


    "Don¡¯t talk like that!" Zane snapped, a flicker of panic in his eyes.

 Chapter 330 Unexpected Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 330 Unexpected Revtions</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I watched as Cassian shed a knowing smile but said nothing.


    Zane sat at the edge of the bed, pushing up his sses like it was more habit than necessity.


    "I won¡¯t let anything happen to you," he said, his voice just a little too steady to sound natural.


    "I¡¯ve brought in a top-tier team. They¡¯ll keep an eye on you, day and night."


    "Throwing money at me again, huh?" Cassian replied with his usual smart-ass grin.


    "We¡¯re family. You don¡¯t have to thank me," Zane said, his tone softening a little too conveniently.


    "I just want you safe. Grandma¡¯s been asking about you nonstop. You should stop by and see her when you get back."


    "I will," Cassian nodded.


    "She¡¯s not as strong as she used to be. Another scare might really shake her up.


    Her birthday¡¯s next month, so just... don¡¯t bring this up."


    That sudden tenderness in his voice made my stomach twist.


    Cassian gave him a look that said he wasn¡¯t buying it.


    "How thoughtful of you," he said dryly. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say a word."


    The hypocrisy in the room was thick enough to choke on.


    Zane knew damn well that his wife Maggie was behind all of this.


    But here he was, acting like it was some kind of freak ident, just to avoid admitting guilt.


    He was the one who let the monster into their lives. And now he was pretending to be the protective uncle? Spare me.


    The same man who could treat his pregnant wife and newborn son like afterthoughts was suddenly all heart?


    It turned my stomach.


    And the thought that this man might be my...


    God. What kind of cosmic joke was the God ying on me?


    "I¡¯m feeling dizzy," I muttered to Sebastian, not even bothering to make it sound real. "I need some air."


    Sebastian gave me a worried look, then nodded, silently telling me to go.


    A few steps away, Zaria had clearly picked up on my move.


    "Same. Feeling a little lightheaded myself. Let¡¯s get out of here."


    I shot her a look. Was she serious? Probably not. But I wasn¡¯t going to question it.


    We slipped out of the room, and it didn¡¯t take long for the others to follow.


    By the time they joined us, Zaria and I were already sitting on the couch in the living room.


    I was trying to steady my breathing, to sort through the chaos in my head before itpletely crashed down on me.


    "Cece, are you feeling okay?" Luna Regina rushed over, concern etched into her face.


    But her eyes said something else. She actually looked... hopeful.


    "Is something wrong, Cecilia? You look pale. Should we take you to the hospital?" Zane asked, shouldering his way past Alpha Yardley to sit right next to me.


    I felt Sebastian¡¯s gaze tighten.His eyes cooled, sharp with quiet suspicion, as he watched the scene unfold.


    Everyone was crowding around me like members of some suburban gossip club who just found out I might be hiding a secret.


    They were done grilling Cassian.


    Now it was my turn in the spotlight.


    Caught between the ck family¡¯s expectations and Zane¡¯s unwanted attention, I wanted the floor to swallow me whole. What a fucking mess.


    I pressed my fingers to my forehead, hoping it would make the lie more convincing.


    "It¡¯s nothing serious. Just a little lightheaded. Probably... anemia."


    "Cece, that¡¯s not something to ignore. It could affect... well, something important."Luna Regina stopped herself, then quickly added, "I mean, your health."


    She shot a quick look at Alpha Yardley.


    Alpha Yardley picked up on it instantly, like they¡¯d rehearsed this.


    "Absolutely. Health is the top priority. I¡¯ll call Dr. Payton and set up an appointment. Sebastian will go with you, of course."


    He was already on the phone before I had time to protest.


    From his tone, it was clear this wasn¡¯t optional.


    I shot Sebastian a look that said: Please, save me.


    He answered with one of his own: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got you.


    When the call ended, Alpha Yardley turned toward Luna Regina.


    "All set. Four o¡¯clock this afternoon. You and Sebastian will take her."


    Luna Regina nodded, and for a second, she almost looked pleased.


    A cold feeling crept through me. Were they starting to suspect I was pregnant?


    Before I could spiral any further, a new voice cut through the tension.


    "I¡¯ve got nothing on my schedule today. I¡¯lle too."


    The entire ck family froze, like someone had just suggested bringing a rattlesnake to brunch.


    The silence that followed was painfully thick.


    Every pair of eyes swung toward Zane, staring at him like he was some creep trying to tag along to a doctor¡¯s appointment meant to be private.


    I kept my expression nk, doing everything I could not to let the fury bubbling inside me show.


    Sebastian¡¯s brow twitched. It was a small movement, but enough to tell me he wasn¡¯t thrilled either.


    "Zane, if you¡¯re that bored, go back to Colorado Springs," Luna Regina snapped. She rolled her eyes so hard it was a miracle they didn¡¯t get stuck.


    Zane turned to Alpha Yardley, clearly embarrassed."Yardley, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I just thought..."


    "That¡¯s enough," Alpha Yardley said sharply."We should be setting an example, not stirring the pot. Don¡¯t make this more of a circus than it already is."


    Finally, someone was telling him off.


    Sebastian stood, offering the escape I¡¯d been praying for.


    "I have a meeting this morning. Come on, Cecilia."


    I shot up like I¡¯d just heard the fire rm.


    As we reached the door, Luna Regina¡¯s voice followed us.


    "Don¡¯t forget about the appointment this afternoon!"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even look back.

 Chapter 331 Confronting Truths

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 331 Confronting Truths</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "What about this afternoon?" I asked suddenly, right as Sebastian¡¯s car rolled out of the apartmentplex.


    Sebastian kept his eyes on the road, calm as ever, as we crawled into morning traffic.


    "You look like I just told you we¡¯re having dinner with the Elder Council," he said with a softugh. "If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t. I¡¯ll say you¡¯re not feeling well, or that the scent of blood at the infirmary is making you nauseous. They¡¯ll back off."


    Still, anxiety twisted in my stomach.


    "If I skip it, they¡¯ll think something¡¯s up. Like I¡¯m hiding something," I muttered.


    "But if I do go, any decent doctor in that room will figure it out in five seconds. I¡¯m pregnant, Sebastian. It¡¯s not exactly subtle."


    A faint smile tugged at his lips. "So you¡¯ve already thought it through."


    I turned to stare out the window, irritation simmering just beneath the surface.


    After a long pause, I asked the question that had been eating at me for days. "When the baby gets here... do you think your parents will even be okay with them taking myst name?"


    I nced over at him, then said more firmly, "And just to be clear, your approval isn¡¯t enough. I need more than a promise. I need something binding. Something the Pack can¡¯t ignore."


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. The smile lingered, unreadable this time.


    Then, without a word, he eased the car over and parked beneath the wide shadow of an tree.


    Only then did he turn to face me.


    He reached over gently, smoothing the frown line between my brows like it bothered him.


    "Don¡¯t do that," he said softly. "You¡¯re overthinking this."


    "You act like this is a trap, but it¡¯s just another challenge. You don¡¯t wait for the Pack¡¯s blessing, Cece. You make the call. You say, this is my pup, these are my terms. And you fight for them."


    He looked me dead in the eye.


    "And about the name...Yeah, you¡¯re right. My say doesn¡¯t matter more than yours. You¡¯re the mother. You have just as much im. Maybe even more. We¡¯re the ones who brought this life into the world. The Pack doesn¡¯t get to decide unless we let them."


    He held my gaze, his eyes steady and sincere. "I¡¯ve got your back, Cece. On this, and on everything else."


    "And after the baby¡¯s born, if anyone gives you trouble, I¡¯ll take care of it. You won¡¯t have to do a thing. I promise."


    His voice was low and smooth, way too easy to believe.


    The kind of voice that made you want to think everything would work out, even when you knew it probably wouldn¡¯t.


    But I¡¯d been preparing for this. I wasn¡¯t about to get swept away by charm and empty reassurances.


    "That sounds nice and all," I said, keeping my eyes on him. "But words don¡¯tst. You¡¯re an Alpha. You¡¯ve got a pack, a business, a hundred things to deal with. What if you forget all about this in a month?"


    Sebastianughed under his breath. "Cece, I¡¯ve got a memory like a steel trap. I can recite full contracts after reading them once."


    That gave me an idea.


    "Then let¡¯s make one," I said, sitting up straighter. "A contract. Something official. ck and white. With your signature and mine."


    "Is that really necessary?"


    "Yes," I said without hesitation. "Absolutely. One hundred percent necessary."


    He sighed, the sound long and resigned.


    "Alright. If that¡¯s what you need, I¡¯ll cooperate. You draft it, and we¡¯ll review it together." A slow smirk curved his lips. "I¡¯ll want some rights in there, though. Can¡¯t have you getting everything."


    I narrowed my eyes, but nodded. "Fair enough."


    "Good. Then it¡¯s settled."


    It should¡¯ve felt like progress. Like something real. But his words left this weird feeling in my chest, like I was missing something.


    Before I could dwell on it, Sebastian cut through the silence."So... about this afternoon. Final answer?"


    I exhaled. "No. Please make an excuse."


    "No problem," he said smoothly. "I¡¯ll tell them you¡¯re not feeling well."


    Then his tone changed, still casual but more careful. "If they bring up the pregnancy again, do you want me to keep denying it? Or just tell them the truth?"


    I hesitated, fingers curling in myp. "...Let¡¯s keep it quiet. For now."


    "Got it," he said, nodding. "I¡¯ll y dumb."


    He started the engine again, pulling back onto the road.


    "And Cece, take your time with the contract. If you need anything, just let me know."


    "Mm-hmm," I murmured, already feeling the beginnings of a headache forming behind my eyes.


    --


    At work, I immediately immersed myself in my tasks, outlining a detailed schedule before heading into the morning meeting.


    In the conference room, I kept my expression neutral, the kind that gave away nothing. Sebastian sat across from me, asionally ncing my way while listening to the reports, his face unreadable.


    When the presentations finished, Vice President Wiley started talking about how things were going with the Shadow Pack. But he barely got a sentence out before someone cut him off.


    "Miss Moore, are you feeling unwell?"Alpha Yardley was smiling at me.


    Every head in the room turned.


    I hesitated for just a second.


    My fingers hovered over my keyboard, but I quickly forced a polite smile and lifted my head. "Thank you for your concern, Alpha Yardley, but I¡¯m fine."


    "You don¡¯t look fine," he insisted, voice coated in false concern. "Your face is as pale as the full moon. You really should take it easy."


    Was I really that pale?


    "Your healthes first. Sawyer, escort Miss Moore back to her office. She needs to rest. You can handle her duties for the rest of the day."


    My mouth opened to object, but Sawyer was already beside me, offering an arm.


    The room went quiet. Everyone stared at me.


    I felt numb.


    Under their collective scrutiny, I stood and walked out, trying to keep my back straight and my expressionposed, as if I hadn¡¯t just been publicly sidelined.


    In the hallway, I pulled my arm free from Sawyer¡¯s gentle grip.


    "I¡¯m fine, really. You don¡¯t need to walk me back."


    He gave me a knowing look. "Cecilia, when the Alpha Yardley shows that kind of public concern, it¡¯s not just about your health. He¡¯s basically announcing..."


    "Stop right there," I cut him off sharply.


    Sawyer raised his hands in surrender. "Alright, alright. No premature celebrations."


    He shifted gears quickly and brought up movies, music, and gossip, clearly trying to keep the mood light.


    We kept the banter going all the way back upstairs, the tension easing with every step.


    --


    By lunchtime, I¡¯d been nning to grab a bite with Sebastian.


    But when I stopped by his office, his assistant told me he was out for a business lunch.


    I considered joining a few coworkers instead, but thest thing I needed was to have morning sickness hit in the middle of a crowded lunch table.


    Especially not after this morning¡¯s little incident.


    My inbox was already blowing up with messages that ranged from sincere concern to thinly disguised curiosity.


    I didn¡¯t even want to imagine the rumors flying through the office grapevine.


    Delivery it is, then.


    Just as I was scrolling through food apps, Liam appeared, bncing a tray of containers with practiced ease.


    "Alpha Sebastian said I¡¯m now in charge of all three of your daily meals," he announced, dead serious. "He also said these delivery options arepletely uneptable for your current... condition."


    I blinked, a little surprised.


    Then I looked at the food he brought. It was warm, healthy, and obviously made with care.


    A quiet warmth crept through me.


    Liam had always been kind.


    So had Sawyer. And Tang.


    And Sebastian... well, despite everything, I liked being around him more than I cared to admit.


    It wouldn¡¯t be so bad if things stayed this way.


    "Cecilia? You look miles away," Liam said gently, noticing my silence.


    I smiled. "Just deciding what to eat first."


    He chuckled. "Eat whatever you want. I¡¯ll give you some peace and check back inter." With that, he left me to my meal.


    After I finished, Liam returned to collect the empty containers. But instead of leaving right away, he lingered near the door, clearly debating something.


    "Liam?" I tilted my head. "Is something wrong?"


    He hesitated, then stepped closer. "There¡¯s something I think you should know. I¡¯ve been going back and forth about telling you... but I think it¡¯s better you hear it from me."


    I gestured to the sofa. "Alright. Go ahead."


    Liam sat down, his expression serious.


    "It¡¯s about Mr. Zane," he began. "This morning, after everyone else had left the apartment... he stayed behind. For quite a while."


    I frowned. "He stayed behind? Doing what?"


    Liam added slowly, "I saw him enter your room."

 Chapter 332 Whispered Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 332 Whispered Secrets</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Liam¡¯s words hit me like a jolt. For a second, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    But he was watching, so I didn¡¯t flinch.I kept my expression steady.


    I forced myself to look confused and hoped it was convincing.


    "Zane went into my room?" I asked lightly."That¡¯s... odd. Maybe he mixed up the doors?"


    Liam shook his head, thoughtful."A high-profile CEO wandering into the wrong room? That doesn¡¯t sound like him. Guys like that don¡¯t make careless mistakes."


    "People get distracted," I offered, even though a chill had already crept up my spine.


    "Cassian¡¯s room is near mine. Maybe Zane was walking around, thinking about work, and just kept going. It happens."


    I hoped the excusended, but the look in Liam¡¯s eyes told me it didn¡¯t.


    "Cecilia," he said quietly, "I haven¡¯t told Alpha Sebastian yet. I¡¯m telling you first because I think you should be careful. It¡¯s better to be safe than blindsided."


    I nodded, grateful for the warning."Thanks, Liam. I mean it."


    "Good." He stood up, gathered the empty containers, and paused at the door.


    "Text me if there¡¯s anything you want for dinner. I¡¯ll make it happen."


    I gave him a smile, tight and forced."I will."


    The second the door clicked shut behind him, the smile disappeared.


    My shoulders slumped the moment I was alone. The air in the room suddenly felt too heavy, like I¡¯d been holding my breath without realizing it.


    Worry settled over me like a lead nket, and my thoughts started to race.


    What the hell was Zane doing in my room?


    This wasn¡¯t just a casual mistake.


    He¡¯d hired private investigators to follow me. Had me photographed without my knowledge. And now he was acting... sweet? Helpful? Like he was trying to win me over?


    No. He couldn¡¯t possibly be thinking about iming me now. Could he?


    My grandmother and mom had finally let that idea die. And now Zane was dragging it back up like some bad ghost story.


    I leaned back in my chair, pressure building behind my eyes.


    Author¡¯s pov


    By mid-afternoon, Cecilia left the office with her team for a meeting at a partnerpany.


    She¡¯d put her phone on silent. She knew Luna Regina was going toe after her.


    And sure enough, back at HQ, Alpha Sebastian was dealing with exactly that.


    "You¡¯re still hiding things from me!" Luna Regina snapped, mming her palm against the desk.


    The sharp smack echoed through the office like a gavel hitting wood.


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t flinch. He looked up, calm andposed, as if she hadn¡¯t just tried to shake the room.


    His pen paused mid-signature, but his expression didn¡¯t change.


    "Mother, I have a mountain of work this afternoon. If you¡¯re looking for entertainment, maybe York downstairs would appreciate thepany more than I do."


    A flicker of irritation crossed her face, but she smoothed it over in an instant.


    She walked around the desk, her tone suddenly sweet.


    "I¡¯ll back off if you just answer one thing. Is Cecilia pregnant?"


    Alpha Sebastian leaned back in his chair, watching her with a mix of weary patience and reluctant affection.


    He tapped the armrest once, then folded his hands loosely in hisp.


    "Pushing won¡¯t help, Mother. I have my own pace. The best support you can offer right now is to stay out of it."


    He hadn¡¯t said yes. But he hadn¡¯t said no either.


    Luna Regina¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile.


    Without another word, she turned and swept out of the room.


    --


    At 3:30, Cecilia finished her meeting and called Beta Sawyer on the way out.


    "Luna Regina came by earlier," Beta Sawyer confirmed. "She¡¯s gone now."


    Exactly as she¡¯d predicted. Early ambush.


    Not taking any chances, she told her team to return to the office while she texted Alpha Sebastian for the rest of the afternoon off.


    Then she ducked into a quiet dessert caf¨¦ to hide. When it came to Luna Regina, caution was survival.


    Her phone buzzed again. It was a voice message from Yvonne.


    She hit y.


    Weak breathing. A pitiful cough."Cecilia, darling," Yvonne rasped melodramatically. "I¡¯m sick and all alone... no one to care for me. So pathetic, right? Won¡¯t youe check on me?"


    Cecilia rolled her eyes. In her head. And hard.


    Yvonne had definitely heard something, probably from Harper. She was obviously faking sick just to fish for gossip.


    Still, she sent back a voice message:


    "Hang in there, Yvonne. I¡¯ll be there soon."


    Across from her, Tang was halfway through a chocte mille-feuille. He looked up.


    "Why doesn¡¯t anyone take care of her? What about her family?"


    Cecilia hesitated, then sighed.


    "They¡¯re gone. All of them."


    "All?" Tang asked, surprised.


    She nodded. "All."


    Tang didn¡¯t ask again.


    They left the caf¨¦ and headed straight for Yvonne¡¯s ce.


    Meanwhile, a quick message from Tang hit Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s phone, updating him on their location.


    Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s brow furrowed. Yvonne¡¯s ce? That woman had the worst case of loose lips in the entire pack.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, he mind-linked Beta Sawyer :


    [ Cancel tonight¡¯s meeting. ]


    Beta Sawyer responded instantly:


    [ Alpha Caen from the Lonewolf Pack has been pushing for this meeting for weeks. ]


    [ They¡¯ve got the silver mines up north and exclusive ess to the river routes. That¡¯s not a small deal. ]


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s response came sharp and final:


    [ I have more important matters to handle. ]


    Beta Sawyer hesitated.


    [ If I may be so bold... what could possibly outrank silver and trade routes? ]


    [ You may not be so bold. ]


    The link went dead.


    Beta Sawyer sighed, massaging his temples.


    ssic Alpha Sebastian . His silence always said more than his words.

 Chapter 333 Unexpected Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 333 Unexpected Visitors</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Yvonne¡¯s ce was buried in the suburbs, with no neighbors in sight, just grass and a security system ready to scan your eyeballs. It looked like a luxury yacht floating in a sea ofwn.


    ssic Yvonne.


    For someone who fluttered through Denver¡¯s high society like it was her private runway, she kept her actual home life behind velvet ropes.


    Very few people ever made it past these gates.


    "Miss Yvonne is in the media room on the third floor," the butler said, his tone so t it could¡¯ve been automated."You can head up yourself, Miss Cecilia."


    I nodded and nudged Tang toward the elevator.


    Everything was spotless, like always. It felt more like a showroom than a home.


    We opened the media room door.


    Yvonne was sprawled across a custom leather couch, looking like a soap opera actress on her break. She wore a shiny silk slip dress with so many cutouts it barely counted as clothing.


    A small mountain of snacks surrounded her like temple offerings, and an action movie red from a theater-sized screen.


    Tang¡¯s eyes widened, then darted away so fast you¡¯d think they burned him.


    A flush crept up his neck all the way to his ears.


    "Tang came too?" Yvonne purred, dragging out the words as she reached for a silky robe tossed on the couch.


    She slipped it on with the kind of practiced ease that somehow managed to reveal more than it covered.


    "If you¡¯re really sick, maybe skip the junk food," I said, plucking the bag of chips from her hands.


    She snatched it back like I¡¯d tried to steal state secrets.


    "It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m sick that I have no appetite," she said, pressing a delicate hand to her forehead like she was auditioning for a tragic 1940s film.


    "I¡¯ve been nauseous for two days. No energy, weak legs, and I can¡¯t stand the smell of meat or fish without gagging."


    I raised an eyebrow. That... sounded familiar.


    She turned her gaze on me, slow and deliberate.


    "Cecilia," she said sweetly, "what do you think could possibly be causing this?"


    I flopped down beside her and stole a chip, crunching it like it was the world¡¯s loudest popcorn.


    "Hmm," I said, pretending to think. "Random food aversions, fatigue, mysterious nausea... obviously lingering trauma. From that night at the club."


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up with faux realization.


    "Ah, so I¡¯m suffering from shock," she repeated, dragging out the word like it was dripping in sarcasm.


    That mischievous glint in her eye made me want to stuff the entire chip bag in her mouth.


    I bit down on another chip, loud and deliberate.


    "What¡¯s a girl supposed to do after experiencing such a shock, Cecilia?" she asked, voice oozing implication."Nighttime is when we¡¯re at our most defenseless. Makes us vulnerable to all kinds of... surprises."


    I stared at her. "Please don¡¯t call it a surprise."


    Her eyes flicked toward mine, reading more than I wanted her to.


    She let out a dramatic sigh. "It¡¯s just so troubling."


    She kept tossing these not-so-subtle hints like candy at a parade, and I seriously considered burying my face in the chip bag and nevering back out.


    Finally, I handed it back to her.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it," I said evenly. "Eat if you¡¯re hungry. Sleep when you¡¯re tired. Let nature do what it does best."


    "Is that really how this works?" she asked, leaning in, suddenly curious. "When you say let nature take its course... what exactly happens naturally after?"


    "Whatever feels right to you," I replied.


    "To me personally?"


    "Yes, to you."


    "And that¡¯ll actually work?"


    "You won¡¯t know unless you try."


    "Try? Be brave and ept the consequences?" she gasped, clutching her hands together like she was moved to tears. "My God, how inspiring! Who¡¯s been feeding you this motivational wisdom? They should be giving TED Talks!"


    She broke intoughter, pping her hands until her cheeks turned a rosy pink.


    I was just about to roll my eyes when a knock interrupted the moment.


    "Miss Yvonne," the butler called from outside the door, voice muffled but polite. "You have a visitor."


    My first thought was Sebastian. I shot Tang a sharp, suspicious look.


    [ Had he gone behind my back and called his Alpha? ]


    Tang suddenly found the ceiling absolutely fascinating.


    "Who is it?" Yvonne calledzily.


    "Mr. George, miss. He says you had an appointment to view the new clothing collection."


    "Oh!George," she said, recognition dawning. Then a frown followed as she checked her phone. "Wait... we scheduled that for the 29th. Today¡¯s only the 28th."


    "Shall I send him away?"


    Yvonne pursed her lips, visibly torn. Despite her ¡®illness,¡¯ the lure of new designer clothes was clearly winning.


    "Well... since he¡¯s already here, let him in. Take him to the east sitting room downstairs."


    "Yes, miss."


    As the butler¡¯s footsteps faded, Yvonne straightened up and ran her fingers through her long hair with effortless grace. Her movements were a practiced blend of seduction and style.


    She turned to me with a smile. "Come try clothes with me?"


    "I thought you were sick," I said pointedly. "You got enough energy for a fashion show?"


    She swatted my arm yfully. "So mean! A girl needs joy when she¡¯s feeling down. It¡¯s called emotional healing."


    I couldn¡¯t argue with her twisted logic.


    We stood up, and I turned to Tang with a smirk. "Tang, could you help our poor, fragile, emotionally healing hostess? We wouldn¡¯t want her copsing before the first outfit."


    It was meant to tease her back. But Tang took it literally.


    Before I could say another word, he stepped forward and scooped Yvonne up like she weighed nothing.


    Yvonne let out a startled gasp, eyes wide as she stared up at him.


    For a second, I thought she¡¯d scold him. But then... something shifted.She tapped one manicured nail against his chest.


    "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?" she asked, voice suddenly sweet as honey.


    "...Sorry," Tang mumbled, clearly confused by her reaction.


    "No worries," she purred, patting his cheek like she was rewarding a cute but clueless puppy. "I see what you¡¯re doing. Very clever."


    Tang lookedpletely lost. I was pretty sure he just thought carrying her was more efficient than bending down to offer an arm.


    As I watched Tang get flirted with like a contestant on a dating show, I was utterly speechless.

 Chapter 334 Behind the Masks

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 334 Behind the Masks</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I watched Tang carry Yvonne down the stairs, her silk robe trailing behind her like she was a fairy-tale princess being rescued.


    She kept "identally" brushing her fingers against his shoulder.


    I definitely noticed.


    The east sitting room didn¡¯t look anything like it didst winter.The minimalist white couches from her holiday party were gone.


    Now it looked like a private boutique: full-length mirrors, a curtained-off changing area, and mannequins modeling evening gowns straight off a runway.


    I sank into the velvet sofa while Tang gently ced Yvonne next to me.


    Missionplete, he imed a corner chair, popped in his earbuds, and vanished into whatever game had his attention today.


    Ever the professional. Always present, never in the way.


    Yvonne leaned in, her voice low and smug.


    "Tang carried me all that way without breaking a sweat. Strong arms, excellent stamina. You noticed, right?"


    I gave her a look. The kind that said: I know exactly what you¡¯re doing.


    She smiled, all wide-eyed innocence, and batted hershes like a B-movie starlet.


    "I¡¯m just making an observation," she added sweetly.


    I didn¡¯t buy it for a second, but I let it go.


    Just then, I heard footstepsing down the hallway.


    The butler reappeared, nked by what could only be described as a full-on fashion entourage.


    At the front was a slender man in a blush-pink button-down, skin-tight designer jeans, and a scarf that probably cost more than three months of my sry.


    His bleached-blond hair was styled in perfect chaos, and his tortoiseshell sses clung to the tip of his nose like they were hanging on for dear life.


    George had arrived,plete with four assistants and three rolling racks of clothes.


    The second he saw Yvonne lounging in her robe, he gasped like she¡¯d just stepped out of a Vogue editorial.


    "Oh. My. GOD! Yvonne, darling! Your skin is illegal. No way that¡¯s natural. You¡¯re glowing. You look sixteen. I hate you. I hate everything. "


    Hispliments came fast and loud, like confetti cannons on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Yvonne soaked it up like a cat in a sunbeam.


    "You¡¯re ridiculous," she said, grinning. "Keep going."


    After five full minutes of high-volume praise that made me want to stuff cotton in my ears, they finally turned to the actual clothes.


    One of his assistants had a razor-sharp bob and a face that could win a staring contest with a mannequin.


    She started presenting each piece like it belonged in a ss case at the Met.


    "This collection is inspired by Mediterranean sunsets and coastal elegance," she said, holding up a flowing coral gown. "Note the asymmetrical hem and hand-beaded bodice."


    Yvonne leaned closer, eyes sparkling like she¡¯d just spotted dessert on a diet.


    "We¡¯re trying everything," she whispered, already reaching for my hand. "Noints."


    She picked a bold red dress with cutouts in all the dramatic ces.


    I went for a sapphire blue jumpsuit that didn¡¯t scream "look at me."


    As I walked toward the changing area, one of the female assistants tried to follow me in.


    Before I could say anything, Tang stepped between us like a wall. His shoulders squared, his face hard.


    "You¡¯re not going in," he said, voice t and final.


    The woman blinked, caught off guard. "I... sorry?"


    I immediately understood. Strange person, enclosed space, limited visibility. ssic bodyguard reflex.


    I reached for the outfit in her hands.


    "I¡¯ve got it," I said, calm but firm. "No help needed."


    When I stepped out in the jumpsuit, Yvonne was already spinning in her red dress like she was auditioning for a perfumemercial.


    George gasped like he¡¯d seen the seconding.


    We tried on a few more looks, but after the fifth outfit, I felt the first signs of fatigue creeping in.


    "I think I¡¯m done," I said, heading back to the sofa.


    Just then, the same assistant reappeared, holding up a deep green dress like it was a winning lottery ticket.


    "Miss Cecilia," she said brightly, "this would look amazing on you. The color¡¯s perfect for your skin tone."


    I paused. The dress was beautiful. Rich forest green, a soft shimmer, and an elegant neckline.


    "It¡¯s a nice piece," I said. "The details are lovely."


    She smiled wider. "Right? I thought of you the moment I pulled it from the rack. It practically called your name."


    My gaze shifted slowly from the dress to her face. Thepliment didn¡¯t sit right.


    A chill crept into my gut, quiet but sharp.


    "That¡¯s sweet," I said casually. "But I¡¯m not the one shopping today¡ªYvonne is."


    Her smile stalled, like a buffering screen stuck at 99%.


    George caught the shift in the air and gave her a quick side-eye, the kind that said she¡¯d gone too far.


    Yvonne emerged just then in a white gown that flowed like smoke. Her gazended on the green dress.


    "Oh, that one¡¯s stunning," she said, reaching out.


    I caught her wrist before she could touch it. "Yvonne, I¡¯m wiped. Aren¡¯t you tired too? Let¡¯s take five."


    Her eyes flicked to my face. We both understood, without saying a word.


    She pouted yfully. "But we¡¯ve barely touched the racks. You¡¯re such a lightweight."


    I turned to the assistant, giving her a slow once-over.


    "You have a good figure," I said with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes. "Why don¡¯t you try it on for us?"


    Yvonne grinned. "Genius idea."


    The assistant took a step back. "Oh, no, I couldn¡¯t. It wouldn¡¯t look right on me."


    "Nonsense," Yvonne replied, her voice sweet but with a de underneath. "If we say it¡¯ll look good, then it will."


    She turned to George. "You don¡¯t mind if your staff helps out a little, do you?"

 Chapter 335 Hidden Dangers

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 335 Hidden Dangers</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Of course," George replied with a professional smile. He turned to his assistant. "Try it on. Now."


    The color drained from her face like someone had pulled the plug. "Mr.George ...Yes."


    She walked back to the rack and hung the green dress up, reaching instead for a white one.


    "Funny," I called out casually from behind her, "weren¡¯t you just raving about how perfect that green dress was for me? What changed your mind?"


    Her smile slipped, but she forced it back. It didn¡¯t look real. She picked up the green dress and went inside.


    Yvonne and I exchanged looks as we settled back onto the sofa.


    George immediately began apologizing.


    "I¡¯m so sorry,dies. She¡¯s new and clearly hasn¡¯t learned proper etiquette yet..."


    Yvonne gave him a sharp smile. "You brought a trainee to a private showing? That¡¯s either really confident or really careless."


    George nched, like someone had just told him his champagne was from a grocery store. Heunched into another stream of apologies.


    I half-listened to their exchange while keeping an eye on the time. A dress change shouldn¡¯t take more than five minutes. We were pushing ten minutes.


    "Did she fall into a ck hole in there, George?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Ha... you¡¯re quite theedian, Miss Cecilia." Georgeughed nervously, then signaled another assistant to check on the situation.


    The second assistant knocked on the door. A strained voice answered from inside,


    "I... I need another minute. The sp is... difficult."


    Her tone was off. Too tight. Too rehearsed.


    George stood up and marched over, rapping sharply on the door.


    "What¡¯s taking so long? Come out now!"


    Finally, the door opened.


    The assistant emerged, looking like she¡¯d sprinted through a fire drill. Sweat dotted her forehead, and her hands trembled slightly.


    George immediately spotted the unfastened sp at the back of the dress.


    "All this time and you couldn¡¯t even manage the hooks? Are you possessed?"


    He was furious now. The remaining assistants crowded around, reaching to help with the sps.


    "Don¡¯t touch those hooks," I called out sharply, my tone slicing through the room like cold steel.


    Everyone froze.


    Tang stepped forward like a switch had flipped, his calm reced by quiet menace. He motioned for George and his team to back away.


    Seeing Tang approach, the assistant panicked and made a break for the door.


    Tang caught her in three strides, his movements clean and practiced, like he¡¯d done this before. He restrained her with ease, then pulled out a small knife and carefully examined the cor.


    Near the neckline was a row of metal sps. Looking closer, the middle sp concealed a tiny hypodermic needle with traces of red liquid inside.


    It was subtle. Deadly.


    Just putting the dress on might not set it off, but closing the hooks definitely would.


    A tiny amount was enough, depending on what kind of toxin it was.


    No wonder she¡¯d stalled. She knew exactly what would happen.


    This wasn¡¯t a signature piece. It didn¡¯t match Yvonne¡¯s style or color profile. It had been buried in the collection, then handpicked for me.


    The message was obvious.


    Tang pressed the de gently to her neck, just over the artery. His voice was calm.


    "Who sent you?"


    The room went still. No one moved. No one breathed.


    A knock at the door broke the tension.


    "Miss Yvonne," the butler called. "Alpha Sebastian from Silver Peak Pack has arrived."


    Everyone froze. It felt like someone had dropped a bucket of ice into the room.


    "Send him in," Yvonne replied.


    The butler hesitated. "Would you prefer he wait in the main hall?"


    "No. Bring him here."


    "Very well."


    As the butler left to escort Sebastian, Tang repeated his question.


    "Who sent you?"


    The assistant cracked. She pointed a shaking finger.


    "It was Mr. George¡¯s idea! I swear, I don¡¯t know anything else!"


    "What?" George sputtered. "That¡¯s a lie! I never told you to do anything like that!"


    Tang nced between them, then turned to us.


    "Cecilia. Yvonne. You should leave. What happens next won¡¯t be... polite. Go keep Alpha Sebastianpany for a few minutes."


    I bit my lip. What was he going to do? Interrogate her? Or something worse?


    George and the assistant were shouting over each other now, both desperate to shift the me. The rest of the staff huddled in the corner like frightened interns.


    Sebastian arrived before I could move.


    The moment he stepped into the room, his eyes swept across the chaos.His expression turned arctic.


    "I..." I began, but he grabbed my wrist and pulled me toward the door.


    "Take her to the car," he ordered Sawyer. "Don¡¯t let her out until I say so."


    Sawyer nodded. "Yes, Alpha."


    Sebastian turned back, stepped into the room, and shut the door behind him with a loud click. I heard the lock slide into ce.


    I sighed, feeling the weight of his silence through the door.


    There¡¯d been no time to exin.


    "We should go," Sawyer said, gently steering me away.


    With onest nce at the closed door, I followed him to the car. As soon as we were inside, he locked the doors.


    About ten minutester, I saw several security guards walk into the house carrying restraints.


    An hourter, police cars pulled up with shing lights, cutting through the night like search beacons.


    Through the tinted windows, we saw George and his team being escorted out in handcuffs.


    I thought we¡¯d be free to leave once things settled down. But then Sebastian appeared at the car door, face unreadable, and told Sawyer to drive.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t even get a proper goodbye.


    I felt a twinge of guilt. Sebastian was clearly furious, but none of this had been her fault.


    Actually, the only ones to me were the people who set the trap in the first ce.


    Night had already fallen when we finally pulled away from Yvonne¡¯s estate.


    The roads ahead were dark and quiet, but the tension in the car was sharp enough to cut ss.


    After watching Sebastian¡¯s stone-cold profile in silence, I finally spoke once we were well down the road.


    "It wasn¡¯t Yvonne¡¯s fault. Please don¡¯t be mad at her. If anyone should apologize, it¡¯s me."


    "I¡¯m not ming her," Sebastian replied, voice t. "I¡¯m ming myself. I should¡¯ve never let you walk into that ce without tighter protection."


    Trying to shift the mood, I asked, "What did you find out in there? What was in the needle?"


    Sebastian¡¯s jaw clenched.


    "HIV-positive blood."


    His wordsnded like a p.


    "The assistant ims George gave the order. George says he¡¯s being set up. They¡¯re both sticking to their stories."


    He paused, then added, "Someone¡¯s been watching Yvonne¡¯s messages. The timing of George¡¯s visit was too perfect to be random.


    "He says his secretary gave him the wrong date. Lying or not, one thing¡¯s clear: Yvonne¡¯s ce isn¡¯t safe. You can¡¯t go back there anytime soon."


    My stomach turned.


    HIV-positive blood.


    This wasn¡¯t some scare tactic. It was a calcted move to take me down, quietly and permanently.


    Sebastian noticed my reaction. His features softened.


    He slid closer and wrapped an arm around me, the gesture both protective and grounding.


    "You¡¯re vulnerable right now," he said gently. "I need to find somewhere safe. Somewhere no one can reach you."


    I wanted to say I wasn¡¯t some breakable doll. But after what we¡¯d just escaped... maybe I kind of was.


    At least right now.


    So instead of arguing, I leaned into him, letting his warmth pull me back from the edge.


    Because honestly?


    Being the target of carefully nned assassination attempts was exhausting.

 Chapter 336 Safe Haven

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 336 Safe Haven</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Back at the apartment, Cassian already knew what had happened at Yvonne¡¯s house. Tang had told him.


    By the time Tang finished, his usual confidence had faded. He looked genuinely worried.


    "A safe ce?" he repeated, rubbing his chin. "I might know somewhere that¡¯s actually secure. Sebastian, if you¡¯re willing to let her out of your sight for a bit, let Ceciliae with me to Colorado Springs next week. I¡¯ll handle everything."


    Colorado Springs? With someone from the Locke family?


    My stomach tightened.


    I jumped in before Sebastian could say anything.


    "I appreciate the offer, Cassian, but I¡¯m not leaving Denver," I said, trying to keep my voice calm. "I don¡¯t want to flip my whole life upside down just because someone¡¯s trying to scare me."


    Even as I said it, part of me was shaking.


    Sebastian noticed too.He pulled me gently against his chest, his arm wrapping around me like a shield.


    "It¡¯s just an idea," he murmured into my hair. "No one¡¯s making you go anywhere."


    Then he looked at Cassian, his voice lightening into something almost teasing.


    This was clearly a deliberate shift, as if trying to defuse the tension.


    "Besides, you¡¯re a target too. If she goes with you, I¡¯ll just be even more stressed."


    He shot Cassian a crooked smile, then added under his breath, "And I¡¯d miss her like hell. Might even waste away without her."


    Cassian blinked, visibly thrown off by Sebastian¡¯s sudden romantic streak.


    For a second, he actually looked speechless. Then he blinked again, like resetting himself.


    My face burned.


    I pushed against Sebastian¡¯s chest, trying to escape his hold.


    He justughed and pulled me tighter, his arm like a steel cable around my waist.


    I shot him a sharp look, but he only smirked.


    Cassian covered his eyes with one hand like a stage actor in a cheap soap opera.


    "By all means, twist the knife," he groaned. "My tragic, lonely existence clearly isn¡¯t dramatic enough yet."


    Then he dropped his hand, the humor fading from his face like a curtain falling.


    "Cecilia, staying in Denver won¡¯t make your enemies disappear. And romantic cuddling won¡¯t protect you. It¡¯s not a magic shield."


    "I¡¯m already Target Number One. You¡¯re Target Number Two. And we both know exactly who¡¯s behind what happened today."


    "The poisoned needle? That was a test run."


    "When she really decides to take you out, she won¡¯t stop until it¡¯s done. There¡¯ll be more ns. More traps. More peopleing after you."


    He leaned in slightly, his voice low but firm.


    "So what¡¯s next for you? Getting stabbed like I was? Or maybe thrown out of a moving SUV?"


    His eyes flicked to Sebastian, then back to me.


    "Let¡¯s be honest. You¡¯re not in great shape right now. Even with Tang watching your back, you¡¯re basically ss. One wrong step, and you break.


    He can¡¯t afford to mess up. Neither can Sebastian."


    I fell silent.


    Every word Cassian said hit harder than I wanted to admit.


    Sebastian nced at him with a wry smile. "Speaking from experience, are we?"


    "I¡¯m not just talking out of nowhere," Cassian shot back. "You might be the strategist, but I¡¯m the guy who¡¯s still breathing after a dozen ambushes. You think I can still crack jokes without knowing what I¡¯m talking about? If I didn¡¯t have real skills, I¡¯d be having coffee with the Grim Reaper by now."


    "The ce I picked for Cecilia is locked down tight," he said. "Trust me. I¡¯ve been through worse. Let her stay somewhere safe while we deal with the messy stuff. We chose this life. She didn¡¯t."


    His wordsnded hard.


    Every line made my chest feel tighter.


    I wasn¡¯t just putting myself at risk. I was putting everyone around me in the crosshairs.


    Today it had been Yvonne. Tomorrow it could be Harper.


    What if Yvonne had decided to try on that green dress herself? She could¡¯ve been injected with HIV-positive blood.


    And then there was me.


    Once I could juggle ten things at once, sprint through chaos andnd on my feet.


    But now? Just standing too long made my knees ache. I wasn¡¯t who I used to be.


    Sebastian studied me quietly, sensing I was turning the words over in my head.


    I¡¯d always been someone who could think things through.


    Emotional, yes. But never reckless.


    When he saw I¡¯d processed enough, he leaned down. His voice was low, warm, almost whispering.


    "Cassian might not say things gently," he murmured, "but he¡¯s not wrong."


    "I know you¡¯re overwhelmed. This isn¡¯t how you pictured any of this. Your world¡¯s been flipped upside down, and nothing feels stable. But this is the reality we¡¯re in now. The only way out is through."


    His hand moved slowly on my back, tracing soft, steady circles.


    "Until then," he added, his voice dropping, "I need you to hang in there."


    His palm radiated heat through my shirt, grounding me like a weight pressed right over my heart.


    I let out a slow breath.


    "Okay," I said. "I¡¯ll find somewhere safe toy low. I can¡¯t just walk around like a target, especially if other people might get hurt."


    I hesitated, then added, "But that ce doesn¡¯t have to be Colorado Springs."


    I didn¡¯t say the rest out loud:That tie to the Locke family? I wanted it gone. Buried deep and locked in concrete.Fate kept pushing me toward them, but I wasn¡¯t ready to be one of them. Not now.Maybe not ever.


    Sebastian¡¯s lips curved into a smile, low and knowing.


    "Alright," he said. "I¡¯ll start checking around Denver for somewhere safe enough to breathe. Somewhere that feels like neutral ground."

 Chapter 337 Closing Ranks

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 337 Closing Ranks</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    The moment Yvonne returned home that night, she ordered a thorough sweep of everything she owned. Not a single item was too ordinary to check.


    They searched everything. Her townhouse, her car, every handbag, and her phone. Even herpact mirror and powder case.


    They treated it like a full-on crime scene.


    Eventually, they found it. A tiny listening device hidden inside her phone case.


    After swapping out her phone for a clean burner, she started to call Cecilia. But halfway through, she stopped.


    Sebastian¡¯sst words came back to her. So did that look in his eyes. Cold and hard to read.


    She considered warning Harper instead, but again hesitated. If her phone had beenpromised, Harper¡¯s probably was too.


    Her thumb hovered over the screen. She tapped the phone against her palm, thinking.


    Then, with a deep breath and a decision made, she called Harper anyway.


    "Sweetie," she said, keeping her tone light, almost breezy, "someone broke into my ce. Thank God the police caught them, but I need to give a statement. Could youe with me?"


    Harper was still at herw office but agreed immediately.


    They met outside the local precinct.


    While Yvonne was inside giving her statement, Harper quietly used her credentials as Yvonne¡¯s attorney to ask a few questions. It wasn¡¯t anything official, just enough to understand what they were up against.


    One detail stopped her cold.


    "The miniature syringe tested positive for HIV-infected blood," the officer said.


    Harper¡¯s stomach turned.


    A needle? HIV?


    Her breath caught in her chest.


    When Yvonne finally came back out, they didn¡¯t say a word.


    They just walked to the car in silence, the weight of it all pressing down on them.


    Once inside, she typed something on her new phone and turned the screen toward Harper. Harper read it, then nodded slowly.


    They drove to a restaurant nearby.


    Before she went in, Harper left everything in the car. That included her earrings and rings.


    Yvonne watched her with quiet approval.


    Only when they were safely inside a private dining room did Yvonne finally speak.


    "It wasn¡¯t meant for me," she said quietly. "Cecilia was the target."


    "What?" Harper shot up from her chair. "They were after Cece?!"


    "Yes," Yvonne confirmed.


    "That¡¯s why I asked you to leave everything in the car. I know I was being monitored, and odds are, you are too."


    Harper nced at the phone Yvonne had ced on the table, screen down.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Yvonne said. "It¡¯s clean. I reced the old one first thing."


    Harper exhaled. "So when you texted me to ditch my phone and jewelry, you thought I might be bugged too?"


    "If they got to me," Yvonne said, "you¡¯re an even easier target. You¡¯re closer to Cecilia. Emotionally. Strategically."


    "You should sweep your home and office. Every drawer, every light fixture. Don¡¯t leave it to chance."


    Harper nodded, her face tight. "I¡¯ll do it as soon as I get back."


    "Right now, George and the saleswoman are pointing fingers at each other," Yvonne continued. "George swears he knew nothing, and the woman says she was just following orders."


    "But even if they won¡¯t talk, we both know who¡¯s behind this."


    "Maggie," Harper said tly.


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes narrowed. "And Cici, still out there somewhere."


    Harper thought of someone else. Not Maggie. Not Cici.


    The name hit her out of nowhere. It sent a chill through her veins.


    Belinda.


    The woman Cecilia had mentioned only once but never in detail.


    Harper didn¡¯t bring her up. Some names were safer left unsaid.


    She took a sip of water, trying to steady her nerves.


    "What was Sebastian¡¯s reaction? Did he say anything?"


    Yvonne picked up her fork and took a measured bite of sd, as elegant as ever.


    She dabbed her lips with a napkin before answering.


    "He was acting strange," she said. "He pulled Cecilia outside, then came back in. Tang and I exined everything clearly. He had to know Cecilia was the real target."


    "And?"


    "And he acted like I was the one in danger. He questioned the saleswoman, but his tone was almost casual. Before he left, he told me not to worry. And that I shouldn¡¯t contact Cecilia for a while."


    Harper frowned. "Maybe he¡¯s trying not to spook whoever¡¯s behind it? Keeping his cards close?"


    Yvonne shrugged.


    "Maybe. Or maybe that¡¯s just... Alpha Sebastian."


    Harper tightened her grip on the ss, then set it down.


    "I¡¯ll go see Cecilia tomorrow morning."


    --


    The next day, Harper arrived early at Sebastian¡¯s ce.


    The kitchen still carried the scent of coffee and toast, though breakfast was long finished. Everyone had eaten except Cecilia.


    Sebastian had been up early for work but hadn¡¯t touched food. He was saving breakfast to eat with her.


    He sat beside her now, flipping through a file while she picked at her food, clearly distracted.


    Harper took her chance.


    She stepped in a little closer and lowered her voice.


    "I met with Yvonnest night. We checked my apartment and my car, but we didn¡¯t find anything. Then again, the bug in her phone wasn¡¯t visible either. So we can¡¯t assume everything¡¯s clear."


    She looked directly at Sebastian.


    "So tell me what I can do. How can I help?"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t look up. His tone was cool, clipped.


    "If you really want to help, step back. This is for your own safety, Harper. Stay out of it."


    "Harper, please," Cecilia added, her voice soft. "It¡¯s too dangerous."


    Harper stayed rooted.


    "I¡¯m not trying to y hero. I just... I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing while you¡¯re in danger. That¡¯s not who I am."


    She wrapped an arm around Cecilia¡¯s shoulders and turned to Sebastian, her voice steady but edged with fire.


    "Let¡¯s be real. Cece¡¯s not doing great right now. Physically, emotionally, all of it. She needs people she can count on. And if you think I¡¯m just going to disappear from her life because it makes things easier for you, you¡¯re way off."


    Cecilia leaned into her gratefully, her head resting briefly against Harper¡¯s shoulder.


    Sebastian said nothing, but his jaw tensed.


    Cassian, who¡¯d been leaning on the balcony railing, stepped inside with deliberate slowness.


    "Sebastian," he said, with a casual shrug, "Cecilia could use someone steady right now. Harper¡¯s loyal. Smart. Tang handles external security, and Harper can take care of the rest. It¡¯s a win-win."


    Harper¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Day-to-day needs?


    That phrasing hit her like a subtle rm bell. She turned to Sebastian again.


    "You¡¯re nning to hide her, aren¡¯t you? Take her off the grid?"


    Cassian didn¡¯t flinch. He simply pulled out a chair and sat down.


    "It¡¯s the safest option. You can¡¯t fully lock down public spaces. Yvonne¡¯s ce had decent security, and still, look how that turned out."


    "The threat isn¡¯t just outside. It¡¯s everywhere. Offices, sidewalks, even inside your own home. It makes more sense to disappear than to stay visible and exposed."


    Harper didn¡¯t like agreeing with him. But she couldn¡¯t argue with the logic.


    She kept her eyes on Sebastian and spoke carefully."Then let me go with her. I was already nning to take some time off. I can travel with her. I¡¯ll hand my cases over to other attorneys at the firm."


    Sebastian hesitated. His expression gave nothing away, but something in his eyes shifted.


    Harper caught it instantly.


    "What¡¯s with the look?" she asked, folding her arms. "You don¡¯t trust me?"


    His silence said enough.


    She let out a dry, humorlessugh.


    "Seriously? Cece isn¡¯t your wife. Don¡¯t start treating her like property. I¡¯ve seen enough of that crap from Xavier tost a lifetime."


    Sebastian¡¯s jaw clenched. He stood abruptly.


    "Come with me," he said. "To my study."


    Harper blinked.


    "Me?"

 Chapter 338 Moving Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 338 Moving Pieces</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Sebastian said nothing.Only his ice-cold stare spoke for him as he regarded Harper.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "Don¡¯t re at her like that."


    Harper patted my hand in reassurance. "It¡¯s fine, really. I¡¯ll go."


    With the kind of deep breath people take before jumping out of nes, she stood up and followed Sebastian out like she was heading to her own trial.


    Cassian leaned back in his chair, lookingpletely calm.


    "Rx," he said, stretching out in his chair. "Sebastian treats rules like gospel. He won¡¯ty a finger on her."


    Twenty minutester, they emerged from the study.


    Harper had gone in looking like she was walking toward a firing squad. She came out practically glowing, like she¡¯d just walked off a game show stage with a giant check.


    The transformation was so dramatic, I stared at her like she¡¯d betrayed me in a dramatic TV twist.


    I pulled her aside to a quiet corner.


    "What did he do, hypnotize you?"


    Her whole vibe had done aplete 180.


    Now she was suddenly all in.


    She kept telling me to stick with Sebastian, have his babies, take over the pack, and live it up as the Luna of Silver Peak Pack.


    "Okay, seriously. How much did he pay you?" I said, half-joking.


    Harper scoffed. "Oh, please. I¡¯m not that easy."


    I shot her a look. The one that says, I¡¯ve known you since forever, and I¡¯m definitely not buying that.


    She sighed and threw her hands up. "Fine. Legal counsel job. Seven-figure sry."


    My jaw hit the floor. I didn¡¯t know whether tough, cry, or ask if Sebastian was still hiring.


    But deep down, I knew Harper.


    She wouldn¡¯t flip sides just for a paycheck. Not even one with that many zeroes.


    The truth was written all over her face. She trusted him.


    Whatever Sebastian said in that room, it worked.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Three dayster, Cecilia was packing for the trip to the safehouse Sebastian had arranged.


    To the outside world, she was heading out on a business trip to handle a contract dispute on behalf of hispany.


    To make it believable, Sebastian sent a new legal consultant with her. That consultant was Harper, of course.


    The secretarial team and office staff didn¡¯t suspect a thing.


    Cecilia called her parents and told them she¡¯d be traveling somewhere with spotty reception.If they couldn¡¯t reach her for a while, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Harper gave her own family andw firm a simr heads-up.


    Everything was going exactly the way Sebastian had mapped it out.


    Two weeks. Completely off the grid.


    When Alpha Yardley caught wind of Cecilia¡¯s sudden absence, he called Alpha Sebastian immediately. His voice thundered through the phone the second Alpha Sebastian picked up.


    "Have you lost your damn mind? Sending Cece on a business trip? What are you thinking?!"


    Alpha Sebastian remained calm. "If I don¡¯t cover for her this way, people are going to start asking questions when she stops showing up."


    Alpha Yardley understood. He went quiet.


    "Also," Alpha Sebastian added, "tell Mom she won¡¯t be able to make it to Colorado Springs this time. Maybe next visit."


    He hung up before Alpha Yardley could reply.


    --


    By eleven a.m., golden sunlight spilled across the endless coastline.


    Cecilia stretchedzily in the back seat, her eyes fixed on the ocean view passing by the car window.


    "How much longer?" she asked, trying to sound casual.


    To avoid being followed, they faked the whole departure.


    They got boarding passes, changed clothes in the VIP lounge, and slipped out after the real flight left.


    In the past two hours, they¡¯d already changed cars twice.


    No one had told them where they were actually going.


    Tang nced at her through the rearview mirror.


    "About another hour," he said. "You hungry, Cecilia? We¡¯re in the clear now. We could stop somewhere if you want."


    She tilted her head and gave him a smirk. "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s hungry."


    He didn¡¯t deny it.


    "That works," she said. "But are there even restaurants around here?"


    "There¡¯s a seafood ce about ten minutes up the road," Tang replied.


    Seafood.The word alone made her stomach twist, but Harper and Tang probably needed something decent to eat.


    "Let¡¯s go there, then."


    "Can you handle the smell?" Harper asked from beside her.


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just order something else. Seafood joints usually serve fries and sd too, right?"


    Harper nodded. "Alright, then."


    Ten minutester, they turned off the coastal road and pulled into a small seafood ce.


    It had a chill beach-town feel. Weathered wood on the outside, neon crab signs in the windows, and a parking lot full of dusty pickup trucks.


    They requested a private room with an ocean view.


    As Tang and Cecilia looked over the menu, Harper excused herself to use the restroom.


    She was washing her hands when her phone started ringing.


    Tiffany¡¯s name popped up on the screen. She was a colleague from Harper¡¯s firm. Since Tiffany had been covering her cases while she was "consulting for Sebastian," Harper figured it was a work call.


    Harper answered casually. "Hey, Tiffany?"


    "Harper."


    A male voice.


    Wrong gender. Wrong voice. Familiar and wrong.


    She froze in ce.


    "...Alpha Xavier," she said coolly. "To what do I owe this charming interruption?"


    "Alpha Sebastian throws you a bone and you roll over like a good littlepdog," Alpha Xavier¡¯s voice sneered through the speaker."If I¡¯d known you were that easy to buy, I might¡¯ve tried it myself."


    Harper rolled her eyes.


    "Yeah, sure. Wire fifty million to my ount and we¡¯ll see if I start singing your praises."


    "Bring her to me," he said. "And I¡¯ll pay exactly that."


    Her voice dropped, calm and sharp. "Human trafficking¡¯s still a felony,st I checked. You trying to get me disbarred, Xavier, or just thrown in jail?"


    She moved to hang up.


    But his voice cut in again.


    "So, she¡¯s in hiding because she¡¯s pregnant, right? That little speech Sebastian gave? Please. It was all for show. What¡¯s the n now? Raise a secret pack of Alpha pups in some remote cabin?"


    Harper¡¯s spine stiffened.


    "What speech? What pups?" she replied tly. "Maybe stop sniffing your own conspiracy theories."


    She ended the call before he could say another word.


    Her hand clenched around the phone. Her pulse was hammering.


    She stared at the ck screen, her mind racing.

 Chapter 339 Shadows on the Horizon

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 339 Shadows on the Horizon</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Harper returned to the private room, her thoughts still spinning from the call.


    Cecilia and Tang had already picked out their food, the menus resting on a weathered wooden table between them.


    "Harper, here¡¯s what we picked," Cecilia said, sliding the menu toward her. "Take a look, see if there¡¯s anything else you want."


    Harper sat down without a word. Her eyes drifted to a faded painting of ocean waves on the wall, but her mind was somewhere far away.


    [ Alpha Xavier had somehow gotten into Tiffany¡¯s phone. That wasn¡¯t random. He¡¯d clearly gone out of his way to make it happen. ]


    [ But why?


    Was he trying to get I to talk Cecilia into ending the pregnancy? That didn¡¯t add up. He knew I would never go along with that. ]


    [ So what was the point?


    Was he just trying to mess things up between Cecilia and Alpha Sebastian? ]


    "Harper? Hello? Earth to Harper?" Cecilia waved a hand in front of her face.


    "What? Oh...sorry," Harper blinked and looked back at her.


    Cecilia pressed the menu into her hands. "Just check if there¡¯s anything else you want to add."


    Harper nced down, barely reading the words.


    "You went to the bathroom and came back like you saw a ghost," Cecilia said, her tone shifting. "What happened?"


    Harper quickly marked a couple of dishes, then looked up. "It¡¯s nothing serious. My stomach¡¯s been a little off again. I just needed a second to pull myself together."


    There was no way she was telling Cecilia aboutAlpha Xavier¡¯stest stunt.


    Not right now. Cecilia was pregnant, and thest thing she needed was more crap from her crazy ex.


    Cecilia gave her a look but didn¡¯t push it. She nodded and let it go.


    The three of them finished their meal,ughing and chatting like everything was fine. None of them knew Alpha Xavier had used that call to track Harper¡¯s phone. He was already on the road, closing in fast.


    Luckily, they were gone by the time Alpha Xavier got there.


    But the restaurant¡¯s security camera had caught a shot of their license te. That was all he needed to narrow things down.


    At one o¡¯clock, they arrived at theke house. It was built right into a rocky hillside, tucked above the waterline of a quiet mountainke. The ce looked incredible.


    From the outside, it looked like part of the pine-covered slope. The entrance was barely visible unless you knew exactly where to look. The ce was quiet, tucked away, and practically invisible.


    Most importantly, only Alpha Sebastian knew it existed.


    "Holy shit," Harper muttered as their SUV drove straight into the hillside garage. "Rich people really do live in a different universe."


    Inside, the living room was huge. You could probably run a spin ss in there. Tall windows gave them a clear view of the still blueke and the forested mountains beyond.


    Harper stepped further inside, slowly turning in ce, taking it all in. Her eyebrows lifted. "Okay... now I get it," she murmured. "Sebastian doesn¡¯t rent Airbnbs. He builds Bond viinirs."


    Cecilia didn¡¯t even look. She pulled out her phone and checked for service. Nothing. No bars at all.


    She sighed, not in frustration, but like she¡¯d expected it. Her thumb hovered over the screen for a second longer than necessary before she locked it and slipped the phone back into her hoodie pocket.


    Just like Alpha Sebastian said it would be. The house waspletely cut off for security.


    That afternoon, Cecilia took a long nap.


    When she woke up, feeling like a new person, she dragged Harper into the kitchen and insisted they cook dinner from scratch.


    The next four days went by in a calm, almost dreamlike way.


    Theke house had everything: a modern kitchen, a rooftop garden, a stone-lined hot tub, and a private trail that led down to the water¡¯s edge.


    Tang spent most of his time outdoors, either scaling rocks like a mountain goat or jumping into the coldke like he was auditioning for a wilderness survival show.


    Cecilia and Harper rxed under the aspen trees on the rooftop deck, sipping cold drinks and watching the ripples spread across the water.


    Every now and then, they also watched Tang. His shirtless hikes were turning into surprisingly fun entertainment.


    It was so calm, so ridiculously luxurious, that for a while they actually forgot they were hiding.


    Every night, after the girls went to bed, Tang slipped out to a spot on the ridge above theke where he could finally get a signal.


    He called Alpha Sebastian and sent him short videos.


    Sometimes it was Cecilia sitting on the dock, watching the reflection of the trees.


    Other times, she wasughing while cooking or lying on a lounge chair with a book in herp.


    It helped calm Alpha Sebastian down. He waspletely lovesick.


    "She hasn¡¯t said anything about me?" Alpha Sebastian asked one night, trying to sound casual and failing miserably.


    "Oh, totally," Tang replied. "At dinner she said she misses you so much, she can¡¯t sleep."


    He said it with a straight face, but his eyes flicked toward the video he¡¯d just sent.


    Alpha Sebastian stared at the video Tang just sent him. Cecilia was fast asleep under a nket on a deck chair, a paperback resting on her chest.


    Her mouth was slightly open, her hand still loosely holding the corner of the book like she¡¯d fallen asleep mid-sentence.


    Seriously? This was her version of insomnia?

 Chapter 340 Unexpected Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 340 Unexpected Visitors</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    After finishing his report to Alpha Sebastian, Tang made his way back to theke house, taking his time along the quiet path.


    The night air was cool against his skin, carrying the scent of pine andke water.


    His boots crunched softly on the gravel, the only sound in the stillness.


    The moon hung low above the treetops, casting silver shadows across the forest floor.


    In the distance, he saw headlightsing down the mountain road.


    At first, he didn¡¯t think much of it. Cars passed by from time to time. Nothing weird.


    But something about this one felt off.


    When the vehicle slowed at the turnoff leading to their hidden sanctuary, Tang¡¯s instincts red to life.


    The car came to aplete stop at the junction.


    No hesitation. No U-turn. Just... parked.


    Tang immediately dropped into a crouch, his wolf senses on high alert as he observed from the shadows.


    The vehicle remained stationary for what felt like an eternity.


    His heartbeat slowed. His breathing went shallow. He didn¡¯t move a muscle.


    After about thirty minutes, the car doors finally opened. Two figures emerged, and Tang¡¯s blood ran cold when he recognized them.


    Alpha Xavier?


    How in the hell did he find this ce?


    Alpha Xavier took the lead, with Beta Henry following behind, illuminating their path with a shlight.


    "Alpha, there¡¯s nothing out here," Henry said, sweeping the light across the densely forested hillside.


    "Then exin this road," Alpha Xavier replied, his voice carrying in the still night. "Don¡¯t you find it strange? We¡¯re miles from anywhere, and the car disappeared from all traffic cameras after turning onto this stretch. We¡¯ve already ruled out a vehicle switch. They didn¡¯t vanish into thin air."


    "I understand, but..." Beta Henry paused, shining his shlight around the apparently emptyndscape. The beam caught only trees and rocks, no sign of any structure. "Where would they even be staying?"


    The night pressed in around them, quiet and thick. Somewhere an owl called, but otherwise, nature held its breath.


    They¡¯d been searching for four days, nearly ready to give up when Alpha Xavier had insisted on driving the mountain road onest time.


    The first time he drove by, he missed the turnpletely. The entrance blended in. It looked like just another curve along the hillside. But on the way back, he noticed something strange.


    There was a break in the rocks and some faint tire tracks leading behind a granite outcrop.


    As they approached the iron gate, Beta Henry¡¯s jaw dropped.


    "There really is something here!"


    Alpha Xavier took the shlight from Henry¡¯s hand, scanning the area until he located a doorbell set into the stone. He pressed it without hesitation.


    The button gave a soft mechanical click.


    Somewhere inside, a chime echoed. It was sharp, clear, and way too fancy for a ce this deep in the woods.


    "Ding dong¡ª"


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Harper and I were curled up on the couch watching a movie when the doorbell shattered our peaceful evening.


    The sudden chime cut through the silence like a warning shot.


    It might as well have been a gunshot for how badly it startled us.


    "Tang!" we both yelled at the same time.


    Harper ran off to find him, and I rushed to check the security monitor.


    My legs felt heavy, but adrenaline kept me going.


    Theke house was still a good distance from the front gate.


    As long as I didn¡¯t open it, we¡¯d be fine.


    I reached the control panel near the entrance and switched on the monitor. The cold green glow of the night vision disy made my stomach twist.


    There, clear as day, was Xavier¡¯s face.


    My persistent ex-husband, who apparently thought a restraining order didn¡¯t apply to him.


    Beta Henry stood next to him, scanning the trees like he expected something to jump out.


    My heart mmed against my ribs. Then something moved behind them.


    A third figure stepped into view, gliding forward in total silence.


    Before I could even process what I was seeing,Tang attacked.


    Two fast, precise hits.


    Xavier and Henry dropped like puppets with their strings cut.


    I stared at the screen,pletely stunned.


    Tang dragged their unconscious bodies to the side of the road, then sprinted through the gate and locked it behind him.


    His face was set like stone.


    "Cecilia, our location¡¯s beenpromised," he said the second he stepped inside.


    His voice was low and steady, but all I could hear was urgency."We need to leave. Now."


    We called for Harper, grabbed only the essentials, and threw ourselves into the SUV. Tang drove like the road was on fire, only easing up once we were miles away and still not being followed.


    Once we finally slowed down, Tang pulled out his phone and called Sebastian on speaker.


    From the background noise, I could tell Sebastian was at a club with Cassian, probably meeting someone.


    The second he picked up, his whole tone changed.


    "Alpha, we¡¯ve beenpromised. Alpha Xavier found us," Tang said, his voice steady.


    "Alpha Xavier?" Sebastian repeated, sharp and cold. I could almost hear him clenching his jaw.


    Harper spoke up from the back seat, guilt thick in her voice. "Earlier today, Alpha Xavier called me using my coworker¡¯s phone."


    "I told you to keep your phones in airne mode," Sebastian said, his voice now cial.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," Harper said softly. Her shoulders slumped. "We stopped for lunch, and Tang said it was safe, so I turned airne mode off. I didn¡¯t think one call would lead him straight to us."


    I reached back and took her hand. "This isn¡¯t only your fault. We were being careful. He was just smarter this time."


    "The important thing now is that we can¡¯t go back there. Where should we go?"


    There was a pause on Sebastian¡¯s end.


    "Find somewhere you can catch a taxi," he said atst.


    His voice slipped back into that calm,manding tone that always made me feel like we had a n.


    "Abandon the car. It¡¯spromised. Tang, take thedies to a hotel for the night. I¡¯ll handle the rest."


    There was a shuffle over the line, then another voice came through. Cassian had taken the phone.


    "Listen to me," he said, voice firm and clipped. "I¡¯ll arrange a helicopter for the morning. Don¡¯t screw this up again."


    "Alright," I said quietly, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Thank you, Cassian. We appreciate it."

 Chapter 341 Seeking Safe Haven

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 341 Seeking Safe Haven</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "There¡¯s no rush. Just find a hotel tonight and get some rest."Sebastian ¡¯s voice melted into something softer.


    "Yeah, your location got exposed, but it¡¯s not all Harper¡¯s fault. I screwed up too. Tell her not to beat herself up over it. And you, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Slow down. Take a breath. Get your head straight."


    Then came that voice. That low, velvety tone he used when he meant every word."I¡¯ve got this under control. Do whatever feels right to you."


    My heart fluttered like he¡¯d kissed me through the phone.


    It was ridiculous, but it hit me that hard.


    "Okay," I whispered.


    He gave Harper and Tang a few more instructions.


    His tone stayed calm, even polite, but the message underneath was sharp and cold.


    When the call ended, Harper rubbed the back of her neck.


    Tang tried to lighten the mood. "Harper, this isn¡¯t all on you. We should¡¯ve gone straight to theke house. If we hadn¡¯t stopped for lunch, Alpha Xavier wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to call. It¡¯s on me too."


    Harper gave him a small smile.


    "You don¡¯t need to take the fall for my screw-up, Tang. I¡¯m not some fragile little thing. I know when I mess up, and I can take the heat.


    But let¡¯s be honest, you got dragged into this. I made the mistake, and now you¡¯re the one cleaning it up and getting yelled at with me. That¡¯s not fair, and I¡¯m sorry."


    Tang just shook his head. "It¡¯s not a big deal."


    I cleared my throat, trying to break up the guilt spiral."So... when do you think Xavier and Henry will wake up?"


    "Three hours, maybe more," Tang said. "Plenty of time to vanish."


    I hated that word.


    Disappearing. Hiding. Running. But that¡¯s exactly what we were doing.


    Once Xavier got a scent, he wouldn¡¯t let go.


    I knew Sebastian and Cassian were already busy handling Maggie Locke. I didn¡¯t want to be another fire they had to put out.


    We were already talking about Xavier, so I looked at Harper."What did that bastard actually say to you?"


    Harper rolled her eyes."What do you think? The usual crap. He wanted me to talk you into ending the pregnancy."


    She paused.


    "But honestly? That wasn¡¯t the real goal. He just needed me to stay on the line long enough to track us."


    I scoffed. "He can¡¯t do a single decent thing. All he does is stir up chaos."


    Harper straightened up.


    "And who the hell does he think he is? Acting like he has some sort of authority over you? "


    She narrowed her eyes. "Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s still hoping to get back together with you."


    I went quiet for a second.


    "I think he¡¯s just bored out of his mind.Or maybe he really believes he still has a say in my life. "


    "Okay, that¡¯s not even remotely funny."


    That killed the conversation.


    Harper leaned her head back and shut her eyes.


    I let myself rx too, just for a moment.


    Tang had called in a car not long after the call ended.


    This one was unmarked, a in ck SUV with a driver who didn¡¯t ask questions.


    It wasn¡¯t exactlyfortable, but it felt safer. At least for now.


    I stared out the window at the endless ck, my thoughts spiraling.


    Far off in the mountains, a small light blinked. It looked like a star sitting on the ground. It was tiny and far away, but I couldn¡¯t look away.


    Something shifted inside me.


    A cold feeling spread through my chest. It felt like fate.


    Not the fairytale kind. The kind that waits in the dark and doesn¡¯t care how far you try to run.


    I swallowed hard and sat up straighter. My hands clenched in myp.


    Whatever was out there, I wasn¡¯t going to run from it.


    Let ite. I was done being afraid.


    --


    By eleven that night, we finally reached a small mountain hotel.


    We checked in separately, pretending not to know one another, and booked three different rooms.


    Once we got upstairs, we met in one suite and locked the door behind us.


    I pulled out my phone and called Sebastian.


    "I¡¯ve thought about it," I said. "Cassian¡¯s trying to help, and it¡¯d feel rude to shut that down. He¡¯s experienced, confident, and probably three steps ahead of Xavier. I¡¯m not thrilled about Colorado Springs, but it¡¯s the best move right now."


    I had a bad feeling Xavier would find us no matter where Sebastian sent us. He was watching too closely. Tracking everything he did.


    But Cassian was different. Xavier wouldn¡¯t expect him. That made him the wildcard.


    "Good," Sebastian said calmly. "The helicopter will pick you up in the morning."


    "Okay." I was about to hang up, but I stopped myself.


    I didn¡¯t want the call to end. Not yet.


    "When this is over... remember to let me know," I said.


    I almost said ¡®Come get me.¡¯ But Harper and Tang were listening, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it. So I backed off.


    Sebastian chuckled.


    "I¡¯ll be sure to inform you... in person. Just be patient, and take care of yourself."


    I smiled. My cheeks felt warm.


    I cleared my throat. "Fine. I¡¯ll defer to your schedule."


    His tone shifted, yful and low.


    "Why so formal all of a sudden?"


    "I take this situation seriously," I said, trying to sound calm. "It deserves a serious tone."


    "Oh, really?" His voice dropped another notch.


    "Then let¡¯s talk about something personal. I heard you haven¡¯t been sleeping. That you whisper my name in your dreams and beg me toe hold you."


    My back snapped straight.


    "What? Where did you hear that ridiculous story?"


    He didn¡¯t hesitate.


    "Let¡¯s just say... I choose to believe it."


    I stared at the phone.


    "That is absolutely not true!"


    I shot a re at Tang, silently asking if it was him.


    He raised both hands, wide-eyed, like he had no idea what was going on.


    The line went quiet.


    Just when I thought the call had ended, Sebastian¡¯s voice came back.


    A soft murmur, like it brushed right against my skin.


    "I miss you."


    "That part¡¯s real."

 Chapter 342 Dangerous Games

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 342 Dangerous Games</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I froze.


    It felt like a fireball had mmed into my chest and exploded outward. Heat surged through my veins, curling around my ribs, wrapping tight around my lungs.


    Even breathing felt heavy. Too much. Too warm.


    My skin tingled like it couldn¡¯t decide if it wanted to shiver or burn.


    Every bone in my body buzzed with sweet, unbearable tension.


    I licked my lips, trying to blink the haze out of my eyes.


    "That¡¯s cute," I said, barely keeping my voice steady. "Keep going."


    Sebastian let out a low, rough chuckle.That sound alone made my thighs clench.


    "So that¡¯s it?" he murmured. "I pour it on thick... and you just sit there, blushing? Not even a little something in return?"


    I swallowed hard. Damn him.


    My insides were turning to mush, and he knew it.


    I nced over at Harper and Tang. They were both suddenly very busy pretending to look anywhere but at me.


    It was getting awkward fast.


    "Give me a second," I muttered, covering the phone with my hand.


    I stood up and walked straight into the small adjoining room, ignoring Harper¡¯s annoyed muttering behind me.


    I shut the door. Locked it.


    I dropped my voice to a slow, sultry purr.


    "So..." I said slowly. "Wanna know how much I miss you?"


    He didn¡¯t say anything. I could hear his breathing. It was quiet, tight, like he was holding back.


    Good. He was listening.


    "Should I say your name?" I whispered. "Real soft, just loud enough for you to hear it? Or maybe... I could slide my hand under the sheets and start touching myself. Let you hear the way I sound when I think about you."


    The silence on the other end was deafening.


    I smiled, letting the moment stretch. Then leaned back against the wall, pressing the phone tighter to my ear.


    "Too bad you¡¯re not here, Sebas," I added, voice like silk. "I¡¯d make it worth your while."


    Then I leaned in close to the phone and pressed a loud kiss to the mic.


    And hung up.


    Author¡¯s pov


    It was almost 1 a.m. by the time Alpha Xavier finally came to.He sat up slowly, scowling as he rubbed the back of his neck where the tranquilizer had hit.


    Tang had left a shlight nearby; Alpha Xavier grabbed it, flipped it on, and scanned the area. Beta Henry was still unconscious a few feet away.


    Alpha Xavier gave him a rough shake.


    "Wake up."


    Beta Henry jolted upright, eyes wild. "Alpha!"


    "What time is it?" Alpha Xavier snapped.


    Beta Henry checked his watch. "One-oh-three."


    The scowl on Alpha Xavier¡¯s face deepened.


    He got to his feet and climbed back up toward the road.


    At the top, five men in ck dress shirts were waiting by the roadside, standing like they belonged in a security detail. Broad-shouldered, alert, and clearly trained.


    As soon as they saw Alpha Xavier, three of them stepped forward.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Beta Henry asked, his voice tight.


    The man in front, square-faced and calm, gave a polite smile.


    "Silver Peak Pack. Alpha Sebastian sent us. He¡¯s expecting Alpha Xavier."


    Alpha Xavier didn¡¯t even flinch.He gave the man a cold look.


    "Tell Alpha Sebastian I¡¯m not in the mood for a chat."


    He turned to leave, but the men blocked his path.


    The square-faced man kept his voice calm.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but you don¡¯t have a choice. Our Alpha gave clear orders. You can walk with us, or we can make sure you get there. Either way, you¡¯reing. So let¡¯s not waste time."


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s jaw tightened. "Get out of my way."


    The man didn¡¯t move.


    Alpha Xavier shoved his hand aside, but the man blocked him again.


    He moved smoothly and didn¡¯t look angry, like this was routine for him.


    Beta Henry quickly stepped in, grabbing Alpha Xavier¡¯s arm. "Alpha, please. Just hear him out. Maybe you¡¯ll get a chance to ask about Cecilia."


    These guys weren¡¯t amateurs, and they were outnumbered. Picking a fight would only make things worse.


    Alpha Xavier red at Beta Henry.


    The square-faced man added, "We¡¯re just following orders. Please, get in the car. No one wants this to turn into a scene."


    After a long pause, Alpha Xavier shrugged off Beta Henry¡¯s hand.


    "Hard to get in the car when you¡¯re clinging to my sleeve like a kid."


    Beta Henry let go, stepping back.


    Without another word, Alpha Xavier climbed into the waiting SUV, his face like stone.


    --


    By four in the morning, the sky was just starting to lighten.


    The convoy rolled into downtown Denver, and Alpha Xavier was led straight into a hotel suite.


    Alpha Sebastian was already there, seated on a couch with aptop on his knee. He didn¡¯t look up.


    "I¡¯ve been up all night because of you," he said tly.


    Alpha Xavier gave a cold chuckle.


    "Is that supposed to make me feel guilty? I¡¯m ttered you care."


    Alpha Sebastian closed theptop, removed his gold-rimmed sses, and set both aside.


    His gaze was cool and focused.


    "I thought you wanted to be my ally, Alpha Xavier. Now I¡¯m starting to wonder if you¡¯re just another set of eyes sent by the enemy."


    Alpha Xavier walked over and sat down across from him, his posture cocky but his voice sharp."Don¡¯t twist this. That¡¯s not even close to the truth."


    "You think hiding her will stop me?" Alpha Xavier leaned forward. "She¡¯s confused. When she calms down, she¡¯ll see things clearly. As her ex-husband, it¡¯s my responsibility to keep her from making the biggest mistake of her life."


    Alpha Sebastian tapped his fingers on the armrest, tone unreadable."So you think I¡¯ve locked her away to trick her into having my child?"


    Alpha Xavier scoffed."What else would you be doing?"


    Alpha Sebastian reached into a folder and pulled out a document, sliding it across the table.


    Alpha Xavier picked it up, visibly annoyed. His eyes moved down the page, then narrowed.


    "What is this? What¡¯s your point?"


    Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s voice stayed calm.


    "I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m hiding her because I¡¯m cleaning up the mess you made."


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s face darkened.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Have you lost it?"


    Alpha Sebastian leaned back, a faint smile on his lips, dangerous and deliberate.


    "Did you know someone nted a poisoned needle in her clothing? "


    "Any idea who would do something like that?"


    "Think it through. Who dragged her into all this? Who made her a target?"


    Each questionnded like a hammer.


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s face slowly drained of color.

 Chapter 343 Games of Power and Survival

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 343 Games of Power and Survival</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Alpha Sebastian watched as the color drained from Alpha Xavier¡¯s face.


    He stayed quiet for a moment and let the silence do the work.


    Then he said,"You brought Cici into your life. You couldn¡¯t handle her. Now Cecilia¡¯s the one getting hurt."


    "You dragged Cecilia into the mess. I¡¯m the one picking up after you."


    He leaned forward slightly.


    "Still think this isn¡¯t your fault?"


    "Still pretending you didn¡¯t screw everything up?"


    Each question hit hard. Clear. Direct. No way around them.


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s eyes lit with anger.


    He didn¡¯t respond. Because it was all true.


    Regret hit him like a sucker punch. Then came the panic. And the shame.


    His jaw locked. His hand gripped the table, knuckles white.


    Alpha Sebastian took a slow sip of cold coffee.


    "And your mother? You still nning to protect her?"


    He set the cup down.


    "She¡¯s already in the line of fire."


    Alpha Xavier ¡¯s head snapped up.


    "You didn¡¯t know?" Alpha Sebastian raised an eyebrow, like the news personally bored him. "Well. She¡¯s on their radar now."


    From the look in Alpha Xavier¡¯s eyes, he clearly didn¡¯t.


    Luna Dora hadn¡¯t told him. She was still trying to fix things the old-fashioned way, quietly and behind the scenes.


    She¡¯d banked on using Cecilia to push Cici out of the picture, just likest time.


    Which exined why she¡¯d kept quiet about what happened at the ball.


    Alpha Sebastian said,"Go ask her. See what else she¡¯s hiding."


    Alpha Xavier said nothing. He pressed his forehead into his hand, thoughts spinning.


    After a long pause, he looked up.


    "Alpha Sebastian..."


    "Don¡¯t," Alpha Sebastian cut in, lifting a hand. "I don¡¯t want excuses. I want results."


    "I need people who actually follow orders. Not walking disasters who light fires and call it strategy."


    Alpha Sebastian opened hisptop with a casual flick.


    "You know," he said lightly, "I actually considered slipping a few drops of silver into your system."


    "Just enough to settle into your blood. Just enough to burn every time your heart speeds up."


    He paused, then gave a small shrug. "But honestly? Too much effort. Watching you fall apart on your own is far more entertaining."


    "After all, Cici wille back to you eventually, right?"


    He gave a cold smile.


    "Best of luck with that."


    He snapped theptop shut.


    "You can leave now."


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s face went from pale to ashen to something close to green.


    He didn¡¯t move.


    Alpha Sebastian looked up again.


    "Still here? What, hoping I¡¯ll offer you a hug?"


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s lips tightened.


    Pride kept him rooted in ce. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to beg, but he couldn¡¯t walk away either.


    Alpha Sebastian studied him for a beat, then let out a dryugh.


    "You¡¯re looking at me like you¡¯re about to confess your love. It¡¯s weird."


    Alpha Xavier ¡¯s throat tightened.


    He spotted a full cup of coffee, grabbed it, and drank it in one go like it might drown the humiliation.


    When he finally spoke, his voice was rough.


    "I overreacted. I¡¯ll admit that. I want to keep this alliance going."


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t answer right away. He tapped his fingers against the table. Once. Twice. Then silence.


    Alpha Xavier clenched his jaw.


    "I¡¯ll follow your lead."


    Sebastian¡¯s tapping stopped.


    "You sure? You¡¯re not gonna say one thing and do another?"


    "Swear it."


    Alpha Xavier snapped.


    He kicked the table hard enough to make the coffee rattle.


    "Don¡¯t test me, Alpha Sebastian. You need me. And if you push too far, I¡¯ll make damn sure Alpha Gavin walks."


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t blink.


    "Then get out."


    Alpha Xavier ¡¯s blood pressure spiked so fast it felt like his skull might crack.


    He forced a breath, then said through gritted teeth:


    "Fine. I swear. I¡¯ll follow your lead. That what you wanted?"


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s posture eased.


    "That¡¯ll do."


    He stood and, surprisingly, grabbed a bottle of water and handed it over.


    Alpha Xavier took it, resisting the urge to roll his eyes.


    "You seriously have a n?"


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    "Oh yeah. And it¡¯s nasty. You¡¯re gonna love it."


    Alpha Xavier narrowed his eyes.


    "Define ¡®nasty.¡¯"


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s smile was too calm. Too satisfied. It made Alpha Xavier ¡¯s stomach twist.


    He leaned in slightly.


    "Maggie wants you to marry Xenia."


    "Cici doesn¡¯t know yet, does she?"


    "And since she still loves you... that gives us leverage."


    Alpha Xavier ¡¯s face went nk.


    He stared at Alpha Sebastian like he¡¯d just been told to jump off a cliff.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Six a.m.


    Tang knocked on the door Harper and I were sharing.


    "Cecilia, Harper, time to get up. We¡¯ve got to move," he called out. "Cassian just called."


    Harper and I dragged ourselves out of bed, zombies in pajamas.


    I rubbed my eyes and muttered, "Is the helicopter reallying this early?"


    "Looks like it," Harper mumbled, still half-asleep.


    "God, it¡¯s six in the freaking morning.


    This feels less like an escape n and more like some military-grade group tour."


    We squinted at the pale light slipping through the curtains, trying to force our bodies into motion.


    By the time we made it downstairs and checked out, I felt like I was walking through msses.


    The three of us piled into the car.


    It wasn¡¯t until we were halfway there that I started to feel even remotely human.


    The fresh air helped. Sort of.


    Soon, we pulled up in front of a squat concrete building that looked more warehouse than airstrip.


    As Harper climbed into the helicopter, she leaned toward me and whispered,


    "I¡¯ve never been in one of these before."


    I smirked and mouthed back, "It¡¯s overrated."


    Which, to be fair, it totally was.


    The second we were inside, the noise hit like a freight train.


    The des were so loud I could barely hear myself think, and the constant vibration made my stomach roll.


    Harper nced at me and frowned.


    "Cece, you okay? You look kind of pale."


    She rubbed my back gently.


    "I¡¯m fine," I lied, waving her concern away.


    Nausea crept up my throat, but I forced a smile.


    Tang was just about to close the cabin door when he froze.


    His hand stayed on the handle, and his eyes locked on something outside.

 Chapter 344 The Unexpected Escape

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 344 The Unexpected Escape</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I noticed Tang¡¯s body go still just as he reached for the cabin door.


    It was the kind of stillness that made your instincts sit up and listen.


    I squeezed Harper¡¯s hand.


    "Hmm?" she asked, assuming it was motion sickness.


    I gave her that look. The one she always knew how to read.


    She immediately straightened and turned her head, pretending to stretch while scanning the outside.


    Her movements were casual, but I could feel the tension in her fingers. We were both on alert now.


    We both looked over the edge of the helipad, trying to figure out what had caught Tang¡¯s attention. Everything seemed normal...


    "Tang, we¡¯re ready for takeoff," the pilot called from the cockpit, impatience creeping into his voice.


    Tang didn¡¯t move. Instead, he crossed his arms.


    "I forgot something important," he said tly.


    "What?" the pilot asked.


    "The security code."


    The pilot paused. "Security code?"


    Tang raised an eyebrow. "Cassian didn¡¯t mention it? No code, no flight."


    The pilot frowned. "That¡¯s not what I was told. Cassian gave me clearance to fly you out. No mention of any code."


    Tang¡¯s voice dropped. "I don¡¯t make mistakes when ites to protocol."


    A small de slipped between his fingers. He spun it once, calm as ever, staring straight at the pilot.


    "Maybe Cassian forgot to tell me," the pilot said quickly, backpedaling.


    "Then call and confirm," Tang replied. Calm, but unshakable.


    The pilot nodded, removed his helmet, and climbed out, heading toward a side door on the tform.


    Harper and I looked at each other, confused.


    He was ready to shut the door a second ago.


    What changed?


    My mind raced, trying to piece it together. Had Tang seen something we hadn¡¯t? Or was he just bluffing? Either way, something was off.


    "Tang..." Harper started, her voice cautious.


    But he wasn¡¯t listening.


    His eyes stayed fixed on the helipad until the pilot waspletely out of view. Then, without a word, he moved.


    The moment the pilot disappeared, Tang shut the door with a bang, slid into the pilot¡¯s seat, and pulled the helmet on.


    I blinked. Once. Twice.


    My jaw dropped.


    Wait. Was he seriously flying this thing?


    I opened my mouth to say something, but no sound came out. My brain was too busy screaming.


    Before we had time to panic, the helicopter lifted off the ground, fast and smooth.


    The floor vibrated under our feet, and the noise of the des swallowed the silence in the cabin.


    The original pilot came sprinting back onto the helipad, waving and yelling something we couldn¡¯t hear.


    From this height, he looked desperate. His arms iled, his mouth moved fast, but the roar of the rotor washed him outpletely.


    From up here, he looked like a glitching NPC in a video game. Angry. Frantic. Totally out of the loop.


    Like someone who¡¯d been kicked out of the mission and had no idea why.


    Inside the cabin, Harper and I clutched each other, frozen.


    Neither of us moved. Neither of us breathed.


    The noise of the rotors filled the space, but all I could hear was the pounding in my chest.


    My entire body was buzzing with adrenaline.


    It felt like my nerves had been plugged into a live wire. My fingers were cold, but my skin burned.


    I finally found my voice.


    It came out shaky, higher than I meant it to.


    "Tang, what the hell is going on?"


    Harper¡¯s voice cracked as she added, "Please tell me you actually know how to fly this thing."


    Her grip on my arm tightened, like she was bracing for impact. Her eyes were wide, locked on the front of the cockpit, as if staring hard enough could change the oue.


    Tang¡¯s voice came through the headset, calm as ever.


    Too calm. Like this was just another Tuesday for him.


    "The pilot waspromised. No chances taken."


    There was a pause.


    Long enough for my stomach to twist.


    Then, almost as an afterthought: "And yes, I can fly. We¡¯ll survive thending."


    Not exactly confidence-inspiring.


    The helicopter suddenly lurched sideways.


    It wasn¡¯t violent, but it was enough to make my stomach drop and Harper gasp out loud.


    I grabbed the edge of my seat with one hand and Harper¡¯s wrist with the other.


    For a moment, I genuinely thought we were going to roll.


    --


    Tang didn¡¯t fly us straight to the original destination.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if the coordinates had been leaked, especially since Cassian hadn¡¯t given them to him directly.


    If the pilot had beenpromised, then thending site might have been too.


    After about thirty minutes in the air, he spotted a clearing and brought us down.


    The second the skids touched the ground, Harper and I almost cried from relief.


    "I told you I can fly," Tang said, sounding a little offended. "Professionally trained. Zero idents."


    He hesitated.


    "So far," he added.


    That "so far" didn¡¯t exactly calm me down. Still, at least we weren¡¯t on fire.


    "I¡¯ll make the next leg smoother," he promised. "But first I need to check in with Cassian."


    Harper and I leaned in, listening as Tang made the call.


    He exined everything, including the moment when he¡¯d spotted the tip of a shoe sticking out from behind one of the helipad barriers.


    "Cecilia and Harper were already inside," he said. "No time to check it out, so I acted on instinct."


    Cassian¡¯s voice came through, calm and approving.


    "You made the right call. Good instincts."


    Then his tone shifted.


    "That foot you saw? Belonged to someone my team had already dealt with. We were just a littlete clearing the scene before you arrived."


    "We stayed out of sight so you wouldn¡¯t panic. But seriously, spotting a shoe from that far? That¡¯s sharp."


    "Either way, you did exactly what you should¡¯ve. Fast thinking. Clean execution."


    Then another voice cut in, sharp and cold.


    "Who are you talking to?"


    Even through the static, I felt my spine straighten.


    Sebastian.


    Tang gave a lightning-fast summary, asked a few key questions, and ended the call almost immediately.


    Even over the phone, Sebastian¡¯s disapproval hit like a drop in air pressure.


    You could feel it.


    Because of the incident, Tang had no choice but to fly the rest of the way himself.


    We lifted off again. Harper and I stayed tense, still half-convinced we were going to crash into a mountain.


    But after an hour of smooth flight, the vibration of the cabin and the stress of the day finally wore us out. We both dozed off.


    I don¡¯t know how long I was out before Tang¡¯s voice crackled through the headset.


    "Cecilia, Harper, wake up. We¡¯re here."


    Someone gently pulled off my headphones. I blinked awake, squinting out the window.


    We¡¯dnded on a mountaintop.

 Chapter 345 Mountain Sanctuary

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Mountain Sanctuary</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    My eyes fluttered open as someone gently pulled off my headphones.


    I blinked against the sudden sunlight and looked out the window.


    We werending on a mountain peak, sharp and endless, covered in deep green pine trees.


    Below us, the Colorado Springsndscape looked wild and untouched.


    Two people waited near the helipad. A man and a woman, both probably in their early forties, stood side by side in rugged clothes that blended into the mountain surroundings.


    Tang helped Harper and me down the chopper steps. My legs were still heavy from sleep.


    The woman walked over with a warm smile and offered me her arm.


    The man stayed quiet. He went straight to our bags and started loading them.


    "This way, please," The woman said.


    She led us toward a ck SUV parked nearby, opening the rear doors with the kind of smooth efficiency that said this wasn¡¯t her first time doing this.


    Once we were settled inside and the luggage was loaded, the woman climbed into the passenger seat and the man took the wheel.


    The vehicle pulled away from the helipad and turned onto a surprisingly wide road, carved right into the mountain.


    Towering pines lined both sides, their branches weaving overhead like a canopy, letting sunlight filter through in shifting patterns.


    The light danced across myp, warm and unreal.


    I found myself staring at a patch of gold on my jeans, wondering for a second if I was still dreaming.


    "Mr. Cassian asked us to make sure you¡¯refortable," the woman¡¯s voice cut through my fog. She¡¯d twisted in her seat to face us, still smiling.


    "Thanks," I croaked, my voice scratchy from sleep. Harper and Tang murmured their thanks too.


    "Oh, it¡¯s no trouble at all," the woman said with augh. "I¡¯m Yulia."


    She nodded toward the driver. "That¡¯s my husband, Levi."


    We exchanged polite nods as I introduced myself.


    "Cece. Just Cece."


    I kept my full name to myself on purpose.


    This was Colorado Springs, after all. It might¡¯ve been Cassian¡¯s turf, but it was still way too close to Maggie Locke forfort.


    Yulia didn¡¯t push. She clocked our caution immediately and let it go without blinking.


    Author¡¯s pov


    At the time, no one in Cecilia¡¯s group knew that the entire mountain belonged to the Locke family.


    It wasn¡¯t justnd; it was a private empire carved into the wilderness.


    The pine-covered slopes, the winding roads, the hiddenmunity behind electronic gates, and the sleek modern mansion at the summit.


    All of it was under Locke control.


    The Locke matriarch had lived there in self-imposed istion for years, far removed from the chaos of city life.


    Her home, a striking blend of ss and stone, offered panoramic views and a silence that could either soothe or unnerve, depending on who you were.


    Themunity tucked away below looked ordinary at first nce, but nearly every resident worked for the family in some form or another.


    Gardeners, drivers, wildlife rangers, household staff.


    She didn¡¯t need surveince cameras when almost every pair of eyes already worked for her.


    Even Maggie Locke had never dared to step foot on this mountain.


    Whatever history she had with the Locke matriarch remained a mystery that only the two of them understood.


    Yulia didn¡¯t know the full story. She just knew the Locke family was powerful, private, and best left alone.


    Most of the time, when Cassian came here, he was bruised and bleeding.


    But this time, he¡¯d sent two women to stay.


    That was different.


    Cece and Harper stood out in different ways. One was calm and guarded. The other was quiet, but sharp-eyed.


    From the passenger seat, Yulia stole asional nces at them in the rearview mirror, her curiosity barely hidden despite her best efforts.


    A small smile tugged at her lips, like she was silently trying to work out a riddle.


    The girls noticed, but there was no malice in Yulia ¡®s gaze, so they let it go.


    The SUV kept moving, descending along a winding road carved into the mountain¡¯s side.


    Pine trees towered on either side like sentinels, their thick branches filtering the light into flickering shadows.


    The air was crisp and dry, heavy with the scent of resin and moss.


    A pair of deer darted across the road up ahead, vanishing between the trees before the tires reached them.


    A hawk circled above, its cry sharp against the quiet.


    Fifteen minutes in, the road narrowed into a barely-visible trail, just wide enough for one vehicle.


    The tires crunched over gravel and packed dirt, passing the asional deer track along the edge.


    Then, almost without warning, the forest began to thin out and the view suddenly opened up.


    A private settlement came into sight, tucked into a valley shaped by time and wind.


    From above, the houses looked scattered and random. But once you got closer, it was clear that every detail had been carefully nned.


    The architecture was cohesive: stone and dark wood exteriors, soft-edged rooftops, andrge windows that reflected the sky.


    Yards were filled with hignd roses,vender, and wildflowers, growing in curated disarray.


    Some homes had wraparound porches with antique rocking chairs.


    A few had outdoor hot tubs built into their decks, facing the mountains.


    One house even had a ss greenhouse tucked behind tall hedges, barely visible through the trees.


    Thewns were immacte, yet effortless, as if nature itself had decided to y along.


    It didn¡¯t look like a neighborhood. It looked like a retreat.


    Private, remote, and deliberately hidden from the outside world.

 Chapter 346 The Matriarch

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 346 The Matriarch</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    After another ten minutes of winding through the mountain roads, we finally arrived at our destination.


    Yulia¡¯s house stood at the end of a gravel path, nestled against a babbling creek that carved its way through the property.


    It was a quintessential Colorado mountain retreat: a two-story log cabin with steep-pitched roofs and a wraparound porch that hugged the house like a favorite sweater.


    The exterior was a warm ash gray that blended beautifully with the surroundingndscape.


    Wind chimes danced in the breeze, and a pair of macram¨¦ chairs swayedzily on the porch like something out of a travel magazine.


    The front yard was full of wildflowers.


    Columbines,rkspur, and mountain lupines covered the ground in shades of purple, blue, and white. Their sweet scent filled the air and made the ce feel like a hidden garden deep in the woods.


    Yulia led us inside with the practiced ease of someone used to hosting guests.


    "I¡¯ve set up two rooms for youdies," she said, leading us up a handcrafted wooden staircase. "The bathroom is at the end of the hall. Fresh towels are on the beds. Please make yourselves at home while I put something together for dinner."


    She disappeared downstairs toward what I assumed was the kitchen, leaving us to settle in.


    Despite the long trip, I wasn¡¯t even close to tired.


    After dropping our bags in our respective rooms, Harper and I stepped out onto the second-floor balcony that wrapped around the house.


    We wandered the perimeter, taking in the sharp scent of pine and the crisp mountain air.


    "Cece, look over there," Harper whispered, pointing toward a raised teau to the southeast.


    "That house is unreal. It¡¯s not your typical cabin in the woods. There¡¯s a helipad, a couple of Range Rovers, and floor-to-ceiling windows. It looks like something straight out of Architectural Digest."


    I followed her gaze and saw it instantly.


    It wasn¡¯t just a house. It was a fortress wrapped in ss.


    The main building sat at the top of the mountain, sharp-edged and massive, as if someone had dropped a luxury yacht into the forest and left it there.


    Three smaller buildings surrounded it, each with perfectwns andndscaping so clean it looked casual at first nce, but you could tell it was anything but.


    Even from here, the message was clear. This wasn¡¯t just wealth. It was control.


    "Yeah," I nodded. "That¡¯s next-level money."


    Author¡¯s pov


    At that moment, Cecilia and Harper had no idea they were looking right at the home of the Locke matriarch.


    Twenty-six years ago, the Locke family had been rocked by a scandal that sent shockwaves through both human and werewolf circles.


    In its aftermath, the Locke matriarch had retreated to this mountain, a self-imposed exile from which she rarely emerged.


    She made asional appearances at family gatherings during major holidays, but otherwise might as well have vanished from the world.


    Few people outside her immediate circle had seen her in person for decades.


    Now, the Locke matriarch sat cross-legged in her private meditation room. Her eyes were closed. Her hands rested lightly in herp.


    The room was quiet and simple. Pale wooden walls. A few abstract paintings. One chaise lounge. One floormp. Nothing more.


    It didn¡¯t feel like a home. It felt like a wellness retreat.


    Clean, quiet, and empty of distractions. She came here every day to sit, to breathe, and to think.


    Outside the door, her elderly butler waited patiently until shepleted her evening ritual.


    She released a final breath and opened her eyes, her voice soft but steady: "Come in."


    The butler entered without a sound, helping her rise with the care of someone who¡¯d been doing it for years.


    "Madam, Cassian¡¯s helicopternded about twenty minutes ago," he informed her.


    A smile touched her lips. "He¡¯s here?"


    Then her expression shifted. A flicker of concern. "Is he hurt again?"


    The butler hesitated. "It¡¯s not him, Madam. He¡¯s sent... guests. He specifically asked that they receive our full hospitality. They appear to be quite important to him."


    Her spine straightened, and the warmth in her expression cooled by several degrees. "Guests? Who?"


    "Two youngdies, Madam."


    She froze. "Ladies? You¡¯re certain?"


    The butler gave a short nod. "Yes, I¡¯m sure. Two young women. Attractive. Early twenties. They have a male bodyguard with them."


    The Locke matriarch said nothing for a long moment, her fingers tightening slightly around the carved armrest of her chair.


    Two?


    Her features shifted, subtle but telling. Behind her calm eyes, a storm of possibilities swirled.


    If Cassian was finally letting women into his life, it meant progress.


    A sign he might be healing from the wounds he never spoke of.


    But two women? And hiding them away here, of all ces?


    What was this? An escape?Or something deeper he still couldn¡¯t name?


    The butler led her out to the front terrace. It was her favorite spot to look out over the valley. Sunlight filtered through the trees, and the air smelled thick with pine.


    She lowered herself into the chair with practiced grace and epted a crystal tumbler of single malt whiskey, neat.


    The amber liquid caught thete sun as she took a slow sip, the scent of oak and smoke mingling with the mountain air.


    Her gaze fixed somewhere beyond the horizon.


    "Fiona, prepare some food," she said. "We¡¯ll be paying Levi¡¯s household a visit."


    Fiona, who had appeared without a word, nodded immediately. "Of course, Madam."


    With a small wave, the Locke matriarch dismissed her.


    Alone again, she looked down at the tumbler in her hands, the whiskey¡¯s heat lingering on her tongue as the steam of thought rose behind her eyes.


    "Two young women," she murmured. "Cassian, what exactly are you doing?"

 Chapter 347 Unexpected Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 347 Unexpected Visitors</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Harper and I had just finished exploring the balcony when we returned to our rooms. She flopped onto the bed with a frustrated sigh, her brow furrowed.


    "Do we actually feel safe here?" she asked, tugging at her earlobe. "I mean, Alpha Sebastian¡¯s mansion had a security system that looked like something out of a Bond movie. This ce? It¡¯s barely got a doorbell."


    I shrugged. "We have to trust Cassian. The guy¡¯s dodged more assassination attempts from Maggie than I can count on both hands."


    Harper sat up, clearly uneasy. "That¡¯s exactly what freaks me out. I¡¯ve been paying attention since we got here. There are maybe two cameras at the front. No motion detectors, no drones, no infrared scans, nothing. It¡¯s like he thinks he¡¯s invincible."


    She lowered her voice, even though no one else was around. "And remember this morning? Cassian said Maggie¡¯s people were still tracking him. If she¡¯s monitoring his flight paths, we¡¯re not exactly off the radar. She could¡¯ve followed us right here."


    She looked around the room and raised an eyebrow.


    "So... are we just counting on good vibes to keep us safe?"


    "Overthinking won¡¯t help. Cassian doesn¡¯t strike me as careless. Sometimes the safest traps are the ones you don¡¯t even see."


    Harper tilted her head, giving me a look. "You¡¯ve got a whole lot of faith in this guy."


    I gave a nomittal shrug. "When in Rome, right? Besides, if this ce weren¡¯t safe, Sebastian would¡¯ve never let mee. We stay alert, but we don¡¯t panic."


    Harper leaned back with a knowing smirk. "So it¡¯s not Cassian you trust. It¡¯s Sebastian. Got it. Girl, you are fully enchanted."


    "Excuse me?" I turned to re at her. "Who says I¡¯m not the one casting the spell? That man¡¯spletely obsessed with me."


    "Totally. If you asked, he¡¯d probably burn down a city for you."Harper shot back, grinning.


    We bothughed, the tension easing a bit.


    After that, we let the conversation drop and just chilled in the room for a while. Harper scrolled through her phone, and Iy back on the couch, staring at the ceiling, letting my thoughts drift.


    About thirty minutester, Yulia knocked on our door, calling us down to grab some lunch.


    The smell of garlic and roasted vegetables had already started drifting up the stairs by the time we opened the door.


    She headed off next to wake up Tang, who was still catching up on sleep in his room.


    We made our way to the dining area and found the round wooden tablepletely covered in food.


    There was grilled trout, bison stew with green chilies, cornbread still warm in the basket, roasted root vegetables, and a big bowl of sd tossed with pine nuts.


    It wasn¡¯t fancy. Just hearty, mountain-townfort food.


    The smell hit me first.


    Rosemary, citrus, garlic. It was rich, earthy, and familiar.


    Before I even sat down, my stomach let out a low growl. The morning nausea had finally passed, and for the first time all day, I realized I was genuinely hungry.


    Harper had already eaten earlier, but she looked ready for round two.


    Tang, however, was clearly on a different frequency. The moment we sat down, he dove into the braised ribs like someone fresh off a survival show. Honestly, if someone wheeled in a whole cow, he¡¯d probably ask for a fork.


    "This one¡¯s got an appetite," Yulia said with a warmugh, clearly amused by his enthusiasm.


    "No kidding," Levi added, giving Tang¡¯s bicep a friendly pat. "Arms like that don¡¯t build themselves. You must be doing something right, Tang ."


    Tang couldn¡¯t respond because his mouth was too full. But he gave a sheepish grin, then went straight back to eating like it was his job.


    Harper and I exchanged a look and grinned.


    Guys like Tang had that kind of charm. Young, fit, and somehow always the center of attention without even trying.


    I was hungry, but my body still wasn¡¯t ready for anything heavy.


    Just the smell of greasy meat made my stomach clench like it was getting ready for a fight.


    I stuck with grilled eggnt and scooped myself a bowl of zhini and tomato soup.


    The soup was exactly what I needed. It was light and clean, like something your grandma might make when you¡¯re sick.


    There was no oil, just a little dried herb vor. The tangy tomato base worked perfectly with the sweetness of the vegetables. I poured it over a bit of rice and finished the whole bowl before I even realized it.


    "Cece, you can¡¯t live on vegetables," Yulia said, giving me a look that could only be described as mom energy.


    Before I could say anything, she deposited a massive rib on my te like it was non-negotiable. "You need protein."


    I stared at the rib like it had betrayed me. My stomach gave a warning lurch, and I knew one bite wouldnd me back in the bathroom. I didn¡¯t have it in me to exin.


    Just then, the sound of bells jingling outside cut through the room.


    "Someone¡¯s here. I¡¯ll go check," Yulia said, standing up and heading toward the door.


    Levi leaned to get a glimpse, curiosity written all over his face.


    I seized the moment like a lifeline and slid the rib onto Harper¡¯s te, giving her a look that screamed: Save me.


    If I ate that thing, I¡¯d be out ofmission for the rest of the day.


    Harper didn¡¯t miss a beat. She smoothly forked the rib and continued eating like it had always been hers.


    Her eyes sparkled with amusement.


    "Well, well," she whispered, "never thought I¡¯d see the day you surrendered meat voluntarily."


    I breathed out augh, grateful for her quick thinking.

 Chapter 348 Telltale Signs

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 348 Telltale Signs</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    A few minutester, Yulia returned with two visitors in tow.


    One looked about my grandma¡¯s age, maybe a little older. The other seemed closer to my mom¡¯s.


    One of them was an older woman in a sage-green silk dress, stitched with elegant patterns that looked like they came straight out of a vintage designer catalog.


    She moved with quiet confidence. Her back was straight, her steps steady, like age had never touched her.


    Her silver hair was pulled into a perfect bun. Her makeup was minimal but wless, the kind you¡¯d expect from someone who used to host fundraisers or sit on the board of an art museum.


    Even in the summer heat, she lookedpletelyposed. Every part of her appearance felt deliberate.


    When she walked into the room, the light scent of sandalwood came with her. It was clean and expensive, the kind of smell that lingered without trying.


    Her face was calm. Her eyes were soft. Just being near her made me feel strangely at ease.


    I couldn¡¯t exin it. There was something familiar about her, like I¡¯d seen her before. Maybe in an old photo. Maybe in a dream.


    The older woman looked at me. She stopped cold.


    For a moment, something shed in her eyes. Was it recognition? Shock? Pain?


    Her breath caught, and her eyes filled with tears.


    "Everyone¡¯s having lunch. Maybe we should sit in the parlor for a bit," the younger woman said gently, clearly noticing the older woman¡¯s reaction.


    "Yes... that might be best," the older one murmured, letting herpanion guide her toward the sitting room next door.


    The shift in atmosphere was impossible to miss.


    Everyone at the table had seen the moment pass between us, and confused nces started to fly.


    I was just as puzzled as the rest.


    Yulia looked toward the parlor, but the younger woman gave her a subtle shake of the head and quietly shut the door behind them.


    Yulia turned back to us with a smile and handed Levi a small basket wrapped in cloth.


    "Her son just dropped these off. They¡¯re fresh morel mushrooms. They had too many, so she gave us some. Take them to the kitchen. We¡¯ll use them in the stew tonight."


    Levi took the basket and disappeared into the kitchen. Yulia returned to the table, still wearing that easy smile.


    "Yulia," Harper whispered, leaning in. "That woman... does she live in the big house up the hill?"


    "Yes, how did you know?"


    "Just a hunch," Harper replied with a knowing smile.


    Pretty easy to figure out. The quiet money, the way she carried herself¡ªit matched the house we saw earlier.


    I leaned in too, curiosity getting the better of me. "Does she live there alone?"


    Since Yulia had mentioned mushrooms from her son, I figured he didn¡¯t live with her.


    Yulia chuckled softly. "You guessed right again."


    I nodded, leaving it at that.


    I¡¯d already asked more than I probably should have.Any more and it¡¯d start feeling like small-town gossip.


    Author¡¯s pov


    In the adjoining parlor, the Locke matriarch struggled topose herself.


    Her breath was shallow, her fingers trembling slightly as she reached for the armrest.


    "Fiona... that girl..." she whispered, her voice nearly inaudible.


    Fiona bent closer, already anticipating the question. "The resemnce is there," she said gently. "But lookalikes aren¡¯t umon. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just as kind-hearted and sincere as Reba was."


    The matriarch let out a sharp breath and pped her knee in frustration. "Kind-hearted? What good did it do her? When the world turns cruel, kindness alone is a liability."


    Fiona quickly reached over and patted her hand. "I¡¯m sorry, I said that wrong. Please don¡¯t upset yourself."


    A shadow passed over the matriarch¡¯s face. Regret, deep and long-buried, stirred in her eyes.


    She had failed to protect Reba. And perhaps, deep down, she med Reba¡¯s own gentle nature for sealing her fate.


    After a moment, she exhaled slowly, collecting herself.


    "If that girl truly is the one Cassian has chosen... she must be more than gentle. She must be unbreakable."


    --


    Back at the table, the meal was winding down.


    Tang had devoured nearly all the meat dishes and the rest of the tters were picked clean.


    Everyone leaned back in their chairs, satisfied and full.


    As Levi and Yulia began clearing the dishes, the Locke matriarch reappeared from the parlor.


    The guests rose politely to greet her and introduced themselves one by one.


    "Please, call me Martha," she said with a warm smile.


    "This is Fiona, our housekeeper. We live just up the hill. Come by sometime. I¡¯ll make you something sweet. Maybe my old family shortbread recipe."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Martha," they said together, clearly charmed.


    In the kitchen, Levi came back with a big bowl of freshly cut fruit.


    Bright fruit, bold colors. Melon, pineapple, strawberries. No one waited.


    Cecilia grabbed a slice and popped it into her mouth.


    She stopped chewing. Her face twisted in shock.


    The fruit tasted awful. Like it had been sitting next to raw fish and chopped onions. It was sharp, sour, and weirdly greasy.


    Her stomach, which had finally settled, lurched violently.


    "Urgh..."


    She mped a hand over her mouth and bolted from the room.She barely made it to the doorway before her stomach gave up. Everything she¡¯d eaten came right back up.


    "Cece!"


    Harper and Tang were on their feet instantly, rushing after her.


    They steadied her by the shoulders as she doubled over.


    At the far end of the room, Martha and Fiona stood frozen.


    Their eyes locked. A knowing look passed between them. It was part shock, part realization.


    [ Could it be?


    Was she pregnant...?


    Of course.


    No wonder Cassian had hidden her away in the mountains.


    Cassian Locke had an heir on the way. ]

 Chapter 349 Morning Sickness

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 349 Morning Sickness</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    Me, clinging to the doorframe, heaving my guts out while everyone else freaked out.


    Martha didn¡¯t flinch. Her voice cut through the noise, calm and in control.


    "Get some water. Help her to the couch. And someone clean up before we all slip."


    People moved fast. I barely registered who did what.


    Harper and Yulia got me to the couch, and I copsed like a deted balloon.


    ck dots danced in my vision. My stomach was empty, but I kept dry-heaving anyway.


    By the end, I was just shaking.


    "Cece, are you okay?" Harper asked, her hand cool against my forehead.


    I gave a weak wave, trying to say, I¡¯m fine. I wasn¡¯t.


    Then I realized people were watching.


    Martha,Fiona,and Yulia were standing nearby, giving me that look older women get when they¡¯ve already figured it out.


    My face went hot.


    "I¡¯m sorry about the mess," I mumbled.


    "My stomach¡¯s been weirdtely. Probably stress or something."


    Even I didn¡¯t believe it.


    They didn¡¯t say it out loud, but their faces did.


    They knew exactly what was going on.


    Martha spared me.


    "You should go lie down," she said gently. "We¡¯ll handle things here."


    Yulia nodded. "Just rest. I can make you some toast or soupter, whatever you feel up to."


    I gave a grateful nod, even though I wanted to sink through the floor.


    We all knew what this looked like.


    I was pretending it was nothing.


    They were pretending to believe me.


    I stood up slowly and headed for the stairs, embarrassment sticking to me like sweat.


    Author¡¯s pov


    Martha returned home, her thoughts buzzing.


    She paced her living room for nearly an hour, going over everything she¡¯d just seen.


    Finally, she picked up her phone and called Cassian.


    She didn¡¯t call her grandchildren often. They had their own lives, and she respected that.


    But this wasn¡¯t something she could ignore.


    Cassian was on a private jet headed back to Colorado Springs.


    Zane sat across from him, his usual calm reced by a tight, worried look.


    He¡¯d flown into Denver that morning and insisted on bringing Cassian back personally.


    Lately, anxiety seemed to cling to him like a second skin.


    When Cassian¡¯s phone lit up, several possibilities shed through his mind.


    He nced at the screen, then turned it toward Zane.


    "It¡¯s Grandmother," he said, trying to sound casual.


    Zane¡¯s posture stiffened immediately.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Cassian added. "I won¡¯t mention the injury."


    He stood and walked toward the back of the cabin for privacy.


    Zane watched him go, feeling oddly excluded.


    It stung more than he let on.


    Cassian wasn¡¯t trying to shut him out. He just didn¡¯t want Martha to bring up Cecilia in front of Zane.


    "Hello, beautiful," Cassian said, answering the call with a grin.


    "You never take anything seriously, do you?" Martha¡¯s voice was warm, but carried a hint of exasperation. "Are you still abroad?"


    "Not anymore. I¡¯m flying back to Colorado Springs. Your birthday¡¯sing up. I wouldn¡¯t miss it, even if I were on Mars."


    "Good boy."


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Martha got to the point.


    "Cassian, I saw that Levi has two lovely youngdies staying with him today. He said they¡¯re friends of yours."


    Cassian had been expecting this.


    "Yeah. One of them is like a sister to me. She¡¯s been going through some things and needed a quiet ce to stay. Levi¡¯s house was the best option."


    "Like a sister?" Martha said slowly. The wording struck her as odd.


    She let the silence hang for a beat before cutting to the chase.


    "You mean the one called Cece?"


    Cassianughed.


    "That¡¯s why you¡¯re the smartest person I know."


    Martha didn¡¯t smile.


    "Cece is pregnant."


    Hisughter stopped cold.


    "You figured that out already? That¡¯s impressive."


    Martha noted theck of denial. That told her everything.


    "Were you nning to keep her tucked away in the mountains forever?"


    "Just for now," Cassian said. "But since you know... would you mind keeping an eye on her?"


    Martha was speechless.


    Hiding a pregnant girlfriend and then asking her to babysit? The nerve of this boy.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t stay mad for long.


    At least he finally liked someone enough to try hiding her.


    If she pushed too hard, she might scare him back into his emotional shell.


    "Don¡¯t worry," she sighed."Now that she¡¯s under my ce, I¡¯ll look after her whether you ask or not."


    "I knew you were the best," Cassian said fondly. "Love you, Grandmother. Mwah!"


    Martha muttered something about manners, but the smile tugging at her lips gave her away.


    This had always been their rhythm. He acted outrageous, and she let him get away with it.


    After the call ended, Cassian leaned back and went over the conversation in his mind.


    Something about her tone still nagged at him.


    "Cassian."


    Zane¡¯s voice came from the front of the cabin.


    Cassian returned, pushing aside his unease.


    Zane looked up. "What did she say?"


    "Just checking if I¡¯m still traveling. Making sure I¡¯ll be back for her birthday."


    Zane rxed. "We should visit her once wend. She probably misses you."


    Cassian hesitated.


    Bringing Zane there was risky since Cecilia was still at Levi¡¯s.


    But if he said no, Zane would probably go on his own.And that would be worse.


    Better to tag along and control the situation.


    "Yeah, sounds good."


    Zane leaned against the window, his tone suddenly thoughtful.


    "I heard from Yardley that Secretary Moore¡¯s on some kind of extended assignment."


    Cassian froze.


    "Oh?"


    Had Zane overheard something from the call? Why bring up Cecilia now?


    "Yeah, she¡¯s been gone for a while. Why do you ask?" Cassian said, trying to sound neutral.


    "This might sound dumb," Zane said slowly, "but every time I see her, I get this strange feeling. Like something¡¯s pulling me in."


    Cassian blinked.


    Zane wasn¡¯t the type to talk about his feelings.


    It wasn¡¯t like him to open up to anyone, especially not these days.


    "What?"Cassian stared at him.


    "That¡¯s Sebastian¡¯s mate. If you¡¯re catching feelings, you¡¯d better get over it fast. He will literally rip you in half."


    Zane looked startled, then quickly shook his head.


    "No, no, it¡¯s not like that at all. I just... I think she reminds me of someone."


    He paused, then added softly,


    "I¡¯ve been wondering if she might be my daughter."

 Chapter 350 Unexpected Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 350 Unexpected Invitation</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Silence fell over the cabin like a heavy nket as Zane¡¯s words hung in the air.


    Cassian stared at him for a solid ten seconds, his expression unreadable. Then, with a deliberate slowness, he nced down at his phone.


    "First stop afternding?" he said, voice t. "The psychiatrist."


    He looked up again, disbelief written all over his face.


    "Cecilia has parents. She was born and raised in Denver. And you¡¯re seriously sitting here wondering if she might be your daughter?"


    He let out a low scoff.


    "You¡¯re losing it."


    Zane¡¯s face went pale. He didn¡¯t offer a word in response.


    Instead, he stood abruptly and walked toward the back of the cabin, shoulders stiff with tension.


    "Uncle Zane, stop avoiding it. I booked the damn appointment. You¡¯re going, like it or not."


    Zane didn¡¯t turn around. He just picked up his pace, disappearing through the door to the privatepartment.


    A few minutester, he sat alone in the corner, his posture rigid, agitation radiating off him like heat.


    He pulled out his phone, hands trembling slightly, and typed a quick message:


    [ Are the DNA results back yet? ]


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I woke from a heavy sleep, groggy and disoriented. The bedside clock read just after 4 PM.


    Yulia walked in carrying a tray with a steaming bowl of chicken noodle soup and a thick slice of cornbread.


    "Martha sent this over," she said, setting it down carefully. "You tossed your lunch earlier, so I figured you¡¯d be starving by now."


    It wasn¡¯t just any soup. The broth was rich, with soft carrots, pulled chicken, and thick egg noodles. It smelled like something someone¡¯s grandma would make on a snow day.


    Harper had a bowl too, plus an extra wedge of cornbread thered in butter.


    Harper leaned over with a mischievous grin. "Look at me, reaping all the benefits of your situation."


    Iughed and nudged her with my elbow. We took our bowls and settled on the balcony.


    Sunlight came through the eaves, and cicadas buzzed up in the trees. The breeze smelled like dry grass and pine. The vige looked so quiet, it almost felt like we were on a weekend getaway instead of hiding.


    For a moment, we forgot why we were here. It felt like visiting a beloved aunt¡¯s country home.


    Then a honeybee swooped in,nding right on the edge of my bowl.


    My entire face shifted into panic mode. I iled my spoon like it was a sword.


    "Oh my God! Where did youe from? Shoo! This isn¡¯t for you!"


    Yulia and Harper burst intoughter.


    From a tree branch on the second floor, Tang lounged like it was his personal hammock, legs dangling.


    He chuckled as he recorded the whole thing on his phone.


    A few minutester, my phone buzzed.


    I looked down to see a message from Sebastian:


    [ Looks like you¡¯re having fun with your little bee friend. I¡¯m almost jealous. ]


    Attached was a photo of me mid-il. My eyes were bulging, my mouth wide open, and my spoon frozen in the air.


    I nced up and spotted Tang slipping his phone back into his pocket with a grin.


    "You two are in cahoots, aren¡¯t you?" I muttered, fingers flying across my screen.


    [ Hrious. Why don¡¯t youe over and I¡¯ll catch a whole jar of them for you to y with. ]


    I stared at the photo, already imagining a whole folder on Sebastian¡¯s phone titled "Cecilia¡¯s Greatest Hits."


    If I could remotely detonate that device, I would.


    His reply took its sweet time.


    [ Better start catching those bees then. ]


    I frowned. ssic Sebastian. Cryptic and smug.


    Yulia peeked over my shoulder. "Is that from Mr.Cassian?"


    "What? No," I said, blinking.


    "No?" She paused, clearly thrown off.


    Harper rolled her eyes beside me.


    The three of us exchanged nces, and for a second, silence stretched between us.


    Yulia broke it smoothly. "By the way, Martha has invited you both for lunch at her home tomorrow."


    Harper and I looked at each other, surprised.


    We¡¯d only been here for two days, and already we were receiving lunch invitations?


    "Mr.Cassian told me Martha¡¯s a wonderful person," Yulia added. "Levi and I will go with you. If you¡¯re unsure, you can always check with him."


    I nodded, trying to smile. But part of me couldn¡¯t help wondering: wasn¡¯t she being just a little too weing?


    "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried," I said, keeping my tone light. "Just surprised by her generosity."


    Harper nodded. "Seriously. It¡¯s sweet, but honestly, it¡¯s almost too generous to feel casual."


    "Don¡¯t overthink it," Yulia said with a warmugh. "Martha adores young people. Whenever Cassian visits, she insists he sit down for a full meal. Older folks get lonely, you know? She¡¯ll be thrilled just to have some new conversation at the table."


    After that, it felt wrong to say no. We were already staying in their guest house, eating their food, enjoying their protection.


    I traded another nce with Harper, and we both nodded.


    That night, Harper and I decided to ask Tang to scout the area.


    Not because we were paranoid. Just trying to be responsibly cautious.


    Hope for the best, prepare for the worst, right?


    As darkness fell, Tang slipped out without a sound.


    Harper and I locked the bedroom door and pulled the curtains tight.


    The nighttime air felt thicker, more watchful somehow.


    Lying in bed, I listened to the chorus of insects and the asional owl call. Then came the sharp, eerie yowl of a cat somewhere outside.


    Sleep wasn¡¯ting anytime soon.

 Chapter 351 DNA Results

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 351 DNA Results</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    At the Locke estate, the same evening.


    Zane sat alone in his private study, the lights low and the room quiet. He opened the drawer and took out the DNA results that had arrived earlier.


    He hadn¡¯t looked at them right away. He waited until the house was silent and he was ready to face whatever the truth was.


    With trembling fingers, he tore open the envelope and unfolded the report.


    Flipping to the final page, his eyes scanned for the summary.


    His breath caught.


    No... gic rtionship.


    No... no...


    The words hit him like a punch to the chest. He slumped back in his chair, the disappointment washing over him like cold rain.


    How foolish he¡¯d been. Cecilia wasn¡¯t his daughter. Just another desperate illusion.


    Why would fate be kind now, after everything it had taken from him?


    He took off his sses, letting his hand drop limply to his thigh. The silence around him deepened, filled only by the dull ache of regret and the weight of crushing loneliness.


    --


    In the ss conservatory beside the main house, the lights still glowed despite thete hour.


    Mist from the humidifiers drifted through the air, giving the exotic roses an ethereal, almost surreal look in the artificial light.


    Maggie sat in the middle of the room, trimming flowers slowly and carefully.


    Across from her, Xenia ran barefoot through the mist,ughing as she tried to catch the tiny water droplets. Her curls bounced with every step, and her cheeks were bright pink from the excitement.


    There was another DNA report sitting on the coffee table.


    Zane thought he¡¯d been careful. He sent the samples overseas, used fake names, kept everything as secret as he could.


    But clearly, that wasn¡¯t enough. He¡¯d underestimated her.


    She didn¡¯t know whose sample he¡¯d tested. But one thing was certain: he was looking for a child that wasn¡¯t hers.


    An illegitimate child.


    Zane had hidden a woman. A woman who had borne his child.


    That was the true betrayal.


    It made her blood boil.


    No matter. She would find this woman. She would find the child. And when she did, they would pay in ways history wouldn¡¯t forget.


    "Mrs. Maggie, are you listening to me?" a middle-aged woman¡¯s voice came through her Bluetooth earpiece.


    Maggie blinked, snapping out of her thoughts. "Continue."


    "Cecilia disappeared for a few days, but now she¡¯s popped up in Colorado Springs. And guess what? She¡¯s staying right near Martha. Cassian¡¯s back too.Cassian¡¯s back too. Isn¡¯t this the perfect chance to execute the n?"


    "I can¡¯t make a move on the Martha¡¯s territory," Maggie said sharply. "We wait until they leave."


    "What¡¯s stopping you? What exactly are you afraid of?" the voice challenged. "I say bring them together and wipe them out. Zane included. He¡¯s betrayed you anyway. Or are you still clinging to some outdated notion of marital loyalty?"


    "I said no." Her voice turned icy. "You don¡¯t need to understand my reasons."


    "Kill them all, and the Locke family¡¯s yours. What are you hesitating for? If you won¡¯t do it, we will."


    Maggie¡¯s tone dropped to a dangerous calm.


    "I don¡¯t take kindly to people dictating my strategy. I appreciate the Ascendancy¡¯s support, but I won¡¯t tolerate interference."


    A loaded silence followed.


    Then the voice returned, colder than before.


    "Well then, Mrs. Maggie, you should remember: if you fail to secure the Locke legacy, the Ascendancy has standard protocols for dealing with... obsolete assets. We¡¯re only trying to help you seed."


    A soft, chillingugh escaped Maggie¡¯s lips as she watched her daughter twirl through the mist. Lowering her voice, she hissed,"Don¡¯t waste your breath on lectures. And do pass my regards to Belinda. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll know what that means."


    She ended the call.


    The n against Cassian wasn¡¯t going as expected. Zane had blindsided her with this secret child, and now the Ascendancy had the nerve to pressure her.


    She had done her homework on Belinda.


    She was new to the Ascendancy, surrounded by mystery. No confirmed photos. No one knew where she was. People only spoke about her in low voices, saying she was ruthless, maybe even unstable.


    If Belinda hadn¡¯t reached out first with intel on Sebastian and their shared grudge, Maggie wouldn¡¯t have even picked up the phone.


    Psychopaths who killed for pleasure were too unpredictable for long-term alliances.


    With a flick of her wrist, Maggie tossed the roses onto the table, grabbed the DNA report, and shredded it.


    "Xenia," she called, watching her daughter spin in slow circles. "That¡¯s enough ying. It¡¯s bedtime."


    Xenia skipped over, clutching two crumpled flowers.


    She flopped onto the sofa beside her mother, murmuring, "Sleepy time. Xenia sleepy time now."


    Maggie brushed a hand over her hair. "You can¡¯t sleep here, sweetheart. Let¡¯s go to your room."


    "Sleepy time," Xenia repeated softly, curling under the throw nket.


    With a sigh, Maggie let her stay.


    She tucked the nket tighter around her and stared at her daughter¡¯s peaceful face.


    So soft. So trusting. So easy to love.


    Too easy.


    And far too fragile for the world Maggie was building.


    She sat back in her chair, eyes still on Xenia.


    There wouldn¡¯t always be nkets and gardens and fairy lights. Not when legacy was on the line.


    Alpha Xavier had the looks, the status, and the political weight. The Blood Moon Pack had influence.


    She had nned for him to marry her daughter.


    It was the perfect match.


    But Alpha Xavier hadn¡¯t been interested. He didn¡¯t even pretend.


    Maggie wasn¡¯t used to being told no.


    She still had Luna Dora¡¯s secret. And if Alpha Xavier refused to y along, she had ways to make him reconsider.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    The next day at noon, we arrived at Martha¡¯s house for lunch.


    The ce looked just like I pictured it: elegant, cozy, and honestly... a little too perfect.


    Including Yulia and Levi, there were six of us seated around arge round table, crowded with dishes that somehow managed to cater to everyone¡¯s preferences.


    The conversation flowed easily as we ate. Or at least, it started that way.


    "Cece, what do your parents do?" Martha asked with a polite smile, her tone casual but her eyes sharp.


    "They¡¯re both university professors," I replied truthfully.


    "Teachers! How wonderful. Educating young minds, fostering intellectual growth. Very admirable," she said with a gracious nod.


    "You¡¯re too kind, Martha."


    She smiled and sipped her tea. "I hear you¡¯re a friend of Cassian¡¯s. How did you two meet? That boy is always jetting off somewhere."


    Ugh, Cassian again.


    Why did we always end up talking about him?


    I felt a flicker of unease but kept my tone steady. "We met through work."


    Technically true. Our first encounter had happened during a business trip, even if no one at that meeting had expected things to spiral into a whirlwind of chaos and danger.


    Martha nodded slowly, a twinkle in her eye. "I see. Met through work, developed feelings, and romance blossomed."


    I choked on my water and started coughing uncontrobly.

 Chapter 352 A Seat Too Close

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 352 A Seat Too Close</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    The misunderstanding had officially spun out of control.


    Now I get it.They thought I was Cassian¡¯s girlfriend. That¡¯s why they were all so weing.


    "Martha, I think there¡¯s been a mix-up," I said quickly. "Cassian and I are just... friends. Normal friends."


    She froze, her face basically saying, Sure, and I¡¯m the Queen of Ennd.


    Tang, ever the helpful disaster, decided to jump in.


    "Cassian doesn¡¯t have time for dating," he said cheerfully. "He¡¯s too busy dodging bombs, jumping out of moving cars, and watching his back for knives."


    Martha looked one breath away from fainting. "I...what bombs ? What cars ? What in the world are you talking about ?"


    Before he could dig the hole any deeper, I pped my hand over his mouth.


    "Please ignore him," I said through a tight smile. "Cassian is perfectly fine. Nothing¡¯s happened to him. Really."


    The room went cold.


    The warm, slightly chaotic chatter from earlier vanished. Even the sound of forks tapping tes suddenly felt too loud.


    I stared at my sd, mentally mapping out my exit strategy.


    "Cece," Yulia said, breaking the silence, "does your boyfriend know you¡¯re here ?" I nodded. "He knows."


    Harper cut in, "He¡¯s friends with Cassian."


    Tang blurted out, "He¡¯s my Alpha."


    His voice was casual, almost too casual. But the second he said it, the whole room went quiet.


    Yulia looked confused, though she probably didn¡¯t get what was going on.


    Martha didn¡¯t say anything, but her face shifted. Not by much, but enough to notice.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if she was annoyed or just thinking, but the silence said it all.


    It was time to leave.


    I put down my fork and stood.


    "Thanks for lunch," I said, aiming for polite. "I should get going."


    Martha didn¡¯t stop me. She just gave a tight smile. "Come by again sometime."


    As we stepped outside, a white sports car pulled into the driveway.


    Author ¡¯s pov


    Inside the car, Liora suddenly straightened, her gaze locked on Cecilia as she walked out of the yard.


    Her breath hitched, eyes narrowing with a sharpness.


    "Mom ? Do you know them ?" Jessica asked, catching the shift in her mother¡¯s energy.


    "What ?" Liora blinked, then forced a smile. "No. Just surprised your grandmother invited someone I¡¯ve never seen before."


    Jessica shrugged. "If Grandma likes them, they¡¯re probably fine."


    "You¡¯re right," Liora murmured, but her thoughts were elsewhere.


    Jessica pulled into the driveway, and they both got out.


    Liora walked in first, already distracted.


    Jessica stayed behind for a second and looked toward the group. Her eyes locked on Cecilia and didn¡¯t move.


    Tang caught it right away. He stepped in front of Cecilia, standing taller, blocking Jessica¡¯s view without saying a word.


    Harper walked behind Yulia and caught thest part of the moment. Jessica didn¡¯t look openly aggressive, but the way she stood said everything. Calm. Confident. A little too proud.


    It was the kind of attitude you only saw in people used to being in charge.


    "Yulia. Who¡¯s that ?" Harper asked under her breath.


    "Martha¡¯s granddaughter," Yulia replied. "She visits a lot. Knows exactly how to keep the old woman smiling."


    Harper nodded slowly. "Got it."


    The group moved on, making their way down the mountain path beneath the afternoon sun.


    --


    Back inside the Locke estate, the air shifted with the arrival of new blood.


    "Mrs. Liora. Miss Jessica," Fiona said briskly as she signaled the younger maids to clear the table. Everything about her was sharp and efficient.


    Martha¡¯s face brightened the moment she saw Jessica. Her earlier tension melted as she reached out. "Jessica, darling! Come sit by Grandma."


    Jessica obeyed with a soft smile. "Hi, Grandma."


    Martha studied her granddaughter with affectionate scrutiny. "You look tanner thanst time."


    Jessica¡¯s tone was sweet, practiced. "Nothing gets past you. I went to Italy. For you, actually."


    Martha raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "For me ?"


    "Your eightieth birthday¡¯sing up. I wanted to find something special. Something no one else could top. Maybe a little one-of-a-kind."


    Martha chuckled. "So ? Where is it ?"


    Jessica leaned in, eyes yful. "Still a secret."


    "Keeping secrets from your grandmother now ?" Martha teased, tapping her on the nose.


    The moment was warm and easy, at least on the surface. But across the room, Liora watched with sharp eyes, already calcting her next move.


    Jessica had everyone¡¯s attention. That was what mattered. Not like Maggie¡¯s daughter, who always looked ufortable just trying to talk.


    But Liora¡¯s focus didn¡¯t stay on Jessica. Her mind kept circling back to that girl. Cecilia. That face.


    "Mother," she said, voice casual, "who were those people leaving just now ?"


    Martha¡¯s smile faded just a touch. "Rtives of Levi¡¯s. Thought the younger ones looked charming, so I invited them up."


    One word. Charming.


    Something about it felt off to Liora.


    That girl Cecilia, if she remembered the name right, had been too calm, too pretty, and far toofortable.


    Did Martha even realize what she was doing ? She was letting strangers walk right in like they belonged.


    For all she knew, Cecilia could be trying to get close to Alpha Sebastian.


    She couldn¡¯t be serious.


    "Why that look ?" Martha asked, raising an eyebrow. "Do you know them ?"


    Liora blinked. "No... Not really."


    Her thoughts snapped to the uing birthday weekend.


    The ck family would be here. The matriarchs had already nned the introductions. Everything was lined up. Years in the making.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to stir things up. Not yet.


    Martha watched her for a beat longer, then turned back to Jessica.


    Liora took her seat, calm on the outside. But her thoughts were pacing.

 Chapter 353 A Family’s Web

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 353 A Family¡¯s Web</h4>


    Author ¡¯s pov


    A few minutester, Martha asked Jessica to grab something from upstairs.


    The moment she was out of sight, Martha stood, her movements calm and deliberate, and walked toward the side hallway.


    "We need to talk," she said, her tone t, almost tired.


    Liora followed, heels clicking softly against the floor.


    "About what ?" she asked, trying to sound casual, but her throat had gone dry. Her brain was already flipping through every possible reason.


    "Those young people who just left," Martha said."You knew them. Or at least one of them. So tell me¡ªhow ?"


    They stepped into a private sitting room filled with old family photos and polished wood furniture.


    Martha sat down in a high-backed chair like she ran the ce. And honestly, she did. She stared straight at Liora.


    Realizing she couldn¡¯t dodge it, Liora gave in.


    "Do you remember that meditation retreat in Denver ? The one where you and the Elder Luna ck arranged for me to ¡®bump into¡¯ the ck family ?"


    She gave a tight smile. "Maggie showed up. She wrecked everything. We embarrassed ourselves, wasted all your nning. I told you about it, and you said to let it go."


    "I haven¡¯t lost my memory, Liora." Martha¡¯s voice was dry as dust. "What does that have to do with now ?"


    Liora sat up straighter. "That girl, Cecilia, was there. She came with the ck family. And she looked way too close to Alpha Sebastian."


    She waited for Martha to react. Nothing. Not even a blink.


    Martha had already suspected as much during lunch. There weren¡¯t many people Cassian cared that deeply about.


    "Mother..." Liora hesitated. "You said you wanted Jessica to marry into the ck family. But now that girl¡¯s in the picture, what are we supposed to do ?"


    Martha¡¯s expression darkened.


    "Do ? What would you have me do ?"


    Her tone was sharp enough to cut steel.


    "If Alpha Sebastian has found someone, are you suggesting we try to break them up ? That¡¯s not who we are."


    Liora¡¯s voice rose, frustration cracking through. "Why should she get him ? How is she better than Jessica ? If I were Luna Regina, I¡¯d never approve of a girl like her!"


    Martha¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Listen to yourself."


    She leaned forward slightly. "They¡¯re two adults. They¡¯re not mated, not bonded, not married. There¡¯s nothing immoral going on. Your jealousy is showing, and it¡¯s beneath you."


    Liora flushed, but she didn¡¯t back down.


    "Jessica is your granddaughter. Don¡¯t you want her to be with someone who actually deserves her ? You¡¯ve said Alpha Sebastian is exceptional. Can¡¯t you help her, just this once ?"


    Martha¡¯s face stayedposed.


    "You still don¡¯t get it."


    "Yes, I like him. He¡¯s powerful, disciplined, and from a strong bloodline. If I could make it happen, I would. But the man has made his choice. Do you really want Jessica to be the second option ? The girl he settled for ?"


    Her voice lowered.


    "Even if Jessica dide between them, what kind of mate would that make him ? A man who walks away from the one he chose, just because it¡¯s easier ? Or because someone pushed him ? Would you really want Jessica with someone like that ?"


    Liora didn¡¯t speak. But her clenched jaw said she wasn¡¯t convinced.


    In her mind, if they stepped back now, the ck family might still reject that girl. And some other family¡¯s daughter would step in instead.


    "I¡¯ll handle Jessica¡¯s future," Martha said, her tone final. "There are other suitable matches. We don¡¯t have to cling to the ck family like they¡¯re our only shot."


    Liora didn¡¯t move, but her face said everything.


    So Martha dropped the final piece.


    "That girl is already carrying his child. Whether she joins the ck pack or not, the bloodline is sealed. If you keep pushing this, all you¡¯ll do is make Jessica a stepmother to the next Alpha¡¯s heir. That¡¯s a mess we don¡¯t need."


    Liora¡¯s eyes widened. This time, the shock was real.


    --


    Liora and Jessica didn¡¯t head home until after dinner.


    The Locke familypound sat tucked inside one of the most exclusive neighborhoods near downtown.


    The property stretched across several acres, with luxury homes spaced far enough apart to feel like private kingdoms.


    Some houses were tucked behind old trees and winding driveways, almost hidden from the road.


    Others stood right up front, surrounded by neat hedges and glowing in thest bit of sunlight.


    A few looked more like castles than homes, sitting at the end of long stone paths.


    In the fading light, they almost felt... haunted.


    Each of Martha Locke¡¯s children and grandchildren had their own house on thend.


    They didn¡¯t visit each other unless there was a reason.


    Back when Martha lived in the main house, she insisted on family dinners twice a week. No one dared say no.


    But that was before. Martha was gone now. She had moved off the estate.


    Now ? Weeks could go by without a single message.


    Even if everyone was home, they stayed in their own space and kept to themselves.


    Their car rolled down a tree-linedne and stopped outside a mansion built in dramatic Baroque style.


    The second they stepped inside, they heardughter echoing from the living room.


    Inside, they found Maggie lounging on the couch with a teacup in hand, mid-conversation with Jessica¡¯s father. She lookedpletely at ease, like she owned the ce.


    "Maggie," Liora said, doing her best to keep her voice level, even as her mood tanked.


    "Aunt Maggie," Jessica said, polite and polished.


    "Jessica, look at you," Maggie said with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. "More stunning every time I see you."


    Jessica didn¡¯t miss a beat. "You¡¯re too kind. You haven¡¯t aged a day."


    Maggie let out a soft, knowingugh. "Still the diplomat, aren¡¯t you ? No wonder your grandmother spoils you rotten. That silver tongue of yours could charm the wings off a butterfly."


    She stood slowly, smoothing her skirt. "Liora, care for a walk ? We should go over the ns for Mother¡¯s birthday party."


    "Of course," Liora replied, though she didn¡¯t sound thrilled.


    They strolled toward the garden, stopping near the marble fountain.


    Once they were out of earshot, Maggie asked, her tone light, though her eyes said otherwise, "I heard you dropped by Martha this afternoon."


    "Yes," Liora said. "It¡¯s been a while. With Jessica back, we thought it was a good time to visit."


    "Hmm." Maggie¡¯s smile stayed, but something behind it flickered. "Did you meet anyone... interesting ?"


    The way she said it sent a chill down Liora¡¯s spine.


    There was nothing casual about that question.

 Chapter 354 Family Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 354 Family Schemes</h4>


    Author ¡¯s pov


    Liora hesitated. "You mean that woman ? The one who showed up with Luna Regina the day you were..."


    "Publicly embarrassed ?" Maggie offered with a cool smile, one brow arching.


    "I was going to say... when things got a little out of hand," Liora corrected quickly.


    "Cecilia," Maggie said, her tone suddenly colder.


    "That¡¯s the one," Liora confirmed, her voice dropping slightly as if the name itself carried weight.


    "But how did you know she was even in Colorado Springs ? Or that she¡¯d turn up at Martha¡¯s ce ?"


    "I know everything," Maggie said with a soft smile. She ced a hand on Liora¡¯s shoulder and walked behind her, her voice brushing against Liora¡¯s ear. "Nothing escapes my attention."


    "Then... do you know she¡¯s pregnant ?"


    The air between them turned to ss.


    Maggie¡¯s fingers gave the faintest twitch on Liora¡¯s shoulder.


    Then she let out a sharp littleugh. "Well. I suppose I overstated my omniscience. That particr detail slipped through."


    She paused, then added with a note of faux remorse, "If it¡¯s true, I can¡¯t imagine Martha will continue backing our ns."


    Liora spun toward her, startled. "How did you..."


    "How did I know ?" Maggie cut in, her voice almost yful. "Because I understand our dear mother than anyone. Always so righteous. So clean. Never willing to get her hands dirty for the younger generation. Cold as marble, that one."


    It struck Liora right in the softest part of her pride.


    The tension between them faded.


    Now they were both just angry at the same person.


    Liora didn¡¯t hold back. She told Maggie everything.


    "Can you believe this ? When Poppy first mentioned the match, Martha was totally fine with it. She even sounded supportive.


    But today, the moment I brought it up, she acted like I was some kind of monster. And the way she defended that woman ?


    You¡¯d think I was the one who didn¡¯t have any morals. Like she¡¯s the only person in this entire family with ss or a heart."


    Maggie listened with practiced patience.


    Once the rant subsided, she sighed, not picking sides. "Such a shame. If Cecilia weren¡¯t in the picture, things would¡¯ve unfolded naturally.


    I always hoped Jessica might be Jessica ck one day. It could¡¯ve even helped me mend things with Luna Regina.


    But now ? That dream¡¯s gone."


    Liora clenched her jaw. She didn¡¯t care if Alpha Sebastian had other women.


    As long as there were no kids and no drama, it didn¡¯t matter.


    What she really wanted was the Luna ck title.


    Everything else was just background noise.


    "That conniving bitch. She must¡¯ve known about our families¡¯ ns. Got pregnant on purpose. Then showed up here just to unt it in front of Martha. Wait...how did she even get onto the estate ? Who helped her ?"


    Maggie smiled faintly. "Who do you think ?"


    Liora froze. "Luna Regina ?"


    "Cassian," Maggie corrected, her voice as smooth as silk. "He¡¯s close to Alpha Sebastian. Of course he knows Cecilia. As to why he¡¯d help some outsider instead of his own sister... well, that¡¯s a mystery, isn¡¯t it ?"


    Liora couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it.


    Cassian had always looked out for his siblings. Even Xenia, and she could be a walking disaster half the time.


    He was the kind of brother who showed up, no questions asked.


    So why would he suddenly turn his back on Jessica ?


    None of it added up.


    Liora hesitated. She knew Maggie had a history with Cassian. Her words weren¡¯t always objective.


    Maggie caught the flicker of doubt in her eyes and leaned in, voice low. "Don¡¯t believe me ? Ask whose private jet dropped Cecilia off at Martha¡¯s doorstep. Then decide for yourself."


    "But why would he..."


    "Why ? Why doesn¡¯t matter." Maggie¡¯s voice turned cold. "What matters is that he did it. He undermined you. That¡¯s the part you need to hold on to."


    She brushed her hair back, her tone softening again. "And the most painful part ? Martha¡¯s reaction.


    This could¡¯ve been handled quietly, efficiently. If she wanted to help, she could¡¯ve made the Cecilia situation... disappear.


    But no. She¡¯d rather protect a stranger and hang her own granddaughter out to dry."


    Liora¡¯s fists clenched at her sides.


    "What do you mean ¡®handled¡¯ ? How ?"


    "What¡¯s the point ?" Maggie sighed. "She¡¯s not going to help you. She¡¯ll probably snap at you just for bringing it up. Face it. Martha has never really been on our side."


    "I don¡¯t care what she thinks. Just tell me."


    Maggie tilted her head, eyes gleaming. "You sure ?"


    Liora nodded.


    "It¡¯s notplicated. She¡¯s isted up here. One minor ident, and the pregnancy ends.


    Alpha Sebastian won¡¯t me anyone but her. He¡¯ll see it as her mistake. They drift apart.


    Then Jessica reappears at the right moment. With a little encouragement from both sides of the family, everything realigns."


    Liora¡¯s heart mmed against her ribs.


    Create distance... then strike when they¡¯re vulnerable ?


    It was brutal.


    But it could work.


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    I sat by the window at Yulia¡¯s house, watching as thest light drained from the sky. The shadows stretching across the hills made everything feel still.


    Earlier, Martha had sent over another "peace offering" via Fiona: a tray of homemade honey cream cakes, warm and fragrant, with a savory version she imed was made just for Tang.


    ording to the note, it was an apology for the "awkwardness" at lunch.


    It felt like a kind gesture.


    But I hadn¡¯t taken a bite.


    I didn¡¯t know why. Maybe it was the way Martha looked at me earlier. Her smile felt... off.


    Or maybe it was that white SUV we passed, the one with windows so dark they showed my own nervous face staring back.


    Whatever the reason, my gut had one clear message: stay away from Martha.


    "If you¡¯re not eating yours, I will!"


    Tang¡¯s voice yanked me out of my thoughts.


    He was already leaning over the cake tray like a kid at a bake sale. Drawn by the sweet smell, he stabbed a fork into the nearest piece and popped it into his mouth.


    "Don¡¯t..." I started, but the damage was done.


    Toote. The cake had vanished, and he looked absolutely delighted.


    Seriously ? That was Olympic-level speed eating.


    Harper had been more cautious until now. Watching Tang devour his slice, she finally gave in and picked up a small square.


    "We already drank her hot chocte yesterday," she shrugged. "One piece of cake isn¡¯t going to kill us."


    I gave them both a look but didn¡¯t push it.


    Yulia walked in with another tray and caught my expression. "Cece, rx. She¡¯s not some evil witch running a candy trap. It¡¯s just cake."


    She and her husband each tried a piece. When there were still a few slices left, Yulia suggested dropping them off to the neighborhood kids.


    I didn¡¯t object.


    Maybe I was being paranoid. Overthinking. But that feeling in my chest ? It wasn¡¯t going away.


    After dinner, we all headed upstairs early.


    Harper, Tang, and I gotfortable in the upstairs sitting room and turned on the TV.


    I flipped through a few channels and stopped on some over-the-top sci-fi show.


    It looked like a mix between X-Men and a video game.


    A bunch of teenage super-students were zipping through the air on glowing hoverboards while sting some massive monster that looked like it belonged in a Godzi movie.


    The CGI was insane.


    Harper yawned.


    Tang wasser-focused, eyes locked on the screen like he was analyzing battle tactics.


    About an hour in, I stretched and took out my phone.


    I¡¯d been meaning to call Sebastian all day, but something kept stopping me.


    He was probably still working. I settled on a text.


    My fingers flew across the screen:


    [There¡¯s an older woman here named Martha. She seems super kind and weing... Could you ask Cassian if she¡¯s legit ?]


    I had just finished sending the message when someone yanked my arm.


    I jerked around.


    Harper was sitting frozen beside me, her eyes wide, pupils dted. She was staring at the space between us like it was haunted.


    "What¡¯s wrong ?" I whispered.


    She didn¡¯t blink. Slowly, she lifted her hand and pointed right beside me.


    "Cece... there are so many... so many little green men standing next to you."


    I blinked. "I¡¯m sorry...what ?"

 Chapter 355 Night Terrors

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 355 Night Terrors</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    "Cece... there are so many... so many little green men standing next to you."


    I blinked. My brain couldn¡¯t process what Harper had just said.


    "Wait, what ?"


    "Little green men," she whispered, her voice shaking. Her pupils were huge, her eyes ssy. "They¡¯re dancing."


    My heart kicked into overdrive.


    "Dancing how, exactly ?"


    "Like a weird alien Riverdance," she said,pletely serious. "They¡¯re kicking their legs and spinning in circles around your chair."


    I forced a smile. "That¡¯s... creative. They¡¯d probably make it to the finals on America¡¯s Got Talent."


    But inside, I was panicking. Something was seriously wrong.


    Harper waspletely locked in her hallucination. She pulled out her phone and started filming the empty space, humming along to some invisible music. Her feet began mimicking the "alien dance moves."


    I stared, horrified, as she danced and recorded nothing, her face lit up like she¡¯d just found her true calling.


    "Tang," I whispered, trying to keep calm. "A little help here ?"


    No answer.


    I stood up and walked over to where he was sitting. He was still glued to the TV, eyes narrowed like he was watching a live battlefield feed.


    I leaned in. "Hey..."


    "Shhh." Tang turned and put a finger over my lips.


    I froze.


    "The mutant is close," he whispered. "Don¡¯t make a sound."


    My stomach dropped. [No. Not him too.]


    Tang jumped up like he was in an action movie.


    "You won¡¯t get away, monster!" he shouted at the balcony.


    And then heunched himself over the railing.


    I ran to the edge, gripping the banister.


    I couldn¡¯t see him, but the backyard exploded into total farm chaos.


    Chickens were losing their minds, geese were honking like car rms, and something definitely crashed into a metal bucket.


    My knees buckled. I leaned on the rail, whispering to myself. "I¡¯m losing it. I¡¯m actually losing it."


    When I turned around, Harper was still in the living room, spinning and talking to the air.


    "Don¡¯t grab! That¡¯s my flying disc!" she yelled. "They said I¡¯m their mother. I have to take them back to the mothership!"


    I ran over and grabbed Harper¡¯s arm. "Stop. We need to find Tang. Now."


    She let me pull her toward the stairs, but her mouth kept moving.


    "They¡¯re cute, you know. The blue one says ¡®I love you.¡¯"


    "Great. Alien Furbies. Awesome," I muttered, guiding her down step by step.


    Just as we reached the bottom, a creepy giggle echoed from the shadows below.


    I nearly jumped out of my skin.


    I flipped on the hallway light. And there, crouched beneath the stairs, was Levi.


    He was giggling and cradling a basket of potatoes like it was a litter of puppies.


    "You¡¯re my roundest one... you¡¯re the cutest one... you¡¯re my destined spud," he murmured, kissing a russet potato.


    My blood ran cold. This wasn¡¯t a joke. Everyone was losing it.


    Before I could react, Harper yanked open the front door and bolted outside.


    "The children have waited long enough! If I don¡¯t go now, the aliens will take them away!"


    "Harper!" I shouted, chasing her into the night.


    Author ¡¯s pov


    Cecilia and Harper hadn¡¯t made it far when a pickup truck rolled into the yard, tires crunching over gravel.


    Several men in ck tactical uniforms jumped out, moving fast and focused.


    The leader had sharp eyes and a buzz cut. He looked around the yard and frowned at the mess.


    "What the hell is this ? Did the farm animals throw a rave ?"


    Right on cue, amb sprinted out of the vegetable patch, shrieking like it had just seen the apocalypse.


    "You three, check the back," he barked. "Everyone else, with me."


    At that moment, Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s ck SUV tore into the driveway and came to a screeching halt.


    He stepped out, face grim, and headed straight for the house.


    Inside, the scene was absolute madness.


    Tang was still in the backyard, fullymitted to his hallucination.


    He moved fast. Security officers dropped like bowling pins as he delivered clean, tactical strikes.


    Cassian and Beta Sawyer rushed through the back entrance just in time.


    "Tang, stop!" Cassian shouted, grabbing him in a tight hold.


    Tang thrashed, wild-eyed butpletely serious.


    "Bro, if you let those mutants go, you¡¯re helping the enemy! They¡¯re already infiltrating the vige!"


    Beta Sawyer looked at Cassian. He was clearly concerned, but he also looked like he didn¡¯t believe any of this.


    "He knows who I am, but he¡¯s totally out of it."


    Cassian nced at the chickens and geese cowering in the corner.


    "If anyone¡¯s the mutant here, it¡¯s you," he muttered.


    Then Alpha Sebastian came in through the back door, his jaw clenched.


    "They¡¯re gone," he said, voice low and tight.


    Cassian¡¯s expression darkened. "Gone ? You sure ?"


    Alpha Sebastian nodded. "Nothing upstairs. Their phones are still in the living room."


    The team leader stepped forward.


    "We checked the house when we arrived. TV was on. Couch cushions all messed up. But no one was there.


    And the guy downstairs... was making out with a basket of potatoes."


    He held up a phone. "Found this on the floor."


    Alpha Sebastian recognized it instantly.


    His eyes narrowed. "She called me twenty-five minutes ago. Why the hell is her phone here ?"


    Cassian didn¡¯t hesitate.


    "Pull the security footage. Now."


    Within seconds, a tech had the nearest surveince feed up on a tablet.


    The footage showed Cecilia and Harper walking out of the house ten minutes earlier.


    They stayed on the right trail and stopped near an old cemetery at the edge of the woods, just past where the cameras could see.


    Alpha Sebastian ¡¯s eyes changed.


    Something feral flickered just beneath the surface. His wolf was pushing through.


    Without a word, he turned toward the door. "I¡¯m going after them."


    Cassian was right behind him.


    "I¡¯ming with you."


    Beta Sawyer remained in the yard watching Tang, who minutes ago had nearly sent three security team members to the hospital.


    He walked over and gave Tang a light poke on the forehead.


    "You¡¯re seriously screwed this time," he said, shaking his head."When Alpha Sebastian gets back, he¡¯s going to tear you apart."


    Tang didn¡¯t flinch. He was still watching the direction Sebastian had gone, his eyes a little too bright, his face strangely calm.


    "No, he won¡¯t," Tang said quietly. "The Alpha walks in the light. He¡¯s one of the good guys."


    Beta Sawyer stared at him,pletely at a loss for words.

 Chapter 356 The Reckoning

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 356 The Reckoning</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    I stumbled through the darkness, every step shaky and unsure.


    In my rush to chase after Harper, I hadn¡¯t even thought to grab a shlight.


    Thankfully, the moon was bright enough that my eyes slowly adjusted.


    I could just make out the shapes of cracked headstones and mossy angel statues rising from the weeds.


    "Harper! Stop! Please!" I shouted at the shadowy figure ahead. "Let¡¯s go back!"


    I¡¯d been running too long. And being pregnant wasn¡¯t helping.


    My chest ached. My lungs burned. My legs felt like they barely belonged to me.


    Finally, I stopped and pressed my hand against the nearest column to steady myself.


    That¡¯s when I looked down and froze.


    It wasn¡¯t a column.It was a gravestone.


    Old, chipped, and leaning at an angle, half-buried in the dirt like it was trying to disappear.


    I¡¯d been bracing myself against someone¡¯s actual grave.


    My stomach flipped. I jerked back, hands up like I¡¯d just touched something electric.


    "Sorry," I mumbled automatically. "Didn¡¯t mean to... uh... sit on you."


    The ce looked like no one had visited in decades. Weeds had taken over, headstones leaned at odd angles, and the silence pressed against my skin like something alive.


    I was just about to move again when a scream shattered the stillness.


    "AHHH!"


    My head snapped up.


    I saw Harper¡¯s silhouette vanish into the darkness like she¡¯d been pulled into a void.


    I took off running. Panic drowned out everything else.


    "Harper! HARPER! Where are you ?"


    My voice echoed off stone and trees, but there was no reply.


    Only the wind and the soft creak of old branches.


    I reached the spot where she vanished. A group of ancient trees stood there, their thick branches blocking out the moonlight.


    The space beneath them was pure ck.


    I hesitated, then stepped closer.


    "Harper ? It¡¯s me. Say something!"


    My voice cracked. I hated how scared I sounded.


    Still nothing.


    My body couldn¡¯t decide if it was hot or freezing. My heart pounded so hard, I was sure anything with ears could hear it.


    I called out again. And again. Until my throat hurt.


    How could she just disappear ?


    Unless someone took her. Or something did.


    I dropped into a crouch behind a tall gravestone.


    My fingers found a loose rock on the ground, and I held it tight against my chest like a weapon.


    All around me, the wind whispered through dried leaves.


    A distant night bird let out a call that raised the hairs on my neck.


    The shadows twisted everything. My sense of time slipped. It felt like I¡¯d been crouched there for hours.


    Then I heard it.


    "Cecilia..."


    Someone was calling my name.


    The voice was deep. Familiar.


    It was the voice I¡¯d heard more than anyone elsetely.


    Sebastian.


    My heart leapt.


    Then I froze.


    Wait... that couldn¡¯t be right. He was supposed to be in Denver.


    This cemetery was miles from anywhere civilized.


    There was no way he could be here.


    Every instinct screamed. Something was wrong. Really wrong.


    But I hadn¡¯t eaten the cake. This couldn¡¯t be a hallucination... could it ?


    Maybe I got it all wrong. Maybe the cake wasn¡¯t the problem. Maybe it was something else.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    Don¡¯t respond, I told myself.


    This isn¡¯t real. It¡¯s just your brain ying tricks.


    But then I heard footsteps.


    And I smelled him.


    That familiar, clean scent.


    Great. Just great.


    I was next in line for tonight¡¯s madness parade.


    Perfect timing for my personal hallucination arc to kick off.


    Author ¡¯s pov:


    Meanwhile, Alpha Sebastian wasbing the area with Cassian and a few team members.


    They heard something when they first walked into the cemetery. Maybe it was rustling. Maybe a voice.


    But now it was dead silent.


    Too silent. Like the whole ce was holding its breath.


    Alpha Sebastian slowed his steps. Something felt off.


    He signaled the others to spread out, then doubled back.


    In situations like this, logic didn¡¯t help much.


    If they were hallucinating, they could still be nearby. Just hidden in in sight.


    He stopped calling out and lowered the beam of his shlight.


    Moving carefully, he swept through the shadows, checking behind trees and monuments one by one.


    Then he saw her.


    Curled up behind a tall headstone, Cecilia sat motionless, hugging a rock to her chest like it was the only thing keeping her grounded. Her eyes were closed.


    Her face looked almost... peaceful. Too peaceful.


    Alpha Sebastian crouched beside her. His voice was low, gentle.


    "Cece, hey. It¡¯s me. Come on, let¡¯s go home."


    She didn¡¯t speak. Her fingers tightened around the gravestone like it was the only thing keeping her grounded.


    He gave a quietugh. "Seriously ? This ce is giving me the creeps. Didn¡¯t you tell me once you hate ghosts ? Let¡¯s not hang out in a graveyard, yeah ?"


    That made her pause.


    Her grip loosened.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t wait. He gently scooped her up into his arms.


    He sat down beneath a nearby tree, holding her close, letting her rest against him.


    His scent wrapped around her like a memory. Familiar. Calming. Real.


    Cecilia melted into him with a soft sigh.


    Fine. Real or not, this version of reality felt better than the one where she was curled up alone in the dark.


    Now she understood why Tang and Harper hadn¡¯t wanted to snap out of it. She wouldn¡¯t have either.


    She buried her face against his chest and breathed him in.


    Alpha Sebastian looked down at her.His breath brushed her cheek, warm and soft.


    She reached up and touched his face, fingertips trembling.


    "Wait... are you actually real ?"


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Then he leaned in and kissed her. Light at first. Familiar.


    "Does it matter ?" he murmured. "If it feels real, isn¡¯t that enough ?"


    The kiss deepened.


    His mouth moved with hers like it had a hundred times before.


    The heat and rhythm felt like home.


    It was too real to be fake.


    That¡¯s when reality snapped back.


    Cecilia pushed him away, blinking hard.


    "Wait...how did you even get here ? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing ? Harper¡¯s missing! I followed her and then she just vanished!"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t flinch.


    "She¡¯s fine. So is Tang. They¡¯re both back at the house now."


    Cecilia stared at him.


    "What ?"


    Alpha Sebastian nodded. Calm as ever.


    "You were thest one affected. You didn¡¯t eat the cake, but the air must¡¯ve carried something. A hallucinogen, maybe. You¡¯ve been seeing things."


    Of course it wasn¡¯t true. But he couldn¡¯t just leave her out here. She was pregnant, trembling, and stuck in a graveyard that felt colder with every breath.


    It was obvious¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t leave without Harper.


    So if lying was the only way to get her out of here, then fine. He¡¯d lie.


    Her mouth fell open.


    She looked at him like he had three heads.

 Chapter 357 The Line Between Dreams and Reality

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 357 The Line Between Dreams and Reality</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    "My hallucination ?" I repeated. Even to my own ears, my voice sounded far away.


    "So you¡¯re saying Harper never ran out here ? Tang didn¡¯t jump out a window ? I made all of that up ?"


    I stared at Sebastian¡¯s face in the moonlight.


    "So I¡¯m just... crazy ?"


    I reached up and touched his jaw, feeling the stubble beneath my fingers.


    "And you ? For all I know, you¡¯re not even real. If I blink, maybe you¡¯ll disappear, and I¡¯ll wake up back on the couch with Harper and Tang, watching some dumb movie."


    The more I talked, the more I felt like I was losing touch with reality. I knew I was awake, but everything felt off.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t answer right away.


    I caught a flicker of regret on his face.


    He didn¡¯t say a word. So I threw my arm around his neck and bit his shoulder. Hard.


    "Yep. Definitely a hallucination," I muttered.


    Sebastian let out a breath that was halfugh, half sigh.


    "Right. I¡¯m 100% imaginary. Close your eyes, count to a thousand, and I¡¯ll be gone."


    Then he picked me up and started walking toward the exit.


    "No! I can¡¯t leave Harper here!" I protested. "We need to find her!"


    "Close your eyes," he said calmly. "I¡¯ll take you to her."


    I squirmed in his arms.


    "She disappeared, Sebastian. One second she was there, and then... nothing. Even if no one took her, something made her stop answering. I can¡¯t just walk away!"


    His grip tightened slightly.


    "Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m a hallucination, remember ? Keep yelling and I might vanish before you get a second chance to bite me."


    I was about to snap at him when Cassian showed up, jogging over with a few men behind him.


    He slowed when he saw Sebastian carrying me.


    "You found Cecilia ? What about Harper ?"


    He looked around, clearly expecting someone else.


    I shot Sebastian a cold re.


    At least Cassian seemed to have his priorities straight.


    Cassian, of course, had no idea what kind of weird scene he¡¯d just walked into.


    Sebastian let out a long sigh.


    "Harper got... swallowed by a tree," he said. "Can you go find her ?"


    Cassian blinked. "Swallowed by a tree ?"


    Sebastian pointed toward an ancient oak.


    "That one. Cece says Harper vanished around there. Just... use your imagination."


    Cassian raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t argue.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll check. You get her out of here."


    He turned and motioned for his team to follow.


    His reaction gave me a little hope, but I still couldn¡¯t forget how strange Harper had seemed.


    I called after him.


    "Cassian, something¡¯s off with her. She¡¯s not stable. It¡¯s like she inhaled toxic mushrooms or something. Be careful!"


    Cassian gave a thumbs-up over his shoulder and kept walking.


    Sebastian carried me away from the cemetery.


    I rested against his chest, eyes still locked on the giant tree.


    "Are you mad at me ?" he asked quietly.


    I nced up.


    "You¡¯re not real. Why would I argue with my own brain ?"


    He chuckled.


    "Fair enough."


    Then he kissed me. Lightly.


    "So... was that your left brain or your right brain that wanted that ?"


    His voice was low and yful, with just enough edge to make my heart skip.


    A warm shiver ran down my spine.


    He kept walking, carrying me along the narrow path back to the vige.


    The moonlight stretched over us like a thin silver sheet. The air was still. It felt like a dream.


    Author ¡¯s pov


    The calm didn¡¯tst long. Cassian¡¯s part of the search turned chaotic fast.


    He and his team had already torn up the ground around the tree, even checking between tombstones and under roots.


    The guards looked like they¡¯d crawled out of a mine. Their shirts were torn, and their hands were covered in dirt.


    Cassian had unbuttoned his shirt halfway down from the heat and effort, the white bandage on his side peeking out.


    He stood with his hands on his hips, circling the massive oak with a look that clearly said, What the hell ? She¡¯s even better at hiding than me.


    The rest of the team gathered nearby, muttering over each other:


    "Mr.Cassian, we¡¯ve checked everything. She¡¯s not here."


    "If that was a blink, itsted a hell of a lot longer than it should¡¯ve."


    "I looked in every crack. She¡¯s not under or behind anything."


    Cassian didn¡¯t say anything. He was staring up at the tree¡¯s thick canopy.


    The thing was massive. You¡¯d need at least fifteen people holding hands to wrap around it. Its branches stretched wide, blocking out most of the moonlight like a wall.


    Then one of the guards joked, "Maybe she really was swallowed by a dryad."


    That made Cassian freeze. His eyes narrowed.


    Without saying a word, he strode up to the trunk and yanked aside a curtain of vines. Behind it, there was a hollow. A big one.


    He flicked on his shlight and aimed it inside.


    There she was. Harper.


    Harper was curled up at the bottom of the hollow,pletely out cold.


    She looked like she¡¯d been there for a while. Her skin was pale, her body still, like she was sleeping off a strange dream.


    Cassian let out a slow breath, then gave a shortugh.


    "Alright. Looks like the tree really did eat her."


    The hollow was massive. It had to be at least two meters wide and more than a meter deep.


    It looked like something nature had carved out on purpose. A wooden cocoon, quiet and hidden.


    The others crowded around.


    "Holy crap. How¡¯d she fall in there ?"


    "Maybe she tripped in the dark ?"


    "Want me to climb in and get her out ?"


    Cassian held up a hand.


    "No need. If she wakes up and sees someone she doesn¡¯t know, she might take your face off."


    Everyone backed off fast.


    After what happened with Tang, no one wanted to mess with someone who might be mid-trip.


    Cassian jumped down smoothly. The space was tight, but he moved like it didn¡¯t faze him.


    He scooped Harper gently into his arms and started to lift her.


    But then she moved.


    Her eyshes fluttered. Slowly, she opened her eyes.


    For a moment, neither of them said a word.


    Their eyes locked.

 Chapter 358 The Cakes That Changed Everything

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 358 The Cakes That Changed Everything</h4>


    Author ¡¯s pov


    Cassian crouched beside Harper, his face calm and unreadable, even in the ridiculous setting of a tree hollow.


    Moonlight slipped in through the opening above, casting a pale glow across his features.


    For a second, he almost looked like a character out of a dream.


    "Hey, Harper," he said softly. "We meet again."


    Harper stared at him, eyes nk. After a moment, she suddenly smiled like she knew exactly who he was.


    But Cassian could tell she had the wrong person.


    "Agent Zero!" she shouted, smacking her thigh with excitement.


    Cassian blinked.


    He almost fell over.


    Before he could say anything, Harper started looking around like she was deep in enemy territory.


    Then she pointed up at the hollow¡¯s opening.


    "This is it! The ck Forest¡¯s secret base. They¡¯ve taken us prisoner!"


    Her voice dropped to a whisper. "You¡¯re here to get me out, right ?"


    Cassian instantly got the picture. Whatever hit her system had sent her into full spy-drama mode.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. He leaned in and gently tilted her face toward him.


    "How many did they take ? I need details to n the extraction."


    Tears welled in Harper¡¯s eyes.


    "I¡¯m Harper. You recruited me yourself, remember ? For the Academy!"


    Cassian sighed inwardly but kept a straight face.


    "I remember. But they messed with my head. I barely know who I am anymore."


    Harper gasped,pletely devastated.


    "No! They erased your memory ? But you¡¯re a legend at HQ!"


    Cassian lowered his head and stayed quiet for a second.


    His shoulders were shaking because he was trying not tough.


    Outside, one of the guards leaned toward the hollow.


    "Is she... crying ?" he whispered.


    He peeked inside, only for a chunk of bark to hit him square in the face.


    "Back off, traitor!" Harper yelled. "Don¡¯t touch mymanding officer!"


    Cassian pulled himself together and picked her up.


    "Let¡¯s move, Agent Harper. The resistance is waiting outside. They¡¯re with us."


    Harper nodded instantly.


    "Right. We have to protect the intel. No matter what."


    Cassian stood tall and gave a curt nod.


    "Target secured. Extraction in progress."


    The guards exchanged confused looks.


    "...Target ?"


    "Don¡¯t ask," one muttered. "Just go with it."


    They helped him lift Harper out of the hollow.


    As soon as she touched the ground, Harper stepped in front of Cassian like a bodyguard. Her stance was deadly serious.


    Everyone instinctively backed away.


    Cassian calmly pulled out his phone and called Alpha Sebastian.


    "Found her," he said.


    "Is she alright ?" Sebastian asked.


    "Physically, yes. Mentally... she¡¯s very deep in character."


    A pause.


    "...Thank you,"Alpha Sebastian said.


    "You owe me a drink," Cassian replied.


    Harper pressed close to him, her tone sharp.


    "Sir, who were you talking to ? That rogue agent who went off-grid ?"


    Alpha Sebastian went silent on the other end.


    Cassian slid his phone back into his pocket.


    "He¡¯s under deep cover. We respect his choices."


    Harper nodded with conviction.


    "You¡¯re right. We can¡¯tpromise the mission."


    Cassian took her hand.


    "Come on, Agent Harper. Missionplete. We¡¯re heading home."


    Harper followed without hesitation, her posture straight, her eyes alert.


    Behind them, the guards just stared.


    No one even tried to exin.


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    Levi¡¯s house was brightly lit, but the air felt heavy.


    Not long after we arrived, Cassian walked in carrying Harper.


    Tang shot up from the couch the moment he saw them.


    "You monster! You¡¯ve got some nerve showing up here!"


    Harper stepped in front of Cassian like a soldier guarding hermander.


    "Don¡¯t touch mymanding officer!"


    Cassian almost broke character at that.


    But I couldn¡¯tugh. Not when things were this serious.


    "We need to get them to a hospital now," I said. "This isn¡¯t some weird phase. If we wait until night, they mightpletely lose it."


    Cassian¡¯s face turned serious.


    "There¡¯s a clinic in the vige. It has real equipment. We¡¯re going."


    Everyone moved quickly. Tang and Harper were helped outside, and Levi, still lying at the bottom of the stairs, was carried to the car.


    I ran to the kitchen to find the cake box.


    I searched every shelf, drawer, and trash bin. Nothing.


    Whoever cleaned up did a thorough job. Or maybe someone didn¡¯t want it found.


    With no proof in hand, I rushed to catch up with the others.


    The clinic sat at the highest point of the vige.


    We drove straight there. No one spoke on the way.


    When we got inside, we realized this wasn¡¯t an isted case.


    A few kids had already been brought in. Some had wandered off and came back acting strange. Others got stuck in make-believe stories like they thought they were real. One kid even tried to arrest his parents and called them traitors.


    The doctors had just discovered a mild neurotoxin in food residue from one home.


    Half a cake was found on the floor. The kid had eaten the rest.


    When the staff saw Cassian walk in with us, they looked surprised.


    But after a quick exnation, they immediately hooked Harper and Tang up to IVs.


    Inside the treatment room, one doctor turned to Cassian.


    "How did they eat that cake ? Where did ite from ?"


    I was about to speak, but Cassian¡¯s tone stopped me.


    "Not important right now. Just treat them."


    Once the doctor left, Sebastian turned to him.


    "It was Martha, wasn¡¯t it ? She sent the cake to Levi¡¯s ce."


    I nodded without a word.


    I had told Sebastian about Martha in my earlier messages. He put the pieces together fast.


    Cassian¡¯s expression changed.


    "Sebastian," he said quietly, "this has to be a misunderstanding. My grandmother wouldn¡¯t hurt her."


    My brain stopped working for a second.


    What ?


    His grandmother ?


    Martha was Cassian¡¯s grandmother ?


    The realization hit me like a punch to the chest.

 Chapter 359 Whispers in the Night

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 359 Whispers in the Night</h4>


    Author ¡¯s pov


    The clinic was dead quiet, the kind of silence that felt heavy and wrong.


    Cecilia stood frozen, her face pale as the truth sank in.


    Next to her, Alpha Sebastian clenched his jaw, his whole expression turning cold.


    Cassian noticed the shift immediately and stepped in.


    "Look, this has to be a mistake," he said quickly. "I¡¯ll talk to my grandmother in the morning. We can go together if you want."


    His voice stayed calm, but the tension in his shoulders gave him away.


    "My grandmother would never hurt anyone. But if those cakes really came from her ce, then something¡¯s seriously off."


    He blew out a long breath.


    "I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. I messed up. I¡¯m sorry."


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice was low and sharp. "Your territory isn¡¯t as safe as you think. Someone¡¯s changing the rules."


    Cassian didn¡¯t argue. He knew exactly what that meant.


    After what happened years ago, Martha had moved to this mountain town and cut ties with Maggie. Since then, Maggie had never darede near this ce.


    Twenty years of peace, undone by one poisoned cake.


    This wasn¡¯t a mix-up. It was a message.


    Cassian¡¯s face hardened as the truth settled in.


    Cecilia didn¡¯t say anything. Her thoughts were spinning too fast to put into words.


    She walked over and sat by Harper¡¯s bed. The IV line clicked softly as it dripped.


    Harper was mumbling in her sleep, saying things that didn¡¯t make sense. Something aboutmanding officers, nests, and traitors.


    Cecilia¡¯s chest tightened. She never should¡¯ve brought her here. But Denver hadn¡¯t been safe either.


    Behind her, Beta Sawyer was checking on Tang and Levi. He leaned in and kept his voice low.


    "What about Levi¡¯s wife ? Yulia, right ? Didn¡¯t she eat the cake too ?"


    Cecilia blinked. "She did. After dinner, we all went upstairs. I haven¡¯t seen her since."


    Beta Sawyer frowned. "What if she¡¯s affected too, and no one noticed ?"


    A chill ran down Cecilia¡¯s spine. She¡¯d been so caught up in Harper and Tang, she hadn¡¯t thought about Yulia at all.


    She turned to Cassian right away.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. Within minutes, he had people out looking for her.


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    By the time the IVs were done, it was close to midnight. All three patients had finally fallen into a deep, heavy sleep.


    We found Yulia thanks to security footage.


    After she ate the cake, she brought her empty te to Martha¡¯s house.


    The video showed her chatting with Fiona at the door. They were both smiling when they walked inside.


    Nothing seemed wrong. No panic. No struggle. Not even a raised voice.


    So why didn¡¯t shee back out ? No one knew.


    The guards didn¡¯t dare knock.


    That was Martha Locke¡¯s house. People around here still treated her like royalty.


    At least we knew Yulia was in there. That was something.


    Sebastian and Cassian made sure someone stayed behind to watch the clinic, then brought me along to Martha¡¯s ce.


    I didn¡¯t really want to go. But I was the only one who¡¯d seen it all and was still on my feet.


    Deep down, I knew this had something to do with me.I couldn¡¯t avoid it forever.


    Sebastian held my hand the whole walk. Every few steps, he¡¯d ask, "You okay ? "


    When we got there, the lights on the second floor were still on. Cassian punched in the door code and went up first to look for Martha and Yulia.


    Sebastian and I waited in the sitting room downstairs.


    I nced around at the familiar furniture, the same lunch table from earlier today. And that car outside...


    Yulia said it belonged to Martha¡¯s granddaughter.


    Then it hit me. If Martha was a Locke, then her granddaughter had to be a Locke too.


    "What are you thinking about ?" Sebastian¡¯s arms slid around my waist from behind, his voice warm and low.


    I blinked and looked up. "The woman who arrived at lunch. Martha¡¯s granddaughter."


    He paused. "Which one ? Do you know her name ?"


    I shook my head. "I didn¡¯t see her clearly."


    Then I turned to face him, a little sharper than I meant to. "How many granddaughters do you know ? Could you list them if I asked ?"


    I knew I sounded jealous. And based on the look in his eyes, he knew it too.


    He smiled, clearly not mad about it. "I know of two. You¡¯ve met Xenia. The other is Cassian¡¯s kid sister. She just finished middle school. His uncle has a daughter too, but I¡¯ve never met her."


    I nodded, trying to keep my voice t. "Got it. I just figured you might know more than you let on."


    He leaned in close, his lips brushing my ear. "I just wanted an excuse to keep talking to you."


    My heart skipped.


    I pressed a hand to his chest. "We¡¯re in someone else¡¯s house. Behave."


    "Cece," he whispered, then kissed me.


    It was soft. Slow. When he pulled back, my lips were still tingling.


    But we didn¡¯t have time to get lost in the moment. Footsteps came pounding down the stairs.


    Cassian burst in, face tight.


    "No one¡¯s upstairs," he said. "I checked every room. They¡¯re gone."


    Sebastian¡¯s expression went dark.


    I stared at Cassian. "Did you try calling them ?"


    He nodded. "Yeah. But the cameras show they never left the house. So they have to be here. Somewhere."


    He turned to Sebastian. "Come help me search again. Cecilia, stay here. Don¡¯t move."


    He didn¡¯t wait for a response before running off.


    Sebastian leaned close. "Don¡¯t go anywhere, okay ? I¡¯ll be quick."


    I nodded. "I¡¯ll stay. Just hurry."


    And then they were both gone.


    I sat on the couch, but something didn¡¯t feel right.


    The quiet started to feel... too quiet.


    I stood up and walked toward the hallway, turning lights on as I went.


    Then I heard it.


    A soft sound. Like a cry.


    "Woooo..."


    It drifted from somewhere deep inside the house.


    My skin prickled.

 Chapter 360 Echoes of Grief

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 360 Echoes of Grief</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    What was that sound ?


    Maybe a cat ?


    That was my first thought.


    I¡¯d heard something like thatst night. It sounded like a cat crying in the dark.


    I froze. My ears strained to catch it again.


    The noise came and went, thin as wind through a cracked window. Faint, but it tugged at something deep in my chest.


    I didn¡¯t go looking. I sank back into the couch, pressing my back hard against the cushions.


    But after a minute, I shot to my feet and turned toward the hallway where Sebastian and Cassian had gone.


    That wasn¡¯t a cat. I could feel it.


    I followed the same path and spotted Cassian at the far end of the hall.


    "I just heard crying from the sitting room," I whispered. "It sounded... off. I didn¡¯t want to check it alone."


    Cassian¡¯s eyes sharpened. "I¡¯ll go with you."


    He turned on his heel and headed back, his steps fast and heavy. I had to jog to keep up.


    As we walked, he called Sebastian.


    A momentter, Sebastian turned the corner, saw me out of breath, and picked me up without a word.


    "Rest if you¡¯re tired," he said, holding me close.


    Then he gave Cassian a look.


    Cassian raised both hands in mock guilt. "My bad. I¡¯ll buy her ice cream when we get out of here."


    My face heated. "Let¡¯s just find them first..."


    Cassian grinned. "You¡¯re always so thoughtful, Cece."


    The three of us moved toward the sitting room.


    At the hallway entrance, I pointed ahead. "The sound came from that direction. It gave me chills."


    Sebastian nodded. "You were smart not to go alone. "


    Cassian led the way.


    The hallway stretched far ahead, ending in a sharp turn toward the back of the house.


    Right as we reached the corner, the crying came again.


    Low. Muffled. Gut-wrenching.


    It sounded like grief caught on an endless loop.


    My throat tightened. I leaned into Sebastian¡¯s chest without thinking.


    The sound pulled at something deep, like it wanted to drag us into someone else¡¯s pain.


    Cassian picked up his pace.


    We rounded the corner and found the source.


    A storage room sat next to the back door.


    We approached slowly. Cassian turned the knob and pushed the door open.


    The room was big and messy, filled with crates, broken chairs, and furniture covered in sheets.


    In the far corner, three figures sat cross-legged in front of a wooden crate.


    Martha. Yulia. Fiona.


    All three were crying. None of them looked up. None even flinched.


    Sebastian stepped forward, still holding me, until we could see their faces.


    "It¡¯s them," he said quietly.


    I stared, unsettled. I nudged him.


    "Are they... poisoned ?"


    He nodded once. "Most likely."


    Cassian crouched beside Martha, keeping his voice steady.


    "Grandma, why are you sitting here crying ? It¡¯ste. You should be in bed."


    She didn¡¯t answer. She cried harder, then whispered between sobs.


    "Raymond... my Raymond..."


    I blinked.


    "Who¡¯s Raymond ?" I mouthed the words.


    Sebastian leaned down. His breath brushed my ear.


    "Her eldest grandson. Died in a car crash."


    My stomach dropped.


    Zane¡¯s son. I remembered hearing about it. The boy and his mother had died together. He¡¯d been young. Too young.


    The crying around me felt sharp. Like it could cut skin. It was too much. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    My eyes burned. I didn¡¯t even know why I was this emotional.


    These weren¡¯t my memories. So why did it hurt so badly ?


    Was pregnancy really making me this sensitive ?


    Cassian gently wrapped an arm around his grandmother¡¯s shoulders.


    "Grandma, Raymond¡¯s in a better ce now. He wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this."


    Martha looked up, eyes clouded with grief but softened when she saw him.


    "Does it still hurt ?" she asked. "Let Grandma hold you again..."


    Cassian nodded once. "Raymond doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. He¡¯s okay. When you hold him, the pain goes away."


    "Yes," Martha whispered, pulling him close. "Let Grandma hold you. No more pain..."


    Behind her, Yulia and Fiona cried even harder.


    It felt like all three women were stuck in the same dream, trapped inside a memory they couldn¡¯t wake up from.


    Sebastian winced at the sound and pulled a chair closer, sitting down with a sigh.


    "Call a doctor," he said to Cassian, keeping his tone calm.


    Cassian nodded and pulled out his phone.


    Martha kept holding Cassian, but her eyes moved.


    She looked past him and stared right at us.


    For a second, something shifted in her face.


    "Reba... you came back..."


    That name again.


    I¡¯d heard more than once that I looked like her, the woman Zane had loved and lost.


    Martha stood up suddenly. Cassian steadied her by the arms.


    She walked toward me, her steps slow, like she was afraid I might disappear. Then she took my hand, her smile tender but shaky.


    "You¡¯re finally home. Where did you go ? You¡¯re pregnant now.You can¡¯t run around like that..."


    Her voice dropped to a whisper. "You¡¯re the only one I have left. You must stay inside. I¡¯ll keep you safe. Just don¡¯t leave again..."


    She kept repeating herself, like someone talking in her sleep.


    I nodded stiffly, but my chest felt tight.


    I didn¡¯t want to y along. I just wanted to get out of this room full of ghosts.


    Martha¡¯s hand moved to my stomach. She smiled.


    "Our little princess is almost here..."


    Sebastian stepped forward instinctively, wanting to pull me away.


    Martha looked up at him.


    "You worthless coward!" she snapped. "Get that scheming woman out of this house! She¡¯s going to destroy you!"


    Sebastian froze.She thought he was Zane.


    Martha spun around toward Cassian.


    "Raymond! Come sit between your father and mother. Families should stay together!"


    Cassian had just ended his call. He crouched beside her again and said gently,


    "I¡¯m here, Grandma. Raymond¡¯s right here."


    Her voice softened. "Good boy. Sit in the middle so your father can hold you."


    Cassian nced up at Sebastian,pletely at a loss.


    Sebastian met his eyes with a crooked smile and said,


    "Be a good son."

 Chapter 361 Shattered Illusions

    <h4>Chapter 361: Chapter 361 Shattered Illusions</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    Cassian snapped, "Move over." His voice was tight with frustration.


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow.


    "Wow. That¡¯s how you talk to your imaginary dad ?" He said it with a smirk.


    "Come on, Raymond," Martha said softly, her eyes shining. Her voice was full of quiet hope, like she was watching the happy ending of a movie she¡¯d always wanted to believe in.


    Cassian let out a sigh, dragged a chair over, and dropped into it. He was so big, I felt like I was getting pushed right off the couch.


    Martha looked at the three of us, and fresh tears filled her eyes.


    But this time, they weren¡¯t from fear or confusion. They looked like tears of peace.


    To her, we weren¡¯t just sitting on a couch. We were a family, finally whole again.


    "Good... this is so good," she whispered. Her voice was soft but cracked.


    "No more fighting, no more leaving. The child doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Reba isn¡¯t crying. And soon, our little one will be here. We¡¯re a family again."


    Her voice was soft and shaky, like she¡¯d practiced those words in dreams.


    I watched her, wondering if she was picturing something better than real life. Maybe in her mind, there was no pain, no death. Just the family she wished she still had.


    The doctor arrived quickly. He¡¯d treated enough of our ¡®poisoned guests¡¯ to know exactly what to do. Calm and professional, he got to work.


    Martha was moved to the master bedroom for IV fluids, while Fiona and Yulia were quietly settled into guest rooms upstairs. But all attention stayed on Martha.


    Eventually, the chaos died down, and the house finally went quiet. The clock showed just past 1 a.m.


    Before leaving, the doctor pulled Cassian aside to speak with him in private.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian and I were ced in one of the quieter guest rooms. Levi¡¯s house was still a wreck from earlier¡ªthe yard littered with debris and broken ss. Cassian had insisted we stay overnight.


    A few minutester, there was a soft knock at our door. Then Cassian stepped inside.


    I had been dozing against the headboard, but opened my eyes as he stepped in.


    He didn¡¯t waste time.


    "What happened tonight probably wasn¡¯t aimed at you two," he said tly. "Grandmother was the target."


    "Because she was poisoned too ?" Sebastian asked, calm as ever.


    Cassian nodded. "Yes."


    He sat by the window, his voice low.


    "She had no reason to hurt Cecilia. But she was poisoned too. The doctor said if we hadn¡¯t found her, she might not have survived the night."


    "Our visit wasn¡¯t nned," Sebastian said. "We only changed course because you showed up in Colorado Springs."


    Cassian nodded again.


    "She did send the cake to Levi¡¯s. But whether Cecilia ate it or not wasn¡¯t part of the n. This wasn¡¯t about her."


    "And," he added, "Martha¡¯s been baking that honey cream cake for decades. It¡¯s her signature. She always makes it, delivers it, and eats it herself."


    "So when I saw the cake at the clinic, it didn¡¯t make sense. If she really poisoned it, why would she eat it too ?"


    His eyes narrowed.


    "Unless someone tampered with it after it left her hands."


    He exhaled.


    Sebastian leaned back. "A girl from your family visited yesterday. Around noon."


    "Jessica," Cassian said without hesitation.


    Sebastian blinked. "How did you know ?"


    "It could only be her," Cassian replied. "My sister and Xenia wouldn¡¯te up here. Jessica¡¯s the one Grandmother loves most. She visits all the time. Sometimes stays overnight."


    I spoke up. "We came for lunch yesterday. When we left, we ran into her at the door."


    I chose my words carefully when I said we ¡®ran into her.¡¯ I wanted them to realize she¡¯d definitely seen me.


    Both men fell silent.


    Then I added, "But Martha said she sent the cake the day before. When she visited Yulia.


    That meant the cake wasn¡¯t added after Jessica showed up.


    But that didn¡¯t rule out the chance she¡¯d messed with itter."


    Cassian stood up, pulled out his phone, and walked out.


    Beside me, Sebastian took my hand. "This ce isn¡¯t safe anymore. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow."


    "Back to Denver ?" I asked.


    "I still have work to finish. But we¡¯ll go somewhere secure," he said firmly.


    "Every time you step outside my sight, trouble finds you."


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Xavier had tracked me down at myst hideout.


    And now this.


    I didn¡¯t argue.


    Cassian returned a few minutester.


    "It¡¯s confirmed," he said. "Jessica and her mother, Liora, were here yesterday around noon. They stayed until evening. They helped with the cake and even took a piece home."


    He paused. "But they haven¡¯t eaten it yet."


    Sebastian let out a coldugh.


    "They haven¡¯t eaten it ? That could mean anything. Maybe they forgot. Maybe they¡¯re saving it. Either way, without proof, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions."


    I asked with uncertainty."Would Jessica and her mother really poison Martha ?"


    Cassian ran a hand through his hair.


    "It just doesn¡¯t make sense. Martha¡¯s always been on their side. She¡¯s their biggest supporter. Why would they risk losing that ?"


    He paused. "Jessica even asked her to help... set her up with someone."


    He trailed off, eyes drifting to Sebastian.


    Sebastian¡¯s expression tightened.


    The air in the room changed.


    I narrowed my eyes, smiling like I¡¯d just solved the puzzle.


    "Let me guess...Sebastian ?"


    Of course. That exined Martha¡¯s strange reaction when she found out I was his girlfriend.


    Cassian looked like he¡¯d rather melt into the floor.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t flinch.


    "If she¡¯s willing to poison Martha just to get my attention..."


    He exhaled slowly, voice calm."She¡¯s not getting a boyfriend. She¡¯s getting a court date."


    I tilted my head slightly, unimpressed.


    "Wow. That¡¯s your takeaway ?" I said, voice level. "You think this is about you ?"


    He nced at me, expression unreadable.


    "It usually is."


    I gave a faint smile.


    "Right. Because nothing says irresistible like attempted murder."


    The silence that followed hung in the air like static.

 Chapter 362 Shifting Alliances

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 362 Shifting Alliances</h4>


    Author ¡¯s pov


    Cassian pped his hands once, loud and too sharp.


    "Okay, great. Love the tension. Really thriving in it. But let¡¯s not turn this into a courtroom roast."


    He looked at me."Cecilia, you hungry ? Sebastian and I can head downstairs and make something real quick."


    Cecilia didn¡¯t answer.


    She didn¡¯t even look at him. Her face stayed nk, like she wasn¡¯t even in the room.


    Alpha Sebastian gave him a dry look. "You offering to cook, or start a fire ?"


    Cassian smirked. "Why not both ?"


    The mood lightened, just a little.


    Then Cassian added, more grounded now, "But seriously...we still don¡¯t know who poisoned that cake. And nothing about it fits."


    Sebastian¡¯s smile faded.


    "We¡¯ll know more in the morning. Once your grandmother wakes up.


    He paused, thoughtful.


    "There¡¯s also the chance they were used. This feels bigger than just a piece of cake. Your family might be facing a serious power shift."


    He wasn¡¯t exaggerating.


    Martha ran the Locke family. Quiet, but total control.


    She lived in the mountains and didn¡¯t talk much. When she did, people listened. Some respected her. Some were scared. Not because she yelled. She didn¡¯t have to.


    Maggie was nothing like her. She always wanted more. She didn¡¯t do quiet. She stirred things up.


    Martha stayed out of it. That was how she kept herself safe.


    But Maggie wasn¡¯t the only one watching.


    The rest of the family¡ªMartha¡¯s sons and their kids¡ªhad their own agendas. And they were waiting.


    For twenty years, Martha held it all together. Nobody made a move.


    Until now.


    Poisoning her wasn¡¯t random.


    It was a warning.


    Cassian exhaled deeply.As the heir, this mess would eventually fall on his shoulders.


    Cecilia watched them both, her face calm.


    Cassian rubbed his temples and tried to lighten the mood.


    "Sebastian, how about we switch lives ? You take my ce at the Locke family mansion, and I¡¯ll move into your estate. Honestly, I think you were born into the wrong family."


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk.


    "Not interested."


    "Okay, new offer," Cassian continued, undeterred.


    "I¡¯ll marry you into the family. I need someone ruthless on my side. You deal with the politics, I handle the business. Together, we¡¯ll be unstoppable."


    Cecilia raised an eyebrow.


    Not a terrible n, actually.


    Alpha Sebastian ignored himpletely.


    "It¡¯ste. Goodnight."


    He shoved Cassian toward the door and locked it behind him.


    As he turned back,Cecilia¡¯s smile faded.


    "Seriously though, would you rather be the Locke family¡¯s perfect little wife or their son-inw ? Seems like you¡¯re in high demand."


    Alpha Sebastian went quiet.


    There was no dodging this conversation anymore.


    "Cece, about that..."


    She held up a hand.


    "No need. I¡¯m just wondering which sibling you¡¯d pick. Brother or sister ? You¡¯ve got options."


    Alpha Sebastian sighed.


    "Let¡¯s be serious here."


    "I¡¯m not great with words," Cecilia said tly.


    Alpha Sebastian softened.He could never stay mad at her.


    "I didn¡¯t say anything because it was just a guess. I didn¡¯t want to upset you. If it ever bes real, it¡¯ll be my choice, not theirs. I never wanted you to feel this way."


    Cecilia frowned, irritation bubbling up.


    "It¡¯s fine," she said sharply. "Your marriage ns are your business. Build your alliances. Form your little power packs. Just don¡¯t drag me into it."


    She believed him. But that didn¡¯t stop the sting.


    She hated feeling this way. It was like she was just coteral damage in someone else¡¯s fight. These families swore they couldn¡¯t live without her, and then turned around and treated her like a stranger.


    Alpha Sebastian stayed silent for a moment, then gently ran his hand down her back.


    "You¡¯re right. This is my problem. Not yours. Let¡¯s just sleep."


    Cecilia rolled her eyes.


    "I am going to sleep. You can leave."


    "Not happening," Alpha Sebastian said firmly."It¡¯s not safe. I¡¯m staying."


    He kicked off his shoes, pulled back the covers, and slid in beside her, then wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close.


    Very close.


    Cecilia turned her back to him.


    Alpha Sebastian only moved closer, arm looping around her waist, his chin brushing her neck.


    "Cece," he whispered, "I¡¯m cold. Don¡¯t be so far away."


    If you¡¯re cold, how are you not frozen solid ? she thought, annoyed.


    Still, she didn¡¯t push him away.


    Her anger faded, and sleep crept in.


    Sometime during the night, feeling ufortable, she shifted and curled into his chest, her arm resting across him.


    Alpha Sebastian opened his eyes.


    He looked down at the woman curled into him, her breath warm against his skin. He gently brushed her cheek with the back of his hand.


    He leaned down, trailing his fingers down her back, slipping under her shirt. His lips found the curve of her neck...


    "Mmm..."


    Still dreaming, Cecilia shifted closer, her body instinctively responding to his touch. Her hand reached out, but Alpha Sebastian caught it before it could go any further.


    He froze, his breathing uneven, eyes dark with heat.


    After a long pause, he let out a slow breath and pulled away.


    It wasn¡¯t the right time.


    He gently adjusted her clothes, slipped out of bed, and headed to the bathroom.


    A cold shower was the only thing that could help. And even that took a while to work.


    --


    Morning came early.


    Alpha Sebastian and Cecilia woke around seven. They had stayed the night simply because it was toote to leave, and they were both exhausted.


    By the time they came downstairs, the servants were already in the kitchen. No one had told them about the events of the night before. Cassian, who had barely slept, had only said Martha caught a cold and asked them to prepare breakfast.


    Cassian joined them just as they reached the dining room. The three of them sat down and ate together.


    He watched them carefully, relieved to see no tension between them. No arguments, no awkward silences. Just... ordinary silence.


    Before they could finish eating, Cassian¡¯s phone buzzed.It was Beta Sawyer.


    Levi was up. So were Harper and Tang.


    After breakfast, they headed to the clinic.


    Inside, Tang was already sitting up in bed, eating rice porridge with shredded chicken.


    In stark contrast, Harper sat frozen on her bed, staring at her untouched bowl. Her face was nk, her eyes ssy, as if she wanted to m her head into the wall just to feel something.


    Across the room, Levi had already finished his food. He looked up, hesitant.


    "So our food poisoning really came from that honey cream cake ?" he asked. "And... what about my wife ?"


    Cassian nodded. "She¡¯s okay. She¡¯s at my grandmother¡¯s ce now."


    Levi let out a breath of relief, then got to the question on everyone¡¯s mind.


    "But how did poison end up in that cake ? Cassian, this has never happened before."


    "I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this," Cassian said, voice steady. "But for now, this stays between us."


    Levi nodded. "Understood."


    Not long after, a message came in saying Martha was awake. Zane had shown up too.


    Cassian hadn¡¯t told anyone else in the Locke family about the poisoning. He didn¡¯t want panic. Zane¡¯s arrival was probably unrted. Still, thinking about his increasingly unstable uncle made him uneasy.


    He nced at Cecilia, debating whether to ask her to step out for a while. Thest thing he needed was Zane having one of his "episodes" in front of her. If he said something weird, Alpha Sebastian would lose it.


    Headache iing.


    Alpha Sebastian noticed the shift in Cassian¡¯s expression.


    "What ?"


    Cassian looked up from his phone.


    "Oh. My grandmother¡¯s awake."

 Chapter 363 The Ties That Bind

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 363 The Ties That Bind</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    The drive to Martha¡¯s estate gave me a chance to think. I needed to figure out what I was going to say when I saw her.


    To be honest, I liked Martha. She was sharp, and in her own way, she carried herself with grace. At least, that was true before she found out I was dating Sebastian.


    After that, her attitude changed. She got colder, more distant.


    I couldn¡¯t me her. She¡¯d been hoping to set Sebastian up with her granddaughter, Jessica. And I was clearly in the way.


    Even so, I¡¯d eaten plenty of her food over the past few days.


    And sure, that honey cream cake nearly sent me to heaven, but it felt wrong to leave without checking on her.The least I could do was stop by, see how she was doing, and say goodbye properly.


    Cassian knocked. When we heard a quiet "Come in," he pushed the door open. Sebastian and I stepped in behind him.


    The room wasrge, connected to a private study.


    But I didn¡¯t look at Martha first.My eyesnded instantly on Zane.He looked pale.


    Martha sat propped up in bed, her expression unreadable.


    The tension in the room was thick enough to chew.


    I paused for a second when I saw Zane.


    He did too. His face went from surprised, to hopeful, to disappointed.


    I wasn¡¯t interested in whatever was going on in his head.


    "Sebastian. Cecilia," Zane greeted, voice soft.


    "Uncle Zane," Sebastian answered, polite but distant.


    "Mr. Zane," I replied, keeping my tone just above freezing.


    "You just got back from your trip, and now you¡¯re here with Sebastian ? That must be exhausting," he said, eyes settling on me with what passed for concern.


    I gave him a polite smile, the kind you give a stranger you¡¯re trying to ignore.


    Zane didn¡¯t know what to say, so he just stood there and stared.


    Sebastian stepped in front of me a little, his voice steady but more serious. "Uncle Zane."


    Zane shifted, acting like he didn¡¯t notice.


    Cassian spoke up. "Uncle, you¡¯re here early."


    "Oh, Jessica grabbed a slice of honey cream cake from here yesterday and posted a photo in the family group chat.


    Xenia saw it and wanted some. Our chef tried to make it, but she wouldn¡¯t eat it.


    So I figured Martha might have more."


    A flicker of something sharp passed over Cassian¡¯s face.


    Sebastian and I exchanged a nce.


    [Yep. The Locke family really was a circus.]


    "You came for cake ?" Martha said, her voice smooth but sharp. "Cassian, go downstairs and box up whatever¡¯s left. Make sure your uncle takes all of it. He can pass it around the whole family."


    Zane blinked. "Mom ?"


    Martha didn¡¯t even look at him. "Don¡¯t get sentimental. If he likes it, let him enjoy it. Plenty to go around."


    Cassian chuckled. "Grandma, are we sure that¡¯s a good idea ?"


    She turned her eyes to Zane. "If it doesn¡¯t kill them, maybe it¡¯ll teach them something. He came here for the cake. Let him have it."


    Zane finally seemed to realize something wasn¡¯t right.


    "I¡¯ll get it packed," Cassian said smoothly.


    "Good boy," Martha said, her tone softening only for him.


    Zane didn¡¯t argue.


    Sebastian waited until things had settled, then gently led me to Martha¡¯s side.


    He stood straight, calm, and didn¡¯t sugarcoat it. "Mrs.Martha, I just wanted to thank you for looking after Cecilia while I was away. It means a lot to me."


    I caught the pause in her eyes.


    Martha blinked, then smiled politely. "You¡¯ll make me blush, Sebastian."


    "And I also heard there were... expectations." He paused. "Just to be clear, Cecilia and I are together."


    Martha looked like she¡¯d just bitten into something sour.


    "I didn¡¯t know," she said simply. "No one told me."


    "Well, now you do," Sebastian replied, voice steady as ever.


    Martha nodded slowly.


    "I was hoping to see you and Jessica connect," she said, tone even. "But I suppose that ship has sailed."


    There was no malice in her voice. Just eptance.


    She sighed. "I¡¯m sorry. I was out of the loop. Truly. I wish you both the best."


    Sebastian¡¯s smile finally reached his eyes. "Thank you."


    I stayed quiet, but I could feel his hand wrapped around mine, steady and warm.


    And in that moment, I understood exactly why he¡¯d been so eager toe here the moment Martha woke up.


    He hadn¡¯te to pay respects.He¡¯de to close a door.


    Once things felt settled, Sebastian stood up.


    "We¡¯ll be heading back to Denver soon," he said. "Next time you¡¯re in town, let us host you properly."


    "Of course," Martha replied with a warm smile. "No need for formalities. I¡¯ll just stay at your ce. I¡¯ve known the ck family forever."


    That caught me off guard. I¡¯d expected her to hold a grudge. Maybe toss in a subtle dig. But she didn¡¯t.


    Instead, she smiled like we were already old friends.


    I looked at her more closely and realized my smile looked a lot like hers.


    Something in me eased.


    I stepped forward a little, voice softer than I expected.


    "Thank you for everything these past few days."


    And I meant it.


    "No need to thank me," Martha said, her smile rxing further. "It gets a little lonely up here. Having young people around makes the ce feel alive."


    She paused, then gave me a yful wink.


    "Too bad the timing¡¯s not better. I would¡¯ve kept you here longer. I¡¯ve got more desserts you haven¡¯t even seen."


    Her voice was warm and teasing.


    Wrinkles had softened the sharp beauty she once had, but the spark in her gaze hadn¡¯t gone anywhere.


    I smiled. "Then I¡¯ll have toe back. I can¡¯t miss out on dessert."


    "It¡¯s a deal," Martha said with mock seriousness.


    I let out a smallugh.


    Just then, Zane jumped in.


    "Mom, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know yet. Cecilia is actually¡ª"

 Chapter 364 Whispers and Whimsy

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 364 Whispers and Whimsy</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    Before Zane could finish, Martha shut him down without blinking.


    "Zane, stay out of it. This doesn¡¯t concern you."


    She flicked her hand like she was swatting a mosquito.


    The look on her face said it all. She was annoyed, and she didn¡¯t care who saw it.


    Zane froze. His face turned a mix of red and pale, like he¡¯d just been pped in front of the entire school cafeteria.


    "Fine," he muttered, voice tight. "I¡¯m always the problem, right ? I¡¯ll just disappear. That should fix everything."


    He turned and stormed off. Every step screamed wounded pride and teenage drama.


    I felt a chill crawl up my back.


    My brain jumped straight to the worst-case scenario.


    What was he about to say before Martha shut him down ?


    Was he seriously about to im I¡¯m his and Esther¡¯s daughter ?


    The thought hit me like a bucket of ice water.


    That¡¯s insane.


    ...Right ?


    Martha let out a long sigh. "I¡¯m sorry about my son. He¡¯s... not always thinking straight."


    Cassian cleared his throat.


    "That¡¯s a pretty generous way to describe it, Grandma."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t miss a beat.


    "Maybe Cassian could take him in for a proper evaluation sometime. If the local options aren¡¯t great, I can rmend someone in Denver."


    I turned to him, genuinely impressed.


    "How do you stay so calm when things get weird ?"


    He gave me a small shrug, like he didn¡¯t even have to think about it.


    "Practice."


    Martha looked ready to drop the topic, and honestly, no one wanted to keep talking about Zane¡¯s mental health.


    Sebastian and I took the hint and excused ourselves.


    Cassian stayed behind with Martha, ying the good grandson.


    As we stepped out into the garden, I spotted Zane sitting alone by the rose bushes.


    He looked like a man unraveling.


    His posture was so dramatic he looked like he was having a heart-to-heart with the flowers.


    The image was almost funny.


    "Don¡¯t look. Don¡¯t engage."


    I kept my eyes forward, like I hadn¡¯t even seen him. That part was easy. I didn¡¯t want to open the door to any more of his nonsense.


    Sebastian chuckled and kept stride with me.


    --


    Back at Levi and Yulia¡¯s ce, things were starting to feel normal again.


    The chaos from the night before had been cleaned up.


    Aside from a few chickens and ducks that looked like they¡¯d seen a ghost, everything seemed back in ce.


    Harper, Tang, Levi, and Yulia had returned after getting IV fluids. They looked better, if still a little pale.


    Tang wouldn¡¯t stop apologizing to Levi and Yulia, offering to reimburse them for the trauma he caused their backyard animals.


    Upstairs, Harper was packing like we were fleeing the country.


    "Cece, move your ass! We need to go. Now," she called out.


    I leaned against the doorframe, watching her throw clothes into her suitcase like she was prepping for a zombie apocalypse.


    "Chill. Cassian¡¯s not gonna follow you just to make fun of you."


    "Are you sure about that ?" she shot back. "That guy was sending Morse code to Tang while we were literally escaping an attempted murder."


    "Yeah, and you answered back," I said, raising an eyebrow.


    "That was survival mode! Not flirting," Harper zipped her suitcase shut. "Sebastian¡¯s quiet. Cassian¡¯s just chaos with legs."


    Iughed under my breath.


    "Trust me, you haven¡¯t seen Sebastian when he¡¯s bored. He¡¯s scarier."


    Harper flopped onto the bed. "Exactly why I can¡¯t deal with both of them at the same time."


    Author ¡¯s pov


    Downstairs, the kitchen smelled incredible.


    With Levi and Yulia still recovering, Alpha Sebastian had taken over lunch duty. Beta Sawyer stood nearby, dutifully ying sous-chef.


    When Levi walked in and saw Alpha Sebastian stirring soup in his kitchen, wearing Yulia¡¯s floral apron, he rubbed his eyes like he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    Alpha Sebastian wasser-focused. "She likes this soup ? "


    Yulia had mentioned, almost in passing, that Cecilia liked a particr vegetable broth. Alpha Sebastian had lit up like she¡¯d just handed him ssified intel. He memorized the recipe like a military op and even packed up the leftover ingredients.


    Minutester, Yulia and Levi stood shoulder to shoulder in the doorway, watching as Alpha Sebastian ted the food like a seasoned pro.


    Yulia exhaled, half in disbelief. "Hot, rich, polite, and he cooks ? I swear, just having him in my kitchen probably raised the property value."


    Levi nodded slowly. "No wonder Cece¡¯s not into Cassian. Just look at this guy. The face, the voice, the skin. He¡¯s basically a walking Pinterest board."


    Yulia wasn¡¯t done. "His hands look like a concert pianist¡¯s, his face belongs on GQ, and he cooks like he¡¯s gunning for a Michelin star."


    Just then, Harper and Cecilia came downstairs and caught thest part of the conversation.


    Harper leaned toward Cece, voice low and amused. "Okay, I get it now. I¡¯d marry him too."


    Cecilia didn¡¯t answer, but she didn¡¯t need to. Anyone with eyes could see the appeal.


    Alpha Sebastian was ridiculously attractive: sharp jawline, quiet confidence, the kind of beauty that felt too perfect to be real, like something sculpted for a museum.


    Cassian, on the other hand, was the pr opposite. Loud, physical, and looked like he¡¯d walked straight off the set of a Fast & Furious movie.


    The contrast was almostical.


    Harper leaned in again, her tone wicked. "Cece, if you don¡¯t want either of them, I¡¯ll take both. One for Sunday brunch, the other for breaking thew at midnight."

 Chapter 365 Soup and Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 365 Soup and Suspicion</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    I watched Harper.


    "Don¡¯t tter yourself," I muttered. "One of them already had you crying."


    Before Harper could bounce back, Sebastian walked out of the kitchen with thest dish in hand. His eyes locked onto mine the second he stepped into the room, and he took the seat right across from me.


    With practiced ease, hedled steaming soup into my bowl.


    "Here. Try it," he said, calm but firm.


    I took a slow sip, letting the warmth settle on my tongue.


    The vor was perfect.


    "It¡¯s really good," I admitted.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t look away, watching my reaction like it actually mattered.


    "I got the recipe. I can make it for you whenever you want."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    I just kept sipping the soup, but something warm spread in my chest.


    Author ¡¯s pov


    Back at Martha¡¯s estate, Cassian and Zane sat across from each other at the dining table.


    The air between them felt heavy, like it might crack if either of them breathed too hard.


    Zane spoke first, voice tight and measured.


    "Jessica¡¯s dad just called. Jessica ended up in the ER. Food poisoning. From that honey butter cake."


    Cassian chewed slowly and swallowed before replying.


    "And what¡¯s the excuse this time ?"


    Zane shifted in his seat.


    "He didn¡¯t say much. But I think it might¡¯ve been a kitchen mix-up. Both Jessica and Martha got sick after eating cake.


    Someone brought wild mushrooms from the mountains. They used some for lunch and left the rest near the flour. It¡¯s possible some identally got into the mix."


    Cassian gave a humorlessugh.


    "Just say it was an ident and stop dressing it up like a crime novel."


    Zane went quiet, lips tightening.


    Cassian took a sip of water, his gaze sharp.


    "Tell me something, Uncle Zane. How long are you nning to keep pretending you don¡¯t see what¡¯s going on ?"


    Zane¡¯s face darkened. He mmed his fork down.


    "Watch your tone. I¡¯m still your uncle."


    Cassian tossed his own fork onto the table with a tter.


    He leaned back, eyes tired but steady. "You¡¯ve been pretending for years. That you didn¡¯t lose your wife. That your children just... disappeared. That your mother wasn¡¯t almost killed yesterday."


    Zane¡¯s face drained of color.


    Cassian¡¯s voice dropped, but the edge in it sharpened.


    "Maybe I¡¯m not your blood. Fine. I¡¯ve made peace with that. But Martha is your mother. If I hadn¡¯t shown up when I did, would she still be breathing right now ?"


    "First it¡¯s mushrooms in the flour. What next ? A snake in the soup pot ? Will that be another ¡®ident¡¯ too ?"


    "Everything¡¯s always an ident with you. You keep saying that until one day, the ident is you."


    Cassian pushed his chair back and walked out without another word.


    He usually didn¡¯t waste energy fighting with Zane. There was no point yelling at someone who refused to wake up.


    But this time, with Martha nearly dead, he couldn¡¯t stay silent.


    Zane sat frozen, staring after him.


    His hands trembled as he slipped off his sses and rubbed his eyes.


    --


    As lunch wrapped up at Levi and Yulia¡¯s ce, Cassian appeared in the doorway without a word.


    From across the room, Harper instinctively looked away, pretending she didn¡¯t see him.


    Cassian didn¡¯t even nce her way. He walked outside, dropped into a chair, and lit a cigarette.


    A scruffy little dog trotted over, and he picked it up without a second thought.


    He sat there smoking and absently petting the dog, like nothing was wrong at all.


    At the table, Cecilia leaned toward Sebastian, brow furrowed.


    "What¡¯s with him ?" she whispered.


    Alpha Sebastian nced at his friend through the open door. He knew that silence.


    "Something¡¯s eating at him," he said, already standing. "I¡¯ll go check on him."


    He dragged a second chair outside and dropped into it beside Cassian.


    "Zane again ?" he asked, low and even.


    Cassian didn¡¯t answer right away. He flicked ash off the cigarette and stared ahead.


    "If yelling worked, I¡¯d scream at him every morning. But he¡¯smitted to keeping his eyes shut."


    Alpha Sebastian nodded. "He¡¯s always been that way. Lives in his own little world."


    Cassian let out a dryugh.


    "So what¡¯s it going to take ? A body on the floor ? Blood on his hands ? What will finally make him move ?"


    Alpha Sebastian leaned back, ncing down at the dog wagging its tail.


    "Expecting change from Zane is like expecting that dog to recite Shakespeare. At least the dog shows emotion."


    Cassian tried tough, but it came out rough. He choked a little on the smoke, prompting Alpha Sebastian to reach over and pat his back.


    Then, for once, Cassian turned serious.


    "If you were in my shoes... what would you do ?"


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t hesitate. His answer came t and firm.


    "Nothing. If he wants to y dead, let him. As long as he¡¯s not helping the enemy, I¡¯d leave him alone. But if he¡¯s both a coward and an aplice..."


    He paused, meeting Cassian¡¯s eyes, "I¡¯d help him finish what he started."


    Cassian stared at him. "That¡¯s cold. "


    Alpha Sebastian shrugged.


    "Getting emotional won¡¯t change him. You think he¡¯ll wake up because you care ? You nning to throw your life away for someone who won¡¯t even look you in the eye ?"


    Cassian let out a long breath.


    "I¡¯m not ready to die. Not for him." He looked at the burning cigarette in his fingers. "But I can¡¯t pretend anymore. Not after this. If he insists on ying dead, I might as well hand him sleeping pills and let him really rest."


    Alpha Sebastian nced at his watch.


    "We should head out soon. You stay here. Handle the cake mess. Watch over your grandmother."


    Cassian nodded, took onest drag, and stubbed out the cigarette.


    "Take care of Cecilia. Call if anything shifts," he said as he stood.


    Harper stayed by the window, watching his back as he walked away, her feelings a mess.


    She hadn¡¯t meant to listen in, but Cassian¡¯s silence had thrown her off.


    He was usually all swagger and smart remarks. Seeing him that quiet ? It didn¡¯t feel right.


    She figured he¡¯d light another cigarette and keep walking. But just as he reached the edge of the yard, he stopped.


    Then he turned around and yelled back at the house, like he hadn¡¯t just been brooding five minutes ago.


    "Agent! Seriously ? You¡¯re gonna hide every time I show up ? You¡¯re breaking yourmander¡¯s heart. Next time, at least throw me a smile!"


    Harper¡¯s face dropped. Just like that, whatever sympathy she¡¯d had fizzled out.


    She sighed, annoyed at herself for even feeling bad for him.


    Then Cassian turned around and walked off again, his mood already shifting back to that smug, unreadable version of himself.


    Cassian¡¯s voice echoed from the yard, and Harper didn¡¯t even try to hide her groan.


    She turned away from the window, face tight.


    The room broke intoughter.


    "ssic Cassian. Two seconds of depth, then right back to trolling."


    "Honestly, the more you ignore him, the harder he pushes. That¡¯s just his thing."


    Harper dropped into her chair and stabbed her fork into her sd.


    "He¡¯s not charming. He¡¯s just exhausting."


    Sebastian leaned back, sipping his water with that infuriating calm.


    "You sure ? Looked like you two were glued togetherst night."


    Harper blinked, then whipped her head toward Cecilia.


    "You¡¯re seriously letting him say that ?"


    Cecilia gave her a sympathetic look and gently patted her arm.


    "He¡¯s not exactly human. You can¡¯t expect him to act normal."


    That earned a few smallughs from the table. The tension broke just a little.

 Chapter 366 No Room for Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 366 No Room for Mistakes</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    Dinner ended quietly. No one said it, but we were all ready to leave.


    As we stepped outside, the rain had picked up again, tapping hard against the roof of the car. Levi and Yulia stood on the porch, waving as the gates began to close behind us.


    "Drive safe!" Levi called out.


    I waved back through the ss, my hand lingering for a second longer than it needed to.


    Sebastian told me to sit next to him by the door. Said it was the safest spot. Then he buckled my seatbelt.


    We pulled off the gravel and started down the mountain. The road curved sharply, slick with rain. Thunder cracked overhead, and the rumble ran through the seat.


    Outside, water streaked the windows, turning everything into a blur of gray and shadows.


    My eyes kept drifting back to Martha¡¯s estate. It sat high on the hill, barely visible through the rain and fog.


    Sebastian hadn¡¯t mentioned the cake again.


    Maybe he thought the whole thing had been aimed at Martha. But that didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    If Jessica actually ate the cake and nothing happened, fine. Maybe it really wasn¡¯t poisoned.


    But if she didn¡¯t eat it, and only Martha got sick ? That was way too clean. Too convenient.


    The more I thought about it, the more one version made the most sense:


    She did eat it¡ªand got sick. On purpose.


    That way, the entire Locke family became her witnesses.


    Even if someone questioned herter, she could y the innocent.


    "Why would I hurt my own grandmother ?"


    She could even be the first to call for help ande out of it looking like a hero.


    And if she covered her tracks well enough, left no real evidence, then no one could ever prove she¡¯d nned it.


    Of course, that¡¯s just a theory.


    Maybe Jessica really is innocent.


    But still... I don¡¯t believe in coincidences.


    "You okay ?" Sebastian¡¯s voice cut through the storm in my head.


    I blinked, pulled back to the now.


    "Yeah. Just... something¡¯s off about all of this."


    He didn¡¯t say anything. Just nodded, his expression unreadable.


    In the backseat, Harper leaned forward between the headrests.


    "Where exactly are we going again ?" she asked.


    Sawyer, calm as always, replied, "You¡¯ll see."


    Harper groaned and fell back against the seat. "Awesome. So, nowhere."


    She nudged me with her elbow.


    I shrugged and mouthed, I have no idea.


    Which was true.


    Before we left, all Sebastian had said to me was:


    "Safe ce. Trust me."


    Trust me.


    Two small words, and yet they carried the weight of a goddamn anchor.


    Outside, the forest had turned pitch ck. The trees looked like they were folding in around us.


    What had been a scenic postcard earlier now felt like the first five minutes of a horror movie.


    The wind howled like it was trying to peel back the sky. Rain mmed against the windshield in angry bursts.


    Thunder rolled again. I flinched.


    From the front passenger seat, Tang jerked awake with a low grunt. His head turned sharply, like he¡¯d heard something we hadn¡¯t.


    The road leveled out as we coasted into the valley.


    Just as we were about to make a turn, headlights cut through the mist ahead.


    A convoy of luxury vehicles emerged from the fog.


    Leading the pack was a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom.


    The cars moved like they owned the road. They were smooth, quiet, and carried a kind of danger you couldn¡¯t miss. Even with the windows up, you could feel the powering off them.


    "Locke family," Sawyer murmured. "Heading to Martha¡¯s ?"


    Harper tracked their taillights as they disappeared uphill.


    "No doubt. That pack doesn¡¯t show up unless they want people to notice."


    I leaned closer to the window, watching the convoy fade into the mist.


    Locke.


    So that¡¯s Cassian¡¯s crowd.


    If they¡¯re showing up, this birthday party isn¡¯t just about cake.


    Author ¡¯s pov


    Meanwhile, on the other side of town.


    Helena had been back for days, with Esther and VanDyck in tow.


    Alpha Sebastian had made sure they got home in one piece, but he didn¡¯t stop there.


    Two of his most trusted guards stayed close, blending in like regr neighbors off the clock. He wasn¡¯t taking any chances.


    To Helena, it felt like velvet-wrapped handcuffs.


    Esther sat curled in a floral armchair, arms crossed.


    "Mom, Cece¡¯s not just gonna show up because we call. She¡¯s working."


    "She¡¯s a good kid," Helena said firmly. "She¡¯lle. I didn¡¯t raise her to turn her back on family."


    VanDyck leaned against the kitchen doorway, arms crossed.


    "If we try anything shady, Sebastian will find out. And if he does, Cece will too."


    Helena scoffed.


    "I¡¯m not nning a jailbreak. I just need to see someone for my back. Since when is a visit to an doctor a crime ?"


    Esther arched a brow.


    "And this doctor just happens to be practicing near the Locke estate ?"


    Helena¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "You think I¡¯m chasing whispers like some bored suburban wife ?


    Esther didn¡¯t even blink.


    "No. I think you¡¯re already running. And you¡¯re hoping Cece chases after you."


    VanDyck pushed off the doorway and stepped forward.


    "He¡¯s not Xavier. If you break protocol, you¡¯re gambling with a man who doesn¡¯t need to raise his voice to shut you down."


    Helena turned toward the window. She hugged her arms tighter, voice quieter now.


    "Tomorrow. First thing."


    Esther let out a sharp sigh and dropped her head against the back of the chair.


    "Perfect. What could possibly go wrong."

 Chapter 367 Just a Vacation Home, Right ?

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 367 Just a Vacation Home, Right ?</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    The rain still hadn¡¯t let up.


    If anything, it hit harder now that we were out from under the pines.


    They¡¯d acted like a roof, and the second we left their cover, it felt like the storm doubled down.


    What should¡¯ve been a forty-minute ride turned into a miserable, hour-and-a-half crawl.


    Then we saw it.


    Gold. Actual gold.


    Tall golden gates creaked open like they¡¯d been waiting for us.


    Past them sat a massive estate, wrapped in mist and wildflowers like it had been plucked out of a wedding nner¡¯s Pinterest board.


    It was painted navy and ivory. Picture-perfect. The kind of ce you¡¯d see in a luxury home magazine.


    Beautiful, sure. But fake. Staged. Like someone built it to impress, not to live in.


    My jaw clicked. I stared out the window. "You own that ? Here ? In Colorado Springs ?"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even blink. He turned toward me, calm and smug like he¡¯d been waiting for the question.


    "Wee to my grandmother¡¯s house."


    What.


    I sat up straighter. My whole spine locked. "Your what ?!"


    I reached for the door handle. "Stop the car. I¡¯m serious. Pull over. I need a hotel. Right now."


    The driver didn¡¯t react. He just kept driving, like ignoring my meltdown was part of the job.


    Then the rain stopped.


    Sunlight broke through the clouds like it had something to prove.


    And there it was. A rainbow. Bright, dramatic, and way too proud of itself, hanging over the house like it was here for the show.


    Traitor sky.


    I pressed my forehead to the window, mentally drafting my escape n.


    Sebastian, naturally, noticed.


    "It¡¯s just my grandmother," he said, voice maddeningly calm.


    "She¡¯s your grandmother, Sebastian. I¡¯m in wet jeans and a hoodie. That¡¯s barely eptable for takeout, let alone meeting a matriarch."


    I took a deep breath. "Honestly, I should go visit my own family. Same storm, less pressure. My grandma bakes cookies. Yours runs political fundraisers in heels."


    He turned slightly.


    "Ms. Moore. This isn¡¯t a vacation."


    Oh, we¡¯re back to ¡®Ms. Moore¡¯ now ? Fantastic.


    I gave a dryugh.


    "Right. Corporate field trip. Martha Locke¡¯s birthday plus handpicked mates on disy. I¡¯m just the intern who thought she was off-duty."


    "Actually, no," he said, voice steady, like this was already decided.


    "We¡¯re here to finalize the Cloud Valley contract. Sawyer¡¯s buried in three deals, and you¡¯re back on call. Your time off ended the second we passed those gates."


    I clenched my jaw. "You¡¯re serious. You¡¯re seriously putting me back on the clock ?"


    "Technically, you were never off. You¡¯re still on assignment. I don¡¯t recall signing a leave request."


    Oh, excellent. Bureaucratic gaslighting. Fun.


    "Cool," I said, voice ice. "You want work mode ? Great. But I call boundaries. And I reject whatever sleeping arrangement you¡¯ve orchestrated."


    "Amodation is free," he said, too fast, too smug. "Saves the Pack budget."


    I nearly growled. "I¡¯ll pay out of pocket."


    "What a shame." He leaned in slightly. "Unfortunately, my people care about optics. You walking out would look... unprofessional."


    His voice wasn¡¯t loud or angry. Just calm. Certain. Like gravity pulling you whether you like it or not.


    "I¡¯m done. I quit."


    "Nope." He didn¡¯t even blink. "Not an option."


    "You don¡¯t get to decide that! What are you, King of the Universe ?"


    "I¡¯m your boss ," he said calmly. "And the files you¡¯re holding ? ssified. Walk off with them, and that¡¯s theft."


    "I swear..." I bit it back before I said something that might cost me employment... or bail."Those notes are mine. My research. My work."


    "And I trust you," he said, maddeningly serene. "But you¡¯re not leaving. Not tonight."


    I didn¡¯t even realize the car had stopped until the silence wrapped around me like a trap.


    He didn¡¯t move. Just stared, steady and unreadable.


    That quiet kind of dominance that didn¡¯t need volume. Just presence.


    Then he did something unexpected.


    He ced a hand over mine.


    "We¡¯re still doing ¡®you¡¯ and ¡®me¡¯ ?" he murmured. "When did we go back to that ?"


    I stared down at our hands like they belonged to strangers.


    Slowly, I pulled away. "We never stopped. You just forgot."


    Silence stretched between us, taut and quiet.


    Then he exhaled and looked toward the house. "She¡¯s waiting."


    I frowned. "Who ?"


    He nodded toward the massive oak double doors.


    I followed his gaze and groaned.


    A woman stood on the wet te steps. Long beige dress, high neckline, soft waves cascading over her shoulders.


    She looked like someone straight out of a fancy home magazine, .


    That¡¯s when it hit me.


    "My cousin¡¯s wife. "


    And now he was dragging me up there like we were... a couple.


    I spun toward him, furious. "You handle the family reunion. I¡¯m calling a rideshare."


    "Just one night."


    His voice was low, almost like he was pleading.


    I hesitated. Not because I agreed. But because storming off through a rain-drenched garden in muddy boots wasn¡¯t exactly the power move I wanted to make.


    And... he wasn¡¯t wrong. If I left, he¡¯d follow. And things would get messy.


    "One night," I snapped.


    But he smiled, just a flicker. "Thank you, Cece."


    "Don¡¯t thank me yet," I muttered. "If this is work again, then it¡¯s Ms. Moore."


    "Understood," he said smoothly, way toopliant. "Appreciate your cooperation, Ms. Moore."


    The car door opened. Sebastian moved like he might offer a hand.


    I pretended not to notice and stepped out on my own, tugging Harper with me.


    We reached the top step.


    The woman smiled. Warm. Measured. Too warm.


    "Sebastian," she said softly.


    "Daisy." He nodded politely.


    Then her gazended on us.


    On me.


    Not in passing. Not politely.


    She looked. Too long.


    I smiled. "Good evening."


    Harper, Tang, and Sawyer followed with polite nods. "Evening." "Ma¡¯am." "Nice to meet you."


    Daisy blinked, then let out a softugh.


    "Well. Aren¡¯t you all so well-trained."


    Sebastian turned slightly. "She¡¯s my..."


    He didn¡¯t finish.


    "Secretary," I said smoothly, stepping in without looking at him.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t argue.


    Daisy turned toward the house. "Come on in, I¡¯ll take you upstairs. It¡¯s been ages since you visited. Everyone¡¯s been asking about you."


    She walked ahead, talking like it was the easiest thing in the world.


    "I changed the sheets in your room. Dark neutrals, just the way you like them."


    "That wasn¡¯t necessary," Sebastian said.


    "Don¡¯t be silly. You barelye home as it is."


    Her voice was soft. Everything about her was calm and polished.


    "Your brother got your message. He wanted to wait for you, but something blew up on the West Coast project. He had to leave. Your grandparents are at theke house. They won¡¯t be back for a few days. And your uncle¡¯s still locked in his studio. Still pretending sunlight is toxic."


    As she spoke, she reached up and casually brushed a raindrop off Sebastian¡¯s shoulder.


    Nobody said anything.


    Behind them, I lifted an eyebrow. Just a little.

 Chapter 368 Mixed Signals

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 368 Mixed Signals</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    The whole family was gone ? Just Daisy, alone in this massive house ?


    After we arrived, Daisy took Sebastian to the master suite on the third floor.


    The butler led the rest of us to the guest rooms. That was me, Harper, Tang, and Sawyer.


    Our rooms were on the far end of the second floor.


    The distance between his room and ours was kind of ridiculous.


    It honestly felt like we needed a golf cart. Or maybe even an Uber.


    But I wasn¡¯t reallyining.


    We were just his pack entourage. Staying in the estate was already a privilege.


    The guest rooms were huge. Everyone got their own, and they were nicer than most five-star hotels.


    Warm tones. Plush bedding. Fancy furniture that looked expensive enough to have its own insurance.


    I didn¡¯t even unpack. Just dropped my bag and copsed onto the window lounge. Outside, the rainbow was still hanging in the sky like it had nowhere better to be.


    My brain was a mess. It felt like someone had dumped a whole tray of paint in there.


    At some point, I must¡¯ve drifted off.


    A knock on the door snapped me awake.A staff member was there, politely reminding me it was time for dinner.


    I muttered something and rubbed my temples, trying to shake the fog.


    A minuteter, Harper showed up.


    She saw me still rubbing my forehead and instantly assumed I was spiraling again.


    "Look, I know you didn¡¯t ask to be dragged out here for some big ¡®meet the family¡¯ moment," she said, leaning against the doorframe.


    "But he¡¯s not trying to lock you down. He just wants to give you and the baby a real ce in his world. I get why you¡¯re nervous, but... is he really asking that much ?"


    I dropped my hand and gave her a look. "No, he¡¯s fine. I¡¯m the problem. Who gave him permission to be hot, emotionally intelligent, and Oscar-level smooth ? Even actual con men aren¡¯t this good."


    Harperughed, full-on this time.


    We headed downstairs together.


    Tang and Sawyer joined us in the hall just as we stepped out.


    The four of us walked into the dining room as a unit.


    Sebastian was already sitting down, with Daisy next to him. A little girl, probably around two years old, was sitting on hisp.


    She was curled into him like she belonged there. No hesitation. No awkwardness. Just... home.


    And just like that, my brain shed back. Daisy brushing raindrops off his shoulder. The way she¡¯d touched him, casually, like it meant nothing. Or maybe like it meant everything.


    Something in my stomach twisted.


    I told myself to be rational. To not jump to conclusions.


    But my imagination was already racing.


    But I couldn¡¯t shake the unease.


    Sure, Sebastian was attractive. But was I really this insecure every time a woman smiled at him ?


    "Please, sit anywhere you like," Daisy said with a warm smile. She didn¡¯t stand, but her voice was smooth and practiced, like she¡¯d hosted a hundred dinners just like this.


    I gave a tight nod and walked around the table, choosing the seat farthest from them.


    Sebastian watched me as I sat down. I dropped my gaze, suddenly very interested in the swirly design on my te.


    A soft rustling sound made me look up again.


    Daisy had turned slightly in her chair and was smoothing the little girl¡¯s hair.


    "This is Riley, my daughter," she said, her tone gentle.


    The child shifted on Sebastian¡¯sp and looked up at him with wide eyes.


    Then she beamed.


    "Hi, Uncle," she said, in a voice so sweet it could¡¯ve melted concrete.


    To my surprise, he handled her with ease. No matter how much she squirmed or fidgeted, he stayed calm. Even got her tough.


    It was... disarming.


    The way he softened around her. Like some hidden, gentler version of him had stepped forward.


    "A man who¡¯s good with kids is, like, ten times hotter than one shing his abs," Harper whispered beside me.


    "He probably gives off some kind of magic pheromones," I muttered.


    She blinked. "Wait... you think that¡¯s a real thing ?"


    I stared at her. "Harper. It was a joke."


    She looked so serious that I couldn¡¯t help it. I burst outughing.


    Across the table, Sebastian looked up. His tone was easy, but there was that familiar edge underneath.


    "What¡¯s so funny over there, Ms. Moore ? You and Harper want to share with the group ?"


    I met his gaze. "We were just wondering if you¡¯re secretly engineered to be irresistible. Even toddlers seem to fall for it."


    He raised an eyebrow. "Curious ? You could alwayse over and see for yourself."


    Daisy nced at me, her expression unreadable but definitely... watching.


    I looked down again and started cutting my food, very focused on not reacting.


    But of course, Sebastian didn¡¯t let it go.


    "No ?" he said again. "Not even a little visit ?"


    I clenched my jaw. "I eat better when I stay in one ce. So no, thanks."


    He smiled at Riley. "See that ? Thatdy over there¡¯s even more shy than you."


    Daisy stood, smoothing her skirt. "Riley,e to Mommy. Don¡¯t bother your uncle while he¡¯s eating."


    But Riley just clung tighter. "Want Uncle."


    "He needs to eat, sweetheart. Come now," Daisy said, a little firmer.


    Riley pouted and started to whine.


    Sebastian just rubbed her back. "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve got her." Then, with a nce in my direction, he added, "Good practice, actually."


    Daisy¡¯s head snapped toward him. "...What ?"


    I stayed silent. Still cutting my chicken like it had personally offended me.


    Even from across the table, I could feel his focus on me. Like a spotlight I couldn¡¯t turn off.


    And he didn¡¯t stop. All dinner long, he kept throwing littlements my way.


    Nothing obvious. Just enough to make sure I didn¡¯t get through a single peaceful bite.

 Chapter 369 Dark at Midnight

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 369 Dark at Midnight</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    Dinner finally ended, and somehow, I managed to slip out of the room without drawing attention.


    I just said "Thanks" to Daisy and nodded at Sebastian.


    My brain was still spinning in ten different directions, but I didn¡¯t let it show.


    The second I hit the hallway, I could breathe again.


    The house was too big. Too still.


    I just wanted four solid walls, a working lock, and no one watching.


    So I headed upstairs and shut the door behind me.


    Less than ten minutester, there was a knock.


    I froze.


    But it wasn¡¯t trouble. Just the butler, polite as ever, holding out a brand-new phone.


    "From Alpha Sebastian," he said quietly. "He thought you might want to stay connected tonight."


    Honestly, I needed it.


    My old phone got wrecked during the whole psychedelic cake fiasco.


    I took it with a soft "Thanks" and set it on the nightstand.


    I was about to sit down when Harper knocked once and peeked in.


    "Just checking if you¡¯re still alive," she said, yawning so hard she nearly folded in half.


    Without waiting for an invite, she wandered in and flopped onto the edge of my bed.


    "Not to be dramatic," she mumbled, "but if I don¡¯t pass out now, I¡¯ll be a zombie at breakfast."


    I cracked a tired smile.


    "If the wolves start howling, I¡¯ll let you sleep through it."


    She gave me azy thumbs-up, already half asleep.


    "You¡¯re the best, Cece."


    Then she stood up with a groan and padded back toward her room.


    "Night," I called after her as she disappeared down the hall.


    Tang and Sawyer were both stationed just a few doors away.


    That should¡¯ve made me feel safe.


    But old instincts die hard.


    Before I got into bed, I checked the windows. Locked the door. Twice.


    Some habits don¡¯t fade, especially when you¡¯ve lived in a world where trust could get you killed.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    My mind kept going in circles.


    I kept seeing that little girl curled up on Sebastian¡¯sp.


    Daisy being a little too polite.


    The way they looked at each other across the table. Quiet. Sharp. Hard to read.


    Maybe I was being paranoid.


    But at least the door was locked tonight.


    --


    12:45 a.m.


    The new phone buzzed so hard it nearly knocked over the ss of water on my nightstand.


    I jolted awake, the dream still clinging to me like static.


    One notification lit up the screen.


    Sender: Harper.


    Message:[ Get out NOW. If you move quick you still have a shot! Don¡¯t wait! GO!]


    Adrenaline hit like a punch to the chest. My body went full alert.


    Harper didn¡¯t do drama. She didn¡¯t do caps.


    If she texted like that, something was seriously wrong.


    I called her back instantly.


    Declined. Straight to voicemail.


    Weird.


    My heart was pounding.


    I called Tang. Then Sawyer. Nothing. No ring, no answer.


    I tried Sebastian next.


    Tapped his name. Nothing. Not even a dial tone. Just silence.


    This was bad.


    Too many red gs.


    I kicked off the covers and swung my legs out of bed.


    Barefoot, I walked to the door and reached for the handle.


    Then I stopped.


    Something wasn¡¯t right.


    This panic didn¡¯t feel real. It felt... nted.


    I backed away and looked at the message again.


    [Get out NOW.]


    Harper¡¯s room was five steps from mine. If she was in danger, she¡¯d bang on my door or drag me out herself. Not fire off a text and hope for the best.


    My stomach turned. It didn¡¯t add up.


    Was I being paranoid, or was something actually wrong ?


    Then another message popped up.


    [I¡¯m outside the main gate. If you don¡¯te now, it¡¯ll be toote.]


    I gripped the phone tighter and pulled back the curtain.


    The moonlit yard looked untouched. Quiet. Too quiet.


    No Harper. No movement. Not even wind.


    And if she really left her room, there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t stop here first.


    It was too smooth. Too scripted.


    Then more texts came in. They got faster, meaner, and way more aggressive.


    [Are you deaf or just stupid ? You WANT to get hurt ?


    Cece, what is wrong with you, MOVE!]


    My spine locked.


    The tone was all wrong. That wasn¡¯t Harper.


    I typed back:


    [Should I wear the white dress or the pink pants for this escape ?]


    Silence. Half a minute. Maybe more.


    Then a reply, fast and furious:


    [Who cares ?! Just get outside, NOW!]


    I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    [No outfit, no rescue. I¡¯m staying right here. So pick one. Pastel or ssic ?]


    The reply came in fast.


    [You never packed a white dress or pink pants. Stop it, Cece. This isn¡¯t funny.]


    I smiled. Gotcha.


    I walked to the closet, grabbed both pieces, took a photo, and hit send. Then I switched the phone to silent and dropped it on the nightstand.


    Let the messagese. I didn¡¯t read a single one.


    My heartbeat finally slowed.


    I¡¯d believed it at first. The fear. The urgency. I almost ran.


    But the longer I watched, the more it fell apart.


    Whoever this was, it sure as hell wasn¡¯t Harper.


    The adrenaline faded, and all that was left was pure exhaustion.


    I didn¡¯t sleep. I justy there, staring at the ceiling.


    Listening to every creak in the floor.


    Waiting for the light toe through the window.


    --


    Morning.


    A knock broke the silence.


    I dragged myself out of bed, my face tight from no sleep.


    "Who is it ?" My voice came out rough.


    "Tang. It¡¯s me."


    His tone was steady, no walls up. Just him.


    I unlocked the door.


    He took one look at me and went pale.


    "Cece, you look like hell. You pull an all-nighter ?"


    I didn¡¯t bother with sarcasm.


    "I called youst night. A bunch of times. Why didn¡¯t you answer ?"


    He frowned, scrolling through his phone.


    "I¡¯ve got nothing from you. No missed calls, no voicemails."


    Exactly what I expected.


    I didn¡¯t even react.


    I turned and walked next door. Knocked.


    Harper opened the door, hair everywhere like she¡¯d been electrocuted in her sleep.


    "Damn, Cece. Did you sleep at all ? You look wrecked... wait, are you okay ?"


    Sawyer appeared behind her, sleepy but alert.


    The three of us ended up clustered under the hallway chandelier, like an idental war council.


    I told them everything. The fake texts. The dropped calls. The white-dress trap.


    Harper¡¯s face shifted from confused to horrified.


    "Wait. You¡¯re saying someone pretended to be me ? On a phone Alpha Sebastian supposedly gave you ?"


    I nodded, holding up the device.


    "The butler brought it after dinner. Said it was from Sebastian."


    Harper rubbed her forehead.


    "I think I saw someone like that when I was heading to your room. Looked like a butler. I remember now."


    Tang muttered, "Give me a sec. I¡¯ll link with him." He didn¡¯t move, just stared ahead for a second.


    A minute passed.His face had changed.


    "Daisy rushed to Sebastianst night. Riley had a fever. He stayed with them most of the night."


    He says he never gave you a phone. He¡¯s on his way now."


    Harper¡¯s brow shot up.


    "And the kid just happened to get sick during the exact window someone tried to lure Cece out ? That¡¯s a little too convenient."


    Sawyer tried to y skeptic.


    "Come on. Kids get fevers. It happens."


    Harper gave him a look.


    "Sure. And my barista draws hearts in mytte by ident every morning. This was nned, Sawyer."


    "If Riley hadn¡¯t gotten sick, Sebastian probably would¡¯ve checked in. This was about keeping him distracted."


    I kept my voice low. Cold.


    "If Maggie can pull this off in Denver, imagine what they can do on home turf. Colorado Springs is her yground. Who knows how many strings she can pull here ?"


    Sawyer opened his mouth, but heavy footsteps cut him off.


    Sebastian appeared at the end of the hall.


    Tension rolled off him like heat. His eyes locked on mine.


    "Riley¡¯s fever broke."


    He didn¡¯t slow down.


    "Where¡¯s the phone ?"


    I handed it over without a word.


    Daisy showed up a few secondster. Still in her robe. Pale, but calm.


    She spoke softly, a little too quickly.


    "Cecilia , I just heard. Did something happenst night ? Are you alright ?"


    "Fine," I said.

 Chapter 370 The Fall Guy

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 370 The Fall Guy</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    I raised an eyebrow slightly.


    She got the full story fast. Too fast.


    "I heard everything," Daisy said as she stepped closer, looking guilty. "I don¡¯t understand why the butler would do something like that. He¡¯s worked for us for decades and never caused any trouble.


    I don¡¯t know why he pretended to be Sebastian. I¡¯ve already sent people to look for him. Since it happened in our house, I¡¯ll make sure you get an exnation."


    Answers ?


    It sounded fake. Like something she memorized in front of a mirror.


    An old butler would take the fall while the rest of them stayed clean.


    I didn¡¯t challenge her. I kept my professional, polite smile in ce. "Thank you, Daisy."


    "I¡¯m the one who should be apologizing," she went on, pressing her fingers to her temple like she was about to faint.


    But something felt off. She wasn¡¯t just losing bnce.


    She was falling straight toward Sebastian.If she leaned a little more, she would¡¯vended right in his arms.


    "Careful," Sebastian said and reached out automatically.


    I moved faster. I stepped in, grabbed her shoulders, and kept her upright.


    I didn¡¯t do it gently.


    "You look exhausted, Daisy . Maybe you should lie down."


    Daisy blinked, clearly thrown off by my interference.


    It took her a moment too long to recover.


    "With Riley burning up with feverst night and this mess with Cecilia ... I¡¯m the only one holding this house together. How can I rest ?"


    I kept my voice even, with just enough warmth to sound concerned.


    "A sick child needs her mother most. Since you¡¯ve already sent people to investigate, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll hear something soon."


    On the outside, I sounded concerned.But in my head, I was alreadyughing.


    The butler was probably long gone.People who knew too much and screwed up usually didn¡¯t live to talk about it.


    Daisy gave me a soft smile. "Cecilia , you¡¯re so understanding."


    She asked a few more questions aboutst night, her face a wless mask of concern and disbelief.


    Sebastian eventually called for a staff member to escort her back to her room.


    Once Daisy was gone, he grabbed my arm and pulled me into the guest room, mming the door behind us. Harper and the others were left standing in the hallway.


    As soon as the door clicked shut, my smile vanished like a dropped curtain.


    I yanked my arm free and walked silently to my suitcase, starting to pack.


    Sebastian followed, taking my clothes from my hands. "You¡¯re too clever for your own good."


    I didn¡¯t react to thepliment. "If I weren¡¯t, you¡¯d be identifying my corpse right now."


    His throat moved as he swallowed.He stepped forward and pulled me into his arms, murmuring something low against my ear.


    I froze for a second. Then I snapped back and red at him.


    "You knew ? You were part of this the whole time ?!"


    "If I¡¯d told you, your reaction wouldn¡¯t have been believable," he said casually.


    His gaze dropped to the dark circles under my eyes. His voice softened. "You didn¡¯t sleep at all ?"


    "Would you have, in my ce ? What if they¡¯d decided to break down the door when I didn¡¯te out ?"


    "You¡¯re cautious to the point of paranoia.


    Very on-brand for you."


    "That¡¯s not apliment."


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes. "Back in the hallway... was that jealousy I saw ?"


    I knew exactly what he meant.


    I blinked, feigning innocence. "Jealous ? Me ? Not a chance. I just thought someone was giving an Oscar-worthy performance and didn¡¯t want you to fall for it. Professional concern, nothing more."


    "Hm," he said, one brow arching. "And your profession is... girlfriend ?"


    "And yours is what ? Alpha ? Or actor ?"


    Sebastian didn¡¯t bother with anothereback. He silenced me with a kiss.


    It was hungry. Urgent. Fierce.


    When he pulled away, I was breathless. His voice dropped to a husky whisper.


    "I want to do something even more inappropriate right now. May I ?"


    I flushed and pressed my hand against his wandering ones, my breathing uneven. "What do you think ?"


    Harper and the others were still just outside. If he actually dared...


    He stared at me for a moment, then reluctantly withdrew. "Get some sleep first. I meant toe to youst night. But someone else made their move first."


    He wrapped his arms around me, this time gently. "I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t warn you sooner."


    "I me you," I muttered. "It¡¯s your fault I¡¯ve be a walking target.


    So now your punishment is: stay with me while I sleep. Even if the sky falls, don¡¯t you dare leave."


    Sebastian picked me up without another word and carried me toward the bed.


    "¡®Stay with me while I sleep¡¯ sounds way better than ¡®bedside vigil.¡¯"


    Author ¡¯s pov


    Meanwhile, in the bathroom of another guest room, someone stood near the window, phone pressed tightly to their ear.


    Their voice was low, almost a whisper. "It failed."


    The person on the other end didn¡¯t hide their irritation.


    "Are you stupid ? She just came out of that nightmare at Martha¡¯s ce. Of course she¡¯s on edge. What were you thinking ?"


    "How was I supposed to know she wouldn¡¯t fall for it ?"


    "She¡¯s not the kind of woman who trusts easily. You really thought some psychological mind games would work twice ?"


    "You mean..."


    "Take direct action."


    A pause. Silence stretched.


    Then the voice on the phone turned cold and sharp. There was clear disdain in it.


    "What ? Getting cold feet now ?"


    "If I make a move, I¡¯ll be exposed!" the person hissed. "It¡¯ll all fall apart!"


    "You think you¡¯re not a suspect already ? You¡¯ve already screwed up n A. There¡¯s no going back now."


    The voice dropped into a chilling monotone.


    "Wait for her to lower her guard. Grab her. Then let the fall guy take the heat."


    "But...but..."


    "No buts."


    The voice dropped lower, almost like a final warning.


    "Do it now. Before your chance is gone. And one more thing I forgot to tell you. She¡¯s pregnant."


    The person by the window froze.


    Two seconds passed in stunned silence.


    Then came a sharp whisper:


    "W-what ?! She¡¯s pregnant ?!"


    Click. The call ended.


    The figure gripped the phone tightly.


    The stic casing creaked under the pressure, just shy of snapping.

 Chapter 371 False Faces

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 371 False Faces</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    I didn¡¯t wake until noon.


    My body had finally given in to the exhaustion that had been building for days.


    Sebastian was sitting on the sofa in my room. He was typing quietly on hisptop with one hand and speaking into his wireless headset with the other.


    His voice was low and steady, barely disturbing the calm.


    When lunchtime came, someone knocked gently on the door.


    Outside, the others were already stepping out of their rooms, drifting downstairs one by one.


    I looked... better.


    The dark circles under my eyes had faded a little, and the haunted look I¡¯d had sincest night had softened into something moreposed.


    Lunch was already set on the table, everything arranged neatly in polished golden dishes.


    But Daisy wasn¡¯t there.


    Before Sebastian could say anything, one of the staff stepped up.


    "Miss Riley¡¯s fever came back," she said. "Mrs. Daisy stayed upstairs with her. She said to start without her."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t say a word. He simply turned and left the dining room, his expression unreadable.


    Naturally, we all followed, leaving the untouched meal behind.


    Upstairs, we gathered outside Riley¡¯s bedroom.


    Sebastian knocked softly.


    Daisy¡¯s tired voice came from inside. "Come in."


    The room was dim. Heavy curtains blocked out the sunlight.


    Rileyy in bed, her small face flushed with fever, a cooling patch stuck to her forehead. She looked fragile and too quiet for a child her age.


    Daisy had been sitting beside her but stood the moment we entered.


    "Sebastian, you¡¯re here. Have you eaten yet ? I can ask the kitchen to..."


    She didn¡¯t get to finish.


    Sebastian had already moved to the side of the bed, leaning down to check the girl¡¯s temperature with the back of his hand.


    His brow creased instantly. "Why is she burning up again ?"


    "I don¡¯t know... I¡¯ve already called Dr. Han. He should be here any minute."


    "Take her to the hospital," Sebastian said. His tone left no room for discussion.


    "It¡¯s just a cold..."


    "She needs a full examination. At the hospital."


    His voice was calm, but the weight behind it was unmistakable.


    Daisy hesitated, then nodded. "All right. If you think that¡¯s best."


    She paused, then seemed to remember something.


    "I¡¯ve sent people to look into the butler issue. Still no updates yet... I really am sorry about what happened, Cecilia."


    I kept my tone neutral. "Don¡¯t worry about it. Right now, the child matters more."


    My response was perfectly appropriate.


    Daisy looked grateful for my understanding.


    Just then, a voice came from the hall.


    "Mrs. Daisy, Dr. Han has arrived."


    Daisy turned to the door, about to tell him toe in.


    But Sebastian spoke first. His voice was sharp.


    "Tell him to leave. We don¡¯t need him."


    Daisy frowned. "Sebastian ?"


    "A doctor who can¡¯t even treat a mild fever properly ? He¡¯s wasting our time. Find someone else."


    Daisy¡¯s expression shifted for a second. Maybe it was difort, or maybe something else.


    Footsteps echoed outside as the staff member turned away.


    The poor man had obviously been standing right outside the door.


    Which meant he¡¯d probably heard everything.


    Daisy stared at the doorway for several seconds before pulling herself together.


    She bent down and gently lifted Riley into her arms.


    "Sweetheart," she said softly, "would you like Uncle Sebastian toe with us to the hospital ?"


    Riley mumbled a drowsy agreement.


    As Daisy walked toward Sebastian with Riley in her arms, she suddenly stumbled a little, just enough to make people look.


    It looked like the weight was too much for her.


    "Careful!"


    "I¡¯ll take the child."


    "Mrs. Daisy, let me help you."


    Tang stepped in with practiced ease, lifting Riley from Daisy¡¯s arms before she could fully copse.


    Harper caught Daisy by the elbow, steadying her firmly.


    Sawyer, without waiting for instruction, reached for the door and swung it open.


    The whole thing yed out smoothly, like they¡¯d done it a hundred times.


    Every move was quick and automatic.


    I stood off to the side, arms crossed loosely in front of me.


    A cold little smile tugged at the corners of my mouth, not because I found the situation amusing, but because it was predictable.


    Daisy wasn¡¯t short, not really, but next to Harper¡¯s tall, calm presence and quiet confidence, she looked smaller.


    She seemed less in control.


    Almost fragile.


    "Thank you, Harper," Daisy said, her voice soft and a little too careful.


    "Don¡¯t mention it," Harper replied, offering a calm smile as she gave Daisy¡¯s shoulder a gentle pat. "You¡¯re exhausted."


    On the way to the hospital, we split into two cars.


    Sebastian, Tang, and I rode together. Daisy, Harper, and Sawyer took the other one.


    It felt like a strange choice.


    Most people would expect the uncle to ride with his sick niece, but Daisy didn¡¯t say anything. It was like she didn¡¯t care.


    When we arrived, Riley was taken in right away for a full check-up.


    Daisy insisted on going with her, and no one objected.


    Sebastian nodded once. "Harper and Sawyer, go with them."


    Then he looked at me and Tang. "Come with me."


    He led us down a long hallway into a private waiting room.


    The whole ce felt cold and clinical.


    The lights were too bright.


    The chairs were stiff and ufortable, like they were designed to keep people from settling in too long.


    We didn¡¯t talk.


    Sebastian sat across from me.


    Tang stood near the door, arms behind his back, silent as always.


    Twenty minutester, his phone buzzed.


    He answered immediately.


    Sawyer¡¯s voice came through, hushed and regretful. "Alpha... Mrs. Daisy and Harper got into it. Badly. Harper walked out."

 Chapter 372 Truth and Lies

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 372 Truth and Lies</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    Sebastian¡¯s face didn¡¯t change as he ended the call. "Understood. Stay put. We¡¯reing."


    He slipped the phone into his pocket and gestured for Tang and me to follow him toward the CT room.


    As we got closer, I saw Sawyer standing with Riley in his arms, gently rocking her. Daisy sat on one of the hallway chairs, eyes red-rimmed, wearing the expression of someone deeply wronged. Two nurses stood nearby, clearly uneasy with the tension in the air.


    I kept my voice even as I approached. "Daisy, can you tell me what happened with Harper ?"


    Daisy looked up, voice soft and trembling just enough to sound fragile. "She was so... harsh. I told her I wasn¡¯t feeling well and asked her to slow down, but shepletely ignored me."


    She paused, letting the moment stretch. "When I needed to use the restroom, she didn¡¯t help at all. I ended up falling and scraping my knee."


    Every word was carefully chosen. It was a performance, and I knew it.


    But I kept my face neutral.


    "Harper cane off as intense," I said smoothly. "She¡¯s used to doing things her own way. If she made you ufortable, I¡¯m sorry."


    Daisy gave a dramatic sigh. "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m probably just emotional because of Riley."


    "That¡¯s very understanding of you," I said with a polite nod.


    She gave me a hopeful look. "Would you mind calling her ? I¡¯d like to apologize in person."


    "Of course." I took out my phone and dialed Harper. It went straight to voicemail.


    I tried again. Then again.


    Each time, the call dropped after a few rings.


    I frowned. "That¡¯s odd. She¡¯s not picking up."


    Sebastian¡¯s voice cut through like ice. "Don¡¯t bother. Let her go."


    I was about to try one more time, but the look in his eyes made me stop.


    "This is all my fault," Daisy said softly. "Now she¡¯s not even speaking to you. Maybe you should go find her. Don¡¯t worry about me."


    I shook my head. "She¡¯lle back when she¡¯s ready."


    "She couldn¡¯t even handle caring for a patient," Sebastian said, voice like steel. "And she¡¯s the one who¡¯s upset ? That¡¯s some ego."


    "Let it go, Sebastian," Daisy said gently, as if stepping in to defend Harper. "It wasn¡¯t all her fault. I wasn¡¯t exactly doing great either. Please... don¡¯t fire her over this."


    Sebastian¡¯s voice hardened. "Daisy, I¡¯ve got it under control. I¡¯ll deal with it."


    There was no question whose side he was on.


    She lowered her gaze, ying the part of the remorseful woman. But her eyes ? They told a different story.


    Everything was falling into ce. Just like she intended.


    Just then, the doctor approached, holding Riley¡¯s results. "It¡¯s a viral infection. Nothing serious. The medication Dr. Han prescribed is fine. You can continue with it."


    "Thank you, doctor," Daisy said with a perfectly polite smile.


    After he left, she turned to Sebastian. "Looks like we misjudged Dr. Han. These fevers do spike like this sometimes."


    "Seems I was wrong," Sebastian said, giving her a tight nod.


    Since Riley didn¡¯t need to be admitted, we got ready to leave.


    But after a few steps, Daisy slowed down and pressed a hand to her forehead. "Cecilia, would you mind helping me ? You¡¯re steady and gentle. I¡¯d feel safer with you."


    Sebastian opened his mouth. "Let Tang help. He¡¯s stronger. You won¡¯t fall."


    Daisy gave a small, almost bashful smile, wrapping her arms around herself. "That wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. I barely know him. It¡¯s just awkward."


    I stepped forward before it could turn into something dumber.


    "I¡¯ve got her."


    She linked her arm through mine, leaning in just enough to look weak without being dramatic.


    We walked slowly to the cars, and she kept up a stream of soft chatter like we were old friends.


    When we reached the parking lot, we naturally ended up in the same car. Sebastian joined us, Riley still sleeping in his arms. Tang and Sawyer took the second vehicle.


    During the drive, I kept trying to call Harper. Still nothing.


    "Still no answer ?" Daisy asked, her tone light but her eyes watching me carefully.


    "No. This isn¡¯t like her." I didn¡¯t even try to hide the worry in my voice. "Do you think she might still be at the hospital ?"


    Daisy tilted her head, pretending to think. "I saw her leave, but if you¡¯re worried, I can send someone to look."


    "No... I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine," I said.


    Author ¡¯s pov


    By three o¡¯clock, the convoy returned to Sebastian¡¯s grandmother¡¯s estate.


    Daisy handed Riley off to Sebastian and went to rest.


    Before heading to her room, she made a quick call to Dr. Han, full of apologies and over-the-top praise.


    She even invited him over for teater, her tone sweet enough to rot teeth.


    By six, Harper still hadn¡¯t called. No messages. No word.


    At dinner, Cecilia finally snapped.


    She stared across the table at Sebastian, her voice sharp.


    "Harper¡¯s my best friend. She¡¯s been missing the entire afternoon, and you¡¯re just sitting there like everything¡¯s fine ?"


    Sebastian looked up, calm and cold.


    "What would you prefer I do, Cecilia ? Go hunt her down myself ?"


    "You could at least send Tang to check on her. She¡¯s alone. What if she¡¯s hurt ?"


    His tone dropped an octave, tter than before.


    "She¡¯s awyer I hired, nothing more. If she wants to throw a tantrum and disappear, that¡¯s her choice. Not my problem."


    He paused. "When she gets back, she¡¯s fired."


    Cecilia mmed her hand on the table. tes rattled.


    "Touch her, and we¡¯re done. For good."


    Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened. The air in the room seemed to freeze.


    "You¡¯re forgetting your ce," he said, voice like ice.


    "Sleeping with me doesn¡¯t give you a voice in this room."


    Cecilia didn¡¯t flinch.


    "You¡¯re right," she said quietly. "It doesn¡¯t."


    She rose to her feet, calm and deliberate.


    "But you know what it does give me ?"


    "A front row seat to what a hollow man looks like."


    She straightened, and looked him dead in the eye.


    "I¡¯m done being silent."


    She didn¡¯t wait for a reply.


    With one hard sweep of her arm, she knocked her te and ss to the floor. The crash echoed through the room.


    She turned and walked out without another word.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t move.


    But the cold that rolled off him said everything.


    Across the table, Tang and Sawyer kept their heads down, both too smart to say anything.


    Daisy blinked, her mouth slightly open as if stunned.


    "Sebastian... I didn¡¯t realize there was so much tension between you and Cecilia."


    He didn¡¯t look at her.


    "Apologies for the scene."


    Daisy lowered her eyes, voice soft.


    "I didn¡¯t know she and Harper were so close. Or that... you and Cecilia were that serious. I¡¯m so sorry. This is probably my fault. I should¡¯ve been more patient with Harper at the hospital."


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes stayed distant, his voice like steel.


    "I¡¯ve been too lenient. She¡¯s gottenfortable. That ends now."


    He didn¡¯t blink. "Don¡¯t worry about her. Let¡¯s eat."


    Daisy hesitated. "But..."


    She stopped herself, one hand rising to cover her mouth in what looked like distress.


    But behind her loweredshes, a flicker of satisfaction passed through her eyes.


    A sh of victory, so quick it almost went unnoticed.

 Chapter 373 Missing Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 373 Missing Pieces</h4>


    Author ¡¯s pov


    Alpha Sebastian lowered his eyelids and continued eating his dinner with meticulous precision.


    His movements were so controlled they bordered on cruel, as if the argument moments ago had been nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    His calm wasn¡¯tforting. It was the kind that made people nervous.


    Daisy sat across from him, stealing nces from behind her wine ss, tracking every shift of his expression.


    A few minutester, she gently set down her fork and turned to a nearby servant.


    "Please have the kitchen prepare another te for Cecilia ."


    "Yes, Mrs. Daisy."


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, as if he¡¯d overheard something mildly entertaining.


    "With all her dramatic exits, I¡¯d say letting her skip a meal is fair. Might help clear her head."


    Daisy gave him a look of mock disapproval.


    "That¡¯s not how you treat people, Sebastian. She¡¯s still a young woman, and she needs to eat. You could try being... I don¡¯t know, decent ?"


    He gave a low, humorless chuckle.


    "Decent ? To someone who thinks mming tes makes her special ?"


    Daisy tilted her head.


    "So you¡¯re really not going to try to fix this ?"


    Alpha Sebastian shrugged, his tone light as ever.


    "Didn¡¯t she say she wanted it over ? Fine. I don¡¯t have time for someone who mistakes drama for depth."


    Daisy froze. She looked surprised, but there was a hint of satisfaction on her face.


    She dropped her gaze and swirled her wine ss slowly.


    "She does have a temper. Maybe this whole thing was doomed anyway."


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t respond. But the glint in his eyes was sharp and cial, like a frozenke hiding a deep crack.


    --


    The night deepened.


    The sultry heat of the day faded into a chorus of cicadas and distant rustling in the trees.


    Headlights asionally swept across the gravel driveway, then disappeared into the dark.


    After dinner, Alpha Sebastian stopped by to check on Riley, then returned to his room for an overseas conference call, with Beta Sawyer quietly assisting nearby.


    Tang had disappeared to parts unknown.


    Daisy was still with her daughter. Dr. Han hade and gone, his visitsting less than thirty minutes.


    Nobody mentioned Harper.


    Nobody noticed Cecilia hadn¡¯t shown up since dinner.


    The butler ? Still missing.


    Everything was quiet. Then it wasn¡¯t.


    At exactly nine o¡¯clock, a voice rose in the hallway.


    "Miss Cecilia is missing ?!"


    A servant¡¯s panicked voice broke the stillness, followed by the shuffle of footsteps and hurried whispers.


    Daisy, who had just stepped out of Riley¡¯s room, grabbed the doorframe to steady herself.


    Her face went pale. She looked around, startled, as if the words had knocked the air out of her.


    Then she turned and hurried up the stairs to the third floor, stopping in front of Alpha Sebastian¡¯s suite.


    She knocked twice. Quick and firm.


    Beta Sawyer opened the door, his expression tight, one finger raised to signal silence.


    "Alpha Sebastian is still on a call. Can it wait ?"


    Daisy shook her head.


    "I had the kitchen send ate dinner to Cecilia ¡¯s room. She didn¡¯t answer the first time and apparently told the staff to go away. I thought maybe she just needed space, but I told them to try again."


    She paused.


    "The second time, the door was wide open. But she wasn¡¯t there."


    Beta Sawyer frowned.


    Daisy lowered her voice.


    "It¡¯s past nine. We¡¯re in the middle of nowhere. No streetlights. No way out. It¡¯s pitch ck out there. What if something¡¯s happened to her ?"


    He exhaled, annoyed at first.


    "She probably just needed air. Maybe she¡¯s sitting by the pond or walking the back path."


    Daisy didn¡¯t budge.


    "This feels wrong. First the butler. Now Cecilia ? Something¡¯s going on."


    Beta Sawyer¡¯s face stiffened.


    "You¡¯re right. That¡¯s... not nothing."


    Daisy nodded.


    "I¡¯ll have the grounds searched first. Quietly."


    "Good. Thanks for acting fast."


    As she turned to leave, she added over her shoulder:


    "Make sure Sebastian hears about this."


    Beta Sawyer nodded once, the door closing softly behind her.


    An hour and a halfter.


    Alpha Sebastian had just ended his video call and was reaching up to take out his earpiece.


    Suddenly, there was a loud knock.


    "Bang. Bang. Bang."


    The door burst open.


    Daisy rushed in. Her face was pale, and her breathing was uneven.


    "Sebastian, Cecilia ¡¯s really gone."


    Her voice shook. It was barely a whisper.


    Alpha Sebastian paused. He closed hisptop with a soft click and took off his sses.


    His voice stayed calm.


    "Why were you looking for her ?"


    Daisy hesitated. Then she nced at Beta Sawyer.


    Beta Sawyer pped his forehead.


    "Damn. Right. Daisy came by earlier and said Cecilia wasn¡¯t in her room. I figured she went outside to clear her head. I got busy and... I forgot to mention it."


    Alpha Sebastian turned to him slowly.


    His stare was razor-sharp.


    "Sawyer, maybe schedule yourself a check-up at a memory clinic."


    Beta Sawyer winced. He didn¡¯t dare reply.


    Alpha Sebastian shifted his attention back to Daisy, his voice cool again.


    "Every exit¡¯s got a camera. If she left, we¡¯ll see it."


    Daisy shook her head quickly.


    "That¡¯s the thing. The cameras have been down. They¡¯re upgrading the whole system this week. It¡¯s not working at all right now."


    Alpha Sebastian let out a t, "How convenient."


    Then he stood and headed for Cecilia¡¯s room.


    Daisy and Beta Sawyer followed without a word.


    Inside, Alpha Sebastian walked straight to the wardrobe.


    He flung the doors open, rifled through the clothes.


    "Her suitcase is still here," he said coldly."If she nned to leave, she wouldn¡¯t have gone without it."


    Daisy wrung her hands. Her fingers kept twisting.


    "We¡¯ve searched the whole ce. The front yard, the back garden, the garage, the basement. Every corner. The guards said no one left through the main gate."


    She drew in a shaky breath.


    Her voice dropped.


    "There¡¯s ake behind the east wing..."


    She swallowed.


    "If she was upset enough... what if she did something reckless ?"


    She trailed off. But the meaning was clear.


    Silence crashed over the room.


    Even the hum of the air conditioner seemed to hold its breath.


    Beta Sawyer stood in the doorway, face pale, hands clenched at his sides.


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t move. He stood like a statue. The storm building in his eyes was impossible to miss.


    Daisy stayed near the dresser. Her face was tight with worry, eyes red and ssy.


    Then the silence broke.


    "Ring, ring, ring."


    A sharp ringtone cut through the room.


    Daisy flinched.


    She reached into her cardigan pocket and murmured,


    "Sorry... it¡¯s probably your cousin. Maybe something about Riley."


    She pulled out her phone.But her hand stopped halfway.


    She stared at the screen. Her face slowly tightened, like a porcin mask beginning to crack.

 Chapter 374 Bait

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 374 Bait</h4>


    Author ¡¯s pov


    The shrill ring of Daisy¡¯s phone cut through the silence, echoing through the bedroom like a warning siren.


    She froze, the screen glowing in her palm, her thumb hovering above the answer button as if a ghost were on the other end.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice sliced through the tension, cold and direct. "Who is it ?"


    He didn¡¯t bother softening his tone.


    Without waiting, he crossed the room and nced down at the screen before she could hide it.


    The missing butler was calling.


    "Give it to me. I¡¯ll answer," Alpha Sebastian said, already reaching for the phone.


    "No!"


    Daisy jerked back instinctively, clutching the phone to her chest.


    She realized, toote, that her defensiveness had only made things worse.


    Trying to recover, she took a sharp breath and forced her voice into something calmer.


    "I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll do it. Just let me."


    She turned away and paced a few anxious steps, then swiped to answer.


    Before the butler could speak, Daisy exploded.


    "What the hell are you ying at ? Where¡¯s Cecilia ? You want money, is that it ?"


    A long, battered silence filled the line.


    When the butler finally spoke, his voice was rough and strained.


    "A million. Cash."


    Daisy¡¯s hand trembled, but her voice snapped into focus.


    "You really have her ?"


    Two beats. Then: "Yes."


    Money meant nothing to people like them.


    It was just another bargaining chip.


    "You want cash ? Fine. Bring her back, walk away clean, and I won¡¯t say a word about what you¡¯ve done."


    Her voice turned cold, almost businesslike. Nothing like the sweet tone she usually used.


    There was a pause.


    The butler spoke again, voice lower now, rough and careful.


    "Not on the phone. I don¡¯t trust you. Bring the money. Come alone. You¡¯ll pay to get them back. I¡¯ll call you with the location."


    "You want me toe in person ?" Daisy asked, her voice tight.


    "Bring the money. I¡¯ll tell you where to go."


    The call ended. Just like that.


    "Wait! Don¡¯t you dare hang up!" she shouted.


    She stared at the screen, her knuckles white. Then she swore¡ªloud, raw, nothing like her usual self.


    The anger hit fast, cracking right through her polished mask.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks, hot and sudden.


    She looked up and met Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes.


    Guilt and fear were written all over her face.


    She didn¡¯t say a word.


    She didn¡¯t have to.


    He and Beta Sawyer had heard everything. The call had been loud enough.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered, pressing a hand to her mouth like the words tasted bitter.


    Beta Sawyer frowned, his mind racing.


    "He said ¡®pay to get them back.¡¯ You think Harper¡¯s with him too ?"


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s face remained still, but the tension rolling off him changed the temperature in the room.


    "We don¡¯t rule anything out," he said, voice t and final.


    Daisy¡¯s voice wavered. "Should I do what he says ?"


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t hesitate. "When he calls back, say yes. We¡¯ll follow. You won¡¯t be alone. You¡¯ll be safe."


    She nodded quickly, too relieved to speak.


    Her eyes flicked toward the door.


    "I¡¯ll... go get the money together."


    She hurried out, barely noticing the way Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes followed her.


    Something unreadable flickered behind the cold steel of his gaze.


    --


    In the quiet of her bedroom, Daisy peeled off her panic like an old coat.


    She reced it with something colder. Sharper.


    With a sigh, she dialed the butler¡¯s number herself.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you never to call me again ? Just get rid of her already."


    "My apologies, Mrs. Daisy," the butler rasped. "Thought you¡¯d want to hear the good news.


    Picked up another one on the way, too."


    She rolled her eyes. "I don¡¯t need updates. Your call almost blew my cover. You have any idea how close you came to ruining this ?"


    "I thought you were still with Miss Riley. What now ?"


    Daisy¡¯s voice went t and cold.


    "Simple. Stick to the n. Now listen carefully..."


    Sheid out instructions, every word clipped and controlled.


    When she hung up, she poured herself a ss of water.


    She couldn¡¯t hide the quiet smile. It said everything.


    Sometimes, things just worked out better than you nned.


    Cecilia was always a mess when it came to Harper. And now, she¡¯d walked straight into the trap.


    Perfect.


    Composed again, Daisy changed into a clean outfit.


    From her safe, she took a stack of crisp bills and a shimmering set of jewelry.


    Just before stepping out, she texted Maggie:


    [No loose ends this time. I¡¯ll wrap this up clean.]


    --


    Downstairs, the air was thick with tension.


    Daisy dropped her phone on the coffee table, her posture perfect despite the pounding in her chest.


    Alpha Sebastian sat across from her, all quiet control and coiled aggression, while Beta Sawyer paced behind him in tight, anxious circles.


    They waited under the cold glow of the midnight hour, time dragging with every beat of silence, until the phone rang again.


    Right as the clock struck twelve, the call came.


    "Mrs. Daisy. Bring the money to Lucky Bowl, east side. Call me when you get there. Ande alone. Got it ?"


    Her voice was tense, but she kept it steady.


    "Okay. Just don¡¯t hurt Cecilia and Harper. I have the money."


    The call ended with a t click.


    Daisy stared at the screen, her face even paler than before.


    "Sebastian, let me do this alone. Please."


    "Absolutely not."


    His reply was firm, centuries of Alpha instinct behind it.


    "Cecilia¡¯s my responsibility now. And your safety matters too."


    Daisy blinked, surprised by the intensity in his voice.


    He added, quieter but even more final,


    "If something happens to you, Riley loses her mother. Your famil would never forgive me."


    She couldn¡¯t argue with that. She just nodded.


    Alpha Sebastian jerked his chin toward Beta Sawyer, who grabbed a in ck duffel from the couch.


    Daisy moved for the door, legs shaky, eyes strangely bright.


    Somewhere between her hidden agenda and Alpha Sebastian¡¯s protection, she found a strange kind offort. Maybe because the chaos gave her cover.


    Outside, her spotless white Range Rover looked out of ce against the sleeping suburb.


    She climbed in and pulled away, the duffel bag resting on the passenger seat.


    Alpha Sebastian kept a block back, headlights off, blending into the dark.


    Neat houses gave way to broken sidewalks and graffiti-covered walls.


    By the time they reached the Lucky Bowl, the street was buzzing.


    Old neon signs flickered above cracked sidewalks.


    Vendors still sold hot dogs from carts.


    Teenagersughed too loudly, their bottles clinking as they lounged on stoops.


    Motorcycles roared by like wolves on the hunt.


    Daisy¡¯s SUV rolled to a stop in front of the restaurant.


    The door was stered with faded takeout flyers.


    She stepped out, heels clicking on broken pavement, her diamond ne catching the neon like a dare.


    A group of teens saw her immediately.


    A few crudements.


    Two blocked her path. One lunged for the bag.


    Daisy dropped the act. She turned and ran.


    She sprinted back to her car and jumped in.


    Her tires screeched as she mmed the gas pedal.


    But they were ready.


    Three of them jumped into a beat-up pickup. The headlights snapped on.


    The chase that followed was fast, loud, and chaotic.


    The old city wasn¡¯t made for clean escapes.


    Traffic jammed.


    Cars doubled up at red lights.


    Reckless drivers cut acrossnes.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s SUV, still running dark, got wedged at a busy intersection as another group of cars boxed him in.


    By the time he got through, Daisy¡¯s white Range Rover was already wrecked.


    It had mmed into a dead tree near the curb.


    Smoke poured from the front.


    The airbags were out, hanging like white gs.


    The ck duffel was still there on the passenger seat.


    Her phone was there too.


    But Daisy was gone.

 Chapter 375 Trapped and Unmasked

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 375 Trapped and Unmasked</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    I sit with Harper on the broken velvet arm of a faded red bench, our wrists and ankles bound tight enough that I can feel worry chafing at bone.


    A low, yellow light seeps through a cracked window. The air smells like oil and rain.


    We don¡¯t say a word.


    I try to keep my face calml. Just another visit.


    The TV mutters in the background, ying some old 90s suspense movie.


    Each sharp note in the soundtrack pulls my nerves tighter.


    The clock on the wall ticks in awkward jerks, and the whole building feels like it¡¯s holding its breath.


    Suddenly, a long creak slices through the quiet.


    The front door opens.


    I hear footsteps. Heels scrape across the floor.


    I turn my head. It¡¯s Daisy.


    She¡¯s standing in the doorway. The light¡¯s behind her. She looks pale. Too calm.


    Daisy closes the door behind her. No rush. No fear. Just that polished, perfect mask.


    I shift, making sure she sees my raw wrists, the thick tape around our ankles.


    I tip my chin. I want her to notice everything.


    Finally, I whisper, my voice tight and fast.


    "Daisy, how did you find us ? Where¡¯s Sebastian ? Did he send you ? Please...get us out of here."


    She doesn¡¯t even look at the tape.


    Just gives me a neat, businesslike smile.


    "The butler called. Said if I brought the money, you¡¯d both be released."


    Her tone¡¯s light, but her eyes scan the room like she¡¯s taking inventory.


    "Where¡¯s your kidnapper ? I¡¯d like a word."


    I flick my eyes toward the bedroom, teeth clenched.


    "Does it matter ? We have to go. Now. Before theye back."


    She sees me shaking. For a moment, her expression changes.


    There¡¯s something in her eyes. Maybe jealousy. Maybe hate.


    She reaches out and brushes a curl off my cheek. Her fingers are cold.


    "Don¡¯t worry," she says softly. "I came to help. I¡¯m not leaving you."


    "Thank you," I whisper.


    Daisy turns away, hiding a tiny smile. She heads toward the bedroom.


    Harper¡¯s voice cuts the air like ss. "Mrs. Daisy."


    Daisy doesn¡¯t stop. Just tilts her chin a little.


    Harper straightens beside me, arms still bound, her whole body rigid.


    "If you¡¯re really here to help," she says, voice icy, "maybe start by untying us ?"


    Daisy smiles politely.


    "I¡¯d love to, but I need scissors. And unless you see a pair lying around..."


    She says it like she¡¯s joking at brunch. Calm. Practiced.


    Harper¡¯s voice rises.


    "How convenient. We¡¯re here because your butler and your family doctor dragged us out of a hotel.


    Not because we felt like going on somete-night adventure. Maybe try doing something useful. Like calling for help ?"


    Daisy finally looks at her. Still no worry in her face.


    "I know exactly why you¡¯re here."


    Harper shifts in her seat. Her chair creaks.


    "You¡¯re in on this," she breathes. usation sharp in her tone.


    Whatever Daisy had nned, it¡¯s falling apart now.


    "Stop making stuff up, Harper. I told you I¡¯m here to take you home."


    "Then why are you here alone ? Why aren¡¯t you calling for help ? And where the hell is Sebastian ?"


    My head snaps between them, heart pounding.


    Daisy¡¯s eyes narrow. Her polite smile is wearing thin.


    "Who says I¡¯m alone ? Or are you still pissed about earlier, and now you¡¯re seeing enemies everywhere ?"


    "Go to hell," Harper spits. Her voice is molten. "You¡¯re stalling. Enough, Daisy. Just stop pretending. We both know no one¡¯sing to save us. So why not drop the act ? This is your show, isn¡¯t it ? Just admit it."


    "Harper, stop. Please don¡¯t say things you¡¯ll regret."


    I keep my tone soft, almost pleading. Just enough to sound real. Just enough to keep Daisy talking.


    "Daisy wouldn¡¯t hurt us. Maybe something went wrong, but she¡¯s on our side."


    Harper turns to me, her face full of disbelief.


    "Cecilia, do you even hear yourself ? Why aren¡¯t you freaking out ? Look at her. She¡¯s acting like this is some tea party, not a kidnapping. Since the second she got here, she¡¯s been calm. Smug. Like she already knows how this ends."


    She jerks her chin toward Daisy.


    "If you still think she¡¯s your friend, fine. Go ahead. But ask yourself something. Why did she walk in here alone ? No backup. No panic. Just like she knew exactly what was going to happen."


    I look at Daisy.


    I let my voice drop, just enough to sound wounded. Not too much. Just enough to bait her in.


    "Why would you do this to me ?" I whisper. "What did I ever do to you ?"


    Daisy sighs and steps closer.


    The smile on her face doesn¡¯t move, but it¡¯s hollow now. Cold. There¡¯s a flicker of something like relief, like she¡¯s been waiting to say this.


    "Because you crossed the wrong people, Cecilia. You were never supposed to show up in Colorado Springs. And you definitely weren¡¯t supposed to walk away."


    I keep my voice steady. "Who did I cross ?"


    She shrugs,zy and unbothered.


    "Why even ask ? You already know. Maggie Locke. She wants you alive. For now. But that¡¯s not kindness. I¡¯m the nice one here. I¡¯d at least make it quick. Maggie ? She¡¯d make it slow. She¡¯d make sure you screamed."


    Her voice is smooth. Too smooth. Like polished ss waiting to crack.


    I don¡¯t flinch. Not yet.


    I tilt my head, calm but curious.


    "So Maggie wants me breathing... and you want me gone ?"


    Daisy gives a small smile. It almost looks kind. Almost.


    "Exactly."


    I nod slowly, like I¡¯m trying to understand. "Why ? What could I have possibly done to you ?"


    She takes her time. She walks a few slow steps across the room, arms loose at her sides. Then she turns back. Her eyes are t. Her voice is stripped of everything but spite.


    "Because you slept with Sebastian," she says. She spits the words like they taste wrong. "And now... you¡¯re carrying his child."


    I raise an eyebrow. Just slightly. Not shocked. Not broken. Just... interested.


    Inside, the pieces are clicking into ce. She¡¯s finally saying what we needed her to say.


    "So that¡¯s what this is about."


    "Do you even get what that means ?" Daisy keeps going. "Sebastian is my cousin. He was never supposed to fall for anyone. Especially not someone like you. He¡¯s always been distant. Cold. Untouchable. But now ? You messed that up. You ruined him. That¡¯s why you need to go."


    I barely find my voice. "That¡¯s not true. You¡¯re lying."


    She lets out a low, bitterugh.


    "I warned him about you. When you vanished, I told him. You know what he did ? Nothing. He barely reacted. He looked... relieved. So don¡¯t kid yourself. He doesn¡¯t care. And don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m still giving you more mercy than Maggie ever would."


    Then Daisy speaks again, and her words buzz in my ears.


    "You¡¯re not special, Cecilia." Her voice is almost kind. "If you¡¯d just left quietly, you¡¯d still be breathing. But no. You had to interfere. You had to y innocent."


    She gives me onest look. Not quite pity. Not quite hate. Just... satisfaction.


    Then she lifts her wrist, checks her watch in the fading light. The room feels colder.


    "Maggie wants you alive."


    "I just want you gone."

 Chapter 376 Checkmate

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 376 Checkmate</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    The room went quiet. You could feel the tension.


    Daisy had just used me of "tainting" Sebastian.


    My blood boiled.


    Seriously, who was tainting who ? He was the one chasing me.


    But somehow, I was the bad guy in this whole mess.


    Honestly, was there any justice left in this ridiculous world ?


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Harper press her lips together, her brows drawn tight. To anyone watching, she looked serious. Angry. Terrified.


    In reality... she was trying not tough.


    I let out a slow breath and let the fear melt from my face. My expression cooled as I turned to Daisy.


    "You¡¯re in love with Sebastian, aren¡¯t you ?" I asked, calm and direct.


    The words left my lips like a de. My eyes held nothing but cold amusement.


    Daisy froze. Whatever superiority she had evaporated in a heartbeat.


    I gave her azy smile. "Come on, Daisy. Don¡¯t be shy."


    She looked at me like she was ready to kill.


    I could feel the hateing off her.


    I didn¡¯t say much, but I hit a nerve. And I hit it hard.


    "You¡¯re truly insufferable," she hissed. "I was going to give you a merciful death. Quick. Painless. But now ?"


    Her voice dropped, sharp as ice. "Now I want to hear you scream."


    She backed away and shouted toward the bedroom.


    "What are you waiting for ? Get out here and take them to the roof. Make it look like an ident."


    The bedroom door creaked open. Someone stepped out.


    I pulled back, letting panic show on my face. Harper jumped right in, her voice shooting up like she¡¯d rehearsed it.


    "Mrs. Daisy, please! Don¡¯t kill us! I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone about your weird little cousin crush. Or the way you¡ªGod, the way you talk about his hands!"


    "Shut up!" Daisy screamed, her voice cracking. "Throw her off first!"


    Harper didn¡¯t stop. She kept sobbing and gasping like she was in a soap opera. Still no tears, of course.


    I leaned into her. We clung to each other like two scared kids.


    Daisy watched with growing satisfaction, chest rising and falling like she was savoring the moment.


    Footsteps approached. Daisy¡¯s lips curled into a vicious smile.


    "Do it now," she ordered.


    "With pleasure," came the reply.


    Just as the words left his mouth, Daisy¡¯s expression shifted. Something was off. Toote.


    A hand grabbed her from behind. She spun around and froze when she saw Tang.


    "You..." she gasped. Her face went pale in an instant.


    Tang held up a length of cord, expression calm. "Do you want to be tied up, Mrs.Daisy ? Or do we skip the formalities ?"


    "Let me go!" she screamed, thrashing in his grip.


    "Not happening," he said coolly. "I¡¯m Cecilia ¡¯s bodyguard, and you just announced your murder ns in surround sound. Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t act ?"


    He twisted her wrist a little more. She gasped.


    "You¡¯re hurting me!"


    Tang didn¡¯t blink. "You¡¯re nning to toss two people off a roof. I think you¡¯ll survive a sore arm."


    His voice dropped lower. "I already notified the Alpha Sebastian . He¡¯ll be here any minute. You might want to rehearse your excuses."


    The color drained from Daisy¡¯s face.


    Her eyes darted from Tang to Harper and me on the couch, her brain scrambling to connect the dots.


    She stered on a shocked expression. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! I came here to rescue them!"


    Tang didn¡¯t even blink.


    "My hearing¡¯s excellent," he said tly. "I heard every word. You ordered someone to kill them."


    Daisy forced augh, the sound brittle. "I was upset, that¡¯s all. I said some things to scare Cecilia. You misunderstood."


    Tang arched a brow. "Do I look stupid to you ?"


    From the couch, Harper and I exchanged a look.


    She truly had no shame.


    The front door opened. Sebastian stepped in, Sawyer close behind.


    Daisy spun toward them like salvation had just walked through the door. Sheunched into her story before anyone else could speak.


    "Sebastian! Thank God you¡¯re here. Those guys trapped me, and I couldn¡¯t get away. I dropped my phone when I was running."


    Sebastian scanned the room calmly. He didn¡¯t rush forward. Didn¡¯t untie me or Harper. He looked... bored.


    "I saw your car," he said coolly. "It hit a tree. Your purse and phone are still inside."


    "Everything happened so fast," Daisy went on, stealing a nce at me. "The butler gave me the address over the phone. I came right away.


    But things got out of hand. Cecilia and Harper misunderstood. We argued. Tang overheard and took it the wrong way."


    Sebastian sat down in a chair like he had all the time in the world.


    "What kind of misunderstanding ?" he asked.


    He gestured for Tang to let go. Tang released her with clear reluctance.


    Daisy rubbed her wrist, eyes flicking around the room as her brain worked overtime.


    She didn¡¯t notice the obvious: why no one looked surprised to see each other. Why Tang hadn¡¯t untied us. Why Sebastian looked like he was waiting for a show to start.


    She was too busy spinning her story.


    "I know, it was stupid," she said, her voice calm but rehearsed. "I came to help, but Harper started using me of working with the butler.


    Then Cecilia said some weird stuff, and I kind of lost it. I said a few things I shouldn¡¯t have. Tang overheard and got the wrong idea."


    She dropped her voice a little. "I tried to exin, but he wouldn¡¯t listen."


    Her act was smooth.


    Just the right mix of guilt and confusion to make her sound believable.

 Chapter 377 Unraveled

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 377 Unraveled</h4>


    Cecilia ¡¯s pov


    Sebastian listened without a word. His eyes stayed locked on Daisy¡¯s face, tracking every twitch, every pause.


    Then he smiled. It wasn¡¯t warm. Just that slow,zy smile that never reached his eyes.


    "So let me get this straight," he said, voice calm but sharp. "You came here to save them ? Those threats were just for show ? And you don¡¯t know the butler ?"


    Daisy¡¯s shoulders rxed. She thought he believed her.


    She nodded quickly. "Of course. Cecilia and I don¡¯t have real issues. Why would I hurt her ?"


    I didn¡¯t let it slide.


    "Funny," I said, keeping my tone level. "You didn¡¯t sound like you were just trying to scare me. And you mentioned Maggie. You know a lot more than you should."


    Daisy¡¯s head snapped toward me. Her posture shifted. Defensive. "So what ? We all live in Colorado Springs. People talk. Is that a crime now ?"


    I smiled, just a little. "Oh, I get it. You¡¯re a Maggie fangirl now ? What¡¯s next, asking for her autograph ?"


    Daisy¡¯s face tightened. "You..."


    "It seems Cecilia doesn¡¯t believe you," Sebastian cut in. His voice dropped a few degrees colder.


    Daisy rolled her eyes, then sighed. "It doesn¡¯t matter what she thinks. I brought money to help. I even hurt myself getting here."


    She brushed back her hair to show a scrape on her forehead. The injury was real, but the story behind it ? Not so much.


    "Your two friends are still in the other room," I said. "Let¡¯s hear what they have to say."


    She gave a small shrug. "If you think they¡¯ll help you figure this out, fine. I¡¯m not stopping you."


    She sat down, legs crossed, like she was the victim here. Calm. Composed.


    The room went quiet.


    Sebastian nodded once to Tang. "Get them."


    Tang disappeared into the hallway. A momentter, he came back, dragging two men behind him.


    The butler used to be all charm and polish. Now he looked like he came straight out of a horror movie.


    His suit was gone. He was wearing wrinkled sweatpants.


    His hair was stuck to his forehead in greasy clumps.


    Dr. Han wasn¡¯t doing much better. His sses were cracked, and his face was covered in bruises.


    The stench hit us before they even spoke. Urine. Sweat. Fear.


    They looked at Daisy. Their mouths opened, then closed again. They lowered their heads and stayed quiet.


    Daisy crossed her arms. "Go ahead. Tell them. I haven¡¯t done anything."


    Neither man moved.


    Sebastian¡¯s voice came low and cold. "Speak."


    That did it. The butler copsed, grabbing Tang¡¯s arm like it was a lifeline.


    Tang yanked back, face wrinkling in disgust. "Get off me. You stink."


    He stepped away, scowling. "If either of you piss yourselves again, I swear I¡¯ll chop you up and toss you to the dogs."


    That, of course, had the opposite effect.


    Both men lost it. Again. The puddle crept toward Tang¡¯s boots.


    Tang¡¯s expression darkened. In one smooth motion, he shoved them to the floor and pulled a knife. The room exploded with screams.


    Sebastian sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose like this was giving him a migraine.


    Sawyer stepped forward, calm and efficient. "Tang. Enough. Don¡¯t carve them up yet. We still need answers."


    He crossed to the window and pushed it open. Fresh air poured in.


    Daisy nced that way, something unreadable flickering through her eyes.


    Tang slowly put the knife away, but pointed it straight at the two men. "My Alpha asked you a question. Don¡¯t y dumb. If I have to pull this out again, it won¡¯t be for show."


    The butler looked up, his mouth twitching into a strange, almost broken smile. Dr. Han kept his jaw locked tight, every muscle straining.


    "Just turn yourselves in," Daisy said suddenly, her voice t but sharp. She stared them down like she still owned them. "You might get a lighter sentence."


    She paused, then added slowly, "I¡¯ll make sure your families are taken care of."


    That line, "your families," hit like a gunshot.


    Both men stiffened. Something shifted in the air.


    Sebastian didn¡¯t move. He just watched, his expression unreadable. Cold. Calcting.


    Harper and I stayed still too, just watching. Waiting.


    Then, without warning, both men lunged for the windows. They weren¡¯t trying to run. They were trying to die.


    Tang moved fast. He grabbed them back before they reached the ss.


    But this time, they didn¡¯t go down easy. They fought like cornered animals.And they weren¡¯t just going for escape. They charged at Harper and me too, like they¡¯d rather take us out with them.


    Tang didn¡¯t hesitate. One precise kick dropped the butler. Another to Dr. Han¡¯s chest left him coughing blood before he copsed.


    That¡¯s when I got it. Daisy hadn¡¯t needed to act scared


    She already knew. These men would die before they talked.


    They were her insurance. And she¡¯d made sure they were terrified of something worse than death.


    Daisy gasped, eyes wide, face full of fake shock. "What are you doing ? Are you insane ? If you won¡¯t turn yourselves in, I¡¯ll call the police!"


    She spun to leave, her mask of concern slipping just enough to show the smugness underneath.


    But we all saw it. And none of us bought it.


    "Maybe you should start worrying about yourself. This little game ? It¡¯s over." I said.


    Daisy froze. One foot lifted mid-step.


    She slowly turned back around. Her face still looked confused, like she didn¡¯t know what was happening. But her eyes gave her away.


    She watched in horror as Harper and I casually stood up, slipping out of the bindings like they were stage props.


    We had never actually been tied.


    The blood drained from Daisy¡¯s face. She looked at the men lying unconscious on the floor. Then at Sebastian.


    Panic twisted her features.


    Sebastian stared at her like she was a stain he was about to clean up. "Two days of ying along was more than enough."


    Daisy tried to recover. Her voice wavered. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about..."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t even answer. He just nodded at Sawyer.


    Sawyer pulled out his phone and tapped the screen.


    Daisy¡¯s voice filled the room. Clear. Calm. nning everything with the butler like it was just business.


    Every word was a nail in her coffin.


    Her knees buckled. She dropped to the floor like someone had cut her strings. Her eyes were empty. Gone.

 Chapter 378 The Game Ends

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 378 The Game Ends</h4>


    Author ¡¯s pov


    "This isn¡¯t possible..."


    Daisy stood frozen, like someone had pulled her plug. The color drained from her face so fast it was almost shocking, leaving her skin pale and waxy.


    Her eyes darted around, wild and restless.


    She turned her head slowly toward the two men on the floor, the butler and Dr. Han. She stared at them like they had just betrayed her.


    But the men didn¡¯t move. They kept their heads down, like even looking at her might be dangerous.


    This wasn¡¯t loyalty. It was fear. The kind that lives in your bones.


    Beta Sawyer¡¯s voice cut through the air, calm and sharp. "They¡¯re not heroes. They fear you, sure. But they fear dying here and now even more. Anyone would."


    He didn¡¯t take his eyes off Daisy, like he was dissecting a failed experiment.


    "The butler¡¯s been watched since the night beforest," he said quietly. "Every call. Every whisper. Alpha Sebastian knew before anyone else."


    Harper stepped in without missing a beat. Her voice was t and clinical, like she was reading out a failed n.


    "You pushed me. You wanted me away from the crowd. That was your first move."


    "You knew Cece woulde after me the minute I disappeared. You thought she¡¯d panic and turn on you."


    "You hoped Alpha Sebastian would step in, and you could twist that into something else."


    "You guessed Cece would run out the second she got that message from ¡®me,¡¯ too panicked to think straight."


    "You even had Riley ¡®get sick¡¯ so Dr. Han could slip in. Then the butler would follow your cue."


    "You thought the setup was wless. You thought we were reacting. But we were watching."


    "We made space on purpose," Harper said. "You wouldn¡¯t have gotten me to ¡®leave¡¯ otherwise. And as for trying to split Cece and Alpha Sebastian ?"


    Sheughed once, short and dry. "One¡¯s solid ice, the other¡¯s all instinct. You could throw a grenade between them and they¡¯d still close ranks."


    Daisy¡¯s lips trembled. She shook her head, fast, like she could rewind thest ten minutes.


    The truth wasnding in pieces, and each one hit harder than thest.


    She hadn¡¯t been the puppeteer. She¡¯d been dancing on strings.


    Cecilia¡¯s voice cut through the silence. Cold. Controlled.


    "Did Riley actually get sick on her own ?"


    Her gaze didn¡¯t waver. She already knew the answer.


    The question hung in the air, sharp and damning.


    "Kids don¡¯t get sick onmand. You couldn¡¯t have made Riley fake it.


    But as her mother, all you had to do was hold off on treatment just long enough for her to crash. High fever. No meds. Just enough time for her brain to swell. Maybe meningitis. Maybe worse."


    Cecilia¡¯s voice dropped, steady and cutting. "You used your own daughter as bait. What kind of person does that ?"


    Daisy started to tremble. Her lips moved, but no sound came out.


    Silence, in that moment, said more than any excuse ever could.


    If this had been a misunderstanding, any real mother would¡¯ve protested. Loudly. Instinctively.


    But Daisy stood there, mute.


    The weight in the room dropped like a stone.


    This wasn¡¯t just cold. This was calcted. Ruthless. Inhuman.


    Then Alpha Sebastian¡¯s voice sliced through the tension, smooth and cial.


    "Did you really think I didn¡¯t know you were working with Maggie Locke ?"


    His steel-gray eyes gleamed in the low light, sharp and watchful.


    "Mying back to this house wasn¡¯t some coincidence. Maggie nned it, and she did it for you. Thought I wouldn¡¯t notice.


    But she¡¯s smarter than that. She never makes a move without backup. Not during something this sensitive."


    He took one step closer, his voice dropping.


    "So this part wasn¡¯t her. That was you. Wasn¡¯t it ?"


    Daisy¡¯s body locked up. Her breathing turned ragged.


    The wordsnded like cold steel. Not loud. Just lethal.


    "I had no choice..." she whispered. "She forced me. If I didn¡¯t go along, I¡¯d be dead."


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t blink.


    "Your brother¡¯s under indictment for drug trafficking. Your father lost everything in Vegas. He embezzledpany funds to pay for it."


    He tilted his head slightly. "And you ? You¡¯re the one Maggie kept closest. That means your situation is even worse."


    "Stop it! STOP IT!" Daisy screamed, clutching her head with both hands.


    Cecilia blinked, stunned.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s tone shifted. It dropped lower. Colder. And somehow even more dangerous.


    "You tell yourself your family¡¯s fall was just bad luck. That Maggie was your lifeline."


    He stepped forward, slow and deliberate.


    "But deep down ? You know better. You know what she offered. And you know what she took."


    Daisy stood frozen.


    "What did you find out ?" she asked, voice shaking.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s gaze locked on hers. "You already know. You¡¯re just too scared to say it out loud.


    You know what she¡¯s holding over you. And you know what happens if you disobey."


    A long silence followed.


    Then Daisy¡¯s voice, small and t, like something inside her had snapped: "So ?"


    Alpha Sebastian didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t gloat. He just delivered the truth.


    "So you were perfect for her. Weak. Desperate. Easy to shape."


    He didn¡¯t raise his voice. He didn¡¯t have to.


    "I have proof. Your father¡¯s downfall. Your brother getting arrested. Even your own spiral.


    None of it was random. Maggie didn¡¯t catch you when you fell."


    He paused, voice like frost.


    "She gave you the push."


    He didn¡¯t even try to hide the contempt.


    "She didn¡¯t choose you for what you could do. She chose you for how easily you¡¯d break."


    Daisy didn¡¯t speak.But she didn¡¯t deny it either.


    Because she knew. She just didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    Once, she lived in high heels and champagne. Thought the world would always open doors for her.


    She never thought she¡¯d be someone else¡¯s pawn.


    At first, she hesitated.


    But then came the money. The power. The illusion of control.


    And once she tasted it, she couldn¡¯t let go.


    Maggie wasn¡¯t a savior. She was a strategist. A predator in silk. The one holding the leash.


    She didn¡¯t force Daisy.


    She gave her just enough to keep her wanting more.


    She made Daisy think she was in control, but Maggie was the one pulling the strings.


    And when Daisy stopped being useful ? She¡¯d cut her loose. No ceremony. No warning.


    Like tossing out a burnt match.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s stare was ice.


    "She¡¯ll move tonight," he said. "Because now, you¡¯re a liability. And she doesn¡¯t like mess."


    Daisy¡¯s eyes went wide.


    "That¡¯s insane. How would she even know I failed ? What if I¡¯d pulled it off ?"


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s smile was slow. Cold. Inevitable.


    "She didn¡¯t care if you pulled it off. That was never the point.


    You were the distraction. The bait. The sacrifice.She used you because you were easy to throw away."


    Just then, a phone started ringing.


    The sound cut through the room like a de.


    It came from the ck bag by the door.


    It rang once.


    Then twice.


    Then a third time.

 Chapter 379 Alpha’s Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 379 Alpha¡¯s Secrets</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    The entire room plunged into suffocating silence.


    After Sebastian¡¯s deration, everyone could feel the air grow heavy with tension.


    Especially Daisy.


    Her eyes remained fixed on the doorway, her gaze suggesting she expected someone to burst in at any moment and drag her away.


    "Bring me her phone,"Alpha Sebastian said.


    A faint smile yed at the corner of his lips, unnervingly calm.


    "Right away,"Beta Sawyer nodded, turning to leave.


    Momentster, Beta Sawyer returned with a ck purse, cing it in front of Daisy before smoothly unzipping it.


    The phone¡¯s screen illuminated, disying a name : "Victoria."


    The color drained from Daisy¡¯s face instantly, leaving her skin almost blue-tinged in its pallor.


    Fighting to control her trembling hands, she retrieved the phone from her bag, drew a deep breath, and put it on speaker.


    "Hello... Victoria, it¡¯ste. Is something wrong ?"she managed.


    An older woman¡¯s voice came through, gentle yetmanding : "Daisy, has Riley¡¯s fever broken ?"


    "Yes, everything¡¯s fine,"she struggled to keep her voice steady.


    "Are you certain ? Maggie and I have been worried about you. Don¡¯t disappoint us."


    "It really has. She¡¯s right here with me. Would you like me to video call ?"


    After a brief silence, the woman responded coolly, "Good. In one hour,e to our usual estate. Maggie wants to see you."


    Daisy closed her eyes momentarily. "Could we make it another day ?"


    "I¡¯m merely the messenger. This isn¡¯t my decision to make. But I suggest you leave now."


    "... I understand."


    "Good luck."


    The call ended.


    Daisy seemed to copse in on herself, her phone ttering to the floor.


    Alpha Sebastian remarked with casual indifference, "Well ? Will you go ? Perhaps she thinks you¡¯vepleted your mission and is waiting to give you a¡¯reward.¡¯"


    Daisy looked as though something was lodged in her throat. Unable to speak, she knelt mechanically on the floor, fingers scratching at the old wooden floorboards like a trapped animal.


    She began muttering to herself : "I won¡¯t go... I don¡¯t want to die... I don¡¯t want to die... "


    Suddenly, she jerked her head up, clinging to a thread of hope : "Sebastian, help me... you know the most, you must be able to save me... "


    "Why should I save you ?"he cut her off, his voice cold as ice.


    Looking down at her, his eyes held no warmth. "I¡¯m not the type who shows mercy after being betrayed. Your disappearance would be a blessing for the my grandmother¡¯s family. Keeping you alive is the real problem."


    Daisy¡¯s eyes reddened, her voice quivering : "We¡¯ve known each other for over a decade. Do I really mean nothing to you ? I... I¡¯ve always had feelings for you."


    Sebastian¡¯s expression remained impassive, as if her words never reached his ears.


    "Instead of wasting breath on useless sentiments, consider whether you still hold any value to me. Be practical and say something that might save your life."


    "You have one minute."


    "If you can¡¯t offer anything useful, I¡¯ll send you to Maggie to tie up her loose ends."


    Daisy¡¯s mouth opened, but no words came out.


    Alpha Sebastian nced at his watch. "Fifty seconds left."


    She panicked, her eyes darting wildly, her mind nk.


    "Take her away,"Alpha Sebastian said calmly.


    Tang rose from against the wall like a soldier following orders.


    "I can testify against Maggie !"Daisy suddenly shouted.


    Alpha Sebastian remained silent, merely signaling Tang to pause with a gesture, his gaze settling on her.


    She rushed to continue : "I know some of her ns. I know where she meets people secretly in Colorado Springs... I can tell you everything."


    Alpha Sebastian was quiet for a moment, waiting until she had emptied almost all she could offer before speaking slowly : "Tell me a few things first. Let me see if you¡¯re worth keeping alive."


    "... Alright."


    She finally stopped crying, though her expression looked worse than when she had been.


    Cecilia and Harper had been standing silently nearby the entire time.


    Both felt a tightness in their chests.


    After dealing with Daisy, Alpha Sebastian approached Cecilia and gently lifted her from the couch.


    "You need to sleep. They¡¯ll handle the rest."


    Cecilia felt slightly awkward, about to speak when Alpha Sebastian had already carried her out of the room.


    Daisy watched them leave, her eyes hollow and lifeless.


    --


    Alpha Sebastian carried Cecilia downstairs.


    The stairway lights were dim, casting a chill in the air.


    If she had been walking alone in such a ce, she likely would have felt uneasy.


    But nestled in his arms, she felt surprisingly secure.


    Everything was quiet except for the sound of his steady footsteps.


    Cecilia looked up at him. "Aren¡¯t I abusing my privileges a bit too much like this ?"


    Alpha Sebastian nced down at her. "You¡¯re pregnant. Special treatmentes with the territory."


    Their eyes met, and they both smiled almost simultaneously.


    Today, they had yed the part of "feuding lovers"for everyone else, acting it out as if it were real.


    In truth, they had never had a genuine argument.


    Cecilia disliked confrontation and was emotionally stable; Alpha Sebastian was even more level-headed than she was.


    Alpha Sebastian ced her in the passenger seat, got in himself, and drove away from the old neighborhood.


    The night streets had gone quiet, the only movement the soft drift of air through the half-cracked window.


    Then Cecilia caught it¡ªa familiar scent wafting up from the corner : crispy fried chicken, the rich melt of grilled cheese, sweet buttered corn.


    She turned, spotting the food truck still lit up and doing business at this hour.


    "You smelling that ?"She nced over at Sebastian, who kept his eyes on the road ahead.


    "That truck¡¯s a little sketchy with hygiene,"he said, one hand steady on the wheel. "Better to y it safe while you¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯ll whip you up something good when we get home."


    Once they got home, he actually headed straight into the kitchen and made her a sandwich piled with a runny fried egg and crispy bacon.


    She ate everyst bite, like she hadn¡¯t had food in days.


    "You were really starving, huh ?"he said with a smile, grabbing the empty te to take to the sink.


    "If you¡¯d told me you could cook this well earlier,"she joked, wiping a crumb from the corner of her mouth, "I would have skipped meals more often on purpose."


    After eating, they returned to the bedroom.


    Ceciliay in bed after her shower, feeling drowsy from the full meal.


    "Now that Daisy has¡¯disappeared,¡¯ how will you exin it to your family ?"she asked.


    Alpha Sebastiany on his side, his finger gently tracing her face. "I¡¯ll tell them what I can, give them a general exnation."


    "What about Riley ?"


    "She¡¯ll be well taken care of."


    "Won¡¯t your cousin me us ? After all, it¡¯s because of me... "


    He leaned down and kissed her. "Stop taking everything on yourself. Maggie chose Daisy to infiltrate my grandmother¡¯s household. You just happened to cross paths with her n."


    Cecilia bit her lip. "You knew all along ?"


    "I knew some of it, but I didn¡¯t realize how deep her influence went. I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the Colorado Springs situation before."


    She hesitated, then asked anyway : "You mentioned earlier that Daisy¡¯s own issues were worse than her family¡¯s... what did you mean ?"


    Alpha Sebastian looked at her without answering.


    She immediately surrendered with raised hands. "Never mind if you don¡¯t want to say. Forget I asked."


    He leaned down, whispering in her ear : "That¡¯s something I only tell my wife. Do you want to hear it ?"


    The question was clearly a trap.


    "I... let¡¯s just go to sleep."


    She pulled the covers over her face and closed her eyes.


    In the next moment, a burning kiss fell upon her lips.

 Chapter 380 Alpha’s Temptation

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 380 Alpha¡¯s Temptation</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    "Mmph."I pushed against Sebastian¡¯s chest, trying to create some space between us.


    My efforts were useless.


    Hisrge hand caught my wrist, pinning it to the pillow as his mouth imed mine.


    His tongue shoved past my lips, taking what he wanted.


    My nightgown disappeared in seconds.


    No idea where it went. Didn¡¯t care.


    Every rational thought in my head just... dissolved. There was only one thing left : finishing this. Letting him in.


    I wrapped my legs around his waist, pulling him closer. I could feel him right there, that thick press of his cock against my soaked core, and my whole body screamed yes.


    "No."The word was a growl, rough, like it cost him something to say it.


    His hands gripped my waist, holding me away from where we both needed him to be.


    He buried his face against my neck, his breathing ragged as he fought for control. When he finally looked up, he tried to untangle my legs, my arms... it didn¡¯t work.


    I refused to let go.


    "Cece... "Warning. Strain. Like he was two seconds from losing it.


    I opened my eyes and fixed him with a look that could¡¯ve frozen Colorado Springs


    solid.


    Sebastian actually looked startled. Like he¡¯d forgotten I had teeth. He stroked my hair, apologetic. "Sorry. I shouldn¡¯t tease you while you¡¯re pregnant. My bad. Let¡¯s just sleep."


    He tried again to move my arms.


    I held tighter. "Sleep? You think I can sleep right now? After that? "


    He sighed, pinching my cheek.


    I stared him down.Not backing off. "I don¡¯t care how you fix it. You lit this fire, you put it out. Take responsibility, or I swear by the Moon Goddess, you¡¯ll never touch me again. Not a finger. Not a look. "


    Sebastian went quiet. Thinking.


    Then : "I¡¯ll take responsibility."


    My expression softened. Just a little.


    Our eyes locked. That charge between us? Still there. Always there. The next moment, I pulled his face down to mine.


    His kisses traveled lower, hot and open-mouthed across my corbone, down my stomach. I gasped as his mouth kept going south, lower, lower, until... fuck. His tongue found my clit, t and warm, and my whole body jerked like I¡¯d been shocked.


    "Oh, god... "


    My fingers tangled in his hair as he ate me out like he had something to prove. Which, okay, maybe he did. His tongue worked me over, circling, pressing, dipping lower to tease my entrance beforeing back up.


    And he kept hitting it.


    Again. Again.


    He¡¯d pull back just when I got close, then dive back in harder.


    My hips bucked against his mouth. I couldn¡¯t help it. I was dripping, a mess, and he just kept going, a low sound rumbling against my thigh like he was proud of himself.


    "Sebastian... "I moaned, arching into him. "I¡¯m gonna... fuck, don¡¯t stop... "


    His hands gripped my thighs, spreading me wider, giving himself more room. His tongue flicked faster, harder, and that pressure in my gut wound tighter and tighter until¡ª


    It crashed into me. Hard.


    My back came off the bed, a raw sound tearing out of my throat as I came on his face. He didn¡¯t stop. He worked me through it,pping me up like I was the best thing he¡¯d ever tasted, until I was shaking, oversensitive, trying to push his head away.


    He finally pulled back, chin wet, eyes dark, looking thoroughly satisfied with himself.


    My fingertips tracedzy patterns across his abs as my breathing slowly evened out.


    "Cece, can you... "Sebastian caught my wandering hand, guiding it lower.


    I felt him through his boxers. Still hard. Still thick.


    But my eyes were already glued shut.


    "Can¡¯t,"I mumbled. "Done. Dead. Ask tomorrow."


    He sighed. "Fine. But I¡¯m remembering this."


    I was already halfway asleep. Didn¡¯t care.


    --


    I slept until ten the next morning.


    Lying in bed, I watched Sebastian sitting on the sofa across the room, looking cool andposed in his business attire. He¡¯d clearly been up for hours, handling who knows what while I¡¯d been dead to the world. Remembering what he¡¯d done for mest night... I felt a twinge of guilt. The guy had gone above and beyond. Way above.


    "You¡¯re up,"he said, pulling out his earbuds anding over to sit beside me on the bed.


    My gaze traveled from his lips to his Adam¡¯s apple, then down to his chest. "Mmhm. Have you been up long?"


    "Couldn¡¯t sleep."


    "Insomnia?"


    He shook his head. "Hunger."


    I bit my lip guiltily. "Hungry? Why didn¡¯t you just grab something to eat?"


    Sebastian gave me a look. The kind of look that said I was either clueless or cruel.


    "Did Harper and the others get back?"I deflected, fast.


    "They did,"he said evenly. "Even had ate-night snack together. Funny how a full stomach helps you sleep."


    I stared at him silently. The passive-aggression was almost impressive.


    Sebastian took my hand and ced it on his thigh. "Cece, I¡¯m dying here."


    "I hear self-reliance is a virtue,"I shot back. "You¡¯ve got two perfectly good hands. I believe in you !"


    I yanked my hand free and slipped off the other side of the bed, making a break for the bathroom.


    I¡¯d just finished brushing my teeth when I heard the door lock behind me. Heat pressed against my back, and when I turned, coffee-vored lips found mine.


    "Have a little sympathy for your mate,"he murmured against my mouth, his voice rough.


    "What mate? I don¡¯t see any... "


    The rest dissolved as his tongue swept in, stealing my words, my breath, my will to run.


    We stayed in the bathroom for quite some time.


    When we finally emerged, my lips were swollen, my wrists were sore, and the inside of my thighs felt raw. Note to self : y with fire, get deliciously burned.


    Sebastian carried me back to bed, where we caught another hour of sleep, tangled up like we were supposed to be.


    Author¡¯s pov


    That morning, the entire manor was humming with gossip.


    The third-floor master bedroom stayed conspicuously quiet, but everywhere else? The staff was already deep in spection.


    Lady Daisy had vanished.


    --


    At noon, Alpha Sebastian visited Riley, whose fever had finally broken. He fed her lunch himself and gently exined that her mother had urgent business out of town and wouldn¡¯t return for some time.


    Riley nodded obediently, epting his words without question.


    Around three o¡¯clock, Alpha Sebastian¡¯s maternal grandparents, Philip and Mabel Lawson, returned from their vacation retreat along with his aunt Scarlett Lawson.


    As they entered the grand foyer, they found Alpha Sebastian waiting for them.


    He rose to greet them with a warm smile.


    Mabel¡¯s face lit up with delight. "Sebastian ! What a wonderful surprise !"She embraced Alpha Sebastian, then nced around expectantly. "Where¡¯s your mother? I thought the whole family wasing."


    "I had some business to attend to, so I arrived early,"Sebastian exined. "They¡¯ll join us in a few days."


    Mabel pouted yfully. "If I¡¯d known you wereing, I wouldn¡¯t have gone on vacation at all."


    Alpha Sebastian wrapped an arm around her shoulders. "How could I have known you and Grandfather were vacationing?"


    Scarlett interjected, "Mother, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s catch up properly with Sebastian."


    Alpha Sebastian smiled teasingly at Scarlett. "I heard you had an incident at a charity event recently?"


    "Oh goodness,"Scarlett sighed dramatically. "Daisy took me to this charity g. All the societydies were there. And somehow, during the reception, I gotpletely lost."


    "Speaking of which, where is Daisy?"


    The question caught Philip and Mabel¡¯s attention too. They looked around, expecting to see Daisy.


    Philip called for the butler , only to discover he was nowhere to be found either.


    "Where¡¯s the butler?"Philip demanded of a nearby maid.


    The servant stammered nervously, "The butler ... he... he¡¯s... gone, sir."


    Philip frowned deeply.


    Mabel and Scarlett exchanged confused nces.


    "She¡¯s correct,"Alpha Sebastian smoothly intervened, rescuing the ufortable maid. "the butler is indeed missing. There have been several... incidents here recently. Let¡¯s discuss this somewhere private."


    Philip¡¯s expression turned grave.


    "Sebastian,e with me,"Philip instructed, leaning on his cane as he headed toward his study.


    Alpha Sebastian moved to support him.


    Mabel and Scarlett remained behind, quietly interrogating the staff about recent events.


    The servants, caught between fear of speaking and fear of withholding, carefully recounted only what they¡¯d directly witnessed.


    After hearing their ounts, the two women were even more bewildered.


    "Riley was ill?"


    "Daisy left in the middle of the night to search for Sebastian¡¯s secretary and hasn¡¯t returned?"


    The Lawson women exchanged meaningful nces, sharing the same unspoken thought : What made this secretary so important?


    Perhaps this mysterious woman held some significant position they weren¡¯t aware of?

 Chapter 381 The Chosen Luna

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 381 The Chosen Luna</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I was curled up in a massive library on the third floor, a book in my hands that I¡¯d been staring at for what felt like hours. Not a single word had registered in my brain.


    Beside me, Harper was out cold, the book she¡¯d been pretending to read now serving as an impromptu pillow.


    Tang dropped off our books, then settled on the librarydder ying some game on his phone.


    Only Sawyer maintained any semnce of productivity, hisptop bnced on his knees as he continued working.


    "Cecilia,"Sawyer¡¯s voice broke through my distraction, "if you can¡¯t focus, perhaps you¡¯d like some work to distract you ?"The offer came with barely concealed desperation wrapped up as casual suggestion.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I set my book aside. "Sure, pass me some."


    He gratefully handed over both hisptop and tablet before copsing into the sofa cushions with dramatic exhaustion.


    "I¡¯m sorry,"I said, genuinely feeling guilty. "You¡¯ve been stuck doing double duty because of me."


    Sawyer waved dismissively. "Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯ve got... special circumstances. Besides, I¡¯m not handling it alone. Alpha Sebastian has been covering most of your workload."


    I paused, fingers hovering over theptop keyboard. The mention of Sebastian covering my workload sparked something in me, but it wasn¡¯t guilt. More like irritation.


    "His responsibility,"I said, letting the edge creep into my voice. "This whole situation exists because of choices he made. The least he can do is handle some extra paperwork."


    Author¡¯s pov


    Meanwhile, in the first-floor garden, Alpha Sebastian was briefing Philip, Mabel, and Scarlett about the events of the past few days. He exined everything from the missing butler to Daisy¡¯s unusual behavior.


    "The situation with Daisy isplicated,"Alpha Sebastian concluded grimly. "You should prepare yourselves for the possibility that she may not being back."


    Mabel and Scarlett sat frozen in shock.


    Philip, who¡¯d run the family business for decades before stepping down, had weathered enough storms that even this shocking news couldn¡¯tpletely throw him off bnce. His expression turned grave, but his mind remained clear and analytical.


    "So the butler¡¯s disappearance is connected to Daisy,"he observed. "Tell us what¡¯s happened to her. We can handle it."


    Alpha Sebastian leaned forward and lowered his voice. "Her family is in serious trouble."


    "About a year ago, her father got in deep with gambling debts, and her brother got involved with prostitution and drugs. She¡¯s been desperately trying to fix these family problems. When people get backed into a corner, they often make poor choices and get mixed up with the wrong crowd. That¡¯s what directly led to her disappearance."


    He wasn¡¯t making things up, but he deliberately omitted certain details that would be too shocking for them to handle and wouldn¡¯t change anything anyway. They were elderly and shouldn¡¯t be subjected to unnecessary distress.


    Even with his careful phrasing, Mabel was visibly shaken. "Daisy¡¯s family had such serious problems ? Dear God !"


    Scarlett looked incredulous. "Her brother was always spoiled and wild, but drugs ? And... and prostitutes ? That can¡¯t be right. There¡¯s no way."


    Philip also had his doubts. "Her father, Owen Cole, has always been the steady type. Sure, he wasn¡¯t the family sess story, but he paid his bills and kept his head down. I¡¯ve never heard a whisper about gambling from him.


    And even if he did lose money, how much could he possibly lose that he couldn¡¯t handle it himself ? Why would Daisy need to deal with this on her own ? Why wouldn¡¯t shee to us for help ? I suspect there¡¯s more to this than just money."


    "You¡¯ve nailed it, Grandfather,"Alpha Sebastian replied. "Their family was deliberately targeted and framed. Whoever did this wasn¡¯t after money they wanted control. Their methods were sophisticated, and Daisy had no choice but to follow their instructions."


    "Who ?"Scarlett demanded. "Who would want to harm their family ?"


    Philip shook his head. "Owen doesn¡¯t have anything valuable enough to warrant such an borate scheme. This wasn¡¯t aimed at them it was meant for us, the Lawsons."


    The color drained from Mabel¡¯s face. She sat in silence for a long moment, then her expression hardened.


    "Sebastian,"she said slowly, "this has Maggie Locke written all over it, doesn¡¯t it ? The targeting, the systematic destruction... "She looked up sharply. "It was her, wasn¡¯t it ?"


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s jaw tightened, but he nodded.


    "Damn it !"Mabel mmed her hand on the table. "I should have seen thising. That woman never forgives, never forgets."


    The Lawson, Cole, and Locke families had been tangled up together for generations.


    Mabel and Martha Locke had once been close friends, and Mabel¡¯s daughter Regina had been Reba Cole¡¯s best friend.


    When everything fell apart years ago, both Mabel and Regina had walked away from Maggie Locke for good.


    It looked like Maggie had held a grudge against the Lawson family ever since.


    When it came to the Locke family, Mabel knew where all the bodies were buried.


    The Locke family ruled the roost among the city¡¯s elite. While the Lawson and Cole families had money, they couldn¡¯te close to the Lockes¡¯ influence.


    Everyone wanted in with the Locke family, and marriage was the golden ticket.


    Mabel had once yed that game too. Before she caught on that Martha had set her sights on Reba Cole , she had been pushing Regina into Zane¡¯s path every chance she got.


    But then Regina caught the eye of Alpha Yardley, who came after her like a man on a mission and eventually charmed Mabel¡¯s precious daughter right off her feet.


    Next thing they knew, Regina was packing her bags for Denver.


    After Regina settled down in Denver and tied the knot, Reba married into the Locke family that same year.


    Talk about timing.

 Chapter 382 Family Tensions

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 382 Family Tensions</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Though it was all water under the bridge now, Mabel couldn¡¯t help but harbor lingering regrets about Luna Regina¡¯s marriage.


    Sure, Alpha Yardley¡¯s Silver Peak Pack was top-tier among werewolf society, but Denver was a world away from Colorado Springs.


    Elder Luna ck had been intimidatingly powerful, and Alpha Yardley himself was the type who didn¡¯t take no for an answer.


    Had Regina married into the Locke family instead, Mabel and Martha¡¯s friendship would have guaranteed her daughter an easier ride, one where she could pop home frequently.


    But life had other ns.


    Within a few years, Zane¡¯s affair with Maggie had blown up the Locke householdpletely, eventually ending in disaster.


    After Reba¡¯s death, Zane kept backing Maggie, which made the Cole family so furious they severed all ties with the Lockes.


    For over twenty years, Maggie had abused her position tomit countless misdeeds.


    The once-respectable Locke family had gone to hell under her influence, with even Martha unable to stop the bleeding.


    Whenever Mabel looked back on these events, she kicked herself for being so blind and mourned poor Reba.


    Above all, she thanked her lucky stars that Regina hadn¡¯t married Zane. Who knew he¡¯d turn out to be such a bastard ?


    And Alpha Yardley had proven to be utterly devoted to Regina, cherishing her for decades.


    Mabel had seen Maggie¡¯s mean streak firsthand. She¡¯d kept her distance all these years, believing in live and let live.


    Yet somehow...


    "She still couldn¡¯t leave the Lawson family alone,"Mabel whispered, her voice tight.


    Philip mmed his fist on the table, face flushed with rage. "This is outrageous ! Getting her ws into our family ! Call Yardley right now and tell him to bring Zane here !"


    Alpha Sebastian ced a calming hand on his grandfather¡¯s arm. "Grandfather, please. Try to keep it together."


    "With Uncle Zane¡¯s temperament, dragging him here would aplish nothing,"Alpha Sebastian continued, his voice measured. "He couldn¡¯t even protect his own family. What could we possibly expect from him now ?"


    "Useless bastard !"Philip spat.


    Scarlett burst into tears, her voice breaking. "Sebastian, are you saying Daisy is trapped with Maggie ? We have to rescue her somehow¡ªRiley needs her mother !"


    Sebastian¡¯s expression remained carefully neutral. "Aunt Scarlett, I never said exactly who¡¯s holding her or where she might be. I¡¯m simply putting two and two together based on what we¡¯ve uncovered."


    He paused, choosing his next words carefully. "It¡¯s possible her disappearance was voluntary, and even if she returns... I¡¯m afraid she likely won¡¯t be able to care for Riley anymore."


    Scarlett went quiet.


    Philip and Mabel shared a look, saying nothing.


    The unspoken truth hung in the air : at this moment, not searching for Daisy might be better than finding her.


    --


    That evening, Charles and Julian returned to the Lawson estate. Julian was Daisy¡¯s husband and Sebastian¡¯s cousin, while Charles was Scarlett¡¯s husband and Sebastian¡¯s uncle.


    The three men shut themselves away in the study with Philip for nearly two hours. Afterward, Julian pulled Sebastian aside for another hour. What they talked about remained a mystery to everyone else.


    For the next two days, a dark cloud hung over the Lawson household.


    Worried about loose lips among the staff, Scarlett cooked up a cover story about the butler and Daisy¡¯s situation, sternly warning everyone against gossiping or letting word slip beyond the estate walls.


    By all rights, the Cole family should have been brought into the loop about Daisy¡¯s situation, but the Lawsons chose not to spill. They kept up the act that Daisy had simply taken off for a few days on personal business.


    By the third day, the Lawson household ran like clockwork as though nothing unusual had urred. Those with day jobs went to their offices, those with social circles attended their afternoon teas, and the help chattered about the ck family rolling in soon.


    During these days, Alpha Sebastian had stuck to his original work schedule, making his rounds around Colorado Springs with Beta Sawyer as though his early arrival had indeed been for business purposes. He hadn¡¯t brought Cecilia along, instead making sure Harper and Tang remained with her at the Lawson estate.


    Despite his initial threats to hit the road the day after arriving, Alpha Sebastian had remained, essentiallyying low at the Lawson estate.


    Cecilia had spent three full days holed up on the third floor, with meals brought straight to her room.


    Lucky for her, the Lawson mansion was huge, and the family had been too caught up in Daisy¡¯s situation to pay much attention to their surprise guest.


    This arrangement worked perfectly for Cecilia.


    She had no desire to meet and greet Sebastian¡¯s extended family, and considering her part in Daisy¡¯s predicament, staying out of sight seemed wise.


    However, she couldn¡¯t stay hidden much longer. Alpha Yardley and Luna Regina wereing soon.


    She had already hashed this out with Sebastian, who had agreed she should make herself scarce before his parents arrived.


    --


    Once Mabel and Scarlett got over their initial shock, they remembered the mysterious secretary still crashing in their home. Their attention snapped back to her.


    When Scarlett returned from her afternoon tea gathering, Mabel immediately called her in.


    After a quick powwow, they decided to invite Cecilia to join them for dinner.


    "The staff said Daisy left that day specifically looking for Secretary Moore,"Mabel said, eyebrows knitted. "I just spoke with Daisy¡¯s personal maid, who told me the butler handed off a phone to this secretary the night before he vanished. Something¡¯s not right. If Daisy was Maggie¡¯s puppet, why go after Sebastian¡¯s secretary rather than stirring up trouble for the Lawsons or cks directly ?"


    "Exactly, Mom,"Scarlett agreed, leaning forward. "And when Sebastianid everything out for us, he didn¡¯t mention this connection at all."


    "He imed he came early for business purposes, but what executive travels on business without their secretary ?"Mabel¡¯s eyes went narrow with suspicion.


    "She can¡¯t possibly be just some secretary. That must be a fake identity."


    "Regina and the others arrive tomorrow. She¡¯ll certainly know the truth."


    "Why wait ? Let¡¯s call her right now and get some answers. I need to understand what¡¯s actually going on."


    They figured Cecilia¡¯s identity must be something big to have gotten Maggie¡¯s attention and earned Alpha Sebastian¡¯s protection.


    Their thoughts ran to political alliances and pack power dynamics. The idea of something as simple as romantic feelings never crossed their minds.


    Their guess wasn¡¯t totally off. Cecilia had indeed caught Maggie¡¯s attention.What they couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around was how personal drama was all tangled up with politics.


    The most shocking part was that Daisy¡¯s desperate, impulsive actions stemmed partly from her secret crush on Sebastian.


    They never would have guessed that.


    --


    Meanwhile, in Denver, Luna Regina had finished getting ready for her visit home and for Martha¡¯s birthday celebration.


    Tomorrow at noon, the ck family would fly out to Colorado Springs.


    Right now, Zaria was keeping herpany during a facial treatment.


    When Mabel¡¯s call came through, Luna Regina had just finished talking to Alpha Sebastian. She¡¯d called to nail down their arrival time for tomorrow. She¡¯d also wanted to carefully probe about Cecilia¡¯s situation.


    She answered cheerfully, "Hello, Mom."


    Mabel first asked about their travel ns. When would they arrive ? Would York and Zaria be tagging along ? Stuff like that.


    As the conversation rolled on, she casually mentioned, "Sebastian has been here for several days now. He brought a woman with him."


    Luna Regina froze, her heart doing a flip.


    A... a woman ? !

 Chapter 383 Unexpected Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 383 Unexpected Revtions</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    "A... a woman ? !"Luna Regina¡¯s voice came out as barely more than a whisper, her face draining of color.


    She had just gotten off the phone with Alpha Sebastian moments ago, where he¡¯d casually mentioned Cecilia was on vacation.


    Now her mother was telling her Alpha Sebastian had brought a woman to Colorado Springs. Her heart practically seized in her chest.


    Zaria¡¯s ears perked up beside her, eyes widening with each passing second.


    "Yes, a woman,"Mabel confirmed, picking up on her daughter¡¯s shocked tone. "Don¡¯t tell me you had no idea your own son brought someone with him ?"


    "I... I truly didn¡¯t,"Luna Regina admitted, her mind spinning.


    Desperate for details, she pressed on. "Have you met her ? Is Sebastian letting her stay at the house ? What¡¯s her name ?"


    "I haven¡¯t seen her myself,"Mabel replied. "I only know her surname is Moore. "


    Luna Regina wentpletely nk. Cecilia was in Colorado Springs ? But Alpha Sebastian had just told her she was soaking up sun at some tropical resort. The contradiction made no sense.


    Beside her, Zaria¡¯s eyes grewically wide, practically popping out of her head like a cartoon character.


    Sensing Luna Regina¡¯s confusion, Mabel sighed heavily into the phone. "Well, it seems you¡¯re even more in the dark than I am. I¡¯ll let you go. Scarlett and I have things to discuss."


    "Mom !"Luna Regina called out, but Mabel had already ended the call.


    Zaria exchanged a look with her mother, reaching for her phone. "I¡¯ll call Sebastian right now."


    Luna Regina quickly snatched the phone from her daughter¡¯s hand. "Don¡¯t be hasty. Something¡¯s off about this whole situation. Let¡¯s not show our cards yet. I¡¯ll talk to your father first."


    "Fine,"Zaria agreed reluctantly.


    Luna Regina dialed Alpha Yardley, quickly exining the strange situation. Her husband, currently deep in negotiations for an important project, responded with distracted reassurance.


    "That¡¯s easy enough to solve,"he said soothingly. "Just call Sebastian yourself or wait until we arrive tomorrow to see firsthand what¡¯s going on."


    Luna Regina rolled her eyes at his typical brush-off response before hanging up in frustration.


    Zaria watched her mother¡¯s irritation grow. "Maybe I should just call Sebastian after all ? I bet it¡¯s Cecilia at Grandma¡¯s house, and that beach vacation story wasplete nonsense."


    Luna Regina considered this for a moment before grabbing her daughter¡¯s arm and pulling her toward the door. "No calls. We¡¯re going to Colorado Springs. Right now."


    Luna Regina grabbed her purse and car keys. She needed to get to Colorado Springs right now and see what Alpha Sebastian was hiding. If word got out about him traveling with another woman, the family¡¯s reputation would be in shambles.


    Meanwhile in Colorado Springs, Mabel and Scarlett were finalizing their ns.


    "Should we invite Secretary Moore to join us for dinner tonight ?"Scarlett suggested.


    Mabel nodded approvingly. "She¡¯s been our guest for several days. Sharing a meal together is the least we can do to show proper hospitality."


    "I¡¯ll send someone to extend the invitation,"Scarlett said.


    "Yes, please see to it,"Mabel agreed.


    --


    Completely unaware she¡¯d be the focus of family drama, Cecilia had been napping on the third floor.


    Harper and Tang were quietly watching a horror movie in her room, keeping watch while she slept.


    A knock sounded at the door, waking Cecilia around five in the afternoon.


    Tang rose to answer it. When he pulled the door open, the maid on the other side took in his rumpled appearance with obvious surprise.


    Her eyes darted past him to see Harper lounging on the sofa and Cecilia just waking up on the bed, all of them looking a bit disheveled.


    Her gaze returned to Tang¡¯s strong, youthful frame, and her cheeks instantly reddened.


    "Can I help you ?"Tang asked with a casual yawn.


    "Oh ! Mrs. Scarlett invites Secretary Moore to join the family for dinner,"the maid said quickly, keeping her eyes downcast, too flustered to look directly at Tang.


    Inside the room, Cecilia immediately perked up.


    Harper sat upright too.


    After a few seconds of tense silence, Cecilia replied calmly, "Thank you. I¡¯ll be down shortly."


    The maid hurried away.


    Tang closed the door and turned back. "Cecilia, are you really going down there ?"


    Cecilia moved to the closet and selected a dress. "What choice do I have ? When your hosts invite you to dinner, turning them down would be rude."


    Harper walked over, concern etching her features. "They only invited you, though. I wonder if they know about your rtionship with Sebastian or if this is about Daisy."


    "We¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it,"Cecilia said with determined calm, carrying her dress to the bathroom.


    Tang immediately called Alpha Sebastian , tension evident in his expression.


    A deep, steady voice answered. "Don¡¯t panic. Go down with her first. I¡¯ll be there soon."


    "Understood,"Tang replied before hanging up.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s few words had a calming effect not only on Tang but also on Harper, who visibly rxed.


    A few minutester, Cecilia emerged from the bathroom looking stunning. She wore an elegant smoke-purple sleeveless dress that hugged her curves in all the right ces.


    Her hair was swept up in a chic updo, and she¡¯d applied just enough makeup to highlight her natural glow. She had that effortless kind of beauty that made even simple outfits look like they belonged on a runway.


    She descended the stairs with Tang while Harper returned to her own room.


    In the dining room sat three people : Mabel, Scarlett, and Julian. Julian hadn¡¯t known Cecilia would be joining them for dinner. Though he knew of her existence and even her rtionship with Alpha Sebastian , his mood had been too low these past days to care much about meeting her.


    "Are we expecting someone else ?"he asked, noticing his mother and grandmother hadn¡¯t touched their utensils.


    "Secretary Moore,"Scarlett answered.


    Julian paused for a few seconds. "Inviting Sebastian¡¯s employee without telling him first ? He might not appreciate that."


    Mabel shrugged. "Then he cane scold me himself."


    Julian fell silent.


    Footsteps approached from outside the dining room.


    A slender figure in smoke-purple appeared in the doorway, instantly capturing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Mabel took one look at Cecilia and knew she wasn¡¯t just any secretary. This girl had ss written all over her.


    And seeing Tang escort her down ? Tang never left Alpha Sebastian¡¯s side for regr employees.


    Something was definitely up.


    Mabel¡¯s instincts were screaming that there was more to this story.


    After introductions were exchanged, Cecilia greeted them politely. "Mabel, Scarlett, Julian, it¡¯s nice to meet you all."


    "Please have a seat,Cecilia ,"Scarlett invited.


    Cecilia chose a chair on Scarlett¡¯s side of the table, positioned where she could see Julian across from her. Noticing his gaze, she offered a polite smile and nod.


    Inwardly, she felt uneasy.


    While his wife¡¯s predicament was her own doing, she couldn¡¯t help wondering if Julian might still me her anyway, unable to see past his personal feelings.

 Chapter 384 Identity Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 384 Identity Confusion</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    "Please, don¡¯t feel so formal, Cecilia ,"Julian said softly, apparently sensing Cecilia ¡®s unease before slowly withdrawing his gaze.


    Julian was six years Sebastian¡¯s senior, with handsome, dignified features that matched his mature and rational personality.


    He was the epitome of the traditional family man who prioritized the pack¡¯s interests above all else.


    His marriage to Daisy had been purely a business arrangement, designed to forge stronger ties between the Lawson and Cole families.


    Love had never been part of the equation. They were polite to each other, nothing more.


    Daisy¡¯s current predicament troubled him, and he felt regret about the situation...


    But that was the extent of it. His primary concern remained how to handle the aftermath and what exnations to offer the Cole family.


    Julian¡¯s implicit message was clear, and it brought visible relief to Cecilia¡¯s tense posture.


    What appeared to be simple politeness took on entirely different meaning through Scarlett¡¯s experienced eyes.


    She knew Julian well. Both her son and husband were cut from the same cloth. Traditional guys who didn¡¯t waste time on small talk and rarely went out of their way to make anyonefortable, including their own wives. But here was Julian, being unusually thoughtful with a woman he¡¯d just met.


    That got her attention.


    Cecilia was undeniably beautiful. The kind of woman who turned heads wherever she went. Whether at first nce or upon closer inspection, her vibrant, captivating appearance was the kind that could easily fascinate men.


    Was he witnessing love at first sight ?


    Scarlett knew her son¡¯s feelings for Daisy weren¡¯t deep. With Riley needing a mother and given Julian¡¯s pragmatic nature, he¡¯d need to remarry eventually anyway. It was just good business sense.


    The thought didn¡¯t shock her. In their world, marriages were investments. Partnerships. When one deal fell through, you found another.


    Mabel, too, began paying closer attention to Cecilia.


    Both women had already pegged her as someone from money. Good breeding, proper education, the whole package. In their minds, they were already interviewing candidates for the next Mrs. Lawson, even though Daisy¡¯s side of the bed was barely cold.


    It was like watching two seasoned matchmakers size up their next project,plete with mental checklists and silent calctions.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I felt increasingly ufortable under their scrutiny.I had absolutely no idea what they were thinking.


    What I couldn¡¯t figure out was whether these three Lawsons knew about my rtionship with Sebastian. Their bizarre reactions made it impossible to tell.


    "Where are you from, Cecilia ?"Mabel finally broke the silence.


    "I¡¯m from Denver,"I replied.


    Inwardly, I was connecting dots :


    [ If they don¡¯t even know where I¡¯m from, they clearly don¡¯t know about Sebastian and me. But then why the dinner invitation ? Maybe they want to size up the woman who "ruined"Daisy ?


    Perfect. They¡¯re probably nning some kind of payback. ]


    Then Mabel asked directly, "What does your family do ?"


    I answered with perfect simplicity : "Education."


    Mabel and Scarlett¡¯s expressions grew even more confused.


    I wondered if my ent had thrown them off.


    Julian calmly intervened, "Let¡¯s stop the interrogation and eat."


    Scarlett shot him a re. "This isn¡¯t an interrogation ! We¡¯re just getting acquainted. After all, the Moore family and ours now have a shared interest."


    I was momentarily baffled. How had we suddenly be partners ?


    Since the conversation had reached this point, I feltpelled to rify. "Perhaps I wasn¡¯t clear. My parents are university professors, now retired."


    My response only deepened Scarlett and Mabel¡¯s confusion.


    "That¡¯s wonderful. Teaching is a respectable profession,"Scarlett said with a forced smile, immediately following up with, "And what did your grandfather do ?"


    My eyebrow rose imperceptibly.


    I was beginning to understand their angle, so I answered casually, "My grandfather was a small-town ountant. Oh, and he¡¯s retired now too."


    Scarlett went silent.She looked like I¡¯d just told her Santa us wasn¡¯t real.


    Mabel pressed on, "What about your mother¡¯s family ?"


    I smiled lightly. "My grandmother¡¯s family lives in a small coastal vige where they run a fishing business."


    Now Mabel fell silent too.


    I sighed internally : Well, that deted their balloon pretty quickly.


    No wonder they didn¡¯t know about Sebastian and me yet had rolled out the red carpet. They¡¯d pegged me as some trust fund princess.


    They thought I was old money, which somehow made my involvement in Daisy¡¯s situation more... manageable ? Like dealing with equals instead of peasants.


    After a long moment, Mabel said distractedly, "Let¡¯s eat. We should eat."


    I politely agreed and picked up my fork.


    Though I ate gracefully, the food might as well have been sawdust. I couldn¡¯t taste any of the gourmet dishes, too distracted by feeling like ab specimen under a microscope.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Scarlett couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer. "Cecilia, are you really Sebastian¡¯s secretary ?"


    The question caught me off guard. "Of course."


    Scarlett frowned.


    The dinner table fell silent.


    After another twenty minutes or so, I felt I¡¯d stayed long enough. I put down my fork and began, "I¡¯ve finished. Please, continue enjoying your meal. I¡¯ll just... "


    Before I could say "leave,"footsteps sounded from outside.


    I turned to see who was entering and my expression froze... What was he doing back here !


    Of all the worst possible timing !


    "Sebastian¡¯s back,"Scarlett said, feigning surprise while feeling somewhat anxious.


    Sebastian walked over. "Yes, my meeting was canceled, so I came back early."He emphasized the word "early"very clearly.


    As he spoke, his eyes remained fixed on me. "Finished eating ?"


    I tried to appear calm, answering formally, "Yes, Alpha. I¡¯m done. Please enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll head upstairs now."


    I stood up.


    Then I heard him say in a voice that was neither too loud nor too soft, but unmistakably personal, "Stay a bit longer. We¡¯ll go up together."


    Under Mabel and Scarlett¡¯s increasingly confused stares, I reluctantly sat back down. "All right."


    Sebastian casually reached over and ced some food on my te. "You like this. Have some more."

 Chapter 385 After Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 385 After Dinner</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I stared down at the te as Sebastian added more food.


    "Thank you,"I murmured, deliberately avoiding his gaze.


    I could feel Mabel and Scarlett¡¯s shocked expressions. They weren¡¯t blind.


    No boss treats their secretary with such intimacy and care.


    Sebastian and I were clearly... something else entirely.


    "Sebastian certainly treats his employees well,"Scarlett remarked, her gaze ping-ponging between us. Her smile carried an unmistakable undertone, and when her eyesnded on me, they held thinly veiled contempt.


    Then Sebastian¡¯s smooth voice cut through the tension. "Being good to my girlfriend is simply what¡¯s expected."


    His tone was casual as he ced another serving on my te.


    The moment the word "girlfriend"left his lips, the atmosphere froze solid.


    After about ten seconds of deafening silence, Mabel set down her fork. "Sebastian, your parents don¡¯t know about you and Cecilia yet, do they ? Your mother would hardly approve."


    Her tone had shifted dramatically.


    Iughed inwardly. How quickly they show their true colors. The moment they realized I wasn¡¯t some trust fund princess, their whole attitude changed.


    Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened.


    Before he could respond to his grandmother¡¯s implied criticism, I stood up. "Please, continue your meal and conversation. I¡¯ll be going now."


    With that, I turned and walked away. If they didn¡¯t like me, fine. I had no interest in winning them over either.


    Sebastian rose to follow me. "Cece... "


    I moved quickly. Concerned I might trip, Sebastian stayed close, trying to steady me. "Calm down,"he murmured.


    I silently mouthed three words at him : "Go to hell."


    I had barely finished my silent cursing when I pushed his arm away and quickened my pace. Just as I approached the doorway, I collided with someone rushing in from outside.


    The impact nearly knocked me over.


    "Cece !"


    "Zaria !"


    Sebastian caught me from behind while Zaria grabbed me from the front, effectively trapping me between the siblings.


    Luna Regina, following close behind her daughter, swatted Zaria lightly. "Why are you rushing about like that ?"She pushed Zaria aside and took my hands, examining me anxiously. "Cece, are you hurt ? Did you hit anything ?"


    Her eyes darted briefly toward my stomach.


    I sighed deeply inside while responding politely, "I¡¯m fine, really. Don¡¯t worry."


    "Thank goodness. Nowe sit down. What are you doing in Colorado Springs anyway ? I thought I was seeing things when we arrived !"


    "... That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ve finished eating and was just leaving."


    "Keep mepany a little longer,"she insisted.


    Despite my determined resistance to being seated at that table again, Luna Regina¡¯s pullbined with Zaria¡¯s assistance proved too powerful.


    I found myself dragged back to the dining room.


    I red at Sebastian, who responded with a helpless, innocent expression... the bastard !


    Taking my seat for the third time, I noticed Mabel and Scarlett¡¯s shocked silence and felt equally ufortable.


    I swear, I wanted to bolt more than anything.


    "Regina, you... you... "Scarlett stammered.


    Mabel¡¯s expression had turned gravely serious.


    Luna Regina quickly assessed the situation and exined : "I was going to tell you over the phone that Cecilia is Sebastian¡¯s girlfriend. I originally nned to bring her along, but she had ast-minute business trip. When you mentioned a woman with the surname Moore, I was quite confused."


    Zaria eagerly added, "Exactly ! Sebastian lied about Cecilia being on vacation. When Grandmother said Sebastian brought a woman to Colorado Springs, I thought he was cheating !"


    Sebastian lightly tapped his sister¡¯s arm. "You talk too much."


    Zaria wrinkled her nose at him and turned away, slightly annoyed.


    Mabel seemed thrown off seeing how much Luna Regina appeared to approve of me and our rtionship. She kept ncing between us with barely concealed confusion, clearly trying to figure out what she¡¯d missed.


    The atmosphere grew even moreplicated than before.


    "I see. What a misunderstanding,"Scarlett said, attempting to smooth things over. Her voice was a bit too bright, like someone trying to defuse a bomb. "Let¡¯s eat first and talkter. Have the kitchen prepare a few more dishes."She instructed the newly hired housekeeper.


    Luna Regina watched the housekeeper leave with surprise. Her eyebrows shot up. "When did we change housekeepers ?"


    This question made it impossible to postpone the conversation.


    The dining room fell silent. You could practically hear everyone¡¯s minds racing.


    "What happened ?"Luna Regina¡¯s tone sharpened.


    Julian quickly intervened : "Aunt Regina, we¡¯ve had some issues here recently. We¡¯ll tell you everything after dinner."He shot a meaningful look at the others, clearly hoping to buy some time.


    "Alright then,"Luna Regina agreed. But her eyes stayed alert, scanning everyone¡¯s faces for clues.


    Luna Regina had no idea about the mess that had exploded at the Lawson house.


    I could tell this dinner was going to drag on forever.


    By the time we finished eating, everyone looked drained. We¡¯d all been pushing food around our tes more than actually eating. The tension was suffocating.


    With everyone lost in their own thoughts, nobody had much of an appetite.


    Since they needed to discuss family matters, our group moved to a secluded sitting room where the servants were dismissed. The heavy wooden doors closed with a final-sounding thud.


    Sebastian briefly recounted the events. His voice stayed calm and controlled, but I could see his jaw tightening as he got to the worst parts.


    Luna Regina¡¯s expression shifted dramatically as she listened. First confusion, then disbelief, and finally a cold fury that made the temperature in the room seem to drop.


    "Daisy was... working for Maggie... "


    Suddenly, as the pieces clicked together, Luna Regina erupted with fury. She shot to her feet, her hands clenched into fists. "Now I understand why she targeted Cece. That vile, wicked woman ! That absolute bitch !"

 Chapter 386 Strength in Numbers

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 386 Strength in Numbers</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Scarlett couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity any longer. "But why would Maggie want Cecilia dead ?"


    Luna Regina opened her mouth to answer, then hesitated.


    Afterposing herself, she said, "Actually, it¡¯s my fault. I ran into Maggie in Denver a while back. She¡¯s all smooth talk and crocodile tears, and I couldn¡¯t keep up with her games. But Cecilia was with me and really gave her a piece of her mind. I suspect that¡¯s when she developed her grudge."


    She¡¯d deliberately chosen the most harmless exnation.


    The truth was, there were two much bigger reasons Maggie wanted Cecilia dead, but Luna Regina wasn¡¯t about to air that dirtyundry.


    First : Cecilia¡¯s cheating ex-husband had been sleeping with some rich girl named Cici, who turned out to be Maggie¡¯s niece.


    Luna Regina had only recently found out about this connection. Apparently Cici had killed someone and been thrown in prison, then somehow escaped and got two cops killed in the process.


    That kind of crazy stunt had Maggie written all over it.


    The second reason was even nastier. That creepy old pervert Zane couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off Cecilia. Luna Regina had caught him staring at Sebastian¡¯s apartment, and Alpha Yardley admitted it wasn¡¯t the first time.


    If Maggie figured out her husband was lusting after another woman... she¡¯d already killed over less.


    But bringing up either of those would make Cecilia sound like a walking disaster. A divorced woman who attracted perverts and got tangled up in murder plots ? Mabel would write her offpletely.


    "That¡¯s it ? "Scarlett¡¯s disbelief was obvious.


    Getting into one argument and deciding tomit murder seemed pretty extreme.


    Luna Regina stuck to her story. "You didn¡¯t see how badly Cecilia destroyed her. Maggie practically turned green when she left. "


    Scarlett blinked, halfimpressed, halfshocked. "Wow... remind me never to get on her bad side. "She tried to joke, but the unease in her tone made it fall t.


    "Wonderful, "Mabel said dryly. "So she has a sharp tongue too? "


    Her meaning was crystal clear: someone who could tear into strangers today would disrespect family tomorrow.


    Luna Regina had no response.


    Her mother¡¯s tone made her shrink a little, the same way she had as a teenager being scolded for picking the wrong friends.


    "Cecilia is amazing !"Zaria jumped to Cecilia¡¯s defense immediately. "She even saved Mom when she was in danger ! Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother, our whole family adores her."


    Alpha Sebastian gave his sister an approving nce, pleased with her loyalty.


    Mabel kept her expression neutral, but inside she was fuming. This was obviously some gold-digger¡¯s ybook ! Seduce Alpha Sebastian with her looks while ying the hero to win everyone over. How else would a nobody with zero connections have an entire family eating out of her hand ?


    Seeing Mabel¡¯s chilly reaction, Scarlett decided to keep any supportivements to herself.


    The mood turned awkward again.


    Cecilia recognized the expression on Mabel¡¯s face. She¡¯d gotten that same look from Luna Dora Pure suspicion, like she was some kind of con artist just because she didn¡¯te from money.


    Her pulse quickened, but she forced her lips into a soft, steady smile. She¡¯d learned long ago that the best weapon against judgment wasposure.


    These society women would bend over backwards to excuse their precious debutantes¡¯ bad behavior, but a regr person trying to make something of herself ? Obviously had to be up to something.


    The whole thing almost made herugh, but she kept her smile pleasant. "Thank you for the kind words, Zaria, but... "


    Before she could finish, Alpha Sebastian grabbed her hand. "But the real challenge is that Cecilia hasn¡¯t fully epted me yet. I still need to prove I¡¯m worthy of her keeping me around. "


    He gazed at her, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    The corner of his mouth lifted, yful and deliberate, as if daring her to contradict him.


    Cecilia tried to pull her hand away, but he only tightened his grip.


    Heat rushed to her cheeks. She red at him, whispering through clenched teeth, "Sebastian, stop it. "He only smiled wider, clearly enjoying her embarrassment.


    The three Lawson family members stared in shock.


    Luna Regina smiled awkwardly.


    Cecilia¡¯s cheeks turned red. When Alpha Sebastian decided to be shameless, he really went all out.


    "Alright, let¡¯s move on,"Mabel said, clearly rattled by having her assumptions proven wrong.


    She was sure her grandson had to be under some kind of spell.


    Luna Regina could see her mother was still upset. "Mom, what happened with Daisy really isn¡¯t Cecilia¡¯s fault. Look, we¡¯re lucky we caught this when we did. Someone nted a bomb in our family. Sure, they were targeting Cecilia, but the real goal was obviously to hurt all of us."


    "She¡¯s right,"Julian agreed. "They either wanted to destroy our alliance with the Coles or use us to get to the cks. Daisy only became a target because she married into our family."


    "This isn¡¯t on us !"Luna Regina said with conviction. "The only criminal here is that psycho bitch ! I¡¯m going to expose her at Martha¡¯s birthday party."


    "Regina, don¡¯t do anything crazy,"Julian warned. "Sebastian and I already have a n."


    Alpha Sebastian nodded. "Just act normal at the party. Don¡¯t let on that you know anything."


    His look said it all : the best way to help is to stay out of it.


    Luna Regina sighed. "Okay, okay. But Cecilia ising with us. There¡¯s safety in numbers, and that bitch won¡¯t try anything with witnesses around."


    "I really can¡¯t go,"Cecilia said quickly. Getting mixed up in Locke family drama was thest thing she needed.


    "Don¡¯t be scared ! We¡¯ll all be right there with you,"Luna Regina pushed. What she really wanted was to introduce Cecilia as Sebastian¡¯s girlfriend before anyone could try ying matchmaker.


    "I seriously don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea !"Cecilia was almost desperate now.


    She looked at Sebastian pleadingly.


    Alpha Sebastian knew exactly what his mother was nning. "I think you shoulde. If I don¡¯t bring my girlfriend to big social events, it looks like I¡¯m not serious about us."


    Luna Regina nodded eagerly. "See ? You¡¯re Sebastian¡¯s girlfriend now. Leaving you behind would be insulting."

 Chapter 387 Family Matters

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 387 Family Matters</h4>


    Author¡¯s pov


    Cecilia knew objecting would be futile. They would keep pushing until she agreed, and she couldn¡¯t win an argument against Alpha Sebastian... so why not go along with it for now ?


    "Fine,"she conceded with a convincing disy of reluctance. She let her shoulders drop slightly and sighed, as if epting defeat. "I¡¯ll go."


    Inside, she was already nning her escape route. The party was in two days. She¡¯d just call in sick when the time came. They¡¯d worry about her health, and since she wasn¡¯t essential to their ns, they wouldn¡¯t drag her there anyway.


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he could sense her underlying thoughts, but he said nothing.


    When the meeting concluded, Alpha Sebastian escorted Cecilia away.


    --


    The following afternoon, Alpha Yardley arrived in Colorado Springs with York.


    The Elder Luna ck hade with them but, thanks to years of bad blood with Mabel, decided to stay at a hotel instead of dealing with family drama.


    Afternding, Elder Luna ck headed directly to her hotel, while Alpha Yardley and York went straight to the Lawson estate.


    The moment Alpha Yardley walked in, Philip whisked him away for a private chat, with Luna Regina tagging along.


    Meanwhile, Zaria cornered York for her own little heart-to-heart.


    Sebastian, hearing his dad and brother had arrived, brought Cecilia and the others to greet them.


    After cooling their heels in the foyer for about thirty minutes, Alpha Yardley finally emerged from Philip¡¯s study with Luna Regina at his side.


    Cecilia greeted them politely. "Alpha Yardley , Luna Regina ."


    Alpha Yardley frowned at the formality, his eyebrows drawing together in mock disappointment. "We¡¯re not at the office now. Just use our names."


    Cecilia smiled and amended, "Yardley, Regina."


    Her tone was warm but careful, like she was testing the waters of this new dynamic.


    Luna Regina studied Cecilia¡¯s calm, pleasant smile and felt a pang of concern. The smile was perfect ¨C not too eager, not too distant ¨C but it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. There was something guarded there, something that made Luna Regina¡¯s maternal instincts kick in.


    But Luna Regina didn¡¯t hold it against her.


    She¡¯d been having coffee with Yvoely, getting the full story about Cecilia¡¯s past. Luna Regina usually stayed away from gossip, and all she¡¯d known before was the messy end of Cecilia¡¯s secret marriage to Alpha Xavier.


    After hearing everything, she realized Cecilia was even tougher and smarter than she¡¯d thought. The woman had incredible backbone. While listening to her story, Luna Regina couldn¡¯t help thinking that if Reba had shown the same guts in leaving that bastard Zane, maybe she¡¯d still be alive. Maybe she could have had a second chance too...


    She understood that Cecilia¡¯s emotional walls were just self-defense. The woman didn¡¯t trust marriage anymore, didn¡¯t want to risk getting her heart broken again. And honestly, after what she¡¯d been through, who could me her ?


    They needed to show her she was safe here, help her believe in love again. But it would take time, patience, and a lot of trust-building.


    "Cece, you haven¡¯t picked out a dress yet, have you ?"Luna Regina stepped closer and took her arm affectionately. Her touch was gentle but firm, like a mother guiding her daughter. "I¡¯ve ordered some options for you. They¡¯ll be delivered soon, and you can choose whichever you like."


    "Thank you, Regina,"Cecilia agreed pleasantly. She didn¡¯t pull away from the touch, but her bodynguage remained slightly stiff.


    Inside, though, she was suspicious. Her smile never wavered, but her mind was racing.


    [ A dress ? Hopefully not likest time when someone had sewn poison needles into the fabric. Whatever, it didn¡¯t matter since she wouldn¡¯t be going tomorrow anyway. She¡¯d just pick one to keep them happy. ]


    Luna Regina, clueless about these thoughts, continued making ns. She was already mentally organizing everything, her excitement building.


    "Harper shoulde tomorrow too. She seems like such a lovely girl, and having a close friend nearby will make you morefortable."Luna Regina¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke, genuinely wanting Cecilia to feel at ease.


    "Might as well bring Tang and Beta Sawyer as well,"Alpha Yardley added with a heartyugh.


    Tang and Beta Sawyer nodded their agreement.


    Harper smiled politely but shot Cecilia a knowing look. She was perfectly aware of her friend¡¯s n to fake being sick tomorrow.


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    That evening, more than thirty gorgeous gowns were delivered to the Lawson residence.


    Sebastian had Tang inspect them first, making sure there weren¡¯t any nasty surprises sewn into the fabric before they were brought to the dressing room.


    I selected a pure white off-the-shoulder gown without much deliberation.


    I encouraged Harper to choose one as well. Even though I knew my fake illness would probably keep her home too, we had to keep up appearances.


    Harper dove into the selection process with genuine enthusiasm, trying on one gown after another. Some were a bit snug around the waist, but that just showed off her curves better.


    The guys had made themselves scarce while we yed dress-up.


    As I watched Harper spin around in different dresses, my mind wandered. I¡¯d just seen a social media post from my mom, and something about the background looked off. It definitely wasn¡¯t my grandmother¡¯s ce.


    "Maybe I¡¯ll go with this pink one,"Harper said, showing off a rose-colored gown thatpletely transformed her from sharp businesswoman to sweet socialite. "A change of pace might be nice."


    "Sounds good,"I replied, only half paying attention.


    I picked up my phone and opened Instagram again, zooming in on my mom¡¯stest post.


    She was posing with my grandmother at what looked like a restaurant, but the background made me freeze. I could see part of a sign that read¡¯Pikes Peak¡¯ something. That was definitely Colorado Springs.


    Wait, what ? They were supposed to be in Denver. So why were they in the same city as me ?

 Chapter 388 Grandma’s Request

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 388 Grandma¡¯s Request</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    I froze as realization hit me. Despite my attempts to talk them out of it, there was still a chance Grandma and Mom could show up in Colorado Springs.


    Knowing Grandma, she¡¯d march right into any situation without thinking twice.


    If they appeared at Martha¡¯s birthday party... everyone would discover overnight that I was Zane¡¯s illegitimate daughter.


    "Cece ? Hello ? Earth to Cecilia ?"Harper waved her hand in front of my face.


    "Huh ? What ?"I snapped back to reality, hastily shoving my phone into myp. I noticed Harper twirling in her pink gown and nodded quickly. "Oh ! Yes, that one looks amazing on you."


    Harper studied my distracted expression.


    "Aren¡¯t you already nning to fake being sick tomorrow ?"She arched an eyebrow. "Even if Alpha Sebastian sees through it, he¡¯ll go along with whatever you want. It¡¯s Martha¡¯s birthday party, not something you absolutely have to attend. You have zero connection to the Locke family. Why would you need to be there ?"


    "Ha, right,"I forced augh. "I have absolutely no connection to the Locke family. I¡¯m not even on the guest list."


    Harper¡¯s eyebrows drew together. My sharp-eyed friend could sense something was off.


    To divert her attention, I quickly steered the conversation back to her dress. "Seriously though, you look stunning in pink. Who knew you had such range, Harper ?"


    "Obviously,"she replied with an exaggerated hair flip. "I¡¯ve always been both badass and gorgeous. I just don¡¯t usually bother showing off."


    "When you do, it¡¯s absolutely killer,"I replied with a grin.


    "Oh stop ! You¡¯re too much !"She fanned herself dramatically. "Can¡¯t let it go to my head, you know."


    "Of course not,"I agreed, making a zipping motion across my lips.


    My diversion worked perfectly. Harper, now riding high from mypliments, happily returned to her fashion show.


    She knew neither of us would be attending tomorrow, but since Luna Regina had sent so many gorgeous dresses, someone might as well enjoy them.


    I¡¯d told her I was worried about potential danger at the event, but even I knew how ridiculous that sounded.


    The security would be tight as Fort Knox with countless eyes watching.


    Neither hired thugs nor Maggie herself could risk making a move in such a public setting.


    As for hiding my rtionship with Sebastian, that secret was already out.


    While she was busy twirling in another gown, I quickly texted my mom, attaching the screenshot of her Instagram post.


    Me : [ Mom, where is this ? ]


    Ten minutes passed with no response. I excused myself to the bathroom, locked the door, and called her.


    After a few rings, she answered. "Cece."


    Trying to keep my voice casual, I asked, "Mom, where are you right now ?"


    Three long seconds of dead silence before she replied, "Colorado Springs."


    I pped my forehead in utter despair. "So youpletely ignored everything I said and came to Colorado Springs anyway."


    Mom jumped into damage control mode. "Don¡¯t be upset. Your grandmother wasn¡¯t feeling well. She was having chest pains all day the day before yesterday. Your father and I drove through the night with her to see a doctor she knows here in Colorado Springs.


    "Dad came too ? !"My voice shot up.


    "Of course,"she replied like it was obvious. "I couldn¡¯t handle her alone. Your father had toe."


    I wanted to scream.


    I knew exactly why they were here, and this medical excuse was total BS !


    But getting angry wouldn¡¯t solve anything, so I took a deep breath and tried being reasonable."Fine, you came for medical treatment. Now that you¡¯ve seen the doctor, you can head back tomorrow, right ?"


    "We can¡¯t leave yet. Your grandmother¡¯s treatment requires three days."


    Three days. Perfectly timed for Martha¡¯s birthday party. What are the odds ?


    I gritted my teeth. "Which hotel are you staying at ? Are the security guards with you ?"


    "What, so you can have us bundled up and shipped back home in the middle of the night ?"Mom shot back. "I¡¯ll only tell you that yes, the guards are with us.


    They¡¯re pretty understanding. They weren¡¯t going to let us leave at first, but seeing how sick your grandmother was, they came along. Don¡¯t tell Sebastian, though. He¡¯d fire them on the spot."


    I counted to ten, trying not to lose it.


    "Mom, I¡¯ll be straight with you. I know Grandma wants to see Martha, but I¡¯m begging you not to go. Something¡¯s happened with the Locke family recently. Even if Martha shows up at her own birthday party tomorrow, she won¡¯t have the energy to deal with... unexpected surprises."


    I wasn¡¯t making this up. I didn¡¯t know exactly what was happening within the Locke family, but it couldn¡¯t be good.


    The fact that the party hadn¡¯t been cancelled meant it would proceed as nned, but Martha, at her age and after being poisoned, would certainly be in no condition to handle the bombshell that her son Zane had an illegitimate daughter.


    "Cece, how do you know something happened with the Locke family ?"Mom¡¯s tone sharpened. "Are you in Colorado Springs ?"


    "Even if I am in Colorado Springs,"I said firmly, "I won¡¯t be joining you at the Locke mansion. Mom, this ce is dangerous right now. Please cut this out and go home tomorrow morning !"


    The line went quiet for a moment.


    Then another voice came through.


    Grandma Helena.


    "We¡¯ll go home, Cece. Don¡¯t be upset. But I need to finish my treatment first."


    "Grandma... "


    "I had one session tonight, and there¡¯s another appointment tomorrow evening. Since you¡¯re already in Colorado Springs, that¡¯s perfect. Come keep mepany."


    "So you can drag me to the Locke mansion ?"I challenged.


    "Who said anything about the Locke estate ? We won¡¯t go there, I swear on my mother¡¯s grave,"Grandma promised with apletely straight face. "Cece, I truly am here for medical treatment. Come tomorrow and you¡¯ll see."


    She had me cornered and she knew it.


    "Then it¡¯s settled,"she continued. "I¡¯ll text you the address. Come tomorrow evening, and don¡¯t you dare have Sebastian drag us back home. I¡¯m not leaving until I¡¯m ready."


    The call ended, and I felt like I¡¯d been hit by a truck.

 Chapter 389 Alpha Family Dynamics

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 389 Alpha Family Dynamics</h4>


    Cecilia¡¯s pov


    After ending the call with Mom and Grandma, I sat on the edge of the bed, mind racing through my limited options.


    The situation was aplete nightmare. With Grandma¡¯s stubborn determination, having Sebastian order the security team to escort them home would be disastrous. She¡¯d spill everything about my connection to the Locke family before Sebastian could even get the words out.


    Not happening.


    What about trying to convince them over the phone ? Try to convince them I wanted nothing to do with Zane ? Yeah, right. If they could be talked out of this, they wouldn¡¯t have made the trip to Colorado Springs in the first ce. I¡¯d already tried reasoning with them and gotten nowhere.


    So here I was, backed into a corner with only one way out. That left exactly one option : meet them tomorrow as requested, then somehow prevent them from crashing Martha¡¯s birthday party.


    The n was simple, even if it wasn¡¯t pretty. If they were determined to drag me to the Locke estate, I¡¯d just have to be more determined to keep them away. Even if I had to drug their coffee and have them driven back to Denver while they were out cold.


    As for what came after... I¡¯d cross that bridge when I got there.


    Mind made up, I tucked my phone away and rejoined Harper in the bedroom.


    She twirled in a sleek ck evening gown that hugged her curves perfectly. "What do you think of this one ?"


    "Gorgeous,"I replied, my voicecking its usual enthusiasm.


    We each selected a dress to keep, and as night fell, Harper retreated to her room while Sebastian came to mine.


    I was already in bed, freshly showered and half-asleep.


    I¡¯d assumed he¡¯d sleep in his own room on the second floor tonight, given thete hour.


    When I heard him enter, I kept my eyes closed, feigning sleep. The less I interacted with this man who seemed to read my thoughts, the better my chances of executing tomorrow¡¯s secret mission.


    Sebastian approached the bed, looked down at my "sleeping"form, and left without disturbing me.


    The next morning, he left early with Beta Sawyer. When I heard them returning around noon, I scrambled back to bed and started my performance.


    Sebastian entered the room to find me still in bed. He sat beside me and sighed, gently pinching my cheek. "Did Sleeping Beauty move in today ?"


    I faked a cough, furrowing my brow and opening my eyes with an exaggerated disy of weakness. "I think I¡¯ve caught a cold."


    His gaze flicked briefly to the half-eaten apple I¡¯d hastily hidden behind the nightstand, and I realized toote that my breath probably still smelled like fruit.


    Fighting back what looked like a smile, he leaned forward and pressed his palm against my forehead, checking for a fever with mock seriousness. "Let me guess... headache, fatigue, nausea, the works ? Looks like my Cece won¡¯t be attending tonight¡¯s party after all."


    His warm breath fanned across my face as he spoke, and I could see the yful glint in his eyes.


    My pitiful expression dissolved into a deadpan stare. I pushed his hand away. "Exactly. You got it."


    I rolled over, turning my back to him.


    Sebastian leaned close to my ear and gave my rear a light pat. "Fine, if you don¡¯t want to go, you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll make your excuses."


    I rolled back to face him, suddenly hopeful. "Really ?"


    "I¡¯ll tell them you¡¯re pregnant,"he said casually. "You¡¯ve been exhausted these past few days, and an evening full of family drama isn¡¯t good for you right now."


    I exhaled in relief. "You could have just said that from the beginning."


    Sebastian leaned down, his breath hovering close to my lips, eyes darkening. "Now that you¡¯re miraculously cured, do you have enough energy to... "


    I pressed my finger against his lips. "No energy whatsoever. My legs hurt, my arms ache. Take pity on me."


    He kissed my fingertips, then trailed his lips along my hand to my neck and ear, sending shivers of pleasure through my body until my temperature genuinely started to rise.


    "I was only going to ask if you had enough energy... to give me a kiss."


    My breathing quickened.


    "A kiss ? Like this ?"I pecked his cheek innocently.


    Sebastian shook his head. "Not quite. Let me show you how it¡¯s done."


    The next moment, our lips came together in a kiss that filled me with contentment and longing.


    We stayed wrapped up in each other until well past lunchtime.


    Author¡¯s pov


    By evening, Alpha Sebastian had put on his formal wear. The stunning ck tuxedo looked magnificent even hanging on the rack.


    When he leaned over the bed to retrieve his watch, Cecilia¡¯s heart raced involuntarily.The guy was seriously dangerous to her self-control.


    "I¡¯ll try toe back early,"he said, affectionately stroking her hair before cing a kiss on her forehead. "If you get bored, have Harper and Tang take you for a walk in the garden."


    She had to admit it. She waspletely gone for this man.


    As Alpha Sebastian straightened up, his phone rang. It was Luna Regina.


    He answered, and Cecilia could hear her asking if they were ready to leave.


    "Cece has a cold. She can¡¯t make it,"he replied smoothly.


    "A cold ! How could you let your mate get sick ?"Luna Regina¡¯s voice came through clearly, full of concern. "I¡¯ll call a doctor. She absolutely cannot take just any medication in her condition !"


    Her words made Alpha Yardley and Zaria turn their heads in surprise.


    Sebastian¡¯s voice remained calm. "No need to worry. The doctor has already been here. We¡¯ll proceed as nned."


    "But... we¡¯re just going to leave Cece alone in the house ? That doesn¡¯t seem right !"Luna Regina protested.


    "Tang and Harper will keep herpany. That¡¯s final."Alpha Sebastian replied firmly.


    His tone left no room for argument as he ended the call, leaving Luna Regina and Alpha Yardley to exchange bewildered nces.


    Cecilia watched this exchange with admiration, giving him a thumbs-up.


    Alpha Sebastian definitely knew how to handle his family.


    "I¡¯m leaving now. Behave yourself, and don¡¯t wander off, all three of you,"Alpha Sebastian said, stealing another kiss before heading out.


    She grabbed his arm, struck by a sudden inspiration. "Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking... maybe Harper should go with you."


    "You don¡¯t want her to keep youpany ?"Sebastian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Her stomach fluttered nervously, but she pressed on with her carefully prepared excuse.


    "I do, but I can¡¯t be selfish. You saw how many dresses Harper tried on yesterday. She didn¡¯t say anything, but I could tell she really wants to go out and socialize.


    She¡¯s been stuck here with me these past weeks.


    Besides,Beta Sawyer will be there. They can keep each otherpany."


    Alpha Sebastian¡¯s suspicious look softened. "If that¡¯s what you want, and she wants to go, then she can join us."


    "Oh, she definitely wants to go,"Cecilia said quickly. "She was so disappointed when I said I wouldn¡¯t attend. I¡¯ll tell her to get ready right away."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!